war and peace


by leo tolstoy tolstoi



book one 1805





chapter i

 well prince so genoa and lucca are now just family estates of the
buonapartes but i warn you if you don't tell me that this means war 
if you still try to defend the infamies and horrors perpetrated by that
antichrist i really believe he is antichrist i will have nothing
more to do with you and you are no longer my friend no longer my
 faithful slave as you call yourself but how do you do i see i
have frightened you sit down and tell me all the news 

it was in july 1805 and the speaker was the well known anna pavlovna
scherer maid of honor and favorite of the empress marya fedorovna 
with these words she greeted prince vasili kuragin a man of high
rank and importance who was the first to arrive at her reception anna
pavlovna had had a cough for some days she was as she said suffering
from la grippe grippe being then a new word in st petersburg used
only by the elite 

all her invitations without exception written in french and delivered
by a scarlet liveried footman that morning ran as follows 

 if you have nothing better to do count or prince and if the
prospect of spending an evening with a poor invalid is not too terrible 
i shall be very charmed to see you tonight between 7 and 10 annette
scherer 

 heavens what a virulent attack replied the prince not in the
least disconcerted by this reception he had just entered wearing an
embroidered court uniform knee breeches and shoes and had stars on
his breast and a serene expression on his flat face he spoke in that
refined french in which our grandfathers not only spoke but thought and
with the gentle patronizing intonation natural to a man of importance
who had grown old in society and at court he went up to anna pavlovna 
kissed her hand presenting to her his bald scented and shining head 
and complacently seated himself on the sofa 

 first of all dear friend tell me how you are set your friend's
mind at rest said he without altering his tone beneath the
politeness and affected sympathy of which indifference and even irony
could be discerned 

 can one be well while suffering morally can one be calm in times
like these if one has any feeling said anna pavlovna you are
staying the whole evening i hope 

 and the fete at the english ambassador's today is wednesday i
must put in an appearance there said the prince my daughter is
coming for me to take me there 

 i thought today's fete had been canceled i confess all these
festivities and fireworks are becoming wearisome 

 if they had known that you wished it the entertainment would have
been put off said the prince who like a wound up clock by force
of habit said things he did not even wish to be believed 

 don't tease well and what has been decided about novosiltsev's
dispatch you know everything 

 what can one say about it replied the prince in a cold listless
tone what has been decided they have decided that buonaparte has
burnt his boats and i believe that we are ready to burn ours 

prince vasili always spoke languidly like an actor repeating a stale
part anna pavlovna scherer on the contrary despite her forty years 
overflowed with animation and impulsiveness to be an enthusiast had
become her social vocation and sometimes even when she did not
feel like it she became enthusiastic in order not to disappoint the
expectations of those who knew her the subdued smile which though it
did not suit her faded features always played round her lips expressed 
as in a spoiled child a continual consciousness of her charming defect 
which she neither wished nor could nor considered it necessary to
correct 

in the midst of a conversation on political matters anna pavlovna burst
out 

 oh don't speak to me of austria perhaps i don't understand
things but austria never has wished and does not wish for war she
is betraying us russia alone must save europe our gracious sovereign
recognizes his high vocation and will be true to it that is the one
thing i have faith in our good and wonderful sovereign has to perform
the noblest role on earth and he is so virtuous and noble that god will
not forsake him he will fulfill his vocation and crush the hydra of
revolution which has become more terrible than ever in the person of
this murderer and villain we alone must avenge the blood of the just
one whom i ask you can we rely on england with her commercial
spirit will not and cannot understand the emperor alexander's
loftiness of soul she has refused to evacuate malta she wanted to
find and still seeks some secret motive in our actions what answer
did novosiltsev get none the english have not understood and cannot
understand the self abnegation of our emperor who wants nothing for
himself but only desires the good of mankind and what have they
promised nothing and what little they have promised they will not
perform prussia has always declared that buonaparte is invincible and
that all europe is powerless before him and i don't believe a
word that hardenburg says or haugwitz either this famous prussian
neutrality is just a trap i have faith only in god and the lofty
destiny of our adored monarch he will save europe 

she suddenly paused smiling at her own impetuosity 

 i think said the prince with a smile that if you had been
sent instead of our dear wintzingerode you would have captured the king
of prussia's consent by assault you are so eloquent will you give me
a cup of tea 

 in a moment a propos she added becoming calm again i am
expecting two very interesting men tonight le vicomte de mortemart who
is connected with the montmorencys through the rohans one of the best
french families he is one of the genuine emigres the good ones and
also the abbe morio do you know that profound thinker he has been
received by the emperor had you heard 

 i shall be delighted to meet them said the prince but
tell me he added with studied carelessness as if it had only just
occurred to him though the question he was about to ask was the chief
motive of his visit is it true that the dowager empress wants
baron funke to be appointed first secretary at vienna the baron by all
accounts is a poor creature 

prince vasili wished to obtain this post for his son but others were
trying through the dowager empress marya fedorovna to secure it for
the baron 

anna pavlovna almost closed her eyes to indicate that neither she nor
anyone else had a right to criticize what the empress desired or was
pleased with 

 baron funke has been recommended to the dowager empress by her
sister was all she said in a dry and mournful tone 

as she named the empress anna pavlovna's face suddenly assumed an
expression of profound and sincere devotion and respect mingled with
sadness and this occurred every time she mentioned her illustrious
patroness she added that her majesty had deigned to show baron funke
beaucoup d'estime and again her face clouded over with sadness 

the prince was silent and looked indifferent but with the womanly and
courtierlike quickness and tact habitual to her anna pavlovna
wished both to rebuke him for daring to speak as he had done of a man
recommended to the empress and at the same time to console him so she
said 

 now about your family do you know that since your daughter came
out everyone has been enraptured by her they say she is amazingly
beautiful 

the prince bowed to signify his respect and gratitude 

 i often think she continued after a short pause drawing nearer
to the prince and smiling amiably at him as if to show that political
and social topics were ended and the time had come for intimate
conversation i often think how unfairly sometimes the joys of life
are distributed why has fate given you two such splendid children 
i don't speak of anatole your youngest i don't like him she
added in a tone admitting of no rejoinder and raising her eyebrows 
 two such charming children and really you appreciate them less than
anyone and so you don't deserve to have them 

and she smiled her ecstatic smile 

 i can't help it said the prince lavater would have said i
lack the bump of paternity 

 don't joke i mean to have a serious talk with you do you know
i am dissatisfied with your younger son between ourselves and her
face assumed its melancholy expression he was mentioned at her
majesty's and you were pitied 

the prince answered nothing but she looked at him significantly 
awaiting a reply he frowned 

 what would you have me do he said at last you know i did all
a father could for their education and they have both turned out fools 
hippolyte is at least a quiet fool but anatole is an active one that
is the only difference between them he said this smiling in a way
more natural and animated than usual so that the wrinkles round
his mouth very clearly revealed something unexpectedly coarse and
unpleasant 

 and why are children born to such men as you if you were not a
father there would be nothing i could reproach you with said anna
pavlovna looking up pensively 

 i am your faithful slave and to you alone i can confess that my
children are the bane of my life it is the cross i have to bear that
is how i explain it to myself it can't be helped 

he said no more but expressed his resignation to cruel fate by a
gesture anna pavlovna meditated 

 have you never thought of marrying your prodigal son anatole she
asked they say old maids have a mania for matchmaking and though i
don't feel that weakness in myself as yet i know a little person who
is very unhappy with her father she is a relation of yours princess
mary bolkonskaya 

prince vasili did not reply though with the quickness of memory and
perception befitting a man of the world he indicated by a movement of
the head that he was considering this information 

 do you know he said at last evidently unable to check the sad
current of his thoughts that anatole is costing me forty thousand
rubles a year and he went on after a pause what will it be in
five years if he goes on like this presently he added that's
what we fathers have to put up with is this princess of yours
rich 

 her father is very rich and stingy he lives in the country he is
the well known prince bolkonski who had to retire from the army under
the late emperor and was nicknamed the king of prussia he is
very clever but eccentric and a bore the poor girl is very unhappy 
she has a brother i think you know him he married lise meinen lately 
he is an aide de camp of kutuzov's and will be here tonight 

 listen dear annette said the prince suddenly taking anna
pavlovna's hand and for some reason drawing it downwards arrange
that affair for me and i shall always be your most devoted slave slafe
with an f as a village elder of mine writes in his reports she is rich
and of good family and that's all i want 

and with the familiarity and easy grace peculiar to him he raised the
maid of honor's hand to his lips kissed it and swung it to and fro
as he lay back in his armchair looking in another direction 

 attendez said anna pavlovna reflecting i'll speak to
lise young bolkonski's wife this very evening and perhaps the
thing can be arranged it shall be on your family's behalf that i'll
start my apprenticeship as old maid 





chapter ii

anna pavlovna's drawing room was gradually filling the highest
petersburg society was assembled there people differing widely in age
and character but alike in the social circle to which they belonged 
prince vasili's daughter the beautiful helene came to take her
father to the ambassador's entertainment she wore a ball dress and
her badge as maid of honor the youthful little princess bolkonskaya 
known as la femme la plus seduisante de petersbourg was also there 
she had been married during the previous winter and being pregnant did
not go to any large gatherings but only to small receptions prince
vasili's son hippolyte had come with mortemart whom he introduced 
the abbe morio and many others had also come 

 the most fascinating woman in petersburg 

to each new arrival anna pavlovna said you have not yet seen my
aunt or you do not know my aunt and very gravely conducted
him or her to a little old lady wearing large bows of ribbon in her
cap who had come sailing in from another room as soon as the guests
began to arrive and slowly turning her eyes from the visitor to her
aunt anna pavlovna mentioned each one's name and then left them 

each visitor performed the ceremony of greeting this old aunt whom not
one of them knew not one of them wanted to know and not one of them
cared about anna pavlovna observed these greetings with mournful and
solemn interest and silent approval the aunt spoke to each of them in
the same words about their health and her own and the health of her
majesty who thank god was better today and each visitor 
though politeness prevented his showing impatience left the old woman
with a sense of relief at having performed a vexatious duty and did not
return to her the whole evening 

the young princess bolkonskaya had brought some work in a
gold embroidered velvet bag her pretty little upper lip on which a
delicate dark down was just perceptible was too short for her teeth 
but it lifted all the more sweetly and was especially charming when she
occasionally drew it down to meet the lower lip as is always the case
with a thoroughly attractive woman her defect the shortness of her
upper lip and her half open mouth seemed to be her own special and
peculiar form of beauty everyone brightened at the sight of this pretty
young woman so soon to become a mother so full of life and health and
carrying her burden so lightly old men and dull dispirited young ones
who looked at her after being in her company and talking to her a
little while felt as if they too were becoming like her full of life
and health all who talked to her and at each word saw her bright smile
and the constant gleam of her white teeth thought that they were in a
specially amiable mood that day 

the little princess went round the table with quick short swaying
steps her workbag on her arm and gaily spreading out her dress sat
down on a sofa near the silver samovar as if all she was doing was a
pleasure to herself and to all around her i have brought my work 
said she in french displaying her bag and addressing all present 
 mind annette i hope you have not played a wicked trick on me 
she added turning to her hostess you wrote that it was to be quite
a small reception and just see how badly i am dressed and she
spread out her arms to show her short waisted lace trimmed dainty gray
dress girdled with a broad ribbon just below the breast 

 soyez tranquille lise you will always be prettier than anyone
else replied anna pavlovna 

 you know said the princess in the same tone of voice and still in
french turning to a general my husband is deserting me he is going
to get himself killed tell me what this wretched war is for she
added addressing prince vasili and without waiting for an answer she
turned to speak to his daughter the beautiful helene 

 what a delightful woman this little princess is said prince
vasili to anna pavlovna 

one of the next arrivals was a stout heavily built young man with
close cropped hair spectacles the light colored breeches fashionable
at that time a very high ruffle and a brown dress coat this stout
young man was an illegitimate son of count bezukhov a well known
grandee of catherine's time who now lay dying in moscow the young man
had not yet entered either the military or civil service as he had only
just returned from abroad where he had been educated and this was his
first appearance in society anna pavlovna greeted him with the nod she
accorded to the lowest hierarchy in her drawing room but in spite of
this lowest grade greeting a look of anxiety and fear as at the sight
of something too large and unsuited to the place came over her face
when she saw pierre enter though he was certainly rather bigger than
the other men in the room her anxiety could only have reference to
the clever though shy but observant and natural expression which
distinguished him from everyone else in that drawing room 

 it is very good of you monsieur pierre to come and visit a poor
invalid said anna pavlovna exchanging an alarmed glance with her
aunt as she conducted him to her 

pierre murmured something unintelligible and continued to look round as
if in search of something on his way to the aunt he bowed to the little
princess with a pleased smile as to an intimate acquaintance 

anna pavlovna's alarm was justified for pierre turned away from the
aunt without waiting to hear her speech about her majesty's health 
anna pavlovna in dismay detained him with the words do you know the
abbe morio he is a most interesting man 

 yes i have heard of his scheme for perpetual peace and it is very
interesting but hardly feasible 

 you think so rejoined anna pavlovna in order to say something
and get away to attend to her duties as hostess but pierre now
committed a reverse act of impoliteness first he had left a lady before
she had finished speaking to him and now he continued to speak to
another who wished to get away with his head bent and his big feet
spread apart he began explaining his reasons for thinking the abbe's
plan chimerical 

 we will talk of it later said anna pavlovna with a smile 

and having got rid of this young man who did not know how to behave she
resumed her duties as hostess and continued to listen and watch ready
to help at any point where the conversation might happen to flag as
the foreman of a spinning mill when he has set the hands to work goes
round and notices here a spindle that has stopped or there one that
creaks or makes more noise than it should and hastens to check the
machine or set it in proper motion so anna pavlovna moved about her
drawing room approaching now a silent now a too noisy group and by a
word or slight rearrangement kept the conversational machine in steady 
proper and regular motion but amid these cares her anxiety about
pierre was evident she kept an anxious watch on him when he approached
the group round mortemart to listen to what was being said there and
again when he passed to another group whose center was the abbe 

pierre had been educated abroad and this reception at anna
pavlovna's was the first he had attended in russia he knew that all
the intellectual lights of petersburg were gathered there and like a
child in a toyshop did not know which way to look afraid of missing
any clever conversation that was to be heard seeing the self confident
and refined expression on the faces of those present he was always
expecting to hear something very profound at last he came up to morio 
here the conversation seemed interesting and he stood waiting for an
opportunity to express his own views as young people are fond of doing 





chapter iii

anna pavlovna's reception was in full swing the spindles hummed
steadily and ceaselessly on all sides with the exception of the aunt 
beside whom sat only one elderly lady who with her thin careworn face
was rather out of place in this brilliant society the whole company had
settled into three groups one chiefly masculine had formed round
the abbe another of young people was grouped round the beautiful
princess helene prince vasili's daughter and the little princess
bolkonskaya very pretty and rosy though rather too plump for her age 
the third group was gathered round mortemart and anna pavlovna 

the vicomte was a nice looking young man with soft features and polished
manners who evidently considered himself a celebrity but out of
politeness modestly placed himself at the disposal of the circle in
which he found himself anna pavlovna was obviously serving him up as
a treat to her guests as a clever maitre d'hotel serves up as a
specially choice delicacy a piece of meat that no one who had seen it in
the kitchen would have cared to eat so anna pavlovna served up to
her guests first the vicomte and then the abbe as peculiarly choice
morsels the group about mortemart immediately began discussing the
murder of the duc d'enghien the vicomte said that the duc d'enghien
had perished by his own magnanimity and that there were particular
reasons for buonaparte's hatred of him 

 ah yes do tell us all about it vicomte said anna pavlovna 
with a pleasant feeling that there was something a la louis xv in the
sound of that sentence contez nous cela vicomte 

the vicomte bowed and smiled courteously in token of his willingness to
comply anna pavlovna arranged a group round him inviting everyone to
listen to his tale 

 the vicomte knew the duc personally whispered anna pavlovna to
one of the guests the vicomte is a wonderful raconteur said she
to another how evidently he belongs to the best society said she
to a third and the vicomte was served up to the company in the choicest
and most advantageous style like a well garnished joint of roast beef
on a hot dish 

the vicomte wished to begin his story and gave a subtle smile 

 come over here helene dear said anna pavlovna to the
beautiful young princess who was sitting some way off the center of
another group 

the princess smiled she rose with the same unchanging smile with which
she had first entered the room the smile of a perfectly beautiful
woman with a slight rustle of her white dress trimmed with moss
and ivy with a gleam of white shoulders glossy hair and sparkling
diamonds she passed between the men who made way for her not looking
at any of them but smiling on all as if graciously allowing each the
privilege of admiring her beautiful figure and shapely shoulders 
back and bosom which in the fashion of those days were very much
exposed and she seemed to bring the glamour of a ballroom with her as
she moved toward anna pavlovna helene was so lovely that not only
did she not show any trace of coquetry but on the contrary she even
appeared shy of her unquestionable and all too victorious beauty she
seemed to wish but to be unable to diminish its effect 

 how lovely said everyone who saw her and the vicomte lifted his
shoulders and dropped his eyes as if startled by something extraordinary
when she took her seat opposite and beamed upon him also with her
unchanging smile 

 madame i doubt my ability before such an audience said he 
smilingly inclining his head 

the princess rested her bare round arm on a little table and considered
a reply unnecessary she smilingly waited all the time the story was
being told she sat upright glancing now at her beautiful round arm 
altered in shape by its pressure on the table now at her still more
beautiful bosom on which she readjusted a diamond necklace from time
to time she smoothed the folds of her dress and whenever the story
produced an effect she glanced at anna pavlovna at once adopted just
the expression she saw on the maid of honor's face and again relapsed
into her radiant smile 

the little princess had also left the tea table and followed helene 

 wait a moment i'll get my work now then what are you
thinking of she went on turning to prince hippolyte fetch me my
workbag 

there was a general movement as the princess smiling and talking
merrily to everyone at once sat down and gaily arranged herself in her
seat 

 now i am all right she said and asking the vicomte to begin she
took up her work 

prince hippolyte having brought the workbag joined the circle and
moving a chair close to hers seated himself beside her 

le charmant hippolyte was surprising by his extraordinary resemblance
to his beautiful sister but yet more by the fact that in spite of
this resemblance he was exceedingly ugly his features were like his
sister's but while in her case everything was lit up by a joyous 
self satisfied youthful and constant smile of animation and by the
wonderful classic beauty of her figure his face on the contrary
was dulled by imbecility and a constant expression of sullen
self confidence while his body was thin and weak his eyes nose and
mouth all seemed puckered into a vacant wearied grimace and his arms
and legs always fell into unnatural positions 

 it's not going to be a ghost story said he sitting down beside
the princess and hastily adjusting his lorgnette as if without this
instrument he could not begin to speak 

 why no my dear fellow said the astonished narrator shrugging
his shoulders 

 because i hate ghost stories said prince hippolyte in a tone
which showed that he only understood the meaning of his words after he
had uttered them 

he spoke with such self confidence that his hearers could not be sure
whether what he said was very witty or very stupid he was dressed in
a dark green dress coat knee breeches of the color of cuisse de nymphe
effrayee as he called it shoes and silk stockings 

the vicomte told his tale very neatly it was an anecdote then current 
to the effect that the duc d'enghien had gone secretly to paris to
visit mademoiselle george that at her house he came upon bonaparte 
who also enjoyed the famous actress favors and that in his presence
napoleon happened to fall into one of the fainting fits to which he was
subject and was thus at the duc's mercy the latter spared him and
this magnanimity bonaparte subsequently repaid by death 

the story was very pretty and interesting especially at the point
where the rivals suddenly recognized one another and the ladies looked
agitated 

 charming said anna pavlovna with an inquiring glance at the
little princess 

 charming whispered the little princess sticking the needle into
her work as if to testify that the interest and fascination of the story
prevented her from going on with it 

the vicomte appreciated this silent praise and smiling gratefully
prepared to continue but just then anna pavlovna who had kept a
watchful eye on the young man who so alarmed her noticed that he was
talking too loudly and vehemently with the abbe so she hurried to the
rescue pierre had managed to start a conversation with the abbe about
the balance of power and the latter evidently interested by the young
man's simple minded eagerness was explaining his pet theory both
were talking and listening too eagerly and too naturally which was why
anna pavlovna disapproved 

 the means are the balance of power in europe and the rights of
the people the abbe was saying it is only necessary for one
powerful nation like russia barbaric as she is said to be to place
herself disinterestedly at the head of an alliance having for its object
the maintenance of the balance of power of europe and it would save the
world 

 but how are you to get that balance pierre was beginning 

at that moment anna pavlovna came up and looking severely at pierre 
asked the italian how he stood russian climate the italian's
face instantly changed and assumed an offensively affected sugary
expression evidently habitual to him when conversing with women 

 i am so enchanted by the brilliancy of the wit and culture of the
society more especially of the feminine society in which i have had
the honor of being received that i have not yet had time to think of
the climate said he 

not letting the abbe and pierre escape anna pavlovna the more
conveniently to keep them under observation brought them into the
larger circle 





chapter iv

just then another visitor entered the drawing room prince andrew
bolkonski the little princess husband he was a very handsome young
man of medium height with firm clearcut features everything about
him from his weary bored expression to his quiet measured step 
offered a most striking contrast to his quiet little wife it was
evident that he not only knew everyone in the drawing room but had
found them to be so tiresome that it wearied him to look at or listen to
them and among all these faces that he found so tedious none seemed
to bore him so much as that of his pretty wife he turned away from
her with a grimace that distorted his handsome face kissed anna
pavlovna's hand and screwing up his eyes scanned the whole company 

 you are off to the war prince said anna pavlovna 

 general kutuzov said bolkonski speaking french and stressing
the last syllable of the general's name like a frenchman has been
pleased to take me as an aide de camp 

 and lise your wife 

 she will go to the country 

 are you not ashamed to deprive us of your charming wife 

 andre said his wife addressing her husband in the same
coquettish manner in which she spoke to other men the vicomte has
been telling us such a tale about mademoiselle george and buonaparte 

prince andrew screwed up his eyes and turned away pierre who from
the moment prince andrew entered the room had watched him with glad 
affectionate eyes now came up and took his arm before he looked round
prince andrew frowned again expressing his annoyance with whoever was
touching his arm but when he saw pierre's beaming face he gave him an
unexpectedly kind and pleasant smile 

 there now so you too are in the great world said he to
pierre 

 i knew you would be here replied pierre i will come to supper
with you may i he added in a low voice so as not to disturb the
vicomte who was continuing his story 

 no impossible said prince andrew laughing and pressing
pierre's hand to show that there was no need to ask the question he
wished to say something more but at that moment prince vasili and his
daughter got up to go and the two young men rose to let them pass 

 you must excuse me dear vicomte said prince vasili to the
frenchman holding him down by the sleeve in a friendly way to prevent
his rising this unfortunate fete at the ambassador's deprives me
of a pleasure and obliges me to interrupt you i am very sorry to leave
your enchanting party said he turning to anna pavlovna 

his daughter princess helene passed between the chairs lightly
holding up the folds of her dress and the smile shone still more
radiantly on her beautiful face pierre gazed at her with rapturous 
almost frightened eyes as she passed him 

 very lovely said prince andrew 

 very said pierre 

in passing prince vasili seized pierre's hand and said to anna
pavlovna educate this bear for me he has been staying with me
a whole month and this is the first time i have seen him in society 
nothing is so necessary for a young man as the society of clever
women 


anna pavlovna smiled and promised to take pierre in hand she knew his
father to be a connection of prince vasili's the elderly lady who
had been sitting with the old aunt rose hurriedly and overtook prince
vasili in the anteroom all the affectation of interest she had assumed
had left her kindly and tear worn face and it now expressed only anxiety
and fear 

 how about my son boris prince said she hurrying after him into
the anteroom i can't remain any longer in petersburg tell me what
news i may take back to my poor boy 

although prince vasili listened reluctantly and not very politely
to the elderly lady even betraying some impatience she gave him an
ingratiating and appealing smile and took his hand that he might not go
away 

 what would it cost you to say a word to the emperor and then he
would be transferred to the guards at once said she 

 believe me princess i am ready to do all i can answered prince
vasili but it is difficult for me to ask the emperor i should
advise you to appeal to rumyantsev through prince golitsyn that would
be the best way 

the elderly lady was a princess drubetskaya belonging to one of the
best families in russia but she was poor and having long been out of
society had lost her former influential connections she had now come to
petersburg to procure an appointment in the guards for her only son 
it was in fact solely to meet prince vasili that she had obtained an
invitation to anna pavlovna's reception and had sat listening to
the vicomte's story prince vasili's words frightened her an
embittered look clouded her once handsome face but only for a moment 
then she smiled again and clutched prince vasili's arm more tightly 

 listen to me prince said she i have never yet asked you
for anything and i never will again nor have i ever reminded you of my
father's friendship for you but now i entreat you for god's sake to
do this for my son and i shall always regard you as a benefactor 
she added hurriedly no don't be angry but promise i have asked
golitsyn and he has refused be the kindhearted man you always were 
she said trying to smile though tears were in her eyes 

 papa we shall be late said princess helene turning her
beautiful head and looking over her classically molded shoulder as she
stood waiting by the door 

influence in society however is a capital which has to be economized
if it is to last prince vasili knew this and having once realized
that if he asked on behalf of all who begged of him he would soon be
unable to ask for himself he became chary of using his influence but
in princess drubetskaya's case he felt after her second appeal 
something like qualms of conscience she had reminded him of what was
quite true he had been indebted to her father for the first steps in
his career moreover he could see by her manners that she was one of
those women mostly mothers who having once made up their minds 
will not rest until they have gained their end and are prepared if
necessary to go on insisting day after day and hour after hour and even
to make scenes this last consideration moved him 

 my dear anna mikhaylovna said he with his usual familiarity and
weariness of tone it is almost impossible for me to do what you
ask but to prove my devotion to you and how i respect your father's
memory i will do the impossible your son shall be transferred to the
guards here is my hand on it are you satisfied 

 my dear benefactor this is what i expected from you i knew your
kindness he turned to go 

 wait just a word when he has been transferred to the guards 
she faltered you are on good terms with michael ilarionovich
kutuzov recommend boris to him as adjutant then i shall be at
rest and then 

prince vasili smiled 

 no i won't promise that you don't know how kutuzov is pestered
since his appointment as commander in chief he told me himself that
all the moscow ladies have conspired to give him all their sons as
adjutants 

 no but do promise i won't let you go my dear benefactor 

 papa said his beautiful daughter in the same tone as before 
 we shall be late 

 well au revoir good by you hear her 

 then tomorrow you will speak to the emperor 

 certainly but about kutuzov i don't promise 

 do promise do promise vasili cried anna mikhaylovna as he
went with the smile of a coquettish girl which at one time probably
came naturally to her but was now very ill suited to her careworn face 

apparently she had forgotten her age and by force of habit employed
all the old feminine arts but as soon as the prince had gone her face
resumed its former cold artificial expression she returned to the
group where the vicomte was still talking and again pretended to
listen while waiting till it would be time to leave her task was
accomplished 





chapter v

 and what do you think of this latest comedy the coronation at
milan asked anna pavlovna and of the comedy of the people of
genoa and lucca laying their petitions before monsieur buonaparte and
monsieur buonaparte sitting on a throne and granting the petitions of
the nations adorable it is enough to make one's head whirl it is as
if the whole world had gone crazy 

prince andrew looked anna pavlovna straight in the face with a
sarcastic smile 

 dieu me la donne gare a qui la touche they say he was
very fine when he said that he remarked repeating the words in
italian dio mi l'ha dato guai a chi la tocchi 

 god has given it to me let him who touches it beware 

 i hope this will prove the last drop that will make the glass run
over anna pavlovna continued the sovereigns will not be able to
endure this man who is a menace to everything 

 the sovereigns i do not speak of russia said the vicomte polite
but hopeless the sovereigns madame what have they done for louis
xvii for the queen or for madame elizabeth nothing and he became
more animated and believe me they are reaping the reward of their
betrayal of the bourbon cause the sovereigns why they are sending
ambassadors to compliment the usurper 

and sighing disdainfully he again changed his position 

prince hippolyte who had been gazing at the vicomte for some time
through his lorgnette suddenly turned completely round toward the
little princess and having asked for a needle began tracing the conde
coat of arms on the table he explained this to her with as much gravity
as if she had asked him to do it 

 baton de gueules engrele de gueules d'azur maison conde 
said he 

the princess listened smiling 

 if buonaparte remains on the throne of france a year longer the
vicomte continued with the air of a man who in a matter with which
he is better acquainted than anyone else does not listen to others but
follows the current of his own thoughts things will have gone too
far by intrigues violence exile and executions french society i
mean good french society will have been forever destroyed and
then 

he shrugged his shoulders and spread out his hands pierre wished to
make a remark for the conversation interested him but anna pavlovna 
who had him under observation interrupted 

 the emperor alexander said she with the melancholy which
always accompanied any reference of hers to the imperial family has
declared that he will leave it to the french people themselves to choose
their own form of government and i believe that once free from the
usurper the whole nation will certainly throw itself into the arms
of its rightful king she concluded trying to be amiable to the
royalist emigrant 

 that is doubtful said prince andrew monsieur le vicomte quite
rightly supposes that matters have already gone too far i think it will
be difficult to return to the old regime 

 from what i have heard said pierre blushing and breaking into
the conversation almost all the aristocracy has already gone over to
bonaparte's side 

 it is the buonapartists who say that replied the vicomte without
looking at pierre at the present time it is difficult to know the
real state of french public opinion 

 bonaparte has said so remarked prince andrew with a sarcastic
smile 

it was evident that he did not like the vicomte and was aiming his
remarks at him though without looking at him 

 i showed them the path to glory but they did not follow
it prince andrew continued after a short silence again quoting
napoleon's words i opened my antechambers and they crowded
in i do not know how far he was justified in saying so 

 not in the least replied the vicomte after the murder of the
duc even the most partial ceased to regard him as a hero if to some
people he went on turning to anna pavlovna he ever was a hero 
after the murder of the duc there was one martyr more in heaven and one
hero less on earth 

before anna pavlovna and the others had time to smile their
appreciation of the vicomte's epigram pierre again broke into the
conversation and though anna pavlovna felt sure he would say something
inappropriate she was unable to stop him 

 the execution of the duc d'enghien declared monsieur pierre 
 was a political necessity and it seems to me that napoleon
showed greatness of soul by not fearing to take on himself the whole
responsibility of that deed 

 dieu mon dieu muttered anna pavlovna in a terrified whisper 

 what monsieur pierre do you consider that assassination shows
greatness of soul said the little princess smiling and drawing her
work nearer to her 

 oh oh exclaimed several voices 

 capital said prince hippolyte in english and began slapping his
knee with the palm of his hand 

the vicomte merely shrugged his shoulders pierre looked solemnly at his
audience over his spectacles and continued 

 i say so he continued desperately because the bourbons fled
from the revolution leaving the people to anarchy and napoleon alone
understood the revolution and quelled it and so for the general good 
he could not stop short for the sake of one man's life 

 won't you come over to the other table suggested anna
pavlovna 

but pierre continued his speech without heeding her 

 no cried he becoming more and more eager napoleon is great
because he rose superior to the revolution suppressed its abuses 
preserved all that was good in it equality of citizenship and freedom
of speech and of the press and only for that reason did he obtain
power 

 yes if having obtained power without availing himself of it to
commit murder he had restored it to the rightful king i should have
called him a great man remarked the vicomte 

 he could not do that the people only gave him power that he might
rid them of the bourbons and because they saw that he was a great
man the revolution was a grand thing continued monsieur pierre 
betraying by this desperate and provocative proposition his extreme
youth and his wish to express all that was in his mind 

 what revolution and regicide a grand thing well after that 
but won't you come to this other table repeated anna pavlovna 

 rousseau's contrat social said the vicomte with a tolerant
smile 

 i am not speaking of regicide i am speaking about ideas 

 yes ideas of robbery murder and regicide again interjected an
ironical voice 

 those were extremes no doubt but they are not what is most
important what is important are the rights of man emancipation from
prejudices and equality of citizenship and all these ideas napoleon
has retained in full force 

 liberty and equality said the vicomte contemptuously as if at
last deciding seriously to prove to this youth how foolish his words
were high sounding words which have long been discredited who does
not love liberty and equality even our saviour preached liberty and
equality have people since the revolution become happier on the
contrary we wanted liberty but buonaparte has destroyed it 

prince andrew kept looking with an amused smile from pierre to the
vicomte and from the vicomte to their hostess in the first moment of
pierre's outburst anna pavlovna despite her social experience was
horror struck but when she saw that pierre's sacrilegious words
had not exasperated the vicomte and had convinced herself that it was
impossible to stop him she rallied her forces and joined the vicomte in
a vigorous attack on the orator 

 but my dear monsieur pierre said she how do you explain the
fact of a great man executing a duc or even an ordinary man who is
innocent and untried 

 i should like said the vicomte to ask how monsieur explains
the 18th brumaire was not that an imposture it was a swindle and not
at all like the conduct of a great man 

 and the prisoners he killed in africa that was horrible said the
little princess shrugging her shoulders 

 he's a low fellow say what you will remarked prince hippolyte 

pierre not knowing whom to answer looked at them all and smiled his
smile was unlike the half smile of other people when he smiled 
his grave even rather gloomy look was instantaneously replaced by
another a childlike kindly even rather silly look which seemed to
ask forgiveness 

the vicomte who was meeting him for the first time saw clearly that
this young jacobin was not so terrible as his words suggested all were
silent 

 how do you expect him to answer you all at once said prince
andrew besides in the actions of a statesman one has to distinguish
between his acts as a private person as a general and as an emperor 
so it seems to me 

 yes yes of course pierre chimed in pleased at the arrival of
this reinforcement 

 one must admit continued prince andrew that napoleon as a man
was great on the bridge of arcola and in the hospital at jaffa where he
gave his hand to the plague stricken but but there are other acts
which it is difficult to justify 

prince andrew who had evidently wished to tone down the awkwardness of
pierre's remarks rose and made a sign to his wife that it was time to
go 

suddenly prince hippolyte started up making signs to everyone to attend 
and asking them all to be seated began 

 i was told a charming moscow story today and must treat you to it 
excuse me vicomte i must tell it in russian or the point will be
lost and prince hippolyte began to tell his story in such russian
as a frenchman would speak after spending about a year in russia 
everyone waited so emphatically and eagerly did he demand their
attention to his story 

 there is in moscow a lady une dame and she is very stingy she must
have two footmen behind her carriage and very big ones that was her
taste and she had a lady's maid also big she said 

here prince hippolyte paused evidently collecting his ideas with
difficulty 

 she said oh yes she said girl to the maid put on a
livery get up behind the carriage and come with me while i make some
calls 

here prince hippolyte spluttered and burst out laughing long before his
audience which produced an effect unfavorable to the narrator several
persons among them the elderly lady and anna pavlovna did however
smile 

 she went suddenly there was a great wind the girl lost her hat and
her long hair came down here he could contain himself no
longer and went on between gasps of laughter and the whole world
knew 

and so the anecdote ended though it was unintelligible why he had told
it or why it had to be told in russian still anna pavlovna and the
others appreciated prince hippolyte's social tact in so agreeably
ending pierre's unpleasant and unamiable outburst after the anecdote
the conversation broke up into insignificant small talk about the last
and next balls about theatricals and who would meet whom and when and
where 





chapter vi

having thanked anna pavlovna for her charming soiree the guests began
to take their leave 

pierre was ungainly stout about the average height broad with huge
red hands he did not know as the saying is how to enter a drawing
room and still less how to leave one that is how to say something
particularly agreeable before going away besides this he was
absent minded when he rose to go he took up instead of his own the
general's three cornered hat and held it pulling at the plume 
till the general asked him to restore it all his absent mindedness and
inability to enter a room and converse in it was however redeemed by
his kindly simple and modest expression anna pavlovna turned toward
him and with a christian mildness that expressed forgiveness of his
indiscretion nodded and said i hope to see you again but i also
hope you will change your opinions my dear monsieur pierre 

when she said this he did not reply and only bowed but again everybody
saw his smile which said nothing unless perhaps opinions are
opinions but you see what a capital good natured fellow i am and
everyone including anna pavlovna felt this 

prince andrew had gone out into the hall and turning his shoulders
to the footman who was helping him on with his cloak listened
indifferently to his wife's chatter with prince hippolyte who had also
come into the hall prince hippolyte stood close to the pretty pregnant
princess and stared fixedly at her through his eyeglass 

 go in annette or you will catch cold said the little princess 
taking leave of anna pavlovna it is settled she added in a low
voice 

anna pavlovna had already managed to speak to lise about the match she
contemplated between anatole and the little princess sister in law 

 i rely on you my dear said anna pavlovna also in a low tone 
 write to her and let me know how her father looks at the matter au
revoir and she left the hall 

prince hippolyte approached the little princess and bending his face
close to her began to whisper something 

two footmen the princess and his own stood holding a shawl and
a cloak waiting for the conversation to finish they listened to
the french sentences which to them were meaningless with an air of
understanding but not wishing to appear to do so the princess as usual
spoke smilingly and listened with a laugh 

 i am very glad i did not go to the ambassador's said prince
hippolyte so dull it has been a delightful evening has it
not delightful 

 they say the ball will be very good replied the princess drawing
up her downy little lip all the pretty women in society will be
there 

 not all for you will not be there not all said prince hippolyte
smiling joyfully and snatching the shawl from the footman whom he
even pushed aside he began wrapping it round the princess either from
awkwardness or intentionally no one could have said which after the
shawl had been adjusted he kept his arm around her for a long time as
though embracing her 

still smiling she gracefully moved away turning and glancing at her
husband prince andrew's eyes were closed so weary and sleepy did he
seem 

 are you ready he asked his wife looking past her 

prince hippolyte hurriedly put on his cloak which in the latest fashion
reached to his very heels and stumbling in it ran out into the porch
following the princess whom a footman was helping into the carriage 

 princesse au revoir cried he stumbling with his tongue as well
as with his feet 

the princess picking up her dress was taking her seat in the dark
carriage her husband was adjusting his saber prince hippolyte under
pretense of helping was in everyone's way 

 allow me sir said prince andrew in russian in a cold 
disagreeable tone to prince hippolyte who was blocking his path 

 i am expecting you pierre said the same voice but gently and
affectionately 

the postilion started the carriage wheels rattled prince hippolyte
laughed spasmodically as he stood in the porch waiting for the vicomte
whom he had promised to take home 

 well mon cher said the vicomte having seated himself beside
hippolyte in the carriage your little princess is very nice very
nice indeed quite french and he kissed the tips of his fingers 
hippolyte burst out laughing 

 do you know you are a terrible chap for all your innocent airs 
continued the vicomte i pity the poor husband that little officer
who gives himself the airs of a monarch 

hippolyte spluttered again and amid his laughter said and you were
saying that the russian ladies are not equal to the french one has to
know how to deal with them 

pierre reaching the house first went into prince andrew's study like
one quite at home and from habit immediately lay down on the sofa took
from the shelf the first book that came to his hand it was caesar's
commentaries and resting on his elbow began reading it in the middle 

 what have you done to mlle scherer she will be quite ill now 
said prince andrew as he entered the study rubbing his small white
hands 

pierre turned his whole body making the sofa creak he lifted his eager
face to prince andrew smiled and waved his hand 

 that abbe is very interesting but he does not see the thing in the
right light in my opinion perpetual peace is possible but i do not
know how to express it not by a balance of political power 

it was evident that prince andrew was not interested in such abstract
conversation 

 one can't everywhere say all one thinks mon cher well have
you at last decided on anything are you going to be a guardsman or a
diplomatist asked prince andrew after a momentary silence 

pierre sat up on the sofa with his legs tucked under him 

 really i don't yet know i don't like either the one or the
other 

 but you must decide on something your father expects it 

pierre at the age of ten had been sent abroad with an abbe as tutor 
and had remained away till he was twenty when he returned to moscow
his father dismissed the abbe and said to the young man now go
to petersburg look round and choose your profession i will agree to
anything here is a letter to prince vasili and here is money write
to me all about it and i will help you in everything pierre had
already been choosing a career for three months and had not decided
on anything it was about this choice that prince andrew was speaking 
pierre rubbed his forehead 

 but he must be a freemason said he referring to the abbe whom
he had met that evening 

 that is all nonsense prince andrew again interrupted him let
us talk business have you been to the horse guards 

 no i have not but this is what i have been thinking and wanted
to tell you there is a war now against napoleon if it were a war for
freedom i could understand it and should be the first to enter the army 
but to help england and austria against the greatest man in the world is
not right 

prince andrew only shrugged his shoulders at pierre's childish words 
he put on the air of one who finds it impossible to reply to such
nonsense but it would in fact have been difficult to give any other
answer than the one prince andrew gave to this naive question 

 if no one fought except on his own conviction there would be no
wars he said 

 and that would be splendid said pierre 

prince andrew smiled ironically 

 very likely it would be splendid but it will never come about 

 well why are you going to the war asked pierre 

 what for i don't know i must besides that i am going he
paused i am going because the life i am leading here does not suit
me 





chapter vii

the rustle of a woman's dress was heard in the next room prince
andrew shook himself as if waking up and his face assumed the look it
had had in anna pavlovna's drawing room pierre removed his feet from
the sofa the princess came in she had changed her gown for a house
dress as fresh and elegant as the other prince andrew rose and politely
placed a chair for her 

 how is it she began as usual in french settling down briskly
and fussily in the easy chair how is it annette never got married 
how stupid you men all are not to have married her excuse me for saying
so but you have no sense about women what an argumentative fellow you
are monsieur pierre 

 and i am still arguing with your husband i can't understand why he
wants to go to the war replied pierre addressing the princess
with none of the embarrassment so commonly shown by young men in their
intercourse with young women 

the princess started evidently pierre's words touched her to the
quick 

 ah that is just what i tell him said she i don't
understand it i don't in the least understand why men can't live
without wars how is it that we women don't want anything of the kind 
don't need it now you shall judge between us i always tell him here
he is uncle's aide de camp a most brilliant position he is so
well known so much appreciated by everyone the other day at the
apraksins i heard a lady asking is that the famous prince
andrew i did indeed she laughed he is so well received
everywhere he might easily become aide de camp to the emperor you know
the emperor spoke to him most graciously annette and i were speaking of
how to arrange it what do you think 

pierre looked at his friend and noticing that he did not like the
conversation gave no reply 

 when are you starting he asked 

 oh don't speak of his going don't i won't hear it spoken
of said the princess in the same petulantly playful tone in which
she had spoken to hippolyte in the drawing room and which was so plainly
ill suited to the family circle of which pierre was almost a member 
 today when i remembered that all these delightful associations
must be broken off and then you know andre she looked
significantly at her husband i'm afraid i'm afraid she
whispered and a shudder ran down her back 

her husband looked at her as if surprised to notice that someone besides
pierre and himself was in the room and addressed her in a tone of
frigid politeness 

 what is it you are afraid of lise i don't understand said he 

 there what egotists men all are all all egotists just for a whim
of his own goodness only knows why he leaves me and locks me up alone
in the country 

 with my father and sister remember said prince andrew gently 

 alone all the same without my friends and he expects me not to
be afraid 

her tone was now querulous and her lip drawn up giving her not a
joyful but an animal squirrel like expression she paused as if she
felt it indecorous to speak of her pregnancy before pierre though the
gist of the matter lay in that 

 i still can't understand what you are afraid of said prince
andrew slowly not taking his eyes off his wife 

the princess blushed and raised her arms with a gesture of despair 

 no andrew i must say you have changed oh how you have 

 your doctor tells you to go to bed earlier said prince andrew 
 you had better go 

the princess said nothing but suddenly her short downy lip quivered 
prince andrew rose shrugged his shoulders and walked about the room 

pierre looked over his spectacles with naive surprise now at him and
now at her moved as if about to rise too but changed his mind 

 why should i mind monsieur pierre being here exclaimed the little
princess suddenly her pretty face all at once distorted by a tearful
grimace i have long wanted to ask you andrew why you have changed
so to me what have i done to you you are going to the war and have no
pity for me why is it 

 lise was all prince andrew said but that one word expressed
an entreaty a threat and above all conviction that she would herself
regret her words but she went on hurriedly 

 you treat me like an invalid or a child i see it all did you behave
like that six months ago 

 lise i beg you to desist said prince andrew still more
emphatically 

pierre who had been growing more and more agitated as he listened to
all this rose and approached the princess he seemed unable to bear the
sight of tears and was ready to cry himself 

 calm yourself princess it seems so to you because i assure you
i myself have experienced and so because no excuse me 
an outsider is out of place here no don't distress yourself 
good by 

prince andrew caught him by the hand 

 no wait pierre the princess is too kind to wish to deprive me of
the pleasure of spending the evening with you 

 no he thinks only of himself muttered the princess without
restraining her angry tears 

 lise said prince andrew dryly raising his voice to the pitch
which indicates that patience is exhausted 

suddenly the angry squirrel like expression of the princess pretty
face changed into a winning and piteous look of fear her beautiful eyes
glanced askance at her husband's face and her own assumed the timid 
deprecating expression of a dog when it rapidly but feebly wags its
drooping tail 

 mon dieu mon dieu she muttered and lifting her dress with one
hand she went up to her husband and kissed him on the forehead 

 good night lise said he rising and courteously kissing her hand
as he would have done to a stranger 





chapter viii

the friends were silent neither cared to begin talking pierre
continually glanced at prince andrew prince andrew rubbed his forehead
with his small hand 

 let us go and have supper he said with a sigh going to the door 

they entered the elegant newly decorated and luxurious dining room 
everything from the table napkins to the silver china and glass bore
that imprint of newness found in the households of the newly married 
halfway through supper prince andrew leaned his elbows on the table and 
with a look of nervous agitation such as pierre had never before seen on
his face began to talk as one who has long had something on his mind
and suddenly determines to speak out 

 never never marry my dear fellow that's my advice never marry
till you can say to yourself that you have done all you are capable of 
and until you have ceased to love the woman of your choice and have seen
her plainly as she is or else you will make a cruel and irrevocable
mistake marry when you are old and good for nothing or all that is
good and noble in you will be lost it will all be wasted on trifles 
yes yes yes don't look at me with such surprise if you marry
expecting anything from yourself in the future you will feel at every
step that for you all is ended all is closed except the drawing
room where you will be ranged side by side with a court lackey and an
idiot but what's the good and he waved his arm 

pierre took off his spectacles which made his face seem different and
the good natured expression still more apparent and gazed at his friend
in amazement 

 my wife continued prince andrew is an excellent woman one
of those rare women with whom a man's honor is safe but o god what
would i not give now to be unmarried you are the first and only one to
whom i mention this because i like you 

as he said this prince andrew was less than ever like that bolkonski
who had lolled in anna pavlovna's easy chairs and with half closed
eyes had uttered french phrases between his teeth every muscle of his
thin face was now quivering with nervous excitement his eyes in which
the fire of life had seemed extinguished now flashed with brilliant
light it was evident that the more lifeless he seemed at ordinary
times the more impassioned he became in these moments of almost morbid
irritation 

 you don't understand why i say this he continued but it is
the whole story of life you talk of bonaparte and his career said
he though pierre had not mentioned bonaparte but bonaparte when
he worked went step by step toward his goal he was free he had nothing
but his aim to consider and he reached it but tie yourself up with
a woman and like a chained convict you lose all freedom and all you
have of hope and strength merely weighs you down and torments you with
regret drawing rooms gossip balls vanity and triviality these are
the enchanted circle i cannot escape from i am now going to the war 
the greatest war there ever was and i know nothing and am fit for
nothing i am very amiable and have a caustic wit continued prince
andrew and at anna pavlovna's they listen to me and that stupid
set without whom my wife cannot exist and those women if you only
knew what those society women are and women in general my father is
right selfish vain stupid trivial in everything that's what
women are when you see them in their true colors when you meet them
in society it seems as if there were something in them but there's
nothing nothing nothing no don't marry my dear fellow don't
marry concluded prince andrew 

 it seems funny to me said pierre that you you should
consider yourself incapable and your life a spoiled life you have
everything before you everything and you 

he did not finish his sentence but his tone showed how highly he
thought of his friend and how much he expected of him in the future 

 how can he talk like that thought pierre he considered his
friend a model of perfection because prince andrew possessed in the
highest degree just the very qualities pierre lacked and which might
be best described as strength of will pierre was always astonished at
prince andrew's calm manner of treating everybody his extraordinary
memory his extensive reading he had read everything knew everything 
and had an opinion about everything but above all at his capacity for
work and study and if pierre was often struck by andrew's lack
of capacity for philosophical meditation to which he himself was
particularly addicted he regarded even this not as a defect but as a
sign of strength 

even in the best most friendly and simplest relations of life praise
and commendation are essential just as grease is necessary to wheels
that they may run smoothly 

 my part is played out said prince andrew what's the use of
talking about me let us talk about you he added after a silence 
smiling at his reassuring thoughts 

that smile was immediately reflected on pierre's face 

 but what is there to say about me said pierre his face relaxing
into a careless merry smile what am i an illegitimate son 
he suddenly blushed crimson and it was plain that he had made a great
effort to say this without a name and without means and it
really but he did not say what it really was for the
present i am free and am all right only i haven't the least idea what
i am to do i wanted to consult you seriously 

prince andrew looked kindly at him yet his glance friendly and
affectionate as it was expressed a sense of his own superiority 

 i am fond of you especially as you are the one live man among our
whole set yes you're all right choose what you will it's all the
same you'll be all right anywhere but look here give up visiting
those kuragins and leading that sort of life it suits you so
badly all this debauchery dissipation and the rest of it 

 what would you have my dear fellow answered pierre shrugging
his shoulders women my dear fellow women 

 i don't understand it replied prince andrew women who are
comme il faut that's a different matter but the kuragins set of
women women and wine i don't understand 

pierre was staying at prince vasili kuragin's and sharing the
dissipated life of his son anatole the son whom they were planning to
reform by marrying him to prince andrew's sister 

 do you know said pierre as if suddenly struck by a happy
thought seriously i have long been thinking of it leading such
a life i can't decide or think properly about anything one's head
aches and one spends all one's money he asked me for tonight but i
won't go 

 you give me your word of honor not to go 

 on my honor 





chapter ix

it was past one o'clock when pierre left his friend it was a
cloudless northern summer night pierre took an open cab intending
to drive straight home but the nearer he drew to the house the more he
felt the impossibility of going to sleep on such a night it was light
enough to see a long way in the deserted street and it seemed more like
morning or evening than night on the way pierre remembered that anatole
kuragin was expecting the usual set for cards that evening after which
there was generally a drinking bout finishing with visits of a kind
pierre was very fond of 

 i should like to go to kuragin's thought he 

but he immediately recalled his promise to prince andrew not to go
there then as happens to people of weak character he desired so
passionately once more to enjoy that dissipation he was so accustomed to
that he decided to go the thought immediately occurred to him that his
promise to prince andrew was of no account because before he gave it
he had already promised prince anatole to come to his gathering 
 besides thought he all such words of honor are
conventional things with no definite meaning especially if
one considers that by tomorrow one may be dead or something so
extraordinary may happen to one that honor and dishonor will be all the
same pierre often indulged in reflections of this sort nullifying
all his decisions and intentions he went to kuragin's 

reaching the large house near the horse guards barracks in which
anatole lived pierre entered the lighted porch ascended the stairs 
and went in at the open door there was no one in the anteroom empty
bottles cloaks and overshoes were lying about there was a smell of
alcohol and sounds of voices and shouting in the distance 

cards and supper were over but the visitors had not yet dispersed 
pierre threw off his cloak and entered the first room in which were the
remains of supper a footman thinking no one saw him was drinking on
the sly what was left in the glasses from the third room came sounds of
laughter the shouting of familiar voices the growling of a bear and
general commotion some eight or nine young men were crowding anxiously
round an open window three others were romping with a young bear one
pulling him by the chain and trying to set him at the others 

 i bet a hundred on stevens shouted one 

 mind no holding on cried another 

 i bet on dolokhov cried a third kuragin you part our
hands 

 there leave bruin alone here's a bet on 

 at one draught or he loses shouted a fourth 

 jacob bring a bottle shouted the host a tall handsome fellow
who stood in the midst of the group without a coat and with his fine
linen shirt unfastened in front wait a bit you fellows here is
petya good man cried he addressing pierre 

another voice from a man of medium height with clear blue eyes 
particularly striking among all these drunken voices by its sober
ring cried from the window come here part the bets this was
dolokhov an officer of the semenov regiment a notorious gambler and
duelist who was living with anatole pierre smiled looking about him
merrily 

 i don't understand what's it all about 

 wait a bit he is not drunk yet a bottle here said anatole and
taking a glass from the table he went up to pierre 

 first of all you must drink 

pierre drank one glass after another looking from under his brows at
the tipsy guests who were again crowding round the window and listening
to their chatter anatole kept on refilling pierre's glass while
explaining that dolokhov was betting with stevens an english naval
officer that he would drink a bottle of rum sitting on the outer ledge
of the third floor window with his legs hanging out 

 go on you must drink it all said anatole giving pierre the last
glass or i won't let you go 

 no i won't said pierre pushing anatole aside and he went up
to the window 

dolokhov was holding the englishman's hand and clearly and distinctly
repeating the terms of the bet addressing himself particularly to
anatole and pierre 

dolokhov was of medium height with curly hair and light blue eyes he
was about twenty five like all infantry officers he wore no mustache 
so that his mouth the most striking feature of his face was clearly
seen the lines of that mouth were remarkably finely curved the middle
of the upper lip formed a sharp wedge and closed firmly on the firm
lower one and something like two distinct smiles played continually
round the two corners of the mouth this together with the resolute 
insolent intelligence of his eyes produced an effect which made it
impossible not to notice his face dolokhov was a man of small means
and no connections yet though anatole spent tens of thousands of
rubles dolokhov lived with him and had placed himself on such a
footing that all who knew them including anatole himself respected him
more than they did anatole dolokhov could play all games and nearly
always won however much he drank he never lost his clearheadedness 
both kuragin and dolokhov were at that time notorious among the rakes
and scapegraces of petersburg 

the bottle of rum was brought the window frame which prevented anyone
from sitting on the outer sill was being forced out by two footmen who
were evidently flurried and intimidated by the directions and shouts of
the gentlemen around 

anatole with his swaggering air strode up to the window he wanted to
smash something pushing away the footmen he tugged at the frame but
could not move it he smashed a pane 

 you have a try hercules said he turning to pierre 

pierre seized the crossbeam tugged and wrenched the oak frame out with
a crash 

 take it right out or they'll think i'm holding on said
dolokhov 

 is the englishman bragging eh is it all right said anatole 

 first rate said pierre looking at dolokhov who with a bottle
of rum in his hand was approaching the window from which the light of
the sky the dawn merging with the afterglow of sunset was visible 

dolokhov the bottle of rum still in his hand jumped onto the window
sill listen cried he standing there and addressing those in the
room all were silent 

 i bet fifty imperials he spoke french that the englishman might
understand him but he did not speak it very well i bet fifty
imperials or do you wish to make it a hundred added he 
addressing the englishman 

 no fifty replied the latter 

 all right fifty imperials that i will drink a whole bottle of
rum without taking it from my mouth sitting outside the window on this
spot he stooped and pointed to the sloping ledge outside the window 
 and without holding on to anything is that right 

 quite right said the englishman 

anatole turned to the englishman and taking him by one of the buttons
of his coat and looking down at him the englishman was short began
repeating the terms of the wager to him in english 

 wait cried dolokhov hammering with the bottle on the window
sill to attract attention wait a bit kuragin listen if
anyone else does the same i will pay him a hundred imperials do you
understand 

the englishman nodded but gave no indication whether he intended to
accept this challenge or not anatole did not release him and though
he kept nodding to show that he understood anatole went on translating
dolokhov's words into english a thin young lad an hussar of the
life guards who had been losing that evening climbed on the window
sill leaned over and looked down 

 oh oh oh he muttered looking down from the window at the
stones of the pavement 

 shut up cried dolokhov pushing him away from the window the
lad jumped awkwardly back into the room tripping over his spurs 

placing the bottle on the window sill where he could reach it easily 
dolokhov climbed carefully and slowly through the window and lowered
his legs pressing against both sides of the window he adjusted himself
on his seat lowered his hands moved a little to the right and then to
the left and took up the bottle anatole brought two candles and
placed them on the window sill though it was already quite light 
dolokhov's back in his white shirt and his curly head were lit
up from both sides everyone crowded to the window the englishman in
front pierre stood smiling but silent one man older than the others
present suddenly pushed forward with a scared and angry look and wanted
to seize hold of dolokhov's shirt 

 i say this is folly he'll be killed said this more sensible
man 

anatole stopped him 

 don't touch him you'll startle him and then he'll be killed 
eh what then eh 

dolokhov turned round and again holding on with both hands arranged
himself on his seat 

 if anyone comes meddling again said he emitting the words
separately through his thin compressed lips i will throw him down
there now then 

saying this he again turned round dropped his hands took the bottle
and lifted it to his lips threw back his head and raised his free hand
to balance himself one of the footmen who had stooped to pick up some
broken glass remained in that position without taking his eyes from the
window and from dolokhov's back anatole stood erect with staring
eyes the englishman looked on sideways pursing up his lips the man
who had wished to stop the affair ran to a corner of the room and threw
himself on a sofa with his face to the wall pierre hid his face from
which a faint smile forgot to fade though his features now expressed
horror and fear all were still pierre took his hands from his eyes 
dolokhov still sat in the same position only his head was thrown
further back till his curly hair touched his shirt collar and the hand
holding the bottle was lifted higher and higher and trembled with the
effort the bottle was emptying perceptibly and rising still higher
and his head tilting yet further back why is it so long thought
pierre it seemed to him that more than half an hour had elapsed 
suddenly dolokhov made a backward movement with his spine and his arm
trembled nervously this was sufficient to cause his whole body to slip
as he sat on the sloping ledge as he began slipping down his head and
arm wavered still more with the strain one hand moved as if to clutch
the window sill but refrained from touching it pierre again covered
his eyes and thought he would never open them again suddenly he was
aware of a stir all around he looked up dolokhov was standing on the
window sill with a pale but radiant face 

 it's empty 

he threw the bottle to the englishman who caught it neatly dolokhov
jumped down he smelt strongly of rum 

 well done fine fellow there's a bet for you devil take
you came from different sides 

the englishman took out his purse and began counting out the money 
dolokhov stood frowning and did not speak pierre jumped upon the
window sill 

 gentlemen who wishes to bet with me i'll do the same thing 
he suddenly cried even without a bet there tell them to bring me a
bottle i'll do it bring a bottle 

 let him do it let him do it said dolokhov smiling 

 what next have you gone mad no one would let you why you go
giddy even on a staircase exclaimed several voices 

 i'll drink it let's have a bottle of rum shouted pierre 
banging the table with a determined and drunken gesture and preparing to
climb out of the window 

they seized him by his arms but he was so strong that everyone who
touched him was sent flying 

 no you'll never manage him that way said anatole wait a
bit and i'll get round him listen i'll take your bet tomorrow 
but now we are all going to s 

 come on then cried pierre come on and we'll take bruin
with us 

and he caught the bear took it in his arms lifted it from the ground 
and began dancing round the room with it 





chapter x

prince vasili kept the promise he had given to princess drubetskaya
who had spoken to him on behalf of her only son boris on the evening of
anna pavlovna's soiree the matter was mentioned to the emperor an
exception made and boris transferred into the regiment of semenov
guards with the rank of cornet he received however no appointment
to kutuzov's staff despite all anna mikhaylovna's endeavors and
entreaties soon after anna pavlovna's reception anna mikhaylovna
returned to moscow and went straight to her rich relations the
rostovs with whom she stayed when in the town and where her darling
bory who had only just entered a regiment of the line and was being
at once transferred to the guards as a cornet had been educated from
childhood and lived for years at a time the guards had already left
petersburg on the tenth of august and her son who had remained in
moscow for his equipment was to join them on the march to radzivilov 

it was st natalia's day and the name day of two of the rostovs the
mother and the youngest daughter both named nataly ever since
the morning carriages with six horses had been coming and going
continually bringing visitors to the countess rostova's big house on
the povarskaya so well known to all moscow the countess herself and
her handsome eldest daughter were in the drawing room with the visitors
who came to congratulate and who constantly succeeded one another in
relays 

the countess was a woman of about forty five with a thin oriental type
of face evidently worn out with childbearing she had had twelve 
a languor of motion and speech resulting from weakness gave her a
distinguished air which inspired respect princess anna mikhaylovna
drubetskaya who as a member of the household was also seated in the
drawing room helped to receive and entertain the visitors the young
people were in one of the inner rooms not considering it necessary to
take part in receiving the visitors the count met the guests and saw
them off inviting them all to dinner 

 i am very very grateful to you mon cher or ma chere he
called everyone without exception and without the slightest variation
in his tone my dear whether they were above or below him in
rank i thank you for myself and for our two dear ones whose name
day we are keeping but mind you come to dinner or i shall be offended 
ma chere on behalf of the whole family i beg you to come mon cher 
these words he repeated to everyone without exception or variation and
with the same expression on his full cheerful clean shaven face the
same firm pressure of the hand and the same quick repeated bows as
soon as he had seen a visitor off he returned to one of those who were
still in the drawing room drew a chair toward him or her and jauntily
spreading out his legs and putting his hands on his knees with the air
of a man who enjoys life and knows how to live he swayed to and
fro with dignity offered surmises about the weather or touched on
questions of health sometimes in russian and sometimes in very bad but
self confident french then again like a man weary but unflinching in
the fulfillment of duty he rose to see some visitors off and stroking
his scanty gray hairs over his bald patch also asked them to dinner 
sometimes on his way back from the anteroom he would pass through the
conservatory and pantry into the large marble dining hall where tables
were being set out for eighty people and looking at the footmen who
were bringing in silver and china moving tables and unfolding damask
table linen he would call dmitri vasilevich a man of good family and
the manager of all his affairs and while looking with pleasure at the
enormous table would say well dmitri you'll see that things are
all as they should be that's right the great thing is the serving 
that's it and with a complacent sigh he would return to the
drawing room 

 marya lvovna karagina and her daughter announced the
countess gigantic footman in his bass voice entering the drawing
room the countess reflected a moment and took a pinch from a gold
snuffbox with her husband's portrait on it 

 i'm quite worn out by these callers however i'll see her and
no more she is so affected ask her in she said to the footman in a
sad voice as if saying very well finish me off 

a tall stout and proud looking woman with a round faced smiling
daughter entered the drawing room their dresses rustling 

 dear countess what an age she has been laid up poor child 
at the razumovski's ball and countess apraksina i was
so delighted came the sounds of animated feminine voices 
interrupting one another and mingling with the rustling of dresses and
the scraping of chairs then one of those conversations began which last
out until at the first pause the guests rise with a rustle of dresses
and say i am so delighted mamma's health and countess
apraksina and then again rustling pass into the anteroom put
on cloaks or mantles and drive away the conversation was on the chief
topic of the day the illness of the wealthy and celebrated beau of
catherine's day count bezukhov and about his illegitimate son
pierre the one who had behaved so improperly at anna pavlovna's
reception 

 i am so sorry for the poor count said the visitor he is in
such bad health and now this vexation about his son is enough to kill
him 

 what is that asked the countess as if she did not know what the
visitor alluded to though she had already heard about the cause of
count bezukhov's distress some fifteen times 

 that's what comes of a modern education exclaimed the visitor 
 it seems that while he was abroad this young man was allowed to do
as he liked now in petersburg i hear he has been doing such terrible
things that he has been expelled by the police 

 you don't say so replied the countess 

 he chose his friends badly interposed anna mikhaylovna 
 prince vasili's son he and a certain dolokhov have it is said 
been up to heaven only knows what and they have had to suffer for it 
dolokhov has been degraded to the ranks and bezukhov's son sent
back to moscow anatole kuragin's father managed somehow to get his
son's affair hushed up but even he was ordered out of petersburg 

 but what have they been up to asked the countess 

 they are regular brigands especially dolokhov replied the
visitor he is a son of marya ivanovna dolokhova such a worthy
woman but there just fancy those three got hold of a bear somewhere 
put it in a carriage and set off with it to visit some actresses the
police tried to interfere and what did the young men do they tied
a policeman and the bear back to back and put the bear into the moyka
canal and there was the bear swimming about with the policeman on his
back 

 what a nice figure the policeman must have cut my dear shouted
the count dying with laughter 

 oh how dreadful how can you laugh at it count 

yet the ladies themselves could not help laughing 

 it was all they could do to rescue the poor man continued the
visitor and to think it is cyril vladimirovich bezukhov's son
who amuses himself in this sensible manner and he was said to be so
well educated and clever this is all that his foreign education has
done for him i hope that here in moscow no one will receive him in
spite of his money they wanted to introduce him to me but i quite
declined i have my daughters to consider 

 why do you say this young man is so rich asked the countess 
turning away from the girls who at once assumed an air of inattention 
 his children are all illegitimate i think pierre also is
illegitimate 

the visitor made a gesture with her hand 

 i should think he has a score of them 

princess anna mikhaylovna intervened in the conversation evidently
wishing to show her connections and knowledge of what went on in
society 

 the fact of the matter is said she significantly and also in a
half whisper everyone knows count cyril's reputation he has
lost count of his children but this pierre was his favorite 

 how handsome the old man still was only a year ago remarked the
countess i have never seen a handsomer man 

 he is very much altered now said anna mikhaylovna well as
i was saying prince vasili is the next heir through his wife but the
count is very fond of pierre looked after his education and wrote to
the emperor about him so that in the case of his death and he is
so ill that he may die at any moment and dr lorrain has come from
petersburg no one knows who will inherit his immense fortune pierre
or prince vasili forty thousand serfs and millions of rubles i know
it all very well for prince vasili told me himself besides cyril
vladimirovich is my mother's second cousin he's also my bory's
godfather she added as if she attached no importance at all to the
fact 

 prince vasili arrived in moscow yesterday i hear he has come on
some inspection business remarked the visitor 

 yes but between ourselves said the princess that is a
pretext the fact is he has come to see count cyril vladimirovich 
hearing how ill he is 

 but do you know my dear that was a capital joke said the count 
and seeing that the elder visitor was not listening he turned to the
young ladies i can just imagine what a funny figure that policeman
cut 

and as he waved his arms to impersonate the policeman his portly form
again shook with a deep ringing laugh the laugh of one who always eats
well and in particular drinks well so do come and dine with us 
he said 





chapter xi

silence ensued the countess looked at her callers smiling affably 
but not concealing the fact that she would not be distressed if they
now rose and took their leave the visitor's daughter was already
smoothing down her dress with an inquiring look at her mother when
suddenly from the next room were heard the footsteps of boys and girls
running to the door and the noise of a chair falling over and a girl
of thirteen hiding something in the folds of her short muslin frock 
darted in and stopped short in the middle of the room it was evident
that she had not intended her flight to bring her so far behind her in
the doorway appeared a student with a crimson coat collar an officer
of the guards a girl of fifteen and a plump rosy faced boy in a short
jacket 

the count jumped up and swaying from side to side spread his arms wide
and threw them round the little girl who had run in 

 ah here she is he exclaimed laughing my pet whose name day
it is my dear pet 

 ma chere there is a time for everything said the countess with
feigned severity you spoil her ilya she added turning to her
husband 

 how do you do my dear i wish you many happy returns of your name
day said the visitor what a charming child she added 
addressing the mother 

this black eyed wide mouthed girl not pretty but full of life with
childish bare shoulders which after her run heaved and shook her
bodice with black curls tossed backward thin bare arms little legs
in lace frilled drawers and feet in low slippers was just at that
charming age when a girl is no longer a child though the child is not
yet a young woman escaping from her father she ran to hide her flushed
face in the lace of her mother's mantilla not paying the least
attention to her severe remark and began to laugh she laughed and in
fragmentary sentences tried to explain about a doll which she produced
from the folds of her frock 

 do you see my doll mimi you see was all natasha
managed to utter to her everything seemed funny she leaned against
her mother and burst into such a loud ringing fit of laughter that even
the prim visitor could not help joining in 

 now then go away and take your monstrosity with you said the
mother pushing away her daughter with pretended sternness and turning
to the visitor she added she is my youngest girl 

natasha raising her face for a moment from her mother's mantilla 
glanced up at her through tears of laughter and again hid her face 

the visitor compelled to look on at this family scene thought it
necessary to take some part in it 

 tell me my dear said she to natasha is mimi a relation of
yours a daughter i suppose 

natasha did not like the visitor's tone of condescension to childish
things she did not reply but looked at her seriously 

meanwhile the younger generation boris the officer anna
mikhaylovna's son nicholas the undergraduate the count's eldest
son sonya the count's fifteen year old niece and little petya 
his youngest boy had all settled down in the drawing room and were
obviously trying to restrain within the bounds of decorum the excitement
and mirth that shone in all their faces evidently in the back rooms 
from which they had dashed out so impetuously the conversation had
been more amusing than the drawing room talk of society scandals the
weather and countess apraksina now and then they glanced at one
another hardly able to suppress their laughter 

the two young men the student and the officer friends from childhood 
were of the same age and both handsome fellows though not alike boris
was tall and fair and his calm and handsome face had regular delicate
features nicholas was short with curly hair and an open expression 
dark hairs were already showing on his upper lip and his whole face
expressed impetuosity and enthusiasm nicholas blushed when he entered
the drawing room he evidently tried to find something to say but
failed boris on the contrary at once found his footing and related
quietly and humorously how he had known that doll mimi when she was
still quite a young lady before her nose was broken how she had aged
during the five years he had known her and how her head had cracked
right across the skull having said this he glanced at natasha 
she turned away from him and glanced at her younger brother who was
screwing up his eyes and shaking with suppressed laughter and unable
to control herself any longer she jumped up and rushed from the room as
fast as her nimble little feet would carry her boris did not laugh 

 you were meaning to go out weren't you mamma do you want the
carriage he asked his mother with a smile 

 yes yes go and tell them to get it ready she answered 
returning his smile 

boris quietly left the room and went in search of natasha the plump
boy ran after them angrily as if vexed that their program had been
disturbed 





chapter xii

the only young people remaining in the drawing room not counting the
young lady visitor and the countess eldest daughter who was four
years older than her sister and behaved already like a grown up person 
were nicholas and sonya the niece sonya was a slender little
brunette with a tender look in her eyes which were veiled by long
lashes thick black plaits coiling twice round her head and a tawny
tint in her complexion and especially in the color of her slender but
graceful and muscular arms and neck by the grace of her movements 
by the softness and flexibility of her small limbs and by a certain
coyness and reserve of manner she reminded one of a pretty half grown
kitten which promises to become a beautiful little cat she evidently
considered it proper to show an interest in the general conversation by
smiling but in spite of herself her eyes under their thick long lashes
watched her cousin who was going to join the army with such passionate
girlish adoration that her smile could not for a single instant impose
upon anyone and it was clear that the kitten had settled down only to
spring up with more energy and again play with her cousin as soon as
they too could like natasha and boris escape from the drawing room 

 ah yes my dear said the count addressing the visitor and
pointing to nicholas his friend boris has become an officer and
so for friendship's sake he is leaving the university and me his
old father and entering the military service my dear and there was a
place and everything waiting for him in the archives department isn't
that friendship remarked the count in an inquiring tone 

 but they say that war has been declared replied the visitor 

 they've been saying so a long while said the count and
they'll say so again and again and that will be the end of it my
dear there's friendship for you he repeated he's joining
the hussars 

the visitor not knowing what to say shook her head 

 it's not at all from friendship declared nicholas flaring
up and turning away as if from a shameful aspersion it is not from
friendship at all i simply feel that the army is my vocation 

he glanced at his cousin and the young lady visitor and they were both
regarding him with a smile of approbation 

 schubert the colonel of the pavlograd hussars is dining with us
today he has been here on leave and is taking nicholas back with him 
it can't be helped said the count shrugging his shoulders and
speaking playfully of a matter that evidently distressed him 

 i have already told you papa said his son that if you
don't wish to let me go i'll stay but i know i am no use anywhere
except in the army i am not a diplomat or a government clerk i
don't know how to hide what i feel as he spoke he kept glancing
with the flirtatiousness of a handsome youth at sonya and the young
lady visitor 

the little kitten feasting her eyes on him seemed ready at any moment
to start her gambols again and display her kittenish nature 

 all right all right said the old count he always flares up 
this buonaparte has turned all their heads they all think of how he
rose from an ensign and became emperor well well god grant it he
added not noticing his visitor's sarcastic smile 

the elders began talking about bonaparte julie karagina turned to
young rostov 

 what a pity you weren't at the arkharovs on thursday it was so
dull without you said she giving him a tender smile 

the young man flattered sat down nearer to her with a coquettish
smile and engaged the smiling julie in a confidential conversation
without at all noticing that his involuntary smile had stabbed the heart
of sonya who blushed and smiled unnaturally in the midst of his talk
he glanced round at her she gave him a passionately angry glance and
hardly able to restrain her tears and maintain the artificial smile
on her lips she got up and left the room all nicholas animation
vanished he waited for the first pause in the conversation and then
with a distressed face left the room to find sonya 

 how plainly all these young people wear their hearts on their
sleeves said anna mikhaylovna pointing to nicholas as he went out 
 cousinage dangereux voisinage she added 

 cousinhood is a dangerous neighborhood 

 yes said the countess when the brightness these young people had
brought into the room had vanished and as if answering a question no
one had put but which was always in her mind and how much suffering 
how much anxiety one has had to go through that we might rejoice in
them now and yet really the anxiety is greater now than the joy one is
always always anxious especially just at this age so dangerous both
for girls and boys 

 it all depends on the bringing up remarked the visitor 

 yes you're quite right continued the countess till now i
have always thank god been my children's friend and had their full
confidence said she repeating the mistake of so many parents who
imagine that their children have no secrets from them i know i shall
always be my daughters first confidante and that if nicholas with
his impulsive nature does get into mischief a boy can't help it he
will all the same never be like those petersburg young men 

 yes they are splendid splendid youngsters chimed in the count 
who always solved questions that seemed to him perplexing by deciding
that everything was splendid just fancy wants to be an hussar 
what's one to do my dear 

 what a charming creature your younger girl is said the visitor 
 a little volcano 

 yes a regular volcano said the count takes after me and
what a voice she has though she's my daughter i tell the truth
when i say she'll be a singer a second salomoni we have engaged an
italian to give her lessons 

 isn't she too young i have heard that it harms the voice to train
it at that age 

 oh no not at all too young replied the count why our
mothers used to be married at twelve or thirteen 

 and she's in love with boris already just fancy said the
countess with a gentle smile looking at boris and went on evidently
concerned with a thought that always occupied her now you see if i
were to be severe with her and to forbid it goodness knows what they
might be up to on the sly she meant that they would be kissing 
 but as it is i know every word she utters she will come running to
me of her own accord in the evening and tell me everything perhaps i
spoil her but really that seems the best plan with her elder sister i
was stricter 

 yes i was brought up quite differently remarked the handsome
elder daughter countess vera with a smile 

but the smile did not enhance vera's beauty as smiles generally do 
on the contrary it gave her an unnatural and therefore unpleasant 
expression vera was good looking not at all stupid quick at
learning was well brought up and had a pleasant voice what she said
was true and appropriate yet strange to say everyone the visitors
and countess alike turned to look at her as if wondering why she had
said it and they all felt awkward 

 people are always too clever with their eldest children and try to
make something exceptional of them said the visitor 

 what's the good of denying it my dear our dear countess was too
clever with vera said the count well what of that she's
turned out splendidly all the same he added winking at vera 

the guests got up and took their leave promising to return to dinner 

 what manners i thought they would never go said the countess 
when she had seen her guests out 





chapter xiii

when natasha ran out of the drawing room she only went as far as the
conservatory there she paused and stood listening to the conversation
in the drawing room waiting for boris to come out she was already
growing impatient and stamped her foot ready to cry at his not coming
at once when she heard the young man's discreet steps approaching
neither quickly nor slowly at this natasha dashed swiftly among the
flower tubs and hid there 

boris paused in the middle of the room looked round brushed a little
dust from the sleeve of his uniform and going up to a mirror examined
his handsome face natasha very still peered out from her ambush 
waiting to see what he would do he stood a little while before the
glass smiled and walked toward the other door natasha was about to
call him but changed her mind let him look for me thought she 
hardly had boris gone than sonya flushed in tears and muttering
angrily came in at the other door natasha checked her first impulse
to run out to her and remained in her hiding place watching as
under an invisible cap to see what went on in the world she was
experiencing a new and peculiar pleasure sonya muttering to herself 
kept looking round toward the drawing room door it opened and nicholas
came in 

 sonya what is the matter with you how can you said he running
up to her 

 it's nothing nothing leave me alone sobbed sonya 

 ah i know what it is 

 well if you do so much the better and you can go back to her 

 so o onya look here how can you torture me and yourself like that 
for a mere fancy said nicholas taking her hand 

sonya did not pull it away and left off crying natasha not stirring
and scarcely breathing watched from her ambush with sparkling eyes 
 what will happen now thought she 

 sonya what is anyone in the world to me you alone are
everything said nicholas and i will prove it to you 

 i don't like you to talk like that 

 well then i won't only forgive me sonya he drew her to him
and kissed her 

 oh how nice thought natasha and when sonya and nicholas had
gone out of the conservatory she followed and called boris to her 

 boris come here said she with a sly and significant look i
have something to tell you here here and she led him into the
conservatory to the place among the tubs where she had been hiding 

boris followed her smiling 

 what is the something asked he 

she grew confused glanced round and seeing the doll she had thrown
down on one of the tubs picked it up 

 kiss the doll said she 

boris looked attentively and kindly at her eager face but did not
reply 

 don't you want to well then come here said she and
went further in among the plants and threw down the doll closer 
closer she whispered 

she caught the young officer by his cuffs and a look of solemnity and
fear appeared on her flushed face 

 and me would you like to kiss me she whispered almost inaudibly 
glancing up at him from under her brows smiling and almost crying from
excitement 

boris blushed 

 how funny you are he said bending down to her and blushing still
more but he waited and did nothing 

suddenly she jumped up onto a tub to be higher than he embraced him so
that both her slender bare arms clasped him above his neck and tossing
back her hair kissed him full on the lips 

then she slipped down among the flowerpots on the other side of the tubs
and stood hanging her head 

 natasha he said you know that i love you but 

 you are in love with me natasha broke in 

 yes i am but please don't let us do like that in another four
years then i will ask for your hand 

natasha considered 

 thirteen fourteen fifteen sixteen she counted on her slender
little fingers all right then it's settled 

a smile of joy and satisfaction lit up her eager face 

 settled replied boris 

 forever said the little girl till death itself 

she took his arm and with a happy face went with him into the adjoining
sitting room 





chapter xiv

after receiving her visitors the countess was so tired that she gave
orders to admit no more but the porter was told to be sure to invite to
dinner all who came to congratulate the countess wished to have
a tete a tete talk with the friend of her childhood princess anna
mikhaylovna whom she had not seen properly since she returned from
petersburg anna mikhaylovna with her tear worn but pleasant face 
drew her chair nearer to that of the countess 

 with you i will be quite frank said anna mikhaylovna there
are not many left of us old friends that's why i so value your
friendship 

anna mikhaylovna looked at vera and paused the countess pressed her
friend's hand 

 vera she said to her eldest daughter who was evidently not a
favorite how is it you have so little tact don't you see you are
not wanted here go to the other girls or 

the handsome vera smiled contemptuously but did not seem at all hurt 

 if you had told me sooner mamma i would have gone she replied
as she rose to go to her own room 

but as she passed the sitting room she noticed two couples sitting 
one pair at each window she stopped and smiled scornfully sonya was
sitting close to nicholas who was copying out some verses for her the
first he had ever written boris and natasha were at the other window
and ceased talking when vera entered sonya and natasha looked at
vera with guilty happy faces 

it was pleasant and touching to see these little girls in love but
apparently the sight of them roused no pleasant feeling in vera 

 how often have i asked you not to take my things she said you
have a room of your own and she took the inkstand from nicholas 

 in a minute in a minute he said dipping his pen 

 you always manage to do things at the wrong time continued vera 
 you came rushing into the drawing room so that everyone felt ashamed
of you 

though what she said was quite just perhaps for that very reason no one
replied and the four simply looked at one another she lingered in the
room with the inkstand in her hand 

 and at your age what secrets can there be between natasha and
boris or between you two it's all nonsense 

 now vera what does it matter to you said natasha in defense 
speaking very gently 

she seemed that day to be more than ever kind and affectionate to
everyone 

 very silly said vera i am ashamed of you secrets indeed 

 all have secrets of their own answered natasha getting warmer 
 we don't interfere with you and berg 

 i should think not said vera because there can never be
anything wrong in my behavior but i'll just tell mamma how you are
behaving with boris 

 natalya ilynichna behaves very well to me remarked boris i
have nothing to complain of 

 don't boris you are such a diplomat that it is really
tiresome said natasha in a mortified voice that trembled slightly 
 she used the word diplomat which was just then much in vogue
among the children in the special sense they attached to it why
does she bother me and she added turning to vera you'll
never understand it because you've never loved anyone you have no
heart you are a madame de genlis and nothing more this nickname 
bestowed on vera by nicholas was considered very stinging and
your greatest pleasure is to be unpleasant to people go and flirt with
berg as much as you please she finished quickly 

 i shall at any rate not run after a young man before visitors 

 well now you've done what you wanted put in nicholas said
unpleasant things to everyone and upset them let's go to the
nursery 

all four like a flock of scared birds got up and left the room 

 the unpleasant things were said to me remarked vera i said
none to anyone 

 madame de genlis madame de genlis shouted laughing voices
through the door 

the handsome vera who produced such an irritating and unpleasant
effect on everyone smiled and evidently unmoved by what had been
said to her went to the looking glass and arranged her hair and scarf 
looking at her own handsome face she seemed to become still colder and
calmer 


in the drawing room the conversation was still going on 

 ah my dear said the countess my life is not all roses
either don't i know that at the rate we are living our means won't
last long it's all the club and his easygoing nature even in the
country do we get any rest theatricals hunting and heaven knows what
besides but don't let's talk about me tell me how you managed
everything i often wonder at you annette how at your age you
can rush off alone in a carriage to moscow to petersburg to those
ministers and great people and know how to deal with them all it's
quite astonishing how did you get things settled i couldn't possibly
do it 

 ah my love answered anna mikhaylovna god grant you never
know what it is to be left a widow without means and with a son you love
to distraction one learns many things then she added with a certain
pride that lawsuit taught me much when i want to see one of those
big people i write a note princess so and so desires an interview
with so and so and then i take a cab and go myself two three or
four times till i get what i want i don't mind what they think of
me 

 well and to whom did you apply about bory asked the countess 
 you see yours is already an officer in the guards while my nicholas
is going as a cadet there's no one to interest himself for him to
whom did you apply 

 to prince vasili he was so kind he at once agreed to everything 
and put the matter before the emperor said princess anna
mikhaylovna enthusiastically quite forgetting all the humiliation she
had endured to gain her end 

 has prince vasili aged much asked the countess i have not
seen him since we acted together at the rumyantsovs theatricals i
expect he has forgotten me he paid me attentions in those days said
the countess with a smile 

 he is just the same as ever replied anna mikhaylovna 
 overflowing with amiability his position has not turned his head
at all he said to me i am sorry i can do so little for you dear
princess i am at your command yes he is a fine fellow and a very
kind relation but nataly you know my love for my son i would do
anything for his happiness and my affairs are in such a bad way that my
position is now a terrible one continued anna mikhaylovna sadly 
dropping her voice my wretched lawsuit takes all i have and makes no
progress would you believe it i have literally not a penny and don't
know how to equip boris she took out her handkerchief and began to
cry i need five hundred rubles and have only one twenty five ruble
note i am in such a state my only hope now is in count cyril
vladimirovich bezukhov if he will not assist his godson you know
he is bory's godfather and allow him something for his maintenance 
all my trouble will have been thrown away i shall not be able to
equip him 

the countess eyes filled with tears and she pondered in silence 

 i often think though perhaps it's a sin said the princess 
 that here lives count cyril vladimirovich bezukhov so rich all
alone that tremendous fortune and what is his life worth it's a
burden to him and bory's life is only just beginning 

 surely he will leave something to boris said the countess 

 heaven only knows my dear these rich grandees are so selfish 
still i will take boris and go to see him at once and i shall speak
to him straight out let people think what they will of me it's
really all the same to me when my son's fate is at stake the
princess rose it's now two o'clock and you dine at four there
will just be time 

and like a practical petersburg lady who knows how to make the most of
time anna mikhaylovna sent someone to call her son and went into the
anteroom with him 

 good by my dear said she to the countess who saw her to the
door and added in a whisper so that her son should not hear wish me
good luck 

 are you going to count cyril vladimirovich my dear said the
count coming out from the dining hall into the anteroom and he added 
 if he is better ask pierre to dine with us he has been to the
house you know and danced with the children be sure to invite him my
dear we will see how taras distinguishes himself today he says count
orlov never gave such a dinner as ours will be 





chapter xv

 my dear boris said princess anna mikhaylovna to her son as
countess rostova's carriage in which they were seated drove over the
straw covered street and turned into the wide courtyard of count cyril
vladimirovich bezukhov's house my dear boris said the
mother drawing her hand from beneath her old mantle and laying
it timidly and tenderly on her son's arm be affectionate and
attentive to him count cyril vladimirovich is your godfather after
all and your future depends on him remember that my dear and be nice
to him as you so well know how to be 

 if only i knew that anything besides humiliation would come of
it answered her son coldly but i have promised and will do it
for your sake 

although the hall porter saw someone's carriage standing at the
entrance after scrutinizing the mother and son who without asking to
be announced had passed straight through the glass porch between the
rows of statues in niches and looking significantly at the lady's old
cloak he asked whether they wanted the count or the princesses and 
hearing that they wished to see the count said his excellency was worse
today and that his excellency was not receiving anyone 

 we may as well go back said the son in french 

 my dear exclaimed his mother imploringly again laying her hand
on his arm as if that touch might soothe or rouse him 

boris said no more but looked inquiringly at his mother without taking
off his cloak 

 my friend said anna mikhaylovna in gentle tones addressing
the hall porter i know count cyril vladimirovich is very ill 
that's why i have come i am a relation i shall not disturb him 
my friend i only need see prince vasili sergeevich he is staying
here is he not please announce me 

the hall porter sullenly pulled a bell that rang upstairs and turned
away 

 princess drubetskaya to see prince vasili sergeevich he called
to a footman dressed in knee breeches shoes and a swallow tail coat 
who ran downstairs and looked over from the halfway landing 

the mother smoothed the folds of her dyed silk dress before a large
venetian mirror in the wall and in her trodden down shoes briskly
ascended the carpeted stairs 

 my dear she said to her son once more stimulating him by a
touch you promised me 

the son lowering his eyes followed her quietly 

they entered the large hall from which one of the doors led to the
apartments assigned to prince vasili 

just as the mother and son having reached the middle of the hall were
about to ask their way of an elderly footman who had sprung up as they
entered the bronze handle of one of the doors turned and prince vasili
came out wearing a velvet coat with a single star on his breast 
as was his custom when at home taking leave of a good looking 
dark haired man this was the celebrated petersburg doctor lorrain 

 then it is certain said the prince 

 prince humanum est errare but replied the doctor 
swallowing his r's and pronouncing the latin words with a french
accent 

 to err is human 

 very well very well 

seeing anna mikhaylovna and her son prince vasili dismissed the
doctor with a bow and approached them silently and with a look of
inquiry the son noticed that an expression of profound sorrow suddenly
clouded his mother's face and he smiled slightly 

 ah prince in what sad circumstances we meet again and how is our
dear invalid said she as though unaware of the cold offensive look
fixed on her 

prince vasili stared at her and at boris questioningly and perplexed 
boris bowed politely prince vasili without acknowledging the bow
turned to anna mikhaylovna answering her query by a movement of the
head and lips indicating very little hope for the patient 

 is it possible exclaimed anna mikhaylovna oh how awful 
it is terrible to think this is my son she added indicating
boris he wanted to thank you himself 

boris bowed again politely 

 believe me prince a mother's heart will never forget what you
have done for us 

 i am glad i was able to do you a service my dear anna
mikhaylovna said prince vasili arranging his lace frill and in
tone and manner here in moscow to anna mikhaylovna whom he had placed
under an obligation assuming an air of much greater importance than he
had done in petersburg at anna scherer's reception 

 try to serve well and show yourself worthy added he addressing
boris with severity i am glad are you here on leave he went
on in his usual tone of indifference 

 i am awaiting orders to join my new regiment your excellency 
replied boris betraying neither annoyance at the prince's brusque
manner nor a desire to enter into conversation but speaking so quietly
and respectfully that the prince gave him a searching glance 

 are you living with your mother 

 i am living at countess rostova's replied boris again
adding your excellency 

 that is with ilya rostov who married nataly shinshina said
anna mikhaylovna 

 i know i know answered prince vasili in his monotonous voice 
 i never could understand how nataly made up her mind to marry that
unlicked bear a perfectly absurd and stupid fellow and a gambler too 
i am told 

 but a very kind man prince said anna mikhaylovna with a
pathetic smile as though she too knew that count rostov deserved this
censure but asked him not to be too hard on the poor old man what
do the doctors say asked the princess after a pause her worn face
again expressing deep sorrow 

 they give little hope replied the prince 

 and i should so like to thank uncle once for all his kindness to me
and boris he is his godson she added her tone suggesting that
this fact ought to give prince vasili much satisfaction 

prince vasili became thoughtful and frowned anna mikhaylovna saw that
he was afraid of finding in her a rival for count bezukhov's fortune 
and hastened to reassure him 

 if it were not for my sincere affection and devotion to uncle 
said she uttering the word with peculiar assurance and unconcern i
know his character noble upright but you see he has no one with
him except the young princesses they are still young she bent
her head and continued in a whisper has he performed his final duty 
prince how priceless are those last moments it can make things no
worse and it is absolutely necessary to prepare him if he is so ill 
we women prince and she smiled tenderly always know how to say
these things i absolutely must see him however painful it may be for
me i am used to suffering 

evidently the prince understood her and also understood as he had done
at anna pavlovna's that it would be difficult to get rid of anna
mikhaylovna 

 would not such a meeting be too trying for him dear anna
mikhaylovna said he let us wait until evening the doctors are
expecting a crisis 

 but one cannot delay prince at such a moment consider that the
welfare of his soul is at stake ah it is awful the duties of a
christian 

a door of one of the inner rooms opened and one of the princesses the
count's niece entered with a cold stern face the length of her
body was strikingly out of proportion to her short legs prince vasili
turned to her 

 well how is he 

 still the same but what can you expect this noise said the
princess looking at anna mikhaylovna as at a stranger 

 ah my dear i hardly knew you said anna mikhaylovna with a
happy smile ambling lightly up to the count's niece i have come 
and am at your service to help you nurse my uncle i imagine what you
have gone through and she sympathetically turned up her eyes 

the princess gave no reply and did not even smile but left the room as
anna mikhaylovna took off her gloves and occupying the position she
had conquered settled down in an armchair inviting prince vasili to
take a seat beside her 

 boris she said to her son with a smile i shall go in to see
the count my uncle but you my dear had better go to pierre meanwhile
and don't forget to give him the rostovs invitation they ask him
to dinner i suppose he won't go she continued turning to the
prince 

 on the contrary replied the prince who had plainly become
depressed i shall be only too glad if you relieve me of that young
man here he is and the count has not once asked for him 

he shrugged his shoulders a footman conducted boris down one flight of
stairs and up another to pierre's rooms 





chapter xvi

pierre after all had not managed to choose a career for himself in
petersburg and had been expelled from there for riotous conduct and
sent to moscow the story told about him at count rostov's was true 
pierre had taken part in tying a policeman to a bear he had now been
for some days in moscow and was staying as usual at his father's
house though he expected that the story of his escapade would be
already known in moscow and that the ladies about his father who were
never favorably disposed toward him would have used it to turn the
count against him he nevertheless on the day of his arrival went to
his father's part of the house entering the drawing room where the
princesses spent most of their time he greeted the ladies two of whom
were sitting at embroidery frames while a third read aloud it was the
eldest who was reading the one who had met anna mikhaylovna the
two younger ones were embroidering both were rosy and pretty and they
differed only in that one had a little mole on her lip which made her
much prettier pierre was received as if he were a corpse or a leper 
the eldest princess paused in her reading and silently stared at him
with frightened eyes the second assumed precisely the same expression 
while the youngest the one with the mole who was of a cheerful and
lively disposition bent over her frame to hide a smile probably evoked
by the amusing scene she foresaw she drew her wool down through the
canvas and scarcely able to refrain from laughing stooped as if trying
to make out the pattern 

 how do you do cousin said pierre you don't recognize
me 

 i recognize you only too well too well 

 how is the count can i see him asked pierre awkwardly as usual 
but unabashed 

 the count is suffering physically and mentally and apparently you
have done your best to increase his mental sufferings 

 can i see the count pierre again asked 

 hm if you wish to kill him to kill him outright you can see
him olga go and see whether uncle's beef tea is ready it is
almost time she added giving pierre to understand that they were
busy and busy making his father comfortable while evidently he 
pierre was only busy causing him annoyance 

olga went out pierre stood looking at the sisters then he bowed and
said then i will go to my rooms you will let me know when i can see
him 

and he left the room followed by the low but ringing laughter of the
sister with the mole 

next day prince vasili had arrived and settled in the count's house 
he sent for pierre and said to him my dear fellow if you are going
to behave here as you did in petersburg you will end very badly that
is all i have to say to you the count is very very ill and you must
not see him at all 

since then pierre had not been disturbed and had spent the whole time in
his rooms upstairs 

when boris appeared at his door pierre was pacing up and down his room 
stopping occasionally at a corner to make menacing gestures at the wall 
as if running a sword through an invisible foe and glaring savagely
over his spectacles and then again resuming his walk muttering
indistinct words shrugging his shoulders and gesticulating 

 england is done for said he scowling and pointing his finger
at someone unseen mr pitt as a traitor to the nation and to the
rights of man is sentenced to but before pierre who at that
moment imagined himself to be napoleon in person and to have just
effected the dangerous crossing of the straits of dover and captured
london could pronounce pitt's sentence he saw a well built and
handsome young officer entering his room pierre paused he had left
moscow when boris was a boy of fourteen and had quite forgotten him 
but in his usual impulsive and hearty way he took boris by the hand
with a friendly smile 

 do you remember me asked boris quietly with a pleasant smile 
 i have come with my mother to see the count but it seems he is not
well 

 yes it seems he is ill people are always disturbing him 
answered pierre trying to remember who this young man was 

boris felt that pierre did not recognize him but did not consider
it necessary to introduce himself and without experiencing the least
embarrassment looked pierre straight in the face 

 count rostov asks you to come to dinner today said he after a
considerable pause which made pierre feel uncomfortable 

 ah count rostov exclaimed pierre joyfully then you are his
son ilya only fancy i didn't know you at first do you remember
how we went to the sparrow hills with madame jacquot it's such an
age 

 you are mistaken said boris deliberately with a bold and
slightly sarcastic smile i am boris son of princess anna
mikhaylovna drubetskaya rostov the father is ilya and his son is
nicholas i never knew any madame jacquot 

pierre shook his head and arms as if attacked by mosquitoes or bees 

 oh dear what am i thinking about i've mixed everything up one
has so many relatives in moscow so you are boris of course well now
we know where we are and what do you think of the boulogne expedition 
the english will come off badly you know if napoleon gets across the
channel i think the expedition is quite feasible if only villeneuve
doesn't make a mess of things 

boris knew nothing about the boulogne expedition he did not read the
papers and it was the first time he had heard villeneuve's name 

 we here in moscow are more occupied with dinner parties and scandal
than with politics said he in his quiet ironical tone i know
nothing about it and have not thought about it moscow is chiefly busy
with gossip he continued just now they are talking about you and
your father 

pierre smiled in his good natured way as if afraid for his companion's
sake that the latter might say something he would afterwards regret 
but boris spoke distinctly clearly and dryly looking straight into
pierre's eyes 

 moscow has nothing else to do but gossip boris went on 
 everybody is wondering to whom the count will leave his fortune 
though he may perhaps outlive us all as i sincerely hope he will 

 yes it is all very horrid interrupted pierre very horrid 

pierre was still afraid that this officer might inadvertently say
something disconcerting to himself 

 and it must seem to you said boris flushing slightly but not
changing his tone or attitude it must seem to you that everyone is
trying to get something out of the rich man 

 so it does thought pierre 

 but i just wish to say to avoid misunderstandings that you are
quite mistaken if you reckon me or my mother among such people we are
very poor but for my own part at any rate for the very reason that
your father is rich i don't regard myself as a relation of his and
neither i nor my mother would ever ask or take anything from him 

for a long time pierre could not understand but when he did he jumped
up from the sofa seized boris under the elbow in his quick clumsy
way and blushing far more than boris began to speak with a feeling
of mingled shame and vexation 

 well this is strange do you suppose i who could think i know
very well 

but boris again interrupted him 

 i am glad i have spoken out fully perhaps you did not like it you
must excuse me said he putting pierre at ease instead of being put
at ease by him but i hope i have not offended you i always make it
a rule to speak out well what answer am i to take will you come to
dinner at the rostovs 

and boris having apparently relieved himself of an onerous duty and
extricated himself from an awkward situation and placed another in it 
became quite pleasant again 

 no but i say said pierre calming down you are a wonderful
fellow what you have just said is good very good of course you
don't know me we have not met for such a long time not since we
were children you might think that i i understand quite understand 
i could not have done it myself i should not have had the courage but
it's splendid i am very glad to have made your acquaintance it's
queer he added after a pause that you should have suspected
me he began to laugh well what of it i hope we'll get better
acquainted and he pressed boris hand do you know i have not
once been in to see the count he has not sent for me i am sorry for
him as a man but what can one do 

 and so you think napoleon will manage to get an army across asked
boris with a smile 

pierre saw that boris wished to change the subject and being of the
same mind he began explaining the advantages and disadvantages of the
boulogne expedition 

a footman came in to summon boris the princess was going pierre in
order to make boris better acquaintance promised to come to dinner 
and warmly pressing his hand looked affectionately over his spectacles
into boris eyes after he had gone pierre continued pacing up and
down the room for a long time no longer piercing an imaginary foe with
his imaginary sword but smiling at the remembrance of that pleasant 
intelligent and resolute young man 

as often happens in early youth especially to one who leads a lonely
life he felt an unaccountable tenderness for this young man and made up
his mind that they would be friends 

prince vasili saw the princess off she held a handkerchief to her eyes
and her face was tearful 

 it is dreadful dreadful she was saying but cost me what it
may i shall do my duty i will come and spend the night he must not be
left like this every moment is precious i can't think why his nieces
put it off perhaps god will help me to find a way to prepare him 
adieu prince may god support you 

 adieu ma bonne answered prince vasili turning away from her 

 oh he is in a dreadful state said the mother to her son when
they were in the carriage he hardly recognizes anybody 

 i don't understand mamma what is his attitude to pierre 
asked the son 

 the will will show that my dear our fate also depends on it 

 but why do you expect that he will leave us anything 

 ah my dear he is so rich and we are so poor 

 well that is hardly a sufficient reason mamma 

 oh heaven how ill he is exclaimed the mother 





chapter xvii

after anna mikhaylovna had driven off with her son to visit count cyril
vladimirovich bezukhov countess rostova sat for a long time all
alone applying her handkerchief to her eyes at last she rang 

 what is the matter with you my dear she said crossly to the maid
who kept her waiting some minutes don't you wish to serve me then
i'll find you another place 

the countess was upset by her friend's sorrow and humiliating poverty 
and was therefore out of sorts a state of mind which with her always
found expression in calling her maid my dear and speaking to her
with exaggerated politeness 

 i am very sorry ma'am answered the maid 

 ask the count to come to me 

the count came waddling in to see his wife with a rather guilty look as
usual 

 well little countess what a saute of game au madere we are to
have my dear i tasted it the thousand rubles i paid for taras were
not ill spent he is worth it 

he sat down by his wife his elbows on his knees and his hands ruffling
his gray hair 

 what are your commands little countess 

 you see my dear what's that mess she said pointing to his
waistcoat it's the saute most likely she added with a smile 
 well you see count i want some money 

her face became sad 

 oh little countess and the count began bustling to get out
his pocketbook 

 i want a great deal count i want five hundred rubles and taking
out her cambric handkerchief she began wiping her husband's waistcoat 

 yes immediately immediately hey who's there he called out
in a tone only used by persons who are certain that those they call will
rush to obey the summons send dmitri to me 

dmitri a man of good family who had been brought up in the count's
house and now managed all his affairs stepped softly into the room 

 this is what i want my dear fellow said the count to the
deferential young man who had entered bring me he reflected
a moment yes bring me seven hundred rubles yes but mind don't
bring me such tattered and dirty notes as last time but nice clean ones
for the countess 

 yes dmitri clean ones please said the countess sighing
deeply 

 when would you like them your excellency asked dmitri allow
me to inform you but don't be uneasy he added noticing that
the count was beginning to breathe heavily and quickly which was always
a sign of approaching anger i was forgetting do you wish it
brought at once 

 yes yes just so bring it give it to the countess 

 what a treasure that dmitri is added the count with a smile when
the young man had departed there is never any impossible with
him that's a thing i hate everything is possible 

 ah money count money how much sorrow it causes in the world 
said the countess but i am in great need of this sum 

 you my little countess are a notorious spendthrift said the
count and having kissed his wife's hand he went back to his study 

when anna mikhaylovna returned from count bezukhov's the money all
in clean notes was lying ready under a handkerchief on the countess 
little table and anna mikhaylovna noticed that something was agitating
her 

 well my dear asked the countess 

 oh what a terrible state he is in one would not know him he is so
ill i was only there a few moments and hardly said a word 

 annette for heaven's sake don't refuse me the countess
began with a blush that looked very strange on her thin dignified 
elderly face and she took the money from under the handkerchief 

anna mikhaylovna instantly guessed her intention and stooped to be
ready to embrace the countess at the appropriate moment 

 this is for boris from me for his outfit 

anna mikhaylovna was already embracing her and weeping the countess
wept too they wept because they were friends and because they were
kindhearted and because they friends from childhood had to think
about such a base thing as money and because their youth was over 
but those tears were pleasant to them both 





chapter xviii

countess rostova with her daughters and a large number of guests was
already seated in the drawing room the count took the gentlemen into
his study and showed them his choice collection of turkish pipes from
time to time he went out to ask hasn't she come yet they
were expecting marya dmitrievna akhrosimova known in society as le
terrible dragon a lady distinguished not for wealth or rank but for
common sense and frank plainness of speech marya dmitrievna was known
to the imperial family as well as to all moscow and petersburg and both
cities wondered at her laughed privately at her rudenesses and told
good stories about her while none the less all without exception
respected and feared her 

in the count's room which was full of tobacco smoke they talked
of the war that had been announced in a manifesto and about the
recruiting none of them had yet seen the manifesto but they all knew
it had appeared the count sat on the sofa between two guests who were
smoking and talking he neither smoked nor talked but bending his head
first to one side and then to the other watched the smokers with evident
pleasure and listened to the conversation of his two neighbors whom he
egged on against each other 

one of them was a sallow clean shaven civilian with a thin and wrinkled
face already growing old though he was dressed like a most fashionable
young man he sat with his legs up on the sofa as if quite at home and 
having stuck an amber mouthpiece far into his mouth was inhaling the
smoke spasmodically and screwing up his eyes this was an old bachelor 
shinshin a cousin of the countess a man with a sharp tongue 
as they said in moscow society he seemed to be condescending to
his companion the latter a fresh rosy officer of the guards 
irreproachably washed brushed and buttoned held his pipe in the
middle of his mouth and with red lips gently inhaled the smoke letting
it escape from his handsome mouth in rings this was lieutenant berg an
officer in the semenov regiment with whom boris was to travel to join
the army and about whom natasha had teased her elder sister vera 
speaking of berg as her intended the count sat between them and
listened attentively his favorite occupation when not playing boston a
card game he was very fond of was that of listener especially when he
succeeded in setting two loquacious talkers at one another 

 well then old chap mon tres honorable alphonse karlovich 
said shinshin laughing ironically and mixing the most ordinary russian
expressions with the choicest french phrases which was a peculiarity
of his speech vous comptez vous faire des rentes sur l'etat 
you want to make something out of your company 

 you expect to make an income out of the government 

 no peter nikolaevich i only want to show that in the cavalry
the advantages are far less than in the infantry just consider my own
position now peter nikolaevich 

berg always spoke quietly politely and with great precision his
conversation always related entirely to himself he would remain calm
and silent when the talk related to any topic that had no direct bearing
on himself he could remain silent for hours without being at all put
out of countenance himself or making others uncomfortable but as
soon as the conversation concerned himself he would begin to talk
circumstantially and with evident satisfaction 

 consider my position peter nikolaevich were i in the cavalry i
should get not more than two hundred rubles every four months even
with the rank of lieutenant but as it is i receive two hundred and
thirty said he looking at shinshin and the count with a joyful 
pleasant smile as if it were obvious to him that his success must
always be the chief desire of everyone else 

 besides that peter nikolaevich by exchanging into the guards
i shall be in a more prominent position continued berg and
vacancies occur much more frequently in the foot guards then just think
what can be done with two hundred and thirty rubles i even manage to
put a little aside and to send something to my father he went on 
emitting a smoke ring 

 la balance y est a german knows how to skin a flint as the
proverb says remarked shinshin moving his pipe to the other side
of his mouth and winking at the count 

 so that squares matters 

the count burst out laughing the other guests seeing that shinshin
was talking came up to listen berg oblivious of irony or indifference 
continued to explain how by exchanging into the guards he had already
gained a step on his old comrades of the cadet corps how in wartime
the company commander might get killed and he as senior in the company 
might easily succeed to the post how popular he was with everyone in
the regiment and how satisfied his father was with him berg evidently
enjoyed narrating all this and did not seem to suspect that others 
too might have their own interests but all he said was so prettily
sedate and the naivete of his youthful egotism was so obvious that
he disarmed his hearers 

 well my boy you'll get along wherever you go foot or
horse that i'll warrant said shinshin patting him on the
shoulder and taking his feet off the sofa 

berg smiled joyously the count followed by his guests went into the
drawing room 

it was just the moment before a big dinner when the assembled guests 
expecting the summons to zakuska avoid engaging in any long
conversation but think it necessary to move about and talk in order
to show that they are not at all impatient for their food the host and
hostess look toward the door and now and then glance at one another 
and the visitors try to guess from these glances who or what they are
waiting for some important relation who has not yet arrived or a dish
that is not yet ready 

 hors d'oeuvres 

pierre had come just at dinnertime and was sitting awkwardly in the
middle of the drawing room on the first chair he had come across 
blocking the way for everyone the countess tried to make him talk 
but he went on naively looking around through his spectacles as if in
search of somebody and answered all her questions in monosyllables he
was in the way and was the only one who did not notice the fact most of
the guests knowing of the affair with the bear looked with curiosity
at this big stout quiet man wondering how such a clumsy modest
fellow could have played such a prank on a policeman 

 you have only lately arrived the countess asked him 

 oui madame replied he looking around him 

 you have not yet seen my husband 

 non madame he smiled quite inappropriately 

 you have been in paris recently i believe i suppose it's very
interesting 

 very interesting 

the countess exchanged glances with anna mikhaylovna the latter
understood that she was being asked to entertain this young man and
sitting down beside him she began to speak about his father but he
answered her as he had the countess only in monosyllables the other
guests were all conversing with one another the razumovskis it
was charming you are very kind countess apraksina was heard
on all sides the countess rose and went into the ballroom 

 marya dmitrievna came her voice from there 

 herself came the answer in a rough voice and marya dmitrievna
entered the room 

all the unmarried ladies and even the married ones except the very
oldest rose marya dmitrievna paused at the door tall and stout 
holding high her fifty year old head with its gray curls she stood
surveying the guests and leisurely arranged her wide sleeves as if
rolling them up marya dmitrievna always spoke in russian 

 health and happiness to her whose name day we are keeping and to her
children she said in her loud full toned voice which drowned all
others well you old sinner she went on turning to the count
who was kissing her hand you're feeling dull in moscow i daresay 
nowhere to hunt with your dogs but what is to be done old man just
see how these nestlings are growing up and she pointed to the girls 
 you must look for husbands for them whether you like it or not 

 well said she how's my cossack marya dmitrievna
always called natasha a cossack and she stroked the child's arm as
she came up fearless and gay to kiss her hand i know she's a scamp
of a girl but i like her 

she took a pair of pear shaped ruby earrings from her huge reticule and 
having given them to the rosy natasha who beamed with the pleasure
of her saint's day fete turned away at once and addressed herself to
pierre 

 eh eh friend come here a bit said she assuming a soft high
tone of voice come here my friend and she ominously tucked
up her sleeves still higher pierre approached looking at her in a
childlike way through his spectacles 

 come nearer come nearer friend i used to be the only one to tell
your father the truth when he was in favor and in your case it's my
evident duty she paused all were silent expectant of what was to
follow for this was clearly only a prelude 

 a fine lad my word a fine lad his father lies on his deathbed
and he amuses himself setting a policeman astride a bear for shame 
sir for shame it would be better if you went to the war 

she turned away and gave her hand to the count who could hardly keep
from laughing 

 well i suppose it is time we were at table said marya
dmitrievna 

the count went in first with marya dmitrievna the countess followed
on the arm of a colonel of hussars a man of importance to them because
nicholas was to go with him to the regiment then came anna mikhaylovna
with shinshin berg gave his arm to vera the smiling julie karagina
went in with nicholas after them other couples followed filling the
whole dining hall and last of all the children tutors and governesses
followed singly the footmen began moving about chairs scraped the
band struck up in the gallery and the guests settled down in their
places then the strains of the count's household band were replaced
by the clatter of knives and forks the voices of visitors and the
soft steps of the footmen at one end of the table sat the countess with
marya dmitrievna on her right and anna mikhaylovna on her left the
other lady visitors were farther down at the other end sat the count 
with the hussar colonel on his left and shinshin and the other male
visitors on his right midway down the long table on one side sat the
grown up young people vera beside berg and pierre beside boris and
on the other side the children tutors and governesses from behind
the crystal decanters and fruit vases the count kept glancing at his
wife and her tall cap with its light blue ribbons and busily filled
his neighbors glasses not neglecting his own the countess in turn 
without omitting her duties as hostess threw significant glances from
behind the pineapples at her husband whose face and bald head seemed
by their redness to contrast more than usual with his gray hair at the
ladies end an even chatter of voices was heard all the time at the
men's end the voices sounded louder and louder especially that of the
colonel of hussars who growing more and more flushed ate and drank so
much that the count held him up as a pattern to the other guests berg
with tender smiles was saying to vera that love is not an earthly but
a heavenly feeling boris was telling his new friend pierre who the
guests were and exchanging glances with natasha who was sitting
opposite pierre spoke little but examined the new faces and ate a
great deal of the two soups he chose turtle with savory patties and
went on to the game without omitting a single dish or one of the wines 
these latter the butler thrust mysteriously forward wrapped in a
napkin from behind the next man's shoulders and whispered dry
madeira hungarian or rhine wine as the case might
be of the four crystal glasses engraved with the count's monogram
that stood before his plate pierre held out one at random and drank
with enjoyment gazing with ever increasing amiability at the other
guests natasha who sat opposite was looking at boris as girls of
thirteen look at the boy they are in love with and have just kissed for
the first time sometimes that same look fell on pierre and that funny
lively little girl's look made him inclined to laugh without knowing
why 

nicholas sat at some distance from sonya beside julie karagina to
whom he was again talking with the same involuntary smile sonya wore
a company smile but was evidently tormented by jealousy now she turned
pale now blushed and strained every nerve to overhear what nicholas
and julie were saying to one another the governess kept looking round
uneasily as if preparing to resent any slight that might be put upon the
children the german tutor was trying to remember all the dishes wines 
and kinds of dessert in order to send a full description of the dinner
to his people in germany and he felt greatly offended when the butler
with a bottle wrapped in a napkin passed him by he frowned trying to
appear as if he did not want any of that wine but was mortified because
no one would understand that it was not to quench his thirst or from
greediness that he wanted it but simply from a conscientious desire for
knowledge 





chapter xix

at the men's end of the table the talk grew more and more animated 
the colonel told them that the declaration of war had already appeared
in petersburg and that a copy which he had himself seen had that day
been forwarded by courier to the commander in chief 

 and why the deuce are we going to fight bonaparte remarked
shinshin he has stopped austria's cackle and i fear it will be
our turn next 

the colonel was a stout tall plethoric german evidently devoted to
the service and patriotically russian he resented shinshin's remark 

 it is for the reasson my goot sir said he speaking with a
german accent for the reasson zat ze emperor knows zat he
declares in ze manifessto zat he cannot fiew wiz indifference ze danger
vreatening russia and zat ze safety and dignity of ze empire as vell
as ze sanctity of its alliances he spoke this last word with
particular emphasis as if in it lay the gist of the matter 

then with the unerring official memory that characterized him he
repeated from the opening words of the manifesto 

 and the wish which constitutes the emperor's sole and absolute
aim to establish peace in europe on firm foundations has now decided
him to despatch part of the army abroad and to create a new condition
for the attainment of that purpose 

 zat my dear sir is vy he concluded drinking a tumbler of
wine with dignity and looking to the count for approval 

 connaissez vous le proverbe jerome jerome do not roam but
turn spindles at home said shinshin puckering his brows and
smiling cela nous convient a merveille 2 suvorov now he knew
what he was about yet they beat him a plate couture 3 and where
are we to find suvorovs now je vous demande un peu 4 said he 
continually changing from french to russian 

 do you know the proverb 

 2 that suits us down to the ground 

 3 hollow 

 4 i just ask you that 

 ve must vight to the last tr r op of our plood said the colonel 
thumping the table and ve must tie for our emperor and zen all vill
pe vell and ve must discuss it as little as po o ossible he dwelt
particularly on the word possible as po o ossible he ended 
again turning to the count zat is how ve old hussars look at it and
zere's an end of it and how do you a young man and a young hussar 
how do you judge of it he added addressing nicholas who when he
heard that the war was being discussed had turned from his partner with
eyes and ears intent on the colonel 

 i am quite of your opinion replied nicholas flaming up turning
his plate round and moving his wineglasses about with as much decision
and desperation as though he were at that moment facing some great
danger i am convinced that we russians must die or conquer he
concluded conscious as were others after the words were uttered
that his remarks were too enthusiastic and emphatic for the occasion and
were therefore awkward 

 what you said just now was splendid said his partner julie 

sonya trembled all over and blushed to her ears and behind them and
down to her neck and shoulders while nicholas was speaking 

pierre listened to the colonel's speech and nodded approvingly 

 that's fine said he 

 the young man's a real hussar shouted the colonel again
thumping the table 

 what are you making such a noise about over there marya
dmitrievna's deep voice suddenly inquired from the other end of the
table what are you thumping the table for she demanded of the
hussar and why are you exciting yourself do you think the french
are here 

 i am speaking ze truce replied the hussar with a smile 

 it's all about the war the count shouted down the table you
know my son's going marya dmitrievna my son is going 

 i have four sons in the army but still i don't fret it is all
in god's hands you may die in your bed or god may spare you in a
battle replied marya dmitrievna's deep voice which easily
carried the whole length of the table 

 that's true 

once more the conversations concentrated the ladies at the one end
and the men's at the other 

 you won't ask natasha's little brother was saying i know
you won't ask 

 i will replied natasha 

her face suddenly flushed with reckless and joyous resolution she half
rose by a glance inviting pierre who sat opposite to listen to what
was coming and turning to her mother 

 mamma rang out the clear contralto notes of her childish voice 
audible the whole length of the table 

 what is it asked the countess startled but seeing by her
daughter's face that it was only mischief she shook a finger at her
sternly with a threatening and forbidding movement of her head 

the conversation was hushed 

 mamma what sweets are we going to have and natasha's voice
sounded still more firm and resolute 

the countess tried to frown but could not marya dmitrievna shook her
fat finger 

 cossack she said threateningly 

most of the guests uncertain how to regard this sally looked at the
elders 

 you had better take care said the countess 

 mamma what sweets are we going to have natasha again cried
boldly with saucy gaiety confident that her prank would be taken in
good part 

sonya and fat little petya doubled up with laughter 

 you see i have asked whispered natasha to her little brother
and to pierre glancing at him again 

 ice pudding but you won't get any said marya dmitrievna 

natasha saw there was nothing to be afraid of and so she braved even
marya dmitrievna 

 marya dmitrievna what kind of ice pudding i don't like ice
cream 

 carrot ices 

 no what kind marya dmitrievna what kind she almost screamed 
 i want to know 

marya dmitrievna and the countess burst out laughing and all the
guests joined in everyone laughed not at marya dmitrievna's answer
but at the incredible boldness and smartness of this little girl who had
dared to treat marya dmitrievna in this fashion 

natasha only desisted when she had been told that there would be
pineapple ice before the ices champagne was served round the band
again struck up the count and countess kissed and the guests leaving
their seats went up to congratulate the countess and reached
across the table to clink glasses with the count with the children and
with one another again the footmen rushed about chairs scraped and
in the same order in which they had entered but with redder faces the
guests returned to the drawing room and to the count's study 





chapter xx

the card tables were drawn out sets made up for boston and the
count's visitors settled themselves some in the two drawing rooms 
some in the sitting room some in the library 

the count holding his cards fanwise kept himself with difficulty from
dropping into his usual after dinner nap and laughed at everything 
the young people at the countess instigation gathered round the
clavichord and harp julie by general request played first after she
had played a little air with variations on the harp she joined the
other young ladies in begging natasha and nicholas who were noted for
their musical talent to sing something natasha who was treated as
though she were grown up was evidently very proud of this but at the
same time felt shy 

 what shall we sing she said 

 the brook suggested nicholas 

 well then let's be quick boris come here said natasha 
 but where is sonya 

she looked round and seeing that her friend was not in the room ran to
look for her 

running into sonya's room and not finding her there natasha ran to
the nursery but sonya was not there either natasha concluded that
she must be on the chest in the passage the chest in the passage was
the place of mourning for the younger female generation in the rostov
household and there in fact was sonya lying face downward on nurse's
dirty feather bed on the top of the chest crumpling her gauzy pink
dress under her hiding her face with her slender fingers and sobbing
so convulsively that her bare little shoulders shook natasha's
face which had been so radiantly happy all that saint's day suddenly
changed her eyes became fixed and then a shiver passed down her broad
neck and the corners of her mouth drooped 

 sonya what is it what is the matter oo oo oo and
natasha's large mouth widened making her look quite ugly and she
began to wail like a baby without knowing why except that sonya was
crying sonya tried to lift her head to answer but could not and
hid her face still deeper in the bed natasha wept sitting on the
blue striped feather bed and hugging her friend with an effort sonya
sat up and began wiping her eyes and explaining 

 nicholas is going away in a week's time his papers have
come he told me himself but still i should not cry and she
showed a paper she held in her hand with the verses nicholas had
written still i should not cry but you can't no one can
understand what a soul he has 

and she began to cry again because he had such a noble soul 

 it's all very well for you i am not envious i love you and
boris also she went on gaining a little strength he is nice 
there are no difficulties in your way but nicholas is my cousin 
one would have to the metropolitan himself and even then it
can't be done and besides if she tells mamma sonya looked upon
the countess as her mother and called her so that i am spoiling
nicholas career and am heartless and ungrateful while truly god
is my witness and she made the sign of the cross i love her so
much and all of you only vera and what for what have i done
to her i am so grateful to you that i would willingly sacrifice
everything only i have nothing 

sonya could not continue and again hid her face in her hands and in
the feather bed natasha began consoling her but her face showed that
she understood all the gravity of her friend's trouble 

 sonya she suddenly exclaimed as if she had guessed the true
reason of her friend's sorrow i'm sure vera has said something
to you since dinner hasn't she 

 yes these verses nicholas wrote himself and i copied some others 
and she found them on my table and said she'd show them to mamma and
that i was ungrateful and that mamma would never allow him to marry
me but that he'll marry julie you see how he's been with her all
day natasha what have i done to deserve it 

and again she began to sob more bitterly than before natasha lifted
her up hugged her and smiling through her tears began comforting
her 

 sonya don't believe her darling don't believe her do you
remember how we and nicholas all three of us talked in the sitting
room after supper why we settled how everything was to be i don't
quite remember how but don't you remember that it could all be
arranged and how nice it all was there's uncle shinshin's brother
has married his first cousin and we are only second cousins you know 
and boris says it is quite possible you know i have told him all about
it and he is so clever and so good said natasha don't
you cry sonya dear love darling sonya and she kissed her and
laughed vera's spiteful never mind her and all will come right
and she won't say anything to mamma nicholas will tell her himself 
and he doesn't care at all for julie 

natasha kissed her on the hair 

sonya sat up the little kitten brightened its eyes shone and it
seemed ready to lift its tail jump down on its soft paws and begin
playing with the ball of worsted as a kitten should 

 do you think so really truly she said quickly smoothing her
frock and hair 

 really truly answered natasha pushing in a crisp lock that had
strayed from under her friend's plaits 

both laughed 

 well let's go and sing the brook 

 come along 

 do you know that fat pierre who sat opposite me is so funny said
natasha stopping suddenly i feel so happy 

and she set off at a run along the passage 

sonya shaking off some down which clung to her and tucking away the
verses in the bosom of her dress close to her bony little chest ran
after natasha down the passage into the sitting room with flushed face
and light joyous steps at the visitors request the young people
sang the quartette the brook with which everyone was delighted 
then nicholas sang a song he had just learned 

 at nighttime in the moon's fair glow
 how sweet as fancies wander free 
 to feel that in this world there's one
 who still is thinking but of thee 

 that while her fingers touch the harp
 wafting sweet music o'er the lea 
 it is for thee thus swells her heart 
 sighing its message out to thee 

 a day or two then bliss unspoilt 
 but oh till then i cannot live 

he had not finished the last verse before the young people began to
get ready to dance in the large hall and the sound of the feet and the
coughing of the musicians were heard from the gallery 


pierre was sitting in the drawing room where shinshin had engaged him 
as a man recently returned from abroad in a political conversation in
which several others joined but which bored pierre when the music began
natasha came in and walking straight up to pierre said laughing and
blushing 

 mamma told me to ask you to join the dancers 

 i am afraid of mixing the figures pierre replied but if you
will be my teacher and lowering his big arm he offered it to the
slender little girl 

while the couples were arranging themselves and the musicians tuning up 
pierre sat down with his little partner natasha was perfectly happy 
she was dancing with a grown up man who had been abroad she was
sitting in a conspicuous place and talking to him like a grown up lady 
she had a fan in her hand that one of the ladies had given her to hold 
assuming quite the pose of a society woman heaven knows when and where
she had learned it she talked with her partner fanning herself and
smiling over the fan 

 dear dear just look at her exclaimed the countess as she
crossed the ballroom pointing to natasha 

natasha blushed and laughed 

 well really mamma why should you what is there to be surprised
at 


in the midst of the third ecossaise there was a clatter of chairs being
pushed back in the sitting room where the count and marya dmitrievna
had been playing cards with the majority of the more distinguished and
older visitors they now stretching themselves after sitting so long 
and replacing their purses and pocketbooks entered the ballroom first
came marya dmitrievna and the count both with merry countenances the
count with playful ceremony somewhat in ballet style offered his
bent arm to marya dmitrievna he drew himself up a smile of debonair
gallantry lit up his face and as soon as the last figure of the
ecossaise was ended he clapped his hands to the musicians and shouted
up to their gallery addressing the first violin 

 semen do you know the daniel cooper 

this was the count's favorite dance which he had danced in his youth 
 strictly speaking daniel cooper was one figure of the anglaise 

 look at papa shouted natasha to the whole company and quite
forgetting that she was dancing with a grown up partner she bent her
curly head to her knees and made the whole room ring with her laughter 

and indeed everybody in the room looked with a smile of pleasure at the
jovial old gentleman who standing beside his tall and stout partner 
marya dmitrievna curved his arms beat time straightened his
shoulders turned out his toes tapped gently with his foot and by
a smile that broadened his round face more and more prepared the
onlookers for what was to follow as soon as the provocatively gay
strains of daniel cooper somewhat resembling those of a merry peasant
dance began to sound all the doorways of the ballroom were suddenly
filled by the domestic serfs the men on one side and the women on
the other who with beaming faces had come to see their master making
merry 

 just look at the master a regular eagle he is loudly remarked
the nurse as she stood in one of the doorways 

the count danced well and knew it but his partner could not and did not
want to dance well her enormous figure stood erect her powerful arms
hanging down she had handed her reticule to the countess and only her
stern but handsome face really joined in the dance what was expressed
by the whole of the count's plump figure in marya dmitrievna found
expression only in her more and more beaming face and quivering nose 
but if the count getting more and more into the swing of it charmed
the spectators by the unexpectedness of his adroit maneuvers and
the agility with which he capered about on his light feet marya
dmitrievna produced no less impression by slight exertions the least
effort to move her shoulders or bend her arms when turning or stamp
her foot which everyone appreciated in view of her size and habitual
severity the dance grew livelier and livelier the other couples could
not attract a moment's attention to their own evolutions and did not
even try to do so all were watching the count and marya dmitrievna 
natasha kept pulling everyone by sleeve or dress urging them to
 look at papa though as it was they never took their eyes off the
couple in the intervals of the dance the count breathing deeply waved
and shouted to the musicians to play faster faster faster and faster 
lightly more lightly and yet more lightly whirled the count flying
round marya dmitrievna now on his toes now on his heels until 
turning his partner round to her seat he executed the final pas 
raising his soft foot backwards bowing his perspiring head smiling
and making a wide sweep with his arm amid a thunder of applause and
laughter led by natasha both partners stood still breathing heavily
and wiping their faces with their cambric handkerchiefs 

 that's how we used to dance in our time ma chere said the
count 

 that was a daniel cooper exclaimed marya dmitrievna tucking up
her sleeves and puffing heavily 





chapter xxi

while in the rostovs ballroom the sixth anglaise was being danced 
to a tune in which the weary musicians blundered and while tired
footmen and cooks were getting the supper count bezukhov had a
sixth stroke the doctors pronounced recovery impossible after a mute
confession communion was administered to the dying man preparations
made for the sacrament of unction and in his house there was the bustle
and thrill of suspense usual at such moments outside the house beyond
the gates a group of undertakers who hid whenever a carriage drove up 
waited in expectation of an important order for an expensive funeral 
the military governor of moscow who had been assiduous in sending
aides de camp to inquire after the count's health came himself
that evening to bid a last farewell to the celebrated grandee of
catherine's court count bezukhov 

the magnificent reception room was crowded everyone stood up
respectfully when the military governor having stayed about half an
hour alone with the dying man passed out slightly acknowledging their
bows and trying to escape as quickly as possible from the glances fixed
on him by the doctors clergy and relatives of the family prince
vasili who had grown thinner and paler during the last few days 
escorted him to the door repeating something to him several times in
low tones 

when the military governor had gone prince vasili sat down all alone
on a chair in the ballroom crossing one leg high over the other 
leaning his elbow on his knee and covering his face with his hand after
sitting so for a while he rose and looking about him with frightened
eyes went with unusually hurried steps down the long corridor leading
to the back of the house to the room of the eldest princess 

those who were in the dimly lit reception room spoke in nervous
whispers and whenever anyone went into or came from the dying man's
room grew silent and gazed with eyes full of curiosity or expectancy at
his door which creaked slightly when opened 

 the limits of human life are fixed and may not be
o'erpassed said an old priest to a lady who had taken a seat
beside him and was listening naively to his words 

 i wonder is it not too late to administer unction asked the
lady adding the priest's clerical title as if she had no opinion of
her own on the subject 

 ah madam it is a great sacrament replied the priest passing
his hand over the thin grizzled strands of hair combed back across his
bald head 

 who was that the military governor himself was being asked at
the other side of the room how young looking he is 

 yes and he is over sixty i hear the count no longer recognizes
anyone they wished to administer the sacrament of unction 

 i knew someone who received that sacrament seven times 

the second princess had just come from the sickroom with her eyes red
from weeping and sat down beside dr lorrain who was sitting in a
graceful pose under a portrait of catherine leaning his elbow on a
table 

 beautiful said the doctor in answer to a remark about the
weather the weather is beautiful princess and besides in moscow
one feels as if one were in the country 

 yes indeed replied the princess with a sigh so he may have
something to drink 

lorrain considered 

 has he taken his medicine 

 yes 

the doctor glanced at his watch 

 take a glass of boiled water and put a pinch of cream of tartar 
and he indicated with his delicate fingers what he meant by a pinch 

 dere has neffer been a gase a german doctor was saying to an
aide de camp dat one liffs after de sird stroke 

 and what a well preserved man he was remarked the aide de camp 
 and who will inherit his wealth he added in a whisper 

 it von't go begging replied the german with a smile 

everyone again looked toward the door which creaked as the second
princess went in with the drink she had prepared according to
lorrain's instructions the german doctor went up to lorrain 

 do you think he can last till morning asked the german 
addressing lorrain in french which he pronounced badly 

lorrain pursing up his lips waved a severely negative finger before
his nose 

 tonight not later said he in a low voice and he moved away
with a decorous smile of self satisfaction at being able clearly to
understand and state the patient's condition 

meanwhile prince vasili had opened the door into the princess room 

in this room it was almost dark only two tiny lamps were burning before
the icons and there was a pleasant scent of flowers and burnt pastilles 
the room was crowded with small pieces of furniture whatnots 
cupboards and little tables the quilt of a high white feather bed was
just visible behind a screen a small dog began to bark 

 ah is it you cousin 

she rose and smoothed her hair which was as usual so extremely smooth
that it seemed to be made of one piece with her head and covered with
varnish 

 has anything happened she asked i am so terrified 

 no there is no change i only came to have a talk about business 
catiche muttered the prince seating himself wearily on the chair
she had just vacated you have made the place warm i must say he
remarked well sit down let's have a talk 

 catherine 

 i thought perhaps something had happened she said with her
unchanging stonily severe expression and sitting down opposite the
prince she prepared to listen 

 i wished to get a nap mon cousin but i can't 

 well my dear said prince vasili taking her hand and bending it
downwards as was his habit 

it was plain that this well referred to much that they both
understood without naming 

the princess who had a straight rigid body abnormally long for her
legs looked directly at prince vasili with no sign of emotion in her
prominent gray eyes then she shook her head and glanced up at the icons
with a sigh this might have been taken as an expression of sorrow
and devotion or of weariness and hope of resting before long prince
vasili understood it as an expression of weariness 

 and i he said do you think it is easier for me i am as worn
out as a post horse but still i must have a talk with you catiche a
very serious talk 

prince vasili said no more and his cheeks began to twitch nervously 
now on one side now on the other giving his face an unpleasant
expression which was never to be seen on it in a drawing room his eyes
too seemed strange at one moment they looked impudently sly and at the
next glanced round in alarm 

the princess holding her little dog on her lap with her thin bony
hands looked attentively into prince vasili's eyes evidently
resolved not to be the first to break silence if she had to wait till
morning 

 well you see my dear princess and cousin catherine semenovna 
continued prince vasili returning to his theme apparently not
without an inner struggle at such a moment as this one must think
of everything one must think of the future of all of you i love you
all like children of my own as you know 

the princess continued to look at him without moving and with the same
dull expression 

 and then of course my family has also to be considered prince
vasili went on testily pushing away a little table without looking at
her you know catiche that we you three sisters mamontov and
my wife are the count's only direct heirs i know i know how hard
it is for you to talk or think of such matters it is no easier for
me but my dear i am getting on for sixty and must be prepared for
anything do you know i have sent for pierre the count pointing to
his portrait definitely demanded that he should be called 

prince vasili looked questioningly at the princess but could not make
out whether she was considering what he had just said or whether she was
simply looking at him 

 there is one thing i constantly pray god to grant mon cousin she
replied and it is that he would be merciful to him and would allow
his noble soul peacefully to leave this 

 yes yes of course interrupted prince vasili impatiently 
rubbing his bald head and angrily pulling back toward him the little
table that he had pushed away but in short the fact is you
know yourself that last winter the count made a will by which he left
all his property not to us his direct heirs but to pierre 

 he has made wills enough quietly remarked the princess but he
cannot leave the estate to pierre pierre is illegitimate 

 but my dear said prince vasili suddenly clutching the little
table and becoming more animated and talking more rapidly what if
a letter has been written to the emperor in which the count asks for
pierre's legitimation do you understand that in consideration of the
count's services his request would be granted 

the princess smiled as people do who think they know more about the
subject under discussion than those they are talking with 

 i can tell you more continued prince vasili seizing her hand 
 that letter was written though it was not sent and the emperor knew
of it the only question is has it been destroyed or not if not then
as soon as all is over and prince vasili sighed to intimate what he
meant by the words all is over and the count's papers are opened 
the will and letter will be delivered to the emperor and the petition
will certainly be granted pierre will get everything as the legitimate
son 

 and our share asked the princess smiling ironically as if
anything might happen only not that 

 but my poor catiche it is as clear as daylight he will then be the
legal heir to everything and you won't get anything you must know 
my dear whether the will and letter were written and whether they have
been destroyed or not and if they have somehow been overlooked you
ought to know where they are and must find them because 

 what next the princess interrupted smiling sardonically and not
changing the expression of her eyes i am a woman and you think we
are all stupid but i know this an illegitimate son cannot inherit 
un batard she added as if supposing that this translation of the
word would effectively prove to prince vasili the invalidity of his
contention 

 a bastard 

 well really catiche can't you understand you are so
intelligent how is it you don't see that if the count has written a
letter to the emperor begging him to recognize pierre as legitimate it
follows that pierre will not be pierre but will become count bezukhov 
and will then inherit everything under the will and if the will and
letter are not destroyed then you will have nothing but the consolation
of having been dutiful et tout ce qui s'ensuit that's certain 

 and all that follows therefrom 

 i know the will was made but i also know that it is invalid 
and you mon cousin seem to consider me a perfect fool said the
princess with the expression women assume when they suppose they are
saying something witty and stinging 

 my dear princess catherine semenovna began prince vasili
impatiently i came here not to wrangle with you but to talk about
your interests as with a kinswoman a good kind true relation and i
tell you for the tenth time that if the letter to the emperor and the
will in pierre's favor are among the count's papers then my dear
girl you and your sisters are not heiresses if you don't believe me 
then believe an expert i have just been talking to dmitri onufrich 
 the family solicitor and he says the same 

at this a sudden change evidently took place in the princess ideas 
her thin lips grew white though her eyes did not change and her voice
when she began to speak passed through such transitions as she herself
evidently did not expect 

 that would be a fine thing said she i never wanted anything
and i don't now 

she pushed the little dog off her lap and smoothed her dress 

 and this is gratitude this is recognition for those who have
sacrificed everything for his sake she cried it's splendid 
fine i don't want anything prince 

 yes but you are not the only one there are your sisters 
replied prince vasili 

but the princess did not listen to him 

 yes i knew it long ago but had forgotten i knew that i could expect
nothing but meanness deceit envy intrigue and ingratitude the
blackest ingratitude in this house 

 do you or do you not know where that will is insisted prince
vasili his cheeks twitching more than ever 

 yes i was a fool i still believed in people loved them and
sacrificed myself but only the base the vile succeed i know who has
been intriguing 

the princess wished to rise but the prince held her by the hand she
had the air of one who has suddenly lost faith in the whole human race 
she gave her companion an angry glance 

 there is still time my dear you must remember catiche that it was
all done casually in a moment of anger of illness and was afterwards
forgotten our duty my dear is to rectify his mistake to ease his
last moments by not letting him commit this injustice and not to let
him die feeling that he is rendering unhappy those who 

 who sacrificed everything for him chimed in the princess who
would again have risen had not the prince still held her fast though
he never could appreciate it no mon cousin she added with a sigh 
 i shall always remember that in this world one must expect no reward 
that in this world there is neither honor nor justice in this world one
has to be cunning and cruel 

 now come come be reasonable i know your excellent heart 

 no i have a wicked heart 

 i know your heart repeated the prince i value your friendship
and wish you to have as good an opinion of me don't upset yourself 
and let us talk sensibly while there is still time be it a day or be it
but an hour tell me all you know about the will and above all where
it is you must know we will take it at once and show it to the
count he has no doubt forgotten it and will wish to destroy it 
you understand that my sole desire is conscientiously to carry out his
wishes that is my only reason for being here i came simply to help him
and you 

 now i see it all i know who has been intriguing i know cried
the princess 

 that's not the point my dear 

 it's that protege of yours that sweet princess drubetskaya 
that anna mikhaylovna whom i would not take for a housemaid the
infamous vile woman 

 do not let us lose any time 

 ah don't talk to me last winter she wheedled herself in here and
told the count such vile disgraceful things about us especially about
sophie i can't repeat them that it made the count quite ill and he
would not see us for a whole fortnight i know it was then he wrote this
vile infamous paper but i thought the thing was invalid 

 we've got to it at last why did you not tell me about it
sooner 

 it's in the inlaid portfolio that he keeps under his pillow 
said the princess ignoring his question now i know yes if i have
a sin a great sin it is hatred of that vile woman almost shrieked
the princess now quite changed and what does she come worming
herself in here for but i will give her a piece of my mind the time
will come 





chapter xxii

while these conversations were going on in the reception room and the
princess room a carriage containing pierre who had been sent for 
and anna mikhaylovna who found it necessary to accompany him was
driving into the court of count bezukhov's house as the wheels
rolled softly over the straw beneath the windows anna mikhaylovna 
having turned with words of comfort to her companion realized that
he was asleep in his corner and woke him up rousing himself pierre
followed anna mikhaylovna out of the carriage and only then began
to think of the interview with his dying father which awaited him he
noticed that they had not come to the front entrance but to the back
door while he was getting down from the carriage steps two men who
looked like tradespeople ran hurriedly from the entrance and hid in the
shadow of the wall pausing for a moment pierre noticed several other
men of the same kind hiding in the shadow of the house on both sides 
but neither anna mikhaylovna nor the footman nor the coachman who
could not help seeing these people took any notice of them it seems
to be all right pierre concluded and followed anna mikhaylovna 
she hurriedly ascended the narrow dimly lit stone staircase calling to
pierre who was lagging behind to follow though he did not see why it
was necessary for him to go to the count at all still less why he had
to go by the back stairs yet judging by anna mikhaylovna's air
of assurance and haste pierre concluded that it was all absolutely
necessary halfway up the stairs they were almost knocked over by
some men who carrying pails came running downstairs their boots
clattering these men pressed close to the wall to let pierre and anna
mikhaylovna pass and did not evince the least surprise at seeing them
there 

 is this the way to the princesses apartments asked anna
mikhaylovna of one of them 

 yes replied a footman in a bold loud voice as if anything were
now permissible the door to the left ma'am 

 perhaps the count did not ask for me said pierre when he reached
the landing i'd better go to my own room 

anna mikhaylovna paused and waited for him to come up 

 ah my friend she said touching his arm as she had done her
son's when speaking to him that afternoon believe me i suffer no
less than you do but be a man 

 but really hadn't i better go away he asked looking kindly at
her over his spectacles 

 ah my dear friend forget the wrongs that may have been done you 
think that he is your father perhaps in the agony of death she
sighed i have loved you like a son from the first trust yourself to
me pierre i shall not forget your interests 

pierre did not understand a word but the conviction that all this had
to be grew stronger and he meekly followed anna mikhaylovna who was
already opening a door 

this door led into a back anteroom an old man a servant of the
princesses sat in a corner knitting a stocking pierre had never been
in this part of the house and did not even know of the existence of
these rooms anna mikhaylovna addressing a maid who was hurrying past
with a decanter on a tray as my dear and my sweet asked
about the princess health and then led pierre along a stone passage 
the first door on the left led into the princesses apartments the
maid with the decanter in her haste had not closed the door everything
in the house was done in haste at that time and pierre and anna
mikhaylovna in passing instinctively glanced into the room where
prince vasili and the eldest princess were sitting close together
talking seeing them pass prince vasili drew back with obvious
impatience while the princess jumped up and with a gesture of
desperation slammed the door with all her might 

this action was so unlike her usual composure and the fear depicted on
prince vasili's face so out of keeping with his dignity that pierre
stopped and glanced inquiringly over his spectacles at his guide anna
mikhaylovna evinced no surprise she only smiled faintly and sighed as
if to say that this was no more than she had expected 

 be a man my friend i will look after your interests said she in
reply to his look and went still faster along the passage 

pierre could not make out what it was all about and still less what
 watching over his interests meant but he decided that all these
things had to be from the passage they went into a large dimly
lit room adjoining the count's reception room it was one of those
sumptuous but cold apartments known to pierre only from the front
approach but even in this room there now stood an empty bath and water
had been spilled on the carpet they were met by a deacon with a censer
and by a servant who passed out on tiptoe without heeding them they
went into the reception room familiar to pierre with two italian
windows opening into the conservatory with its large bust and full
length portrait of catherine the great the same people were still
sitting here in almost the same positions as before whispering to one
another all became silent and turned to look at the pale tear worn anna
mikhaylovna as she entered and at the big stout figure of pierre who 
hanging his head meekly followed her 

anna mikhaylovna's face expressed a consciousness that the decisive
moment had arrived with the air of a practical petersburg lady she now 
keeping pierre close beside her entered the room even more boldly than
that afternoon she felt that as she brought with her the person the
dying man wished to see her own admission was assured casting a rapid
glance at all those in the room and noticing the count's confessor
there she glided up to him with a sort of amble not exactly bowing yet
seeming to grow suddenly smaller and respectfully received the blessing
first of one and then of another priest 

 god be thanked that you are in time said she to one of the
priests all we relatives have been in such anxiety this young
man is the count's son she added more softly what a terrible
moment 

having said this she went up to the doctor 

 dear doctor said she this young man is the count's son is
there any hope 

the doctor cast a rapid glance upwards and silently shrugged his
shoulders anna mikhaylovna with just the same movement raised her
shoulders and eyes almost closing the latter sighed and moved away
from the doctor to pierre to him in a particularly respectful and
tenderly sad voice she said 

 trust in his mercy and pointing out a small sofa for him to sit
and wait for her she went silently toward the door that everyone was
watching and it creaked very slightly as she disappeared behind it 

pierre having made up his mind to obey his monitress implicitly moved
toward the sofa she had indicated as soon as anna mikhaylovna had
disappeared he noticed that the eyes of all in the room turned to him
with something more than curiosity and sympathy he noticed that they
whispered to one another casting significant looks at him with a kind
of awe and even servility a deference such as he had never before
received was shown him a strange lady the one who had been talking to
the priests rose and offered him her seat an aide de camp picked up
and returned a glove pierre had dropped the doctors became respectfully
silent as he passed by and moved to make way for him at first pierre
wished to take another seat so as not to trouble the lady and also to
pick up the glove himself and to pass round the doctors who were not
even in his way but all at once he felt that this would not do and
that tonight he was a person obliged to perform some sort of awful
rite which everyone expected of him and that he was therefore bound
to accept their services he took the glove in silence from the
aide de camp and sat down in the lady's chair placing his huge hands
symmetrically on his knees in the naive attitude of an egyptian statue 
and decided in his own mind that all was as it should be and that in
order not to lose his head and do foolish things he must not act on his
own ideas tonight but must yield himself up entirely to the will of
those who were guiding him 

not two minutes had passed before prince vasili with head erect
majestically entered the room he was wearing his long coat with three
stars on his breast he seemed to have grown thinner since the morning 
his eyes seemed larger than usual when he glanced round and noticed
pierre he went up to him took his hand a thing he never used to do 
and drew it downwards as if wishing to ascertain whether it was firmly
fixed on 

 courage courage my friend he has asked to see you that is
well and he turned to go 

but pierre thought it necessary to ask how is and hesitated 
not knowing whether it would be proper to call the dying man the
count yet ashamed to call him father 

 he had another stroke about half an hour ago courage my
friend 

pierre's mind was in such a confused state that the word stroke 
suggested to him a blow from something he looked at prince vasili
in perplexity and only later grasped that a stroke was an attack of
illness prince vasili said something to lorrain in passing and went
through the door on tiptoe he could not walk well on tiptoe and his
whole body jerked at each step the eldest princess followed him and
the priests and deacons and some servants also went in at the door 
through that door was heard a noise of things being moved about and
at last anna mikhaylovna still with the same expression pale but
resolute in the discharge of duty ran out and touching pierre lightly
on the arm said 

 the divine mercy is inexhaustible unction is about to be
administered come 

pierre went in at the door stepping on the soft carpet and noticed
that the strange lady the aide de camp and some of the servants all
followed him in as if there were now no further need for permission to
enter that room 





chapter xxiii

pierre well knew this large room divided by columns and an arch its
walls hung round with persian carpets the part of the room behind the
columns with a high silk curtained mahogany bedstead on one side and
on the other an immense case containing icons was brightly illuminated
with red light like a russian church during evening service under
the gleaming icons stood a long invalid chair and in that chair
on snowy white smooth pillows evidently freshly changed pierre
saw covered to the waist by a bright green quilt the familiar 
majestic figure of his father count bezukhov with that gray mane of
hair above his broad forehead which reminded one of a lion and the deep
characteristically noble wrinkles of his handsome ruddy face he lay
just under the icons his large thick hands outside the quilt into the
right hand which was lying palm downwards a wax taper had been thrust
between forefinger and thumb and an old servant bending over from
behind the chair held it in position by the chair stood the priests 
their long hair falling over their magnificent glittering vestments 
with lighted tapers in their hands slowly and solemnly conducting the
service a little behind them stood the two younger princesses holding
handkerchiefs to their eyes and just in front of them their eldest
sister catiche with a vicious and determined look steadily fixed on
the icons as though declaring to all that she could not answer for
herself should she glance round anna mikhaylovna with a meek 
sorrowful and all forgiving expression on her face stood by the door
near the strange lady prince vasili in front of the door near the
invalid chair a wax taper in his left hand was leaning his left arm on
the carved back of a velvet chair he had turned round for the purpose 
and was crossing himself with his right hand turning his eyes upward
each time he touched his forehead his face wore a calm look of piety
and resignation to the will of god if you do not understand these
sentiments he seemed to be saying so much the worse for you 

behind him stood the aide de camp the doctors and the menservants 
the men and women had separated as in church all were silently crossing
themselves and the reading of the church service the subdued chanting
of deep bass voices and in the intervals sighs and the shuffling of
feet were the only sounds that could be heard anna mikhaylovna with
an air of importance that showed that she felt she quite knew what she
was about went across the room to where pierre was standing and gave
him a taper he lit it and distracted by observing those around him 
began crossing himself with the hand that held the taper 

sophie the rosy laughter loving youngest princess with the mole 
watched him she smiled hid her face in her handkerchief and remained
with it hidden for awhile then looking up and seeing pierre she
again began to laugh she evidently felt unable to look at him
without laughing but could not resist looking at him so to be out of
temptation she slipped quietly behind one of the columns in the midst
of the service the voices of the priests suddenly ceased they whispered
to one another and the old servant who was holding the count's hand
got up and said something to the ladies anna mikhaylovna stepped
forward and stooping over the dying man beckoned to lorrain from
behind her back the french doctor held no taper he was leaning
against one of the columns in a respectful attitude implying that he 
a foreigner in spite of all differences of faith understood the full
importance of the rite now being performed and even approved of it he
now approached the sick man with the noiseless step of one in full vigor
of life with his delicate white fingers raised from the green quilt the
hand that was free and turning sideways felt the pulse and reflected
a moment the sick man was given something to drink there was a
stir around him then the people resumed their places and the service
continued during this interval pierre noticed that prince vasili
left the chair on which he had been leaning and with an air
which intimated that he knew what he was about and if others did not
understand him it was so much the worse for them did not go up to the
dying man but passed by him joined the eldest princess and moved
with her to the side of the room where stood the high bedstead with its
silken hangings on leaving the bed both prince vasili and the princess
passed out by a back door but returned to their places one after the
other before the service was concluded pierre paid no more attention
to this occurrence than to the rest of what went on having made up his
mind once for all that what he saw happening around him that evening was
in some way essential 

the chanting of the service ceased and the voice of the priest was
heard respectfully congratulating the dying man on having received the
sacrament the dying man lay as lifeless and immovable as before around
him everyone began to stir steps were audible and whispers among which
anna mikhaylovna's was the most distinct 

pierre heard her say 

 certainly he must be moved onto the bed here it will be
impossible 

the sick man was so surrounded by doctors princesses and servants
that pierre could no longer see the reddish yellow face with its gray
mane which though he saw other faces as well he had not lost sight
of for a single moment during the whole service he judged by the
cautious movements of those who crowded round the invalid chair that
they had lifted the dying man and were moving him 

 catch hold of my arm or you'll drop him he heard one of the
servants say in a frightened whisper catch hold from underneath 
here exclaimed different voices and the heavy breathing of the
bearers and the shuffling of their feet grew more hurried as if the
weight they were carrying were too much for them 

as the bearers among whom was anna mikhaylovna passed the young man
he caught a momentary glimpse between their heads and backs of the dying
man's high stout uncovered chest and powerful shoulders raised by
those who were holding him under the armpits and of his gray curly 
leonine head this head with its remarkably broad brow and cheekbones 
its handsome sensual mouth and its cold majestic expression was
not disfigured by the approach of death it was the same as pierre
remembered it three months before when the count had sent him to
petersburg but now this head was swaying helplessly with the uneven
movements of the bearers and the cold listless gaze fixed itself upon
nothing 

after a few minutes bustle beside the high bedstead those who had
carried the sick man dispersed anna mikhaylovna touched pierre's
hand and said come pierre went with her to the bed on which the
sick man had been laid in a stately pose in keeping with the ceremony
just completed he lay with his head propped high on the pillows his
hands were symmetrically placed on the green silk quilt the palms
downward when pierre came up the count was gazing straight at him but
with a look the significance of which could not be understood by mortal
man either this look meant nothing but that as long as one has eyes
they must look somewhere or it meant too much pierre hesitated 
not knowing what to do and glanced inquiringly at his guide anna
mikhaylovna made a hurried sign with her eyes glancing at the sick
man's hand and moving her lips as if to send it a kiss pierre 
carefully stretching his neck so as not to touch the quilt followed her
suggestion and pressed his lips to the large boned fleshy hand neither
the hand nor a single muscle of the count's face stirred once more
pierre looked questioningly at anna mikhaylovna to see what he was to
do next anna mikhaylovna with her eyes indicated a chair that stood
beside the bed pierre obediently sat down his eyes asking if he were
doing right anna mikhaylovna nodded approvingly again pierre fell
into the naively symmetrical pose of an egyptian statue evidently
distressed that his stout and clumsy body took up so much room and doing
his utmost to look as small as possible he looked at the count who
still gazed at the spot where pierre's face had been before he sat
down anna mikhaylovna indicated by her attitude her consciousness of
the pathetic importance of these last moments of meeting between the
father and son this lasted about two minutes which to pierre seemed an
hour suddenly the broad muscles and lines of the count's face began
to twitch the twitching increased the handsome mouth was drawn to one
side only now did pierre realize how near death his father was and
from that distorted mouth issued an indistinct hoarse sound anna
mikhaylovna looked attentively at the sick man's eyes trying to
guess what he wanted she pointed first to pierre then to some drink 
then named prince vasili in an inquiring whisper then pointed to the
quilt the eyes and face of the sick man showed impatience he made an
effort to look at the servant who stood constantly at the head of the
bed 

 wants to turn on the other side whispered the servant and got up
to turn the count's heavy body toward the wall 

pierre rose to help him 

while the count was being turned over one of his arms fell back
helplessly and he made a fruitless effort to pull it forward whether he
noticed the look of terror with which pierre regarded that lifeless arm 
or whether some other thought flitted across his dying brain at any
rate he glanced at the refractory arm at pierre's terror stricken
face and again at the arm and on his face a feeble piteous smile
appeared quite out of keeping with his features that seemed to deride
his own helplessness at sight of this smile pierre felt an unexpected
quivering in his breast and a tickling in his nose and tears dimmed his
eyes the sick man was turned on to his side with his face to the wall 
he sighed 

 he is dozing said anna mikhaylovna observing that one of the
princesses was coming to take her turn at watching let us go 

pierre went out 





chapter xxiv

there was now no one in the reception room except prince vasili and the
eldest princess who were sitting under the portrait of catherine the
great and talking eagerly as soon as they saw pierre and his companion
they became silent and pierre thought he saw the princess hide
something as she whispered 

 i can't bear the sight of that woman 

 catiche has had tea served in the small drawing room said prince
vasili to anna mikhaylovna go and take something my poor anna
mikhaylovna or you will not hold out 

to pierre he said nothing merely giving his arm a sympathetic squeeze
below the shoulder pierre went with anna mikhaylovna into the small
drawing room 

 there is nothing so refreshing after a sleepless night as a cup
of this delicious russian tea lorrain was saying with an air of
restrained animation as he stood sipping tea from a delicate chinese
handleless cup before a table on which tea and a cold supper were laid
in the small circular room around the table all who were at count
bezukhov's house that night had gathered to fortify themselves 
pierre well remembered this small circular drawing room with its mirrors
and little tables during balls given at the house pierre who did not
know how to dance had liked sitting in this room to watch the ladies
who as they passed through in their ball dresses with diamonds and
pearls on their bare shoulders looked at themselves in the brilliantly
lighted mirrors which repeated their reflections several times now
this same room was dimly lighted by two candles on one small table tea
things and supper dishes stood in disorder and in the middle of the
night a motley throng of people sat there not merrymaking but somberly
whispering and betraying by every word and movement that they none
of them forgot what was happening and what was about to happen in the
bedroom pierre did not eat anything though he would very much have
liked to he looked inquiringly at his monitress and saw that she was
again going on tiptoe to the reception room where they had left prince
vasili and the eldest princess pierre concluded that this also was
essential and after a short interval followed her anna mikhaylovna
was standing beside the princess and they were both speaking in excited
whispers 

 permit me princess to know what is necessary and what is not
necessary said the younger of the two speakers evidently in the
same state of excitement as when she had slammed the door of her room 

 but my dear princess answered anna mikhaylovna blandly but
impressively blocking the way to the bedroom and preventing the other
from passing won't this be too much for poor uncle at a moment
when he needs repose worldly conversation at a moment when his soul is
already prepared 

prince vasili was seated in an easy chair in his familiar attitude 
with one leg crossed high above the other his cheeks which were so
flabby that they looked heavier below were twitching violently but
he wore the air of a man little concerned in what the two ladies were
saying 

 come my dear anna mikhaylovna let catiche do as she pleases you
know how fond the count is of her 

 i don't even know what is in this paper said the younger of
the two ladies addressing prince vasili and pointing to an inlaid
portfolio she held in her hand all i know is that his real will is
in his writing table and this is a paper he has forgotten 

she tried to pass anna mikhaylovna but the latter sprang so as to bar
her path 

 i know my dear kind princess said anna mikhaylovna seizing
the portfolio so firmly that it was plain she would not let go easily 
 dear princess i beg and implore you have some pity on him je vous
en conjure 

the princess did not reply their efforts in the struggle for the
portfolio were the only sounds audible but it was evident that if
the princess did speak her words would not be flattering to anna
mikhaylovna though the latter held on tenaciously her voice lost none
of its honeyed firmness and softness 

 pierre my dear come here i think he will not be out of place in a
family consultation is it not so prince 

 why don't you speak cousin suddenly shrieked the princess so
loud that those in the drawing room heard her and were startled why
do you remain silent when heaven knows who permits herself to
interfere making a scene on the very threshold of a dying man's room 
intriguer she hissed viciously and tugged with all her might at the
portfolio 

but anna mikhaylovna went forward a step or two to keep her hold on the
portfolio and changed her grip 

prince vasili rose oh said he with reproach and surprise 
 this is absurd come let go i tell you 

the princess let go 

 and you too 

but anna mikhaylovna did not obey him 

 let go i tell you i will take the responsibility i myself will go
and ask him i does that satisfy you 

 but prince said anna mikhaylovna after such a solemn
sacrament allow him a moment's peace here pierre tell them your
opinion said she turning to the young man who having come quite
close was gazing with astonishment at the angry face of the princess
which had lost all dignity and at the twitching cheeks of prince
vasili 

 remember that you will answer for the consequences said prince
vasili severely you don't know what you are doing 

 vile woman shouted the princess darting unexpectedly at anna
mikhaylovna and snatching the portfolio from her 

prince vasili bent his head and spread out his hands 

at this moment that terrible door which pierre had watched so long
and which had always opened so quietly burst noisily open and banged
against the wall and the second of the three sisters rushed out
wringing her hands 

 what are you doing she cried vehemently he is dying and you
leave me alone with him 

her sister dropped the portfolio anna mikhaylovna stooping quickly
caught up the object of contention and ran into the bedroom the eldest
princess and prince vasili recovering themselves followed her a few
minutes later the eldest sister came out with a pale hard face again
biting her underlip at sight of pierre her expression showed an
irrepressible hatred 

 yes now you may be glad said she this is what you have
been waiting for and bursting into tears she hid her face in her
handkerchief and rushed from the room 

prince vasili came next he staggered to the sofa on which pierre was
sitting and dropped onto it covering his face with his hand pierre
noticed that he was pale and that his jaw quivered and shook as if in an
ague 

 ah my friend said he taking pierre by the elbow and there was
in his voice a sincerity and weakness pierre had never observed in it
before how often we sin how much we deceive and all for what i am
near sixty dear friend i too all will end in death all death is
awful and he burst into tears 

anna mikhaylovna came out last she approached pierre with slow quiet
steps 

 pierre she said 

pierre gave her an inquiring look she kissed the young man on his
forehead wetting him with her tears then after a pause she said 

 he is no more 

pierre looked at her over his spectacles 

 come i will go with you try to weep nothing gives such relief as
tears 

she led him into the dark drawing room and pierre was glad no one could
see his face anna mikhaylovna left him and when she returned he was
fast asleep with his head on his arm 

in the morning anna mikhaylovna said to pierre 

 yes my dear this is a great loss for us all not to speak of you 
but god will support you you are young and are now i hope in command
of an immense fortune the will has not yet been opened i know you
well enough to be sure that this will not turn your head but it imposes
duties on you and you must be a man 

pierre was silent 

 perhaps later on i may tell you my dear boy that if i had not been
there god only knows what would have happened you know uncle promised
me only the day before yesterday not to forget boris but he had
no time i hope my dear friend you will carry out your father's
wish 

pierre understood nothing of all this and coloring shyly looked in
silence at princess anna mikhaylovna after her talk with pierre anna
mikhaylovna returned to the rostovs and went to bed on waking in
the morning she told the rostovs and all her acquaintances the details
of count bezukhov's death she said the count had died as she would
herself wish to die that his end was not only touching but edifying as
to the last meeting between father and son it was so touching that she
could not think of it without tears and did not know which had behaved
better during those awful moments the father who so remembered
everything and everybody at last and had spoken such pathetic words to
the son or pierre whom it had been pitiful to see so stricken was he
with grief though he tried hard to hide it in order not to sadden his
dying father it is painful but it does one good it uplifts the
soul to see such men as the old count and his worthy son said she 
of the behavior of the eldest princess and prince vasili she spoke
disapprovingly but in whispers and as a great secret 





chapter xxv

at bald hills prince nicholas andreevich bolkonski's estate the
arrival of young prince andrew and his wife was daily expected but
this expectation did not upset the regular routine of life in the old
prince's household general in chief prince nicholas andreevich
 nicknamed in society the king of prussia ever since the emperor
paul had exiled him to his country estate had lived there continuously
with his daughter princess mary and her companion mademoiselle
bourienne though in the new reign he was free to return to the
capitals he still continued to live in the country remarking that
anyone who wanted to see him could come the hundred miles from moscow to
bald hills while he himself needed no one and nothing he used to
say that there are only two sources of human vice idleness and
superstition and only two virtues activity and intelligence he
himself undertook his daughter's education and to develop these two
cardinal virtues in her gave her lessons in algebra and geometry
till she was twenty and arranged her life so that her whole time was
occupied he was himself always occupied writing his memoirs solving
problems in higher mathematics turning snuffboxes on a lathe working
in the garden or superintending the building that was always going on
at his estate as regularity is a prime condition facilitating activity 
regularity in his household was carried to the highest point of
exactitude he always came to table under precisely the same conditions 
and not only at the same hour but at the same minute with those about
him from his daughter to his serfs the prince was sharp and invariably
exacting so that without being a hardhearted man he inspired such fear
and respect as few hardhearted men would have aroused although he was
in retirement and had now no influence in political affairs every high
official appointed to the province in which the prince's estate lay
considered it his duty to visit him and waited in the lofty antechamber
just as the architect gardener or princess mary did till the prince
appeared punctually to the appointed hour everyone sitting in this
antechamber experienced the same feeling of respect and even fear when
the enormously high study door opened and showed the figure of a rather
small old man with powdered wig small withered hands and bushy gray
eyebrows which when he frowned sometimes hid the gleam of his shrewd 
youthfully glittering eyes 

on the morning of the day that the young couple were to arrive princess
mary entered the antechamber as usual at the time appointed for the
morning greeting crossing herself with trepidation and repeating a
silent prayer every morning she came in like that and every morning
prayed that the daily interview might pass off well 

an old powdered manservant who was sitting in the antechamber rose
quietly and said in a whisper please walk in 

through the door came the regular hum of a lathe the princess timidly
opened the door which moved noiselessly and easily she paused at the
entrance the prince was working at the lathe and after glancing round
continued his work 

the enormous study was full of things evidently in constant use 
the large table covered with books and plans the tall glass fronted
bookcases with keys in the locks the high desk for writing while
standing up on which lay an open exercise book and the lathe with
tools laid ready to hand and shavings scattered around all indicated
continuous varied and orderly activity the motion of the small foot
shod in a tartar boot embroidered with silver and the firm pressure
of the lean sinewy hand showed that the prince still possessed the
tenacious endurance and vigor of hardy old age after a few more turns
of the lathe he removed his foot from the pedal wiped his chisel 
dropped it into a leather pouch attached to the lathe and approaching
the table summoned his daughter he never gave his children a blessing 
so he simply held out his bristly cheek as yet unshaven and regarding
her tenderly and attentively said severely 

 quite well all right then sit down he took the exercise book
containing lessons in geometry written by himself and drew up a chair
with his foot 

 for tomorrow said he quickly finding the page and making a
scratch from one paragraph to another with his hard nail 

the princess bent over the exercise book on the table 

 wait a bit here's a letter for you said the old man suddenly 
taking a letter addressed in a woman's hand from a bag hanging above
the table onto which he threw it 

at the sight of the letter red patches showed themselves on the
princess face she took it quickly and bent her head over it 

 from heloise asked the prince with a cold smile that showed his
still sound yellowish teeth 

 yes it's from julie replied the princess with a timid glance
and a timid smile 

 i'll let two more letters pass but the third i'll read said
the prince sternly i'm afraid you write much nonsense i'll read
the third 

 read this if you like father said the princess blushing still
more and holding out the letter 

 the third i said the third cried the prince abruptly pushing
the letter away and leaning his elbows on the table he drew toward him
the exercise book containing geometrical figures 

 well madam he began stooping over the book close to his
daughter and placing an arm on the back of the chair on which she sat 
so that she felt herself surrounded on all sides by the acrid scent of
old age and tobacco which she had known so long now madam these
triangles are equal please note that the angle abc 

the princess looked in a scared way at her father's eyes glittering
close to her the red patches on her face came and went and it was
plain that she understood nothing and was so frightened that her
fear would prevent her understanding any of her father's further
explanations however clear they might be whether it was the
teacher's fault or the pupil's this same thing happened every day 
the princess eyes grew dim she could not see and could not hear
anything but was only conscious of her stern father's withered face
close to her of his breath and the smell of him and could think only
of how to get away quickly to her own room to make out the problem in
peace the old man was beside himself moved the chair on which he was
sitting noisily backward and forward made efforts to control himself
and not become vehement but almost always did become vehement scolded 
and sometimes flung the exercise book away 

the princess gave a wrong answer 

 well now isn't she a fool shouted the prince pushing the book
aside and turning sharply away but rising immediately he paced up and
down lightly touched his daughter's hair and sat down again 

he drew up his chair and continued to explain 

 this won't do princess it won't do said he when princess
mary having taken and closed the exercise book with the next day's
lesson was about to leave mathematics are most important madam 
i don't want to have you like our silly ladies get used to it and
you'll like it and he patted her cheek it will drive all the
nonsense out of your head 

she turned to go but he stopped her with a gesture and took an uncut
book from the high desk 

 here is some sort of key to the mysteries that your heloise has
sent you religious i don't interfere with anyone's belief i
have looked at it take it well now go go 

he patted her on the shoulder and himself closed the door after her 

princess mary went back to her room with the sad scared expression that
rarely left her and which made her plain sickly face yet plainer she
sat down at her writing table on which stood miniature portraits and
which was littered with books and papers the princess was as untidy as
her father was tidy she put down the geometry book and eagerly broke
the seal of her letter it was from her most intimate friend from
childhood that same julie karagina who had been at the rostovs 
name day party 

julie wrote in french 

dear and precious friend how terrible and frightful a thing is
separation though i tell myself that half my life and half my happiness
are wrapped up in you and that in spite of the distance separating us
our hearts are united by indissoluble bonds my heart rebels against
fate and in spite of the pleasures and distractions around me i cannot
overcome a certain secret sorrow that has been in my heart ever since
we parted why are we not together as we were last summer in your big
study on the blue sofa the confidential sofa why cannot i now as
three months ago draw fresh moral strength from your look so gentle 
calm and penetrating a look i loved so well and seem to see before me
as i write 

having read thus far princess mary sighed and glanced into the mirror
which stood on her right it reflected a weak ungraceful figure and
thin face her eyes always sad now looked with particular hopelessness
at her reflection in the glass she flatters me thought the
princess turning away and continuing to read but julie did not flatter
her friend the princess eyes large deep and luminous it seemed
as if at times there radiated from them shafts of warm light were
so beautiful that very often in spite of the plainness of her face
they gave her an attraction more powerful than that of beauty but the
princess never saw the beautiful expression of her own eyes the look
they had when she was not thinking of herself as with everyone her
face assumed a forced unnatural expression as soon as she looked in a
glass she went on reading 

all moscow talks of nothing but war one of my two brothers is already
abroad the other is with the guards who are starting on their march
to the frontier our dear emperor has left petersburg and it is thought
intends to expose his precious person to the chances of war god grant
that the corsican monster who is destroying the peace of europe may
be overthrown by the angel whom it has pleased the almighty in his
goodness to give us as sovereign to say nothing of my brothers this
war has deprived me of one of the associations nearest my heart i mean
young nicholas rostov who with his enthusiasm could not bear to remain
inactive and has left the university to join the army i will confess to
you dear mary that in spite of his extreme youth his departure for
the army was a great grief to me this young man of whom i spoke to you
last summer is so noble minded and full of that real youthfulness which
one seldom finds nowadays among our old men of twenty and particularly 
he is so frank and has so much heart he is so pure and poetic that
my relations with him transient as they were have been one of the
sweetest comforts to my poor heart which has already suffered so much 
someday i will tell you about our parting and all that was said then 
that is still too fresh ah dear friend you are happy not to know
these poignant joys and sorrows you are fortunate for the latter are
generally the stronger i know very well that count nicholas is too
young ever to be more to me than a friend but this sweet friendship 
this poetic and pure intimacy were what my heart needed but enough of
this the chief news about which all moscow gossips is the death of
old count bezukhov and his inheritance fancy the three princesses
have received very little prince vasili nothing and it is monsieur
pierre who has inherited all the property and has besides been
recognized as legitimate so that he is now count bezukhov and
possessor of the finest fortune in russia it is rumored that prince
vasili played a very despicable part in this affair and that he
returned to petersburg quite crestfallen 

i confess i understand very little about all these matters of wills and
inheritance but i do know that since this young man whom we all used
to know as plain monsieur pierre has become count bezukhov and the
owner of one of the largest fortunes in russia i am much amused to
watch the change in the tone and manners of the mammas burdened by
marriageable daughters and of the young ladies themselves toward
him though between you and me he always seemed to me a poor sort
of fellow as for the past two years people have amused themselves
by finding husbands for me most of whom i don't even know the
matchmaking chronicles of moscow now speak of me as the future countess
bezukhova but you will understand that i have no desire for the post 
a propos of marriages do you know that a while ago that universal
auntie anna mikhaylovna told me under the seal of strict secrecy of
a plan of marriage for you it is neither more nor less than with prince
vasili's son anatole whom they wish to reform by marrying him to
someone rich and distinguee and it is on you that his relations 
choice has fallen i don't know what you will think of it but
i consider it my duty to let you know of it he is said to be very
handsome and a terrible scapegrace that is all i have been able to find
out about him 

but enough of gossip i am at the end of my second sheet of paper and
mamma has sent for me to go and dine at the apraksins read the
mystical book i am sending you it has an enormous success here though
there are things in it difficult for the feeble human mind to grasp it
is an admirable book which calms and elevates the soul adieu give
my respects to monsieur your father and my compliments to mademoiselle
bourienne i embrace you as i love you 

julie

p s let me have news of your brother and his charming little wife 

the princess pondered awhile with a thoughtful smile and her luminous
eyes lit up so that her face was entirely transformed then she suddenly
rose and with her heavy tread went up to the table she took a sheet of
paper and her hand moved rapidly over it this is the reply she wrote 
also in french 

dear and precious friend your letter of the 13th has given me great
delight so you still love me my romantic julie separation of which
you say so much that is bad does not seem to have had its usual effect
on you you complain of our separation what then should i say if i
dared complain i who am deprived of all who are dear to me ah if
we had not religion to console us life would be very sad why do you
suppose that i should look severely on your affection for that young
man on such matters i am only severe with myself i understand such
feelings in others and if never having felt them i cannot approve of
them neither do i condemn them only it seems to me that christian
love love of one's neighbor love of one's enemy is worthier 
sweeter and better than the feelings which the beautiful eyes of a
young man can inspire in a romantic and loving young girl like yourself 

the news of count bezukhov's death reached us before your letter
and my father was much affected by it he says the count was the last
representative but one of the great century and that it is his own
turn now but that he will do all he can to let his turn come as late as
possible god preserve us from that terrible misfortune 

i cannot agree with you about pierre whom i knew as a child he always
seemed to me to have an excellent heart and that is the quality i value
most in people as to his inheritance and the part played by prince
vasili it is very sad for both ah my dear friend our divine
saviour's words that it is easier for a camel to go through the
eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of god are
terribly true i pity prince vasili but am still more sorry for pierre 
so young and burdened with such riches to what temptations he will be
exposed if i were asked what i desire most on earth it would be to be
poorer than the poorest beggar a thousand thanks dear friend for the
volume you have sent me and which has such success in moscow yet since
you tell me that among some good things it contains others which our
weak human understanding cannot grasp it seems to me rather useless to
spend time in reading what is unintelligible and can therefore bear
no fruit i never could understand the fondness some people have for
confusing their minds by dwelling on mystical books that merely awaken
their doubts and excite their imagination giving them a bent for
exaggeration quite contrary to christian simplicity let us rather read
the epistles and gospels let us not seek to penetrate what mysteries
they contain for how can we miserable sinners that we are know the
terrible and holy secrets of providence while we remain in this flesh
which forms an impenetrable veil between us and the eternal let us
rather confine ourselves to studying those sublime rules which our
divine saviour has left for our guidance here below let us try to
conform to them and follow them and let us be persuaded that the less
we let our feeble human minds roam the better we shall please god who
rejects all knowledge that does not come from him and the less we seek
to fathom what he has been pleased to conceal from us the sooner will
he vouchsafe its revelation to us through his divine spirit 

my father has not spoken to me of a suitor but has only told me that he
has received a letter and is expecting a visit from prince vasili in
regard to this project of marriage for me i will tell you dear sweet
friend that i look on marriage as a divine institution to which we must
conform however painful it may be to me should the almighty lay
the duties of wife and mother upon me i shall try to perform them as
faithfully as i can without disquieting myself by examining my feelings
toward him whom he may give me for husband 

i have had a letter from my brother who announces his speedy arrival
at bald hills with his wife this pleasure will be but a brief one 
however for he will leave us again to take part in this unhappy war
into which we have been drawn god knows how or why not only where you
are at the heart of affairs and of the world is the talk all of
war even here amid fieldwork and the calm of nature which townsfolk
consider characteristic of the country rumors of war are heard
and painfully felt my father talks of nothing but marches and
countermarches things of which i understand nothing and the day
before yesterday during my daily walk through the village i witnessed a
heartrending scene it was a convoy of conscripts enrolled from our
people and starting to join the army you should have seen the state of
the mothers wives and children of the men who were going and should
have heard the sobs it seems as though mankind has forgotten the
laws of its divine saviour who preached love and forgiveness of
injuries and that men attribute the greatest merit to skill in killing
one another 

adieu dear and kind friend may our divine saviour and his most holy
mother keep you in their holy and all powerful care 

mary

 ah you are sending off a letter princess i have already dispatched
mine i have written to my poor mother said the smiling mademoiselle
bourienne rapidly in her pleasant mellow tones and with guttural r's 
she brought into princess mary's strenuous mournful and gloomy
world a quite different atmosphere careless lighthearted and
self satisfied 

 princess i must warn you she added lowering her voice and
evidently listening to herself with pleasure and speaking with
exaggerated grasseyement the prince has been scolding michael
ivanovich he is in a very bad humor very morose be prepared 

 ah dear friend replied princess mary i have asked you never
to warn me of the humor my father is in i do not allow myself to judge
him and would not have others do so 

the princess glanced at her watch and seeing that she was five minutes
late in starting her practice on the clavichord went into the sitting
room with a look of alarm between twelve and two o'clock as the
day was mapped out the prince rested and the princess played the
clavichord 





chapter xxvi

the gray haired valet was sitting drowsily listening to the snoring of
the prince who was in his large study from the far side of the house
through the closed doors came the sound of difficult passages twenty
times repeated of a sonata by dussek 

just then a closed carriage and another with a hood drove up to the
porch prince andrew got out of the carriage helped his little wife to
alight and let her pass into the house before him old tikhon wearing
a wig put his head out of the door of the antechamber reported in
a whisper that the prince was sleeping and hastily closed the door 
tikhon knew that neither the son's arrival nor any other unusual
event must be allowed to disturb the appointed order of the day prince
andrew apparently knew this as well as tikhon he looked at his watch
as if to ascertain whether his father's habits had changed since he
was at home last and having assured himself that they had not he
turned to his wife 

 he will get up in twenty minutes let us go across to mary's
room he said 

the little princess had grown stouter during this time but her eyes
and her short downy smiling lip lifted when she began to speak just as
merrily and prettily as ever 

 why this is a palace she said to her husband looking around
with the expression with which people compliment their host at a ball 
 let's come quick quick and with a glance round she smiled at
tikhon at her husband and at the footman who accompanied them 

 is that mary practicing let's go quietly and take her by
surprise 

prince andrew followed her with a courteous but sad expression 

 you've grown older tikhon he said in passing to the old man 
who kissed his hand 

before they reached the room from which the sounds of the clavichord
came the pretty fair haired frenchwoman mademoiselle bourienne 
rushed out apparently beside herself with delight 

 ah what joy for the princess exclaimed she at last i must
let her know 

 no no please not you are mademoiselle bourienne said
the little princess kissing her i know you already through my
sister in law's friendship for you she was not expecting us 

they went up to the door of the sitting room from which came the sound
of the oft repeated passage of the sonata prince andrew stopped and
made a grimace as if expecting something unpleasant 

the little princess entered the room the passage broke off in the
middle a cry was heard then princess mary's heavy tread and the
sound of kissing when prince andrew went in the two princesses who
had only met once before for a short time at his wedding were in
each other's arms warmly pressing their lips to whatever place they
happened to touch mademoiselle bourienne stood near them pressing her
hand to her heart with a beatific smile and obviously equally ready to
cry or to laugh prince andrew shrugged his shoulders and frowned as
lovers of music do when they hear a false note the two women let go
of one another and then as if afraid of being too late seized each
other's hands kissing them and pulling them away and again began
kissing each other on the face and then to prince andrew's surprise
both began to cry and kissed again mademoiselle bourienne also began to
cry prince andrew evidently felt ill at ease but to the two women
it seemed quite natural that they should cry and apparently it never
entered their heads that it could have been otherwise at this meeting 

 ah my dear ah mary they suddenly exclaimed and then
laughed i dreamed last night you were not expecting
us ah mary you have got thinner and you have grown
stouter 

 i knew the princess at once put in mademoiselle bourienne 

 and i had no idea exclaimed princess mary ah andrew i
did not see you 

prince andrew and his sister hand in hand kissed one another and
he told her she was still the same crybaby as ever princess mary had
turned toward her brother and through her tears the loving warm 
gentle look of her large luminous eyes very beautiful at that moment 
rested on prince andrew's face 

the little princess talked incessantly her short downy upper lip
continually and rapidly touching her rosy nether lip when necessary
and drawing up again next moment when her face broke into a smile of
glittering teeth and sparkling eyes she told of an accident they had
had on the spasski hill which might have been serious for her in her
condition and immediately after that informed them that she had left
all her clothes in petersburg and that heaven knew what she would have
to dress in here and that andrew had quite changed and that kitty
odyntsova had married an old man and that there was a suitor for mary 
a real one but that they would talk of that later princess mary was
still looking silently at her brother and her beautiful eyes were full
of love and sadness it was plain that she was following a train of
thought independent of her sister in law's words in the midst of a
description of the last petersburg fete she addressed her brother 

 so you are really going to the war andrew she said sighing 

lise sighed too 

 yes and even tomorrow replied her brother 

 he is leaving me here god knows why when he might have had
promotion 

princess mary did not listen to the end but continuing her train of
thought turned to her sister in law with a tender glance at her figure 

 is it certain she said 

the face of the little princess changed she sighed and said yes 
quite certain ah it is very dreadful 

her lip descended she brought her face close to her sister in law's
and unexpectedly again began to cry 

 she needs rest said prince andrew with a frown don't you 
lise take her to your room and i'll go to father how is he just the
same 

 yes just the same though i don't know what your opinion will
be answered the princess joyfully 

 and are the hours the same and the walks in the avenues and the
lathe asked prince andrew with a scarcely perceptible smile which
showed that in spite of all his love and respect for his father he was
aware of his weaknesses 

 the hours are the same and the lathe and also the mathematics and
my geometry lessons said princess mary gleefully as if her lessons
in geometry were among the greatest delights of her life 

when the twenty minutes had elapsed and the time had come for the old
prince to get up tikhon came to call the young prince to his father 
the old man made a departure from his usual routine in honor of his
son's arrival he gave orders to admit him to his apartments while
he dressed for dinner the old prince always dressed in old fashioned
style wearing an antique coat and powdered hair and when prince andrew
entered his father's dressing room not with the contemptuous look and
manner he wore in drawing rooms but with the animated face with which
he talked to pierre the old man was sitting on a large leather covered
chair wrapped in a powdering mantle entrusting his head to tikhon 

 ah here's the warrior wants to vanquish buonaparte said the
old man shaking his powdered head as much as the tail which tikhon
was holding fast to plait would allow 

 you at least must tackle him properly or else if he goes on like
this he'll soon have us too for his subjects how are you and he
held out his cheek 

the old man was in a good temper after his nap before dinner he
used to say that a nap after dinner was silver before dinner 
golden he cast happy sidelong glances at his son from under his
thick bushy eyebrows prince andrew went up and kissed his father on
the spot indicated to him he made no reply on his father's favorite
topic making fun of the military men of the day and more particularly
of bonaparte 

 yes father i have come to you and brought my wife who is
pregnant said prince andrew following every movement of his
father's face with an eager and respectful look how is your
health 

 only fools and rakes fall ill my boy you know me i am busy from
morning till night and abstemious so of course i am well 

 thank god said his son smiling 

 god has nothing to do with it well go on he continued 
returning to his hobby tell me how the germans have taught you to
fight bonaparte by this new science you call strategy 

prince andrew smiled 

 give me time to collect my wits father said he with a smile
that showed that his father's foibles did not prevent his son from
loving and honoring him why i have not yet had time to settle
down 

 nonsense nonsense cried the old man shaking his pigtail to
see whether it was firmly plaited and grasping his by the hand the
house for your wife is ready princess mary will take her there and
show her over and they'll talk nineteen to the dozen that's
their woman's way i am glad to have her sit down and talk about
mikhelson's army i understand tolstoy s too a simultaneous
expedition but what's the southern army to do prussia is
neutral i know that what about austria said he rising from his
chair and pacing up and down the room followed by tikhon who ran after
him handing him different articles of clothing what of sweden how
will they cross pomerania 

prince andrew seeing that his father insisted began at first
reluctantly but gradually with more and more animation and from habit
changing unconsciously from russian to french as he went on to explain
the plan of operation for the coming campaign he explained how an army 
ninety thousand strong was to threaten prussia so as to bring her out
of her neutrality and draw her into the war how part of that army was
to join some swedish forces at stralsund how two hundred and twenty
thousand austrians with a hundred thousand russians were to operate in
italy and on the rhine how fifty thousand russians and as many english
were to land at naples and how a total force of five hundred thousand
men was to attack the french from different sides the old prince did
not evince the least interest during this explanation but as if he were
not listening to it continued to dress while walking about and three
times unexpectedly interrupted once he stopped it by shouting the
white one the white one 

this meant that tikhon was not handing him the waistcoat he wanted 
another time he interrupted saying 

 and will she soon be confined and shaking his head reproachfully
said that's bad go on go on 

the third interruption came when prince andrew was finishing his
description the old man began to sing in the cracked voice of old age 
 malbrook s'en va t en guerre dieu sait quand reviendra 

 marlborough is going to the wars god knows when he'll
 return 


his son only smiled 

 i don't say it's a plan i approve of said the son i am
only telling you what it is napoleon has also formed his plan by now 
not worse than this one 

 well you've told me nothing new and the old man repeated 
meditatively and rapidly 

 dieu sait quand reviendra go to the dining room 





chapter xxvii

at the appointed hour the prince powdered and shaven entered the
dining room where his daughter in law princess mary and mademoiselle
bourienne were already awaiting him together with his architect who by
a strange caprice of his employer's was admitted to table though the
position of that insignificant individual was such as could certainly
not have caused him to expect that honor the prince who generally kept
very strictly to social distinctions and rarely admitted even important
government officials to his table had unexpectedly selected michael
ivanovich who always went into a corner to blow his nose on his
checked handkerchief to illustrate the theory that all men are equals 
and had more than once impressed on his daughter that michael ivanovich
was not a whit worse than you or i at dinner the prince usually
spoke to the taciturn michael ivanovich more often than to anyone else 

in the dining room which like all the rooms in the house was
exceedingly lofty the members of the household and the footmen one
behind each chair stood waiting for the prince to enter the head
butler napkin on arm was scanning the setting of the table making
signs to the footmen and anxiously glancing from the clock to the door
by which the prince was to enter prince andrew was looking at a large
gilt frame new to him containing the genealogical tree of the princes
bolkonski opposite which hung another such frame with a badly painted
portrait evidently by the hand of the artist belonging to the estate 
of a ruling prince in a crown an alleged descendant of rurik and
ancestor of the bolkonskis prince andrew looking again at that
genealogical tree shook his head laughing as a man laughs who looks at
a portrait so characteristic of the original as to be amusing 

 how thoroughly like him that is he said to princess mary who had
come up to him 

princess mary looked at her brother in surprise she did not understand
what he was laughing at everything her father did inspired her with
reverence and was beyond question 

 everyone has his achilles heel continued prince andrew 
 fancy with his powerful mind indulging in such nonsense 

princess mary could not understand the boldness of her brother's
criticism and was about to reply when the expected footsteps were heard
coming from the study the prince walked in quickly and jauntily as was
his wont as if intentionally contrasting the briskness of his manners
with the strict formality of his house at that moment the great clock
struck two and another with a shrill tone joined in from the drawing
room the prince stood still his lively glittering eyes from under
their thick bushy eyebrows sternly scanned all present and rested on
the little princess she felt as courtiers do when the tsar enters the
sensation of fear and respect which the old man inspired in all around
him he stroked her hair and then patted her awkwardly on the back of
her neck 

 i'm glad glad to see you he said looking attentively into
her eyes and then quickly went to his place and sat down sit down 
sit down sit down michael ivanovich 

he indicated a place beside him to his daughter in law a footman moved
the chair for her 

 ho ho said the old man casting his eyes on her rounded figure 
 you've been in a hurry that's bad 

he laughed in his usual dry cold unpleasant way with his lips only
and not with his eyes 

 you must walk walk as much as possible as much as possible he
said 

the little princess did not or did not wish to hear his words she was
silent and seemed confused the prince asked her about her father and
she began to smile and talk he asked about mutual acquaintances and
she became still more animated and chattered away giving him greetings
from various people and retelling the town gossip 

 countess apraksina poor thing has lost her husband and she has
cried her eyes out she said growing more and more lively 

as she became animated the prince looked at her more and more sternly 
and suddenly as if he had studied her sufficiently and had formed a
definite idea of her he turned away and addressed michael ivanovich 

 well michael ivanovich our bonaparte will be having a bad time
of it prince andrew he always spoke thus of his son has been
telling me what forces are being collected against him while you and i
never thought much of him 

michael ivanovich did not at all know when you and i had said
such things about bonaparte but understanding that he was wanted as
a peg on which to hang the prince's favorite topic he looked
inquiringly at the young prince wondering what would follow 

 he is a great tactician said the prince to his son pointing to
the architect 

and the conversation again turned on the war on bonaparte and the
generals and statesmen of the day the old prince seemed convinced not
only that all the men of the day were mere babies who did not know the
a b c of war or of politics and that bonaparte was an insignificant
little frenchy successful only because there were no longer any
potemkins or suvorovs left to oppose him but he was also convinced
that there were no political difficulties in europe and no real war 
but only a sort of puppet show at which the men of the day were playing 
pretending to do something real prince andrew gaily bore with his
father's ridicule of the new men and drew him on and listened to him
with evident pleasure 

 the past always seems good said he but did not suvorov
himself fall into a trap moreau set him and from which he did not know
how to escape 

 who told you that who cried the prince suvorov and he
jerked away his plate which tikhon briskly caught suvorov 
consider prince andrew two frederick and suvorov moreau 
moreau would have been a prisoner if suvorov had had a free hand but
he had the hofs kriegs wurst schnapps rath on his hands it would have
puzzled the devil himself when you get there you'll find out what
those hofs kriegs wurst raths are suvorov couldn't manage them so
what chance has michael kutuzov no my dear boy he continued 
 you and your generals won't get on against buonaparte you'll
have to call in the french so that birds of a feather may fight
together the german pahlen has been sent to new york in america to
fetch the frenchman moreau he said alluding to the invitation made
that year to moreau to enter the russian service wonderful 
were the potemkins suvorovs and orlovs germans no lad either you
fellows have all lost your wits or i have outlived mine may god help
you but we'll see what will happen buonaparte has become a great
commander among them hm 

 i don't at all say that all the plans are good said prince
andrew i am only surprised at your opinion of bonaparte you
may laugh as much as you like but all the same bonaparte is a great
general 

 michael ivanovich cried the old prince to the architect who 
busy with his roast meat hoped he had been forgotten didn't
i tell you buonaparte was a great tactician here he says the same
thing 

 to be sure your excellency replied the architect 

the prince again laughed his frigid laugh 

 buonaparte was born with a silver spoon in his mouth he has got
splendid soldiers besides he began by attacking germans and only
idlers have failed to beat the germans since the world began everybody
has beaten the germans they beat no one except one another he made
his reputation fighting them 

and the prince began explaining all the blunders which according to
him bonaparte had made in his campaigns and even in politics his
son made no rejoinder but it was evident that whatever arguments were
presented he was as little able as his father to change his opinion he
listened refraining from a reply and involuntarily wondered how this
old man living alone in the country for so many years could know and
discuss so minutely and acutely all the recent european military and
political events 

 you think i'm an old man and don't understand the present state
of affairs concluded his father but it troubles me i don't
sleep at night come now where has this great commander of yours shown
his skill he concluded 

 that would take too long to tell answered the son 

 well then go off to your buonaparte mademoiselle bourienne 
here's another admirer of that powder monkey emperor of yours he
exclaimed in excellent french 

 you know prince i am not a bonapartist 

 dieu sait quand reviendra hummed the prince out of tune and with
a laugh still more so he quitted the table 

the little princess during the whole discussion and the rest of
the dinner sat silent glancing with a frightened look now at her
father in law and now at princess mary when they left the table she
took her sister in law's arm and drew her into another room 

 what a clever man your father is said she perhaps that is why
i am afraid of him 

 oh he is so kind answered princess mary 





chapter xxviii

prince andrew was to leave next evening the old prince not altering
his routine retired as usual after dinner the little princess was in
her sister in law's room prince andrew in a traveling coat without
epaulettes had been packing with his valet in the rooms assigned to him 
after inspecting the carriage himself and seeing the trunks put in he
ordered the horses to be harnessed only those things he always kept
with him remained in his room a small box a large canteen fitted
with silver plate two turkish pistols and a saber a present from
his father who had brought it from the siege of ochakov all these
traveling effects of prince andrew's were in very good order new 
clean and in cloth covers carefully tied with tapes 

when starting on a journey or changing their mode of life men capable
of reflection are generally in a serious frame of mind at such moments
one reviews the past and plans for the future prince andrew's face
looked very thoughtful and tender with his hands behind him he paced
briskly from corner to corner of the room looking straight before him
and thoughtfully shaking his head did he fear going to the war or was
he sad at leaving his wife perhaps both but evidently he did not
wish to be seen in that mood for hearing footsteps in the passage he
hurriedly unclasped his hands stopped at a table as if tying the
cover of the small box and assumed his usual tranquil and impenetrable
expression it was the heavy tread of princess mary that he heard 

 i hear you have given orders to harness she cried panting she
had apparently been running and i did so wish to have another talk
with you alone god knows how long we may again be parted you are not
angry with me for coming you have changed so andrusha she added 
as if to explain such a question 

she smiled as she uttered his pet name andrusha it was
obviously strange to her to think that this stern handsome man should be
andrusha the slender mischievous boy who had been her playfellow in
childhood 

 and where is lise he asked answering her question only by a
smile 

 she was so tired that she has fallen asleep on the sofa in my room 
oh andrew what a treasure of a wife you have said she sitting
down on the sofa facing her brother she is quite a child such a
dear merry child i have grown so fond of her 

prince andrew was silent but the princess noticed the ironical and
contemptuous look that showed itself on his face 

 one must be indulgent to little weaknesses who is free from them 
andrew don't forget that she has grown up and been educated in
society and so her position now is not a rosy one we should enter into
everyone's situation tout comprendre c'est tout pardonner think
what it must be for her poor thing after what she has been used to 
to be parted from her husband and be left alone in the country in her
condition it's very hard 

 to understand all is to forgive all 

prince andrew smiled as he looked at his sister as we smile at those we
think we thoroughly understand 

 you live in the country and don't think the life terrible he
replied 

 i that's different why speak of me i don't want any other
life and can't for i know no other but think andrew for a young
society woman to be buried in the country during the best years of her
life all alone for papa is always busy and i well you know what
poor resources i have for entertaining a woman used to the best society 
there is only mademoiselle bourienne 

 i don't like your mademoiselle bourienne at all said prince
andrew 

 no she is very nice and kind and above all she's much to be
pitied she has no one no one to tell the truth i don't need her 
and she's even in my way you know i always was a savage and now am
even more so i like being alone father likes her very much she and
michael ivanovich are the two people to whom he is always gentle and
kind because he has been a benefactor to them both as sterne says 
 we don't love people so much for the good they have done us as
for the good we have done them father took her when she was homeless
after losing her own father she is very good natured and my father
likes her way of reading she reads to him in the evenings and reads
splendidly 

 to be quite frank mary i expect father's character sometimes
makes things trying for you doesn't it prince andrew asked
suddenly 

princess mary was first surprised and then aghast at this question 

 for me for me trying for me said she 

 he always was rather harsh and now i should think he's getting
very trying said prince andrew apparently speaking lightly of their
father in order to puzzle or test his sister 

 you are good in every way andrew but you have a kind of
intellectual pride said the princess following the train of her own
thoughts rather than the trend of the conversation and that's a
great sin how can one judge father but even if one might what feeling
except veneration could such a man as my father evoke and i am so
contented and happy with him i only wish you were all as happy as i
am 

her brother shook his head incredulously 

 the only thing that is hard for me i will tell you the truth 
andrew is father's way of treating religious subjects i don't
understand how a man of his immense intellect can fail to see what is
as clear as day and can go so far astray that is the only thing
that makes me unhappy but even in this i can see lately a shade of
improvement his satire has been less bitter of late and there was a
monk he received and had a long talk with 

 ah my dear i am afraid you and your monk are wasting your
powder said prince andrew banteringly yet tenderly 

 ah mon ami i only pray and hope that god will hear me 
andrew she said timidly after a moment's silence i have a
great favor to ask of you 

 what is it dear 

 no promise that you will not refuse it will give you no trouble
and is nothing unworthy of you but it will comfort me promise 
andrusha said she putting her hand in her reticule but not yet
taking out what she was holding inside it as if what she held were
the subject of her request and must not be shown before the request was
granted 

she looked timidly at her brother 

 even if it were a great deal of trouble answered prince andrew 
as if guessing what it was about 

 think what you please i know you are just like father think as
you please but do this for my sake please do father's father our
grandfather wore it in all his wars she still did not take out
what she was holding in her reticule so you promise 

 of course what is it 

 andrew i bless you with this icon and you must promise me you will
never take it off do you promise 

 if it does not weigh a hundredweight and won't break my neck 
to please you said prince andrew but immediately noticing
the pained expression his joke had brought to his sister's face he
repented and added i am glad really dear i am very glad 

 against your will he will save and have mercy on you and bring you
to himself for in him alone is truth and peace said she in a voice
trembling with emotion solemnly holding up in both hands before her
brother a small oval antique dark faced icon of the saviour in a gold
setting on a finely wrought silver chain 

she crossed herself kissed the icon and handed it to andrew 

 please andrew for my sake 

rays of gentle light shone from her large timid eyes those eyes lit
up the whole of her thin sickly face and made it beautiful her brother
would have taken the icon but she stopped him andrew understood 
crossed himself and kissed the icon there was a look of tenderness for
he was touched but also a gleam of irony on his face 

 thank you my dear she kissed him on the forehead and sat down
again on the sofa they were silent for a while 

 as i was saying to you andrew be kind and generous as you always
used to be don't judge lise harshly she began she is so
sweet so good natured and her position now is a very hard one 

 i do not think i have complained of my wife to you masha or blamed
her why do you say all this to me 

red patches appeared on princess mary's face and she was silent as if
she felt guilty 

 i have said nothing to you but you have already been talked to and
i am sorry for that he went on 

the patches grew deeper on her forehead neck and cheeks she tried to
say something but could not her brother had guessed right the little
princess had been crying after dinner and had spoken of her forebodings
about her confinement and how she dreaded it and had complained of her
fate her father in law and her husband after crying she had fallen
asleep prince andrew felt sorry for his sister 

 know this masha i can't reproach have not reproached and never
shall reproach my wife with anything and i cannot reproach myself
with anything in regard to her and that always will be so in whatever
circumstances i may be placed but if you want to know the truth if
you want to know whether i am happy no is she happy no but why this
is so i don't know 

as he said this he rose went to his sister and stooping kissed
her forehead his fine eyes lit up with a thoughtful kindly and
unaccustomed brightness but he was looking not at his sister but over
her head toward the darkness of the open doorway 

 let us go to her i must say good by or go and wake and i'll
come in a moment petrushka he called to his valet come here 
take these away put this on the seat and this to the right 

princess mary rose and moved to the door then stopped and said 
 andrew if you had faith you would have turned to god and asked him
to give you the love you do not feel and your prayer would have been
answered 

 well maybe said prince andrew go masha i'll come
immediately 

on the way to his sister's room in the passage which connected one
wing with the other prince andrew met mademoiselle bourienne smiling
sweetly it was the third time that day that with an ecstatic and
artless smile she had met him in secluded passages 

 oh i thought you were in your room she said for some reason
blushing and dropping her eyes 

prince andrew looked sternly at her and an expression of anger suddenly
came over his face he said nothing to her but looked at her forehead
and hair without looking at her eyes with such contempt that the
frenchwoman blushed and went away without a word when he reached his
sister's room his wife was already awake and her merry voice hurrying
one word after another came through the open door she was speaking as
usual in french and as if after long self restraint she wished to make
up for lost time 

 no but imagine the old countess zubova with false curls and her
mouth full of false teeth as if she were trying to cheat old age 
ha ha ha mary 

this very sentence about countess zubova and this same laugh prince
andrew had already heard from his wife in the presence of others some
five times he entered the room softly the little princess plump and
rosy was sitting in an easy chair with her work in her hands talking
incessantly repeating petersburg reminiscences and even phrases prince
andrew came up stroked her hair and asked if she felt rested after
their journey she answered him and continued her chatter 

the coach with six horses was waiting at the porch it was an autumn
night so dark that the coachman could not see the carriage pole 
servants with lanterns were bustling about in the porch the immense
house was brilliant with lights shining through its lofty windows the
domestic serfs were crowding in the hall waiting to bid good by to
the young prince the members of the household were all gathered in the
reception hall michael ivanovich mademoiselle bourienne princess
mary and the little princess prince andrew had been called to his
father's study as the latter wished to say good by to him alone all
were waiting for them to come out 

when prince andrew entered the study the old man in his old age
spectacles and white dressing gown in which he received no one but his
son sat at the table writing he glanced round 

 going and he went on writing 

 i've come to say good by 

 kiss me here and he touched his cheek thanks thanks 

 what do you thank me for 

 for not dilly dallying and not hanging to a woman's apron strings 
the service before everything thanks thanks and he went on
writing so that his quill spluttered and squeaked if you have
anything to say say it these two things can be done together he
added 

 about my wife i am ashamed as it is to leave her on your
hands 

 why talk nonsense say what you want 

 when her confinement is due send to moscow for an accoucheur let
him be here 

the old prince stopped writing and as if not understanding fixed his
stern eyes on his son 

 i know that no one can help if nature does not do her work said
prince andrew evidently confused i know that out of a million
cases only one goes wrong but it is her fancy and mine they have been
telling her things she has had a dream and is frightened 

 hm hm muttered the old prince to himself finishing what he
was writing i'll do it 

he signed with a flourish and suddenly turning to his son began to
laugh 

 it's a bad business eh 

 what is bad father 

 the wife said the old prince briefly and significantly 

 i don't understand said prince andrew 

 no it can't be helped lad said the prince they're
all like that one can't unmarry don't be afraid i won't tell
anyone but you know it yourself 

he seized his son by the hand with small bony fingers shook it looked
straight into his son's face with keen eyes which seemed to see
through him and again laughed his frigid laugh 

the son sighed thus admitting that his father had understood him the
old man continued to fold and seal his letter snatching up and throwing
down the wax the seal and the paper with his accustomed rapidity 

 what's to be done she's pretty i will do everything make your
mind easy said he in abrupt sentences while sealing his letter 

andrew did not speak he was both pleased and displeased that his father
understood him the old man got up and gave the letter to his son 

 listen said he don't worry about your wife what can be
done shall be now listen give this letter to michael ilarionovich 
i have written that he should make use of you in proper places and not
keep you long as an adjutant a bad position tell him i remember
and like him write and tell me how he receives you if he is all
right serve him nicholas bolkonski's son need not serve under
anyone if he is in disfavor now come here 

 kutuzov 

he spoke so rapidly that he did not finish half his words but his son
was accustomed to understand him he led him to the desk raised the
lid drew out a drawer and took out an exercise book filled with his
bold tall close handwriting 

 i shall probably die before you so remember these are my memoirs 
hand them to the emperor after my death now here is a lombard bond
and a letter it is a premium for the man who writes a history of
suvorov's wars send it to the academy here are some jottings for
you to read when i am gone you will find them useful 

andrew did not tell his father that he would no doubt live a long time
yet he felt that he must not say it 

 i will do it all father he said 

 well now good by he gave his son his hand to kiss and embraced
him remember this prince andrew if they kill you it will hurt me 
your old father he paused unexpectedly and then in a querulous
voice suddenly shrieked but if i hear that you have not behaved like
a son of nicholas bolkonski i shall be ashamed 

 you need not have said that to me father said the son with a
smile 

the old man was silent 

 i also wanted to ask you continued prince andrew if i'm
killed and if i have a son do not let him be taken away from you as i
said yesterday let him grow up with you please 

 not let the wife have him said the old man and laughed 

they stood silent facing one another the old man's sharp eyes were
fixed straight on his son's something twitched in the lower part of
the old prince's face 

 we've said good by go he suddenly shouted in a loud angry
voice opening his door 

 what is it what asked both princesses when they saw for a moment
at the door prince andrew and the figure of the old man in a white
dressing gown spectacled and wigless shouting in an angry voice 

prince andrew sighed and made no reply 

 well he said turning to his wife 

and this well sounded coldly ironic as if he were saying now
go through your performance 

 andrew already said the little princess turning pale and
looking with dismay at her husband 

he embraced her she screamed and fell unconscious on his shoulder 

he cautiously released the shoulder she leaned on looked into her face 
and carefully placed her in an easy chair 

 adieu mary said he gently to his sister taking her by the hand
and kissing her and then he left the room with rapid steps 

the little princess lay in the armchair mademoiselle bourienne chafing
her temples princess mary supporting her sister in law still looked
with her beautiful eyes full of tears at the door through which prince
andrew had gone and made the sign of the cross in his direction from
the study like pistol shots came the frequent sound of the old man
angrily blowing his nose hardly had prince andrew gone when the study
door opened quickly and the stern figure of the old man in the white
dressing gown looked out 

 gone that's all right said he and looking angrily at the
unconscious little princess he shook his head reprovingly and slammed
the door 





book two 1805





chapter i

in october 1805 a russian army was occupying the villages and towns of
the archduchy of austria and yet other regiments freshly arriving from
russia were settling near the fortress of braunau and burdening the
inhabitants on whom they were quartered braunau was the headquarters of
the commander in chief kutuzov 

on october 11 1805 one of the infantry regiments that had just reached
braunau had halted half a mile from the town waiting to be inspected
by the commander in chief despite the un russian appearance of the
locality and surroundings fruit gardens stone fences tiled roofs 
and hills in the distance and despite the fact that the inhabitants
 who gazed with curiosity at the soldiers were not russians the
regiment had just the appearance of any russian regiment preparing for
an inspection anywhere in the heart of russia 

on the evening of the last day's march an order had been received that
the commander in chief would inspect the regiment on the march though
the words of the order were not clear to the regimental commander and
the question arose whether the troops were to be in marching order or
not it was decided at a consultation between the battalion commanders
to present the regiment in parade order on the principle that it is
always better to bow too low than not bow low enough so the
soldiers after a twenty mile march were kept mending and cleaning all
night long without closing their eyes while the adjutants and
company commanders calculated and reckoned and by morning the
regiment instead of the straggling disorderly crowd it had been on
its last march the day before presented a well ordered array of two
thousand men each of whom knew his place and his duty had every button
and every strap in place and shone with cleanliness and not only
externally was all in order but had it pleased the commander in chief
to look under the uniforms he would have found on every man a clean
shirt and in every knapsack the appointed number of articles awl 
soap and all as the soldiers say there was only one circumstance
concerning which no one could be at ease it was the state of the
soldiers boots more than half the men's boots were in holes but
this defect was not due to any fault of the regimental commander for
in spite of repeated demands boots had not been issued by the austrian
commissariat and the regiment had marched some seven hundred miles 

the commander of the regiment was an elderly choleric stout and
thick set general with grizzled eyebrows and whiskers and wider from
chest to back than across the shoulders he had on a brand new uniform
showing the creases where it had been folded and thick gold epaulettes
which seemed to stand rather than lie down on his massive shoulders he
had the air of a man happily performing one of the most solemn duties of
his life he walked about in front of the line and at every step pulled
himself up slightly arching his back it was plain that the commander
admired his regiment rejoiced in it and that his whole mind was
engrossed by it yet his strut seemed to indicate that besides military
matters social interests and the fair sex occupied no small part of his
thoughts 

 well michael mitrich sir he said addressing one of the
battalion commanders who smilingly pressed forward it was plain that
they both felt happy we had our hands full last night however i
think the regiment is not a bad one eh 

the battalion commander perceived the jovial irony and laughed 

 it would not be turned off the field even on the tsaritsin
meadow 

 what asked the commander 

at that moment on the road from the town on which signalers had been
posted two men appeared on horse back they were an aide de camp
followed by a cossack 

the aide de camp was sent to confirm the order which had not been
clearly worded the day before namely that the commander in chief
wished to see the regiment just in the state in which it had been on
the march in their greatcoats and packs and without any preparation
whatever 

a member of the hofkriegsrath from vienna had come to kutuzov the day
before with proposals and demands for him to join up with the army of
the archduke ferdinand and mack and kutuzov not considering this
junction advisable meant among other arguments in support of his view 
to show the austrian general the wretched state in which the troops
arrived from russia with this object he intended to meet the regiment 
so the worse the condition it was in the better pleased the commander
in chief would be though the aide de camp did not know these
circumstances he nevertheless delivered the definite order that the
men should be in their greatcoats and in marching order and that the
commander in chief would otherwise be dissatisfied on hearing this the
regimental commander hung his head silently shrugged his shoulders and
spread out his arms with a choleric gesture 

 a fine mess we've made of it he remarked 

 there now didn't i tell you michael mitrich that if it was said
 on the march it meant in greatcoats said he reproachfully to
the battalion commander oh my god he added stepping resolutely
forward company commanders he shouted in a voice accustomed to
command sergeants major how soon will he be here he asked
the aide de camp with a respectful politeness evidently relating to the
personage he was referring to 

 in an hour's time i should say 

 shall we have time to change clothes 

 i don't know general 

the regimental commander going up to the line himself ordered the
soldiers to change into their greatcoats the company commanders ran off
to their companies the sergeants major began bustling the greatcoats
were not in very good condition and instantly the squares that had up
to then been in regular order and silent began to sway and stretch and
hum with voices on all sides soldiers were running to and fro throwing
up their knapsacks with a jerk of their shoulders and pulling the straps
over their heads unstrapping their overcoats and drawing the sleeves on
with upraised arms 

in half an hour all was again in order only the squares had become gray
instead of black the regimental commander walked with his jerky steps
to the front of the regiment and examined it from a distance 

 whatever is this this he shouted and stood still commander
of the third company 

 commander of the third company wanted by the general commander to
the general third company to the commander the words passed along
the lines and an adjutant ran to look for the missing officer 

when the eager but misrepeated words had reached their destination in
a cry of the general to the third company the missing officer
appeared from behind his company and though he was a middle aged man
and not in the habit of running trotted awkwardly stumbling on his
toes toward the general the captain's face showed the uneasiness of
a schoolboy who is told to repeat a lesson he has not learned spots
appeared on his nose the redness of which was evidently due to
intemperance and his mouth twitched nervously the general looked the
captain up and down as he came up panting slackening his pace as he
approached 

 you will soon be dressing your men in petticoats what is this 
shouted the regimental commander thrusting forward his jaw and pointing
at a soldier in the ranks of the third company in a greatcoat of bluish
cloth which contrasted with the others what have you been after 
the commander in chief is expected and you leave your place eh i'll
teach you to dress the men in fancy coats for a parade eh 

the commander of the company with his eyes fixed on his superior 
pressed two fingers more and more rigidly to his cap as if in this
pressure lay his only hope of salvation 

 well why don't you speak whom have you got there dressed up as a
hungarian said the commander with an austere gibe 

 your excellency 

 well your excellency what your excellency but what about your
excellency nobody knows 

 your excellency it's the officer dolokhov who has been reduced
to the ranks said the captain softly 

 well has he been degraded into a field marshal or into a soldier 
if a soldier he should be dressed in regulation uniform like the
others 

 your excellency you gave him leave yourself on the march 

 gave him leave leave that's just like you young men said the
regimental commander cooling down a little leave indeed one says
a word to you and you what he added with renewed irritation i
beg you to dress your men decently 

and the commander turning to look at the adjutant directed his jerky
steps down the line he was evidently pleased at his own display of
anger and walking up to the regiment wished to find a further excuse for
wrath having snapped at an officer for an unpolished badge at another
because his line was not straight he reached the third company 

 h o o w are you standing where's your leg your leg shouted
the commander with a tone of suffering in his voice while there were
still five men between him and dolokhov with his bluish gray uniform 

dolokhov slowly straightened his bent knee looking straight with his
clear insolent eyes in the general's face 

 why a blue coat off with it sergeant major change his coat 
the ras he did not finish 

 general i must obey orders but i am not bound to endure 
dolokhov hurriedly interrupted 

 no talking in the ranks no talking no talking 

 not bound to endure insults dolokhov concluded in loud ringing
tones 

the eyes of the general and the soldier met the general became silent 
angrily pulling down his tight scarf 

 i request you to have the goodness to change your coat he said as
he turned away 





chapter ii

 he's coming shouted the signaler at that moment 

the regimental commander flushing ran to his horse seized the stirrup
with trembling hands threw his body across the saddle righted himself 
drew his saber and with a happy and resolute countenance opening
his mouth awry prepared to shout the regiment fluttered like a bird
preening its plumage and became motionless 

 att ention shouted the regimental commander in a soul shaking
voice which expressed joy for himself severity for the regiment and
welcome for the approaching chief 

along the broad country road edged on both sides by trees came a high 
light blue viennese caleche slightly creaking on its springs and drawn
by six horses at a smart trot behind the caleche galloped the suite
and a convoy of croats beside kutuzov sat an austrian general in
a white uniform that looked strange among the russian black ones the
caleche stopped in front of the regiment kutuzov and the austrian
general were talking in low voices and kutuzov smiled slightly as
treading heavily he stepped down from the carriage just as if those two
thousand men breathlessly gazing at him and the regimental commander did
not exist 

the word of command rang out and again the regiment quivered as with a
jingling sound it presented arms then amidst a dead silence the
feeble voice of the commander in chief was heard the regiment roared 
 health to your ex len len lency and again all became
silent at first kutuzov stood still while the regiment moved then he
and the general in white accompanied by the suite walked between the
ranks 

from the way the regimental commander saluted the commander in chief and
devoured him with his eyes drawing himself up obsequiously and from
the way he walked through the ranks behind the generals bending forward
and hardly able to restrain his jerky movements and from the way he
darted forward at every word or gesture of the commander in chief 
it was evident that he performed his duty as a subordinate with even
greater zeal than his duty as a commander thanks to the strictness and
assiduity of its commander the regiment in comparison with others that
had reached braunau at the same time was in splendid condition there
were only 217 sick and stragglers everything was in good order except
the boots 

kutuzov walked through the ranks sometimes stopping to say a few
friendly words to officers he had known in the turkish war sometimes
also to the soldiers looking at their boots he several times shook his
head sadly pointing them out to the austrian general with an expression
which seemed to say that he was not blaming anyone but could not help
noticing what a bad state of things it was the regimental commander
ran forward on each such occasion fearing to miss a single word of the
commander in chief's regarding the regiment behind kutuzov at a
distance that allowed every softly spoken word to be heard followed
some twenty men of his suite these gentlemen talked among themselves
and sometimes laughed nearest of all to the commander in chief walked
a handsome adjutant this was prince bolkonski beside him was his
comrade nesvitski a tall staff officer extremely stout with a
kindly smiling handsome face and moist eyes nesvitski could hardly
keep from laughter provoked by a swarthy hussar officer who walked
beside him this hussar with a grave face and without a smile or a
change in the expression of his fixed eyes watched the regimental
commander's back and mimicked his every movement each time the
commander started and bent forward the hussar started and bent forward
in exactly the same manner nesvitski laughed and nudged the others to
make them look at the wag 

kutuzov walked slowly and languidly past thousands of eyes which were
starting from their sockets to watch their chief on reaching the
third company he suddenly stopped his suite not having expected this 
involuntarily came closer to him 

 ah timokhin said he recognizing the red nosed captain who had
been reprimanded on account of the blue greatcoat 

one would have thought it impossible for a man to stretch himself
more than timokhin had done when he was reprimanded by the regimental
commander but now that the commander in chief addressed him he drew
himself up to such an extent that it seemed he could not have sustained
it had the commander in chief continued to look at him and so kutuzov 
who evidently understood his case and wished him nothing but good 
quickly turned away a scarcely perceptible smile flitting over his
scarred and puffy face 

 another ismail comrade said he a brave officer are you
satisfied with him he asked the regimental commander 

and the latter unconscious that he was being reflected in the hussar
officer as in a looking glass started moved forward and answered 
 highly satisfied your excellency 

 we all have our weaknesses said kutuzov smiling and walking away
from him he used to have a predilection for bacchus 

the regimental commander was afraid he might be blamed for this and did
not answer the hussar at that moment noticed the face of the red nosed
captain and his drawn in stomach and mimicked his expression and pose
with such exactitude that nesvitski could not help laughing kutuzov
turned round the officer evidently had complete control of his face 
and while kutuzov was turning managed to make a grimace and then assume
a most serious deferential and innocent expression 

the third company was the last and kutuzov pondered apparently trying
to recollect something prince andrew stepped forward from among the
suite and said in french 

 you told me to remind you of the officer dolokhov reduced to the
ranks in this regiment 

 where is dolokhov asked kutuzov 

dolokhov who had already changed into a soldier's gray greatcoat 
did not wait to be called the shapely figure of the fair haired
soldier with his clear blue eyes stepped forward from the ranks went
up to the commander in chief and presented arms 

 have you a complaint to make kutuzov asked with a slight frown 

 this is dolokhov said prince andrew 

 ah said kutuzov i hope this will be a lesson to you do your
duty the emperor is gracious and i shan't forget you if you deserve
well 

the clear blue eyes looked at the commander in chief just as boldly as
they had looked at the regimental commander seeming by their expression
to tear open the veil of convention that separates a commander in chief
so widely from a private 

 one thing i ask of your excellency dolokhov said in his firm 
ringing deliberate voice i ask an opportunity to atone for my fault
and prove my devotion to his majesty the emperor and to russia 

kutuzov turned away the same smile of the eyes with which he had
turned from captain timokhin again flitted over his face he turned
away with a grimace as if to say that everything dolokhov had said to
him and everything he could say had long been known to him that he was
weary of it and it was not at all what he wanted he turned away and
went to the carriage 

the regiment broke up into companies which went to their appointed
quarters near braunau where they hoped to receive boots and clothes and
to rest after their hard marches 

 you won't bear me a grudge prokhor ignatych said the
regimental commander overtaking the third company on its way to its
quarters and riding up to captain timokhin who was walking in front 
 the regimental commander's face now that the inspection was happily
over beamed with irrepressible delight it's in the emperor's
service it can't be helped one is sometimes a bit hasty on
parade i am the first to apologize you know me he was very
pleased and he held out his hand to the captain 

 don't mention it general as if i'd be so bold replied the
captain his nose growing redder as he gave a smile which showed where
two front teeth were missing that had been knocked out by the butt end
of a gun at ismail 

 and tell mr dolokhov that i won't forget him he may be quite
easy and tell me please i've been meaning to ask how is he
behaving himself and in general 

 as far as the service goes he is quite punctilious your excellency 
but his character said timokhin 

 and what about his character asked the regimental commander 

 it's different on different days answered the captain one
day he is sensible well educated and good natured and the next he's
a wild beast in poland if you please he nearly killed a jew 

 oh well well remarked the regimental commander still one
must have pity on a young man in misfortune you know he has important
connections well then you just 

 i will your excellency said timokhin showing by his smile that
he understood his commander's wish 

 well of course of course 

the regimental commander sought out dolokhov in the ranks and reining
in his horse said to him 

 after the next affair epaulettes 

dolokhov looked round but did not say anything nor did the mocking
smile on his lips change 

 well that's all right continued the regimental commander a
cup of vodka for the men from me he added so that the soldiers
could hear i thank you all god be praised and he rode past that
company and overtook the next one 

 well he's really a good fellow one can serve under him said
timokhin to the subaltern beside him 

 in a word a hearty one said the subaltern laughing the
regimental commander was nicknamed king of hearts 

the cheerful mood of their officers after the inspection infected the
soldiers the company marched on gaily the soldiers voices could be
heard on every side 

 and they said kutuzov was blind of one eye 

 and so he is quite blind 

 no friend he is sharper eyed than you are boots and leg bands 
he noticed everything 

 when he looked at my feet friend well thinks i 

 and that other one with him the austrian looked as if he were
smeared with chalk as white as flour i suppose they polish him up as
they do the guns 

 i say fedeshon did he say when the battles are to begin you
were near him everybody said that buonaparte himself was at braunau 

 buonaparte himself just listen to the fool what he doesn't
know the prussians are up in arms now the austrians you see are
putting them down when they've been put down the war with buonaparte
will begin and he says buonaparte is in braunau shows you're a fool 
you'd better listen more carefully 

 what devils these quartermasters are see the fifth company is
turning into the village already they will have their buckwheat
cooked before we reach our quarters 

 give me a biscuit you devil 

 and did you give me tobacco yesterday that's just it friend ah 
well never mind here you are 

 they might call a halt here or we'll have to do another four miles
without eating 

 wasn't it fine when those germans gave us lifts you just sit still
and are drawn along 

 and here friend the people are quite beggarly there they all
seemed to be poles all under the russian crown but here they're
all regular germans 

 singers to the front came the captain's order 

and from the different ranks some twenty men ran to the front a
drummer their leader turned round facing the singers and flourishing
his arm began a long drawn out soldiers song commencing with the
words morning dawned the sun was rising and concluding on
then brothers on to glory led by father kamenski this song had
been composed in the turkish campaign and now being sung in austria the
only change being that the words father kamenski were replaced by
 father kutuzov 

having jerked out these last words as soldiers do and waved his arms
as if flinging something to the ground the drummer a lean handsome
soldier of forty looked sternly at the singers and screwed up his
eyes then having satisfied himself that all eyes were fixed on him 
he raised both arms as if carefully lifting some invisible but precious
object above his head and holding it there for some seconds suddenly
flung it down and began 

 oh my bower oh my bower 

 oh my bower new chimed in twenty voices and the castanet
player in spite of the burden of his equipment rushed out to the front
and walking backwards before the company jerked his shoulders and
flourished his castanets as if threatening someone the soldiers 
swinging their arms and keeping time spontaneously marched with long
steps behind the company the sound of wheels the creaking of springs 
and the tramp of horses hoofs were heard kutuzov and his suite were
returning to the town the commander in chief made a sign that the
men should continue to march at ease and he and all his suite showed
pleasure at the sound of the singing and the sight of the dancing
soldier and the gay and smartly marching men in the second file
from the right flank beside which the carriage passed the company 
a blue eyed soldier involuntarily attracted notice it was dolokhov
marching with particular grace and boldness in time to the song and
looking at those driving past as if he pitied all who were not at that
moment marching with the company the hussar cornet of kutuzov's
suite who had mimicked the regimental commander fell back from the
carriage and rode up to dolokhov 

hussar cornet zherkov had at one time in petersburg belonged to
the wild set led by dolokhov zherkov had met dolokhov abroad as a
private and had not seen fit to recognize him but now that kutuzov had
spoken to the gentleman ranker he addressed him with the cordiality of
an old friend 

 my dear fellow how are you said he through the singing making
his horse keep pace with the company 

 how am i dolokhov answered coldly i am as you see 

the lively song gave a special flavor to the tone of free and easy
gaiety with which zherkov spoke and to the intentional coldness of
dolokhov's reply 

 and how do you get on with the officers inquired zherkov 

 all right they are good fellows and how have you wriggled onto the
staff 

 i was attached i'm on duty 

both were silent 

 she let the hawk fly upward from her wide right sleeve went the
song arousing an involuntary sensation of courage and cheerfulness 
their conversation would probably have been different but for the effect
of that song 

 is it true that austrians have been beaten asked dolokhov 

 the devil only knows they say so 

 i'm glad answered dolokhov briefly and clearly as the song
demanded 

 i say come round some evening and we'll have a game of faro 
said zherkov 

 why have you too much money 

 do come 

 i can't i've sworn not to i won't drink and won't play till
i get reinstated 

 well that's only till the first engagement 

 we shall see 

they were again silent 

 come if you need anything one can at least be of use on the
staff 

dolokhov smiled don't trouble if i want anything i won't
beg i'll take it 

 well never mind i only 

 and i only 

 good by 

 good health 

 it's a long long way 
 to my native land 


zherkov touched his horse with the spurs it pranced excitedly from
foot to foot uncertain with which to start then settled down galloped
past the company and overtook the carriage still keeping time to the
song 





chapter iii

on returning from the review kutuzov took the austrian general into
his private room and calling his adjutant asked for some papers
relating to the condition of the troops on their arrival and the
letters that had come from the archduke ferdinand who was in command of
the advanced army prince andrew bolkonski came into the room with the
required papers kutuzov and the austrian member of the hofkriegsrath
were sitting at the table on which a plan was spread out 

 ah said kutuzov glancing at bolkonski as if by this
exclamation he was asking the adjutant to wait and he went on with the
conversation in french 

 all i can say general said he with a pleasant elegance
of expression and intonation that obliged one to listen to each
deliberately spoken word it was evident that kutuzov himself listened
with pleasure to his own voice all i can say general is that if
the matter depended on my personal wishes the will of his majesty the
emperor francis would have been fulfilled long ago i should long
ago have joined the archduke and believe me on my honour that to me
personally it would be a pleasure to hand over the supreme command
of the army into the hands of a better informed and more skillful
general of whom austria has so many and to lay down all this heavy
responsibility but circumstances are sometimes too strong for us 
general 

and kutuzov smiled in a way that seemed to say you are quite at
liberty not to believe me and i don't even care whether you do or
not but you have no grounds for telling me so and that is the whole
point 

the austrian general looked dissatisfied but had no option but to reply
in the same tone 

 on the contrary he said in a querulous and angry tone that
contrasted with his flattering words on the contrary your
excellency's participation in the common action is highly valued by
his majesty but we think the present delay is depriving the splendid
russian troops and their commander of the laurels they have been
accustomed to win in their battles he concluded his evidently
prearranged sentence 

kutuzov bowed with the same smile 

 but that is my conviction and judging by the last letter with which
his highness the archduke ferdinand has honored me i imagine that the
austrian troops under the direction of so skillful a leader as general
mack have by now already gained a decisive victory and no longer need
our aid said kutuzov 

the general frowned though there was no definite news of an austrian
defeat there were many circumstances confirming the unfavorable rumors
that were afloat and so kutuzov's suggestion of an austrian victory
sounded much like irony but kutuzov went on blandly smiling with the
same expression which seemed to say that he had a right to suppose
so and in fact the last letter he had received from mack's army
informed him of a victory and stated strategically the position of the
army was very favorable 

 give me that letter said kutuzov turning to prince andrew 
 please have a look at it and kutuzov with an ironical smile
about the corners of his mouth read to the austrian general the
following passage in german from the archduke ferdinand's letter 

we have fully concentrated forces of nearly seventy thousand men with
which to attack and defeat the enemy should he cross the lech also 
as we are masters of ulm we cannot be deprived of the advantage of
commanding both sides of the danube so that should the enemy not
cross the lech we can cross the danube throw ourselves on his line
of communications recross the river lower down and frustrate his
intention should he try to direct his whole force against our faithful
ally we shall therefore confidently await the moment when the imperial
russian army will be fully equipped and shall then in conjunction with
it easily find a way to prepare for the enemy the fate he deserves 

kutuzov sighed deeply on finishing this paragraph and looked at the
member of the hofkriegsrath mildly and attentively 

 but you know the wise maxim your excellency advising one to expect
the worst said the austrian general evidently wishing to have done
with jests and to come to business he involuntarily looked round at the
aide de camp 

 excuse me general interrupted kutuzov also turning to prince
andrew look here my dear fellow get from kozlovski all the
reports from our scouts here are two letters from count nostitz and
here is one from his highness the archduke ferdinand and here are
these he said handing him several papers make a neat memorandum
in french out of all this showing all the news we have had of the
movements of the austrian army and then give it to his excellency 

prince andrew bowed his head in token of having understood from the
first not only what had been said but also what kutuzov would have
liked to tell him he gathered up the papers and with a bow to both 
stepped softly over the carpet and went out into the waiting room 

though not much time had passed since prince andrew had left russia he
had changed greatly during that period in the expression of his face 
in his movements in his walk scarcely a trace was left of his former
affected languor and indolence he now looked like a man who has time
to think of the impression he makes on others but is occupied with
agreeable and interesting work his face expressed more satisfaction
with himself and those around him his smile and glance were brighter
and more attractive 

kutuzov whom he had overtaken in poland had received him very kindly 
promised not to forget him distinguished him above the other adjutants 
and had taken him to vienna and given him the more serious commissions 
from vienna kutuzov wrote to his old comrade prince andrew's father 

your son bids fair to become an officer distinguished by his industry 
firmness and expedition i consider myself fortunate to have such a
subordinate by me 

on kutuzov's staff among his fellow officers and in the army
generally prince andrew had as he had had in petersburg society two
quite opposite reputations some a minority acknowledged him to be
different from themselves and from everyone else expected great things
of him listened to him admired and imitated him and with them prince
andrew was natural and pleasant others the majority disliked him and
considered him conceited cold and disagreeable but among these people
prince andrew knew how to take his stand so that they respected and even
feared him 

coming out of kutuzov's room into the waiting room with the papers in
his hand prince andrew came up to his comrade the aide de camp on duty 
kozlovski who was sitting at the window with a book 

 well prince asked kozlovski 

 i am ordered to write a memorandum explaining why we are not
advancing 

 and why is it 

prince andrew shrugged his shoulders 

 any news from mack 

 no 

 if it were true that he has been beaten news would have come 

 probably said prince andrew moving toward the outer door 

but at that instant a tall austrian general in a greatcoat with the
order of maria theresa on his neck and a black bandage round his head 
who had evidently just arrived entered quickly slamming the door 
prince andrew stopped short 

 commander in chief kutuzov said the newly arrived general
speaking quickly with a harsh german accent looking to both sides and
advancing straight toward the inner door 

 the commander in chief is engaged said kozlovski going
hurriedly up to the unknown general and blocking his way to the door 
 whom shall i announce 

the unknown general looked disdainfully down at kozlovski who was
rather short as if surprised that anyone should not know him 

 the commander in chief is engaged repeated kozlovski calmly 

the general's face clouded his lips quivered and trembled he took
out a notebook hurriedly scribbled something in pencil tore out the
leaf gave it to kozlovski stepped quickly to the window and threw
himself into a chair gazing at those in the room as if asking why
do they look at me then he lifted his head stretched his neck as
if he intended to say something but immediately with affected
indifference began to hum to himself producing a queer sound which
immediately broke off the door of the private room opened and kutuzov
appeared in the doorway the general with the bandaged head bent forward
as though running away from some danger and making long quick strides
with his thin legs went up to kutuzov 

 vous voyez le malheureux mack he uttered in a broken voice 

kutuzov's face as he stood in the open doorway remained perfectly
immobile for a few moments then wrinkles ran over his face like a wave
and his forehead became smooth again he bowed his head respectfully 
closed his eyes silently let mack enter his room before him and closed
the door himself behind him 

the report which had been circulated that the austrians had been beaten
and that the whole army had surrendered at ulm proved to be correct 
within half an hour adjutants had been sent in various directions with
orders which showed that the russian troops who had hitherto been
inactive would also soon have to meet the enemy 

prince andrew was one of those rare staff officers whose chief interest
lay in the general progress of the war when he saw mack and heard the
details of his disaster he understood that half the campaign was lost 
understood all the difficulties of the russian army's position and
vividly imagined what awaited it and the part he would have to
play involuntarily he felt a joyful agitation at the thought of the
humiliation of arrogant austria and that in a week's time he might 
perhaps see and take part in the first russian encounter with the
french since suvorov met them he feared that bonaparte's genius
might outweigh all the courage of the russian troops and at the same
time could not admit the idea of his hero being disgraced 

excited and irritated by these thoughts prince andrew went toward his
room to write to his father to whom he wrote every day in the corridor
he met nesvitski with whom he shared a room and the wag zherkov 
they were as usual laughing 

 why are you so glum asked nesvitski noticing prince andrew's
pale face and glittering eyes 

 there's nothing to be gay about answered bolkonski 

just as prince andrew met nesvitski and zherkov there came toward
them from the other end of the corridor strauch an austrian general
who on kutuzov's staff in charge of the provisioning of the russian
army and the member of the hofkriegsrath who had arrived the previous
evening there was room enough in the wide corridor for the generals to
pass the three officers quite easily but zherkov pushing nesvitski
aside with his arm said in a breathless voice 

 they're coming they're coming stand aside make way 
please make way 

the generals were passing by looking as if they wished to avoid
embarrassing attentions on the face of the wag zherkov there suddenly
appeared a stupid smile of glee which he seemed unable to suppress 

 your excellency said he in german stepping forward and
addressing the austrian general i have the honor to congratulate
you 

he bowed his head and scraped first with one foot and then with the
other awkwardly like a child at a dancing lesson 

the member of the hofkriegsrath looked at him severely but seeing the
seriousness of his stupid smile could not but give him a moment's
attention he screwed up his eyes showing that he was listening 

 i have the honor to congratulate you general mack has arrived quite
well only a little bruised just here he added pointing with a
beaming smile to his head 

the general frowned turned away and went on 

 gott wie naiv said he angrily after he had gone a few steps 

 good god what simplicity 


nesvitski with a laugh threw his arms round prince andrew but
bolkonski turning still paler pushed him away with an angry look and
turned to zherkov the nervous irritation aroused by the appearance
of mack the news of his defeat and the thought of what lay before the
russian army found vent in anger at zherkov's untimely jest 

 if you sir choose to make a buffoon of yourself he said
sharply with a slight trembling of the lower jaw i can't prevent
your doing so but i warn you that if you dare to play the fool in my
presence i will teach you to behave yourself 

nesvitski and zherkov were so surprised by this outburst that they
gazed at bolkonski silently with wide open eyes 

 what's the matter i only congratulated them said zherkov 

 i am not jesting with you please be silent cried bolkonski 
and taking nesvitski's arm he left zherkov who did not know what to
say 

 come what's the matter old fellow said nesvitski trying to
soothe him 

 what's the matter exclaimed prince andrew standing still in
his excitement don't you understand that either we are officers
serving our tsar and our country rejoicing in the successes and
grieving at the misfortunes of our common cause or we are merely
lackeys who care nothing for their master's business quarante mille
hommes massacres et l'armee de nos allies detruite et vous
trouvez la le mot pour rire he said as if strengthening his
views by this french sentence c'est bien pour un garcon de rien
comme cet individu dont vous avez fait un ami mais pas pour vous pas
pour vous 2 only a hobbledehoy could amuse himself in this
way he added in russian but pronouncing the word with a french
accent having noticed that zherkov could still hear him 

 forty thousand men massacred and the army of our allies
 destroyed and you find that a cause for jesting 

 2 it is all very well for that good for nothing fellow
 of whom you have made a friend but not for you not for
 you 


he waited a moment to see whether the cornet would answer but he turned
and went out of the corridor 





chapter iv

the pavlograd hussars were stationed two miles from braunau the
squadron in which nicholas rostov served as a cadet was quartered in
the german village of salzeneck the best quarters in the village were
assigned to cavalry captain denisov the squadron commander known
throughout the whole cavalry division as vaska denisov cadet rostov 
ever since he had overtaken the regiment in poland had lived with the
squadron commander 

on october 11 the day when all was astir at headquarters over the news
of mack's defeat the camp life of the officers of this squadron was
proceeding as usual denisov who had been losing at cards all night 
had not yet come home when rostov rode back early in the morning from
a foraging expedition rostov in his cadet uniform with a jerk to his
horse rode up to the porch swung his leg over the saddle with a supple
youthful movement stood for a moment in the stirrup as if loathe to
part from his horse and at last sprang down and called to his orderly 

 ah bondarenko dear friend said he to the hussar who rushed up
headlong to the horse walk him up and down my dear fellow he
continued with that gay brotherly cordiality which goodhearted young
people show to everyone when they are happy 

 yes your excellency answered the ukrainian gaily tossing his
head 

 mind walk him up and down well 

another hussar also rushed toward the horse but bondarenko had already
thrown the reins of the snaffle bridle over the horse's head it was
evident that the cadet was liberal with his tips and that it paid to
serve him rostov patted the horse's neck and then his flank and
lingered for a moment 

 splendid what a horse he will be he thought with a smile and
holding up his saber his spurs jingling he ran up the steps of the
porch his landlord who in a waistcoat and a pointed cap pitchfork in
hand was clearing manure from the cowhouse looked out and his face
immediately brightened on seeing rostov schon gut morgen schon
gut morgen he said winking with a merry smile evidently pleased
to greet the young man 

 a very good morning a very good morning 


 schon fleissig said rostov with the same gay brotherly smile
which did not leave his eager face hoch oestreicher hoch russen 
kaiser alexander hoch 2 said he quoting words often repeated by
the german landlord 

 busy already 

 2 hurrah for the austrians hurrah for the russians 
 hurrah for emperor alexander 


the german laughed came out of the cowshed pulled off his cap and
waving it above his head cried 

 und die ganze welt hoch 

 and hurrah for the whole world 


rostov waved his cap above his head like the german and cried laughing 
 und vivat die ganze welt though neither the german cleaning his
cowshed nor rostov back with his platoon from foraging for hay had any
reason for rejoicing they looked at each other with joyful delight and
brotherly love wagged their heads in token of their mutual affection 
and parted smiling the german returning to his cowshed and rostov
going to the cottage he occupied with denisov 

 what about your master he asked lavrushka denisov's orderly 
whom all the regiment knew for a rogue 

 hasn't been in since the evening must have been losing 
answered lavrushka i know by now if he wins he comes back early to
brag about it but if he stays out till morning it means he's lost and
will come back in a rage will you have coffee 

 yes bring some 

ten minutes later lavrushka brought the coffee he's coming 
said he now for trouble rostov looked out of the window and
saw denisov coming home denisov was a small man with a red face 
sparkling black eyes and black tousled mustache and hair he wore an
unfastened cloak wide breeches hanging down in creases and a crumpled
shako on the back of his head he came up to the porch gloomily hanging
his head 

 lavwuska he shouted loudly and angrily take it off 
blockhead 

 well i am taking it off replied lavrushka's voice 

 ah you're up already said denisov entering the room 

 long ago answered rostov i have already been for the hay 
and have seen fraulein mathilde 

 weally and i've been losing bwother i lost yesterday like a
damned fool cried denisov not pronouncing his r's such ill
luck such ill luck as soon as you left it began and went on hullo
there tea 

puckering up his face though smiling and showing his short strong
teeth he began with stubby fingers of both hands to ruffle up his thick
tangled black hair 

 and what devil made me go to that wat an officer nicknamed
 the rat he said rubbing his forehead and whole face with both
hands just fancy he didn't let me win a single cahd not one
cahd 

he took the lighted pipe that was offered to him gripped it in his
fist and tapped it on the floor making the sparks fly while he
continued to shout 

 he lets one win the singles and collahs it as soon as one doubles it 
gives the singles and snatches the doubles 

he scattered the burning tobacco smashed the pipe and threw it away 
then he remained silent for a while and all at once looked cheerfully
with his glittering black eyes at rostov 

 if at least we had some women here but there's nothing foh one
to do but dwink if we could only get to fighting soon hullo who's
there he said turning to the door as he heard a tread of heavy
boots and the clinking of spurs that came to a stop and a respectful
cough 

 the squadron quartermaster said lavrushka 

denisov's face puckered still more 

 wetched he muttered throwing down a purse with some gold in it 
 wostov deah fellow just see how much there is left and shove the
purse undah the pillow he said and went out to the quartermaster 

rostov took the money and mechanically arranging the old and new coins
in separate piles began counting them 

 ah telyanin how d'ye do they plucked me last night came
denisov's voice from the next room 

 where at bykov's at the rat's i knew it replied a piping
voice and lieutenant telyanin a small officer of the same squadron 
entered the room 

rostov thrust the purse under the pillow and shook the damp little hand
which was offered him telyanin for some reason had been transferred
from the guards just before this campaign he behaved very well in the
regiment but was not liked rostov especially detested him and was
unable to overcome or conceal his groundless antipathy to the man 

 well young cavalryman how is my rook behaving he asked rook
was a young horse telyanin had sold to rostov 

the lieutenant never looked the man he was speaking to straight in the
face his eyes continually wandered from one object to another 

 i saw you riding this morning he added 

 oh he's all right a good horse answered rostov though the
horse for which he had paid seven hundred rubbles was not worth half
that sum he's begun to go a little lame on the left foreleg he
added 

 the hoof's cracked that's nothing i'll teach you what to do
and show you what kind of rivet to use 

 yes please do said rostov 

 i'll show you i'll show you it's not a secret and it's a
horse you'll thank me for 

 then i'll have it brought round said rostov wishing to avoid
telyanin and he went out to give the order 

in the passage denisov with a pipe was squatting on the threshold
facing the quartermaster who was reporting to him on seeing rostov 
denisov screwed up his face and pointing over his shoulder with his
thumb to the room where telyanin was sitting he frowned and gave a
shudder of disgust 

 ugh i don't like that fellow he said regardless of the
quartermaster's presence 

rostov shrugged his shoulders as much as to say nor do i but
what's one to do and having given his order he returned to
telyanin 

telyanin was sitting in the same indolent pose in which rostov had
left him rubbing his small white hands 

 well there certainly are disgusting people thought rostov as he
entered 

 have you told them to bring the horse asked telyanin getting up
and looking carelessly about him 

 i have 

 let us go ourselves i only came round to ask denisov about
yesterday's order have you got it denisov 

 not yet but where are you off to 

 i want to teach this young man how to shoe a horse said
telyanin 

they went through the porch and into the stable the lieutenant
explained how to rivet the hoof and went away to his own quarters 

when rostov went back there was a bottle of vodka and a sausage on the
table denisov was sitting there scratching with his pen on a sheet of
paper he looked gloomily in rostov's face and said i am witing
to her 

he leaned his elbows on the table with his pen in his hand and 
evidently glad of a chance to say quicker in words what he wanted to
write told rostov the contents of his letter 

 you see my fwiend he said we sleep when we don't love we
are childwen of the dust but one falls in love and one is a god one
is pua as on the fihst day of cweation who's that now send him
to the devil i'm busy he shouted to lavrushka who went up to
him not in the least abashed 

 who should it be you yourself told him to come it's the
quartermaster for the money 

denisov frowned and was about to shout some reply but stopped 

 wetched business he muttered to himself how much is left in
the puhse he asked turning to rostov 

 seven new and three old imperials 

 oh it's wetched well what are you standing there for you
sca'cwow call the quahtehmasteh he shouted to lavrushka 

 please denisov let me lend you some i have some you know 
said rostov blushing 

 don't like bowwowing from my own fellows i don't growled
denisov 

 but if you won't accept money from me like a comrade you will
offend me really i have some rostov repeated 

 no i tell you 

and denisov went to the bed to get the purse from under the pillow 

 where have you put it wostov 

 under the lower pillow 

 it's not there 

denisov threw both pillows on the floor the purse was not there 

 that's a miwacle 

 wait haven't you dropped it said rostov picking up the
pillows one at a time and shaking them 

he pulled off the quilt and shook it the purse was not there 

 dear me can i have forgotten no i remember thinking that you kept
it under your head like a treasure said rostov i put it just
here where is it he asked turning to lavrushka 

 i haven't been in the room it must be where you put it 

 but it isn't 

 you're always like that you thwow a thing down anywhere and forget
it feel in your pockets 

 no if i hadn't thought of it being a treasure said rostov 
 but i remember putting it there 

lavrushka turned all the bedding over looked under the bed and under
the table searched everywhere and stood still in the middle of the
room denisov silently watched lavrushka's movements and when the
latter threw up his arms in surprise saying it was nowhere to be found
denisov glanced at rostov 

 wostov you've not been playing schoolboy twicks 

rostov felt denisov's gaze fixed on him raised his eyes and
instantly dropped them again all the blood which had seemed congested
somewhere below his throat rushed to his face and eyes he could not
draw breath 

 and there hasn't been anyone in the room except the lieutenant and
yourselves it must be here somewhere said lavrushka 

 now then you devil's puppet look alive and hunt for it 
shouted denisov suddenly turning purple and rushing at the man with
a threatening gesture if the purse isn't found i'll flog you 
i'll flog you all 

rostov his eyes avoiding denisov began buttoning his coat buckled
on his saber and put on his cap 

 i must have that purse i tell you shouted denisov shaking his
orderly by the shoulders and knocking him against the wall 

 denisov let him alone i know who has taken it said rostov 
going toward the door without raising his eyes denisov paused thought
a moment and evidently understanding what rostov hinted at seized
his arm 

 nonsense he cried and the veins on his forehead and neck stood
out like cords you are mad i tell you i won't allow it 
the purse is here i'll flay this scoundwel alive and it will be
found 

 i know who has taken it repeated rostov in an unsteady voice 
and went to the door 

 and i tell you don't you dahe to do it shouted denisov 
rushing at the cadet to restrain him 

but rostov pulled away his arm and with as much anger as though
denisov were his worst enemy firmly fixed his eyes directly on his
face 

 do you understand what you're saying he said in a trembling
voice there was no one else in the room except myself so that if it
is not so then 

he could not finish and ran out of the room 

 ah may the devil take you and evewybody were the last words
rostov heard 

rostov went to telyanin's quarters 

 the master is not in he's gone to headquarters said
telyanin's orderly has something happened he added surprised
at the cadet's troubled face 

 no nothing 

 you've only just missed him said the orderly 

the headquarters were situated two miles away from salzeneck and
rostov without returning home took a horse and rode there there was
an inn in the village which the officers frequented rostov rode up to
it and saw telyanin's horse at the porch 

in the second room of the inn the lieutenant was sitting over a dish of
sausages and a bottle of wine 

 ah you've come here too young man he said smiling and
raising his eyebrows 

 yes said rostov as if it cost him a great deal to utter the
word and he sat down at the nearest table 

both were silent there were two germans and a russian officer in the
room no one spoke and the only sounds heard were the clatter of knives
and the munching of the lieutenant 

when telyanin had finished his lunch he took out of his pocket a double
purse and drawing its rings aside with his small white turned up
fingers drew out a gold imperial and lifting his eyebrows gave it to
the waiter 

 please be quick he said 

the coin was a new one rostov rose and went up to telyanin 

 allow me to look at your purse he said in a low almost
inaudible voice 

with shifting eyes but eyebrows still raised telyanin handed him the
purse 

 yes it's a nice purse yes yes he said growing suddenly
pale and added look at it young man 

rostov took the purse in his hand examined it and the money in it and
looked at telyanin the lieutenant was looking about in his usual way
and suddenly seemed to grow very merry 

 if we get to vienna i'll get rid of it there but in these wretched
little towns there's nowhere to spend it said he well let me
have it young man i'm going 

rostov did not speak 

 and you are you going to have lunch too they feed you quite
decently here continued telyanin now then let me have it 

he stretched out his hand to take hold of the purse rostov let go of
it telyanin took the purse and began carelessly slipping it into the
pocket of his riding breeches with his eyebrows lifted and his mouth
slightly open as if to say yes yes i am putting my purse in my
pocket and that's quite simple and is no one else's business 

 well young man he said with a sigh and from under his lifted
brows he glanced into rostov's eyes 

some flash as of an electric spark shot from telyanin's eyes to
rostov's and back and back again and again in an instant 

 come here said rostov catching hold of telyanin's arm and
almost dragging him to the window that money is denisov's you
took it he whispered just above telyanin's ear 

 what what how dare you what said telyanin 

but these words came like a piteous despairing cry and an entreaty for
pardon as soon as rostov heard them an enormous load of doubt
fell from him he was glad and at the same instant began to pity the
miserable man who stood before him but the task he had begun had to be
completed 

 heaven only knows what the people here may imagine muttered
telyanin taking up his cap and moving toward a small empty room we
must have an explanation 

 i know it and shall prove it said rostov 

 i 

every muscle of telyanin's pale terrified face began to quiver his
eyes still shifted from side to side but with a downward look not rising
to rostov's face and his sobs were audible 

 count don't ruin a young fellow here is this wretched money 
take it he threw it on the table i have an old father and
mother 

rostov took the money avoiding telyanin's eyes and went out of the
room without a word but at the door he stopped and then retraced his
steps o god he said with tears in his eyes how could you do
it 

 count said telyanin drawing nearer to him 

 don't touch me said rostov drawing back if you need it 
take the money and he threw the purse to him and ran out of the inn 





chapter v

that same evening there was an animated discussion among the
squadron's officers in denisov's quarters 

 and i tell you rostov that you must apologize to the colonel 
said a tall grizzly haired staff captain with enormous mustaches and
many wrinkles on his large features to rostov who was crimson with
excitement 

the staff captain kirsten had twice been reduced to the ranks for
affairs of honor and had twice regained his commission 

 i will allow no one to call me a liar cried rostov he told
me i lied and i told him he lied and there it rests he may keep me
on duty every day or may place me under arrest but no one can make
me apologize because if he as commander of this regiment thinks it
beneath his dignity to give me satisfaction then 

 you just wait a moment my dear fellow and listen interrupted
the staff captain in his deep bass calmly stroking his long mustache 
 you tell the colonel in the presence of other officers that an
officer has stolen 

 i'm not to blame that the conversation began in the presence of
other officers perhaps i ought not to have spoken before them but i am
not a diplomatist that's why i joined the hussars thinking that here
one would not need finesse and he tells me that i am lying so let him
give me satisfaction 

 that's all right no one thinks you a coward but that's not the
point ask denisov whether it is not out of the question for a cadet to
demand satisfaction of his regimental commander 

denisov sat gloomily biting his mustache and listening to the
conversation evidently with no wish to take part in it he answered the
staff captain's question by a disapproving shake of his head 

 you speak to the colonel about this nasty business before other
officers continued the staff captain and bogdanich the
colonel was called bogdanich shuts you up 

 he did not shut me up he said i was telling an untruth 

 well have it so and you talked a lot of nonsense to him and must
apologize 

 not on any account exclaimed rostov 

 i did not expect this of you said the staff captain seriously and
severely you don't wish to apologize but man it's not only to
him but to the whole regiment all of us you're to blame all round 
the case is this you ought to have thought the matter over and
taken advice but no you go and blurt it all straight out before the
officers now what was the colonel to do have the officer tried and
disgrace the whole regiment disgrace the whole regiment because of one
scoundrel is that how you look at it we don't see it like that and
bogdanich was a brick he told you you were saying what was not true 
it's not pleasant but what's to be done my dear fellow you landed
yourself in it and now when one wants to smooth the thing over some
conceit prevents your apologizing and you wish to make the whole
affair public you are offended at being put on duty a bit but why not
apologize to an old and honorable officer whatever bogdanich may
be anyway he is an honorable and brave old colonel you're quick at
taking offense but you don't mind disgracing the whole regiment 
the staff captain's voice began to tremble you have been in the
regiment next to no time my lad you're here today and tomorrow
you'll be appointed adjutant somewhere and can snap your fingers when
it is said there are thieves among the pavlograd officers but
it's not all the same to us am i not right denisov it's not the
same 

denisov remained silent and did not move but occasionally looked with
his glittering black eyes at rostov 

 you value your own pride and don't wish to apologize continued
the staff captain but we old fellows who have grown up in and god
willing are going to die in the regiment we prize the honor of the
regiment and bogdanich knows it oh we do prize it old fellow and
all this is not right it's not right you may take offense or not but
i always stick to mother truth it's not right 

and the staff captain rose and turned away from rostov 

 that's twue devil take it shouted denisov jumping up now
then wostov now then 

rostov growing red and pale alternately looked first at one officer
and then at the other 

 no gentlemen no you mustn't think i quite understand 
you're wrong to think that of me i for me for the honor of
the regiment i'd ah well i'll show that in action and for me
the honor of the flag well never mind it's true i'm to blame 
to blame all round well what else do you want 

 come that's right count cried the staff captain turning
round and clapping rostov on the shoulder with his big hand 

 i tell you shouted denisov he's a fine fellow 

 that's better count said the staff captain beginning to
address rostov by his title as if in recognition of his confession 
 go and apologize your excellency yes go 

 gentlemen i'll do anything no one shall hear a word from me 
said rostov in an imploring voice but i can't apologize by god i
can't do what you will how can i go and apologize like a little boy
asking forgiveness 

denisov began to laugh 

 it'll be worse for you bogdanich is vindictive and you'll pay
for your obstinacy said kirsten 

 no on my word it's not obstinacy i can't describe the feeling 
i can't 

 well it's as you like said the staff captain and what has
become of that scoundrel he asked denisov 

 he has weported himself sick he's to be stwuck off the list
tomowwow muttered denisov 

 it is an illness there's no other way of explaining it said
the staff captain 

 illness or not he'd better not cwoss my path i'd kill him 
shouted denisov in a bloodthirsty tone 

just then zherkov entered the room 

 what brings you here cried the officers turning to the newcomer 

 we're to go into action gentlemen mack has surrendered with his
whole army 

 it's not true 

 i've seen him myself 

 what saw the real mack with hands and feet 

 into action into action bring him a bottle for such news but how
did you come here 

 i've been sent back to the regiment all on account of that devil 
mack an austrian general complained of me i congratulated him on
mack's arrival what's the matter rostov you look as if you'd
just come out of a hot bath 

 oh my dear fellow we're in such a stew here these last two
days 

the regimental adjutant came in and confirmed the news brought by
zherkov they were under orders to advance next day 

 we're going into action gentlemen 

 well thank god we've been sitting here too long 





chapter vi

kutuzov fell back toward vienna destroying behind him the bridges over
the rivers inn at braunau and traun near linz on october 23 the
russian troops were crossing the river enns at midday the russian
baggage train the artillery and columns of troops were defiling
through the town of enns on both sides of the bridge 

it was a warm rainy autumnal day the wide expanse that opened out
before the heights on which the russian batteries stood guarding the
bridge was at times veiled by a diaphanous curtain of slanting rain and
then suddenly spread out in the sunlight far distant objects could
be clearly seen glittering as though freshly varnished down below 
the little town could be seen with its white red roofed houses its
cathedral and its bridge on both sides of which streamed jostling
masses of russian troops at the bend of the danube vessels an island 
and a castle with a park surrounded by the waters of the confluence of
the enns and the danube became visible and the rocky left bank of the
danube covered with pine forests with a mystic background of green
treetops and bluish gorges the turrets of a convent stood out beyond a
wild virgin pine forest and far away on the other side of the enns the
enemy's horse patrols could be discerned 

among the field guns on the brow of the hill the general in command of
the rearguard stood with a staff officer scanning the country through
his fieldglass a little behind them nesvitski who had been sent to
the rearguard by the commander in chief was sitting on the trail of a
gun carriage a cossack who accompanied him had handed him a knapsack
and a flask and nesvitski was treating some officers to pies and real
doppelkummel the officers gladly gathered round him some on their
knees some squatting turkish fashion on the wet grass 

 yes the austrian prince who built that castle was no fool it's
a fine place why are you not eating anything gentlemen nesvitski
was saying 

 thank you very much prince answered one of the officers pleased
to be talking to a staff officer of such importance it's a lovely
place we passed close to the park and saw two deer and what a
splendid house 

 look prince said another who would have dearly liked to take
another pie but felt shy and therefore pretended to be examining the
countryside see our infantrymen have already got there look there
in the meadow behind the village three of them are dragging something 
they'll ransack that castle he remarked with evident approval 

 so they will said nesvitski no but what i should like 
added he munching a pie in his moist lipped handsome mouth would be
to slip in over there 

he pointed with a smile to a turreted nunnery and his eyes narrowed and
gleamed 

 that would be fine gentlemen 

the officers laughed 

 just to flutter the nuns a bit they say there are italian girls
among them on my word i'd give five years of my life for it 

 they must be feeling dull too said one of the bolder officers 
laughing 

meanwhile the staff officer standing in front pointed out something to
the general who looked through his field glass 

 yes so it is so it is said the general angrily lowering the
field glass and shrugging his shoulders so it is they'll be fired
on at the crossing and why are they dawdling there 

on the opposite side the enemy could be seen by the naked eye and from
their battery a milk white cloud arose then came the distant report of
a shot and our troops could be seen hurrying to the crossing 

nesvitski rose puffing and went up to the general smiling 

 would not your excellency like a little refreshment he said 

 it's a bad business said the general without answering him 
 our men have been wasting time 

 hadn't i better ride over your excellency asked nesvitski 

 yes please do answered the general and he repeated the order
that had already once been given in detail and tell the hussars
that they are to cross last and to fire the bridge as i ordered and the
inflammable material on the bridge must be reinspected 

 very good answered nesvitski 

he called the cossack with his horse told him to put away the knapsack
and flask and swung his heavy person easily into the saddle 

 i'll really call in on the nuns he said to the officers who
watched him smilingly and he rode off by the winding path down the
hill 

 now then let's see how far it will carry captain just try 
said the general turning to an artillery officer have a little fun
to pass the time 

 crew to your guns commanded the officer 

in a moment the men came running gaily from their campfires and began
loading 

 one came the command 

number one jumped briskly aside the gun rang out with a deafening
metallic roar and a whistling grenade flew above the heads of our
troops below the hill and fell far short of the enemy a little smoke
showing the spot where it burst 

the faces of officers and men brightened up at the sound everyone got
up and began watching the movements of our troops below as plainly
visible as if but a stone's throw away and the movements of the
approaching enemy farther off at the same instant the sun came fully
out from behind the clouds and the clear sound of the solitary shot
and the brilliance of the bright sunshine merged in a single joyous and
spirited impression 





chapter vii

two of the enemy's shots had already flown across the bridge where
there was a crush halfway across stood prince nesvitski who had
alighted from his horse and whose big body was jammed against the
railings he looked back laughing to the cossack who stood a few
steps behind him holding two horses by their bridles each time prince
nesvitski tried to move on soldiers and carts pushed him back again
and pressed him against the railings and all he could do was to smile 

 what a fine fellow you are friend said the cossack to a convoy
soldier with a wagon who was pressing onto the infantrymen who were
crowded together close to his wheels and his horses what a fellow 
you can't wait a moment don't you see the general wants to pass 

but the convoyman took no notice of the word general and shouted
at the soldiers who were blocking his way hi there boys keep to
the left wait a bit but the soldiers crowded together shoulder to
shoulder their bayonets interlocking moved over the bridge in a dense
mass looking down over the rails prince nesvitski saw the rapid noisy
little waves of the enns which rippling and eddying round the piles of
the bridge chased each other along looking on the bridge he saw equally
uniform living waves of soldiers shoulder straps covered shakos 
knapsacks bayonets long muskets and under the shakos faces with
broad cheekbones sunken cheeks and listless tired expressions and
feet that moved through the sticky mud that covered the planks of the
bridge sometimes through the monotonous waves of men like a fleck of
white foam on the waves of the enns an officer in a cloak and with
a type of face different from that of the men squeezed his way along 
sometimes like a chip of wood whirling in the river an hussar on foot 
an orderly or a townsman was carried through the waves of infantry 
and sometimes like a log floating down the river an officers or
company's baggage wagon piled high leather covered and hemmed in on
all sides moved across the bridge 

 it's as if a dam had burst said the cossack hopelessly are
there many more of you to come 

 a million all but one replied a waggish soldier in a torn coat 
with a wink and passed on followed by another an old man 

 if he he meant the enemy begins popping at the bridge now 
said the old soldier dismally to a comrade you'll forget to
scratch yourself 

that soldier passed on and after him came another sitting on a cart 

 where the devil have the leg bands been shoved to said an
orderly running behind the cart and fumbling in the back of it 

and he also passed on with the wagon then came some merry soldiers who
had evidently been drinking 

 and then old fellow he gives him one in the teeth with the butt
end of his gun a soldier whose greatcoat was well tucked up said
gaily with a wide swing of his arm 

 yes the ham was just delicious answered another with a loud
laugh and they too passed on so that nesvitski did not learn who
had been struck on the teeth or what the ham had to do with it 

 bah how they scurry he just sends a ball and they think they'll
all be killed a sergeant was saying angrily and reproachfully 

 as it flies past me daddy the ball i mean said a young soldier
with an enormous mouth hardly refraining from laughing i felt like
dying of fright i did pon my word i got that frightened said
he as if bragging of having been frightened 

that one also passed then followed a cart unlike any that had gone
before it was a german cart with a pair of horses led by a german and
seemed loaded with a whole houseful of effects a fine brindled cow with
a large udder was attached to the cart behind a woman with an unweaned
baby an old woman and a healthy german girl with bright red cheeks
were sitting on some feather beds evidently these fugitives were
allowed to pass by special permission the eyes of all the soldiers
turned toward the women and while the vehicle was passing at foot pace
all the soldiers remarks related to the two young ones every face
bore almost the same smile expressing unseemly thoughts about the
women 

 just see the german sausage is making tracks too 

 sell me the missis said another soldier addressing the german 
who angry and frightened strode energetically along with downcast
eyes 

 see how smart she's made herself oh the devils 

 there fedotov you should be quartered on them 

 i have seen as much before now mate 

 where are you going asked an infantry officer who was eating an
apple also half smiling as he looked at the handsome girl 

the german closed his eyes signifying that he did not understand 

 take it if you like said the officer giving the girl an apple 

the girl smiled and took it nesvitski like the rest of the men on the
bridge did not take his eyes off the women till they had passed when
they had gone by the same stream of soldiers followed with the same
kind of talk and at last all stopped as often happens the horses of
a convoy wagon became restive at the end of the bridge and the whole
crowd had to wait 

 and why are they stopping there's no proper order said the
soldiers where are you shoving to devil take you can't you wait 
it'll be worse if he fires the bridge see here's an officer jammed
in too different voices were saying in the crowd as the men looked
at one another and all pressed toward the exit from the bridge 

looking down at the waters of the enns under the bridge nesvitski
suddenly heard a sound new to him of something swiftly approaching 
something big that splashed into the water 

 just see where it carries to a soldier near by said sternly 
looking round at the sound 

 encouraging us to get along quicker said another uneasily 

the crowd moved on again nesvitski realized that it was a cannon ball 

 hey cossack my horse he said now then you there get out
of the way make way 

with great difficulty he managed to get to his horse and shouting
continually he moved on the soldiers squeezed themselves to make way
for him but again pressed on him so that they jammed his leg and those
nearest him were not to blame for they were themselves pressed still
harder from behind 

 nesvitski nesvitski you numskull came a hoarse voice from
behind him 

nesvitski looked round and saw some fifteen paces away but separated
by the living mass of moving infantry vaska denisov red and shaggy 
with his cap on the back of his black head and a cloak hanging jauntily
over his shoulder 

 tell these devils these fiends to let me pass shouted denisov
evidently in a fit of rage his coal black eyes with their bloodshot
whites glittering and rolling as he waved his sheathed saber in a small
bare hand as red as his face 

 ah vaska joyfully replied nesvitski what's up with
you 

 the squadwon can't pass shouted vaska denisov showing his
white teeth fiercely and spurring his black thoroughbred arab which
twitched its ears as the bayonets touched it and snorted spurting
white foam from his bit tramping the planks of the bridge with his
hoofs and apparently ready to jump over the railings had his rider let
him what is this they're like sheep just like sheep out of the
way let us pass stop there you devil with the cart i'll hack
you with my saber he shouted actually drawing his saber from its
scabbard and flourishing it 

the soldiers crowded against one another with terrified faces and
denisov joined nesvitski 

 how's it you're not drunk today said nesvitski when the
other had ridden up to him 

 they don't even give one time to dwink answered vaska
denisov they keep dwagging the wegiment to and fwo all day if they
mean to fight let's fight but the devil knows what this is 

 what a dandy you are today said nesvitski looking at
denisov's new cloak and saddlecloth 

denisov smiled took out of his sabretache a handkerchief that diffused
a smell of perfume and put it to nesvitski's nose 

 of course i'm going into action i've shaved bwushed my teeth 
and scented myself 

the imposing figure of nesvitski followed by his cossack and
the determination of denisov who flourished his sword and shouted
frantically had such an effect that they managed to squeeze through
to the farther side of the bridge and stopped the infantry beside the
bridge nesvitski found the colonel to whom he had to deliver the order 
and having done this he rode back 

having cleared the way denisov stopped at the end of the bridge 
carelessly holding in his stallion that was neighing and pawing the
ground eager to rejoin its fellows he watched his squadron draw
nearer then the clang of hoofs as of several horses galloping 
resounded on the planks of the bridge and the squadron officers in
front and men four abreast spread across the bridge and began to emerge
on his side of it 

the infantry who had been stopped crowded near the bridge in the
trampled mud and gazed with that particular feeling of ill will 
estrangement and ridicule with which troops of different arms usually
encounter one another at the clean smart hussars who moved past them in
regular order 

 smart lads only fit for a fair said one 

 what good are they they're led about just for show remarked
another 

 don't kick up the dust you infantry jested an hussar whose
prancing horse had splashed mud over some foot soldiers 

 i'd like to put you on a two days march with a knapsack your
fine cords would soon get a bit rubbed said an infantryman wiping
the mud off his face with his sleeve perched up there you're more
like a bird than a man 

 there now zikin they ought to put you on a horse you'd look
fine said a corporal chaffing a thin little soldier who bent under
the weight of his knapsack 

 take a stick between your legs that'll suit you for a horse 
the hussar shouted back 





chapter viii

the last of the infantry hurriedly crossed the bridge squeezing
together as they approached it as if passing through a funnel at last
the baggage wagons had all crossed the crush was less and the last
battalion came onto the bridge only denisov's squadron of hussars
remained on the farther side of the bridge facing the enemy who could
be seen from the hill on the opposite bank but was not yet visible from
the bridge for the horizon as seen from the valley through which the
river flowed was formed by the rising ground only half a mile away 
at the foot of the hill lay wasteland over which a few groups of our
cossack scouts were moving suddenly on the road at the top of the high
ground artillery and troops in blue uniform were seen these were the
french a group of cossack scouts retired down the hill at a trot all
the officers and men of denisov's squadron though they tried to talk
of other things and to look in other directions thought only of what
was there on the hilltop and kept constantly looking at the patches
appearing on the skyline which they knew to be the enemy's troops 
the weather had cleared again since noon and the sun was descending
brightly upon the danube and the dark hills around it it was calm and
at intervals the bugle calls and the shouts of the enemy could be heard
from the hill there was no one now between the squadron and the enemy
except a few scattered skirmishers an empty space of some seven hundred
yards was all that separated them the enemy ceased firing and that
stern threatening inaccessible and intangible line which separates
two hostile armies was all the more clearly felt 

 one step beyond that boundary line which resembles the line dividing
the living from the dead lies uncertainty suffering and death and
what is there who is there there beyond that field that tree that
roof lit up by the sun no one knows but one wants to know you fear
and yet long to cross that line and know that sooner or later it must
be crossed and you will have to find out what is there just as you will
inevitably have to learn what lies the other side of death but you are
strong healthy cheerful and excited and are surrounded by other such
excitedly animated and healthy men so thinks or at any rate
feels anyone who comes in sight of the enemy and that feeling gives
a particular glamour and glad keenness of impression to everything that
takes place at such moments 

on the high ground where the enemy was the smoke of a cannon rose 
and a ball flew whistling over the heads of the hussar squadron the
officers who had been standing together rode off to their places the
hussars began carefully aligning their horses silence fell on the whole
squadron all were looking at the enemy in front and at the squadron
commander awaiting the word of command a second and a third cannon
ball flew past evidently they were firing at the hussars but the balls
with rapid rhythmic whistle flew over the heads of the horsemen and fell
somewhere beyond them the hussars did not look round but at the sound
of each shot as at the word of command the whole squadron with its
rows of faces so alike yet so different holding its breath while the
ball flew past rose in the stirrups and sank back again the soldiers
without turning their heads glanced at one another curious to see their
comrades impression every face from denisov's to that of the
bugler showed one common expression of conflict irritation and
excitement around chin and mouth the quartermaster frowned looking
at the soldiers as if threatening to punish them cadet mironov ducked
every time a ball flew past rostov on the left flank mounted on his
rook a handsome horse despite its game leg had the happy air of a
schoolboy called up before a large audience for an examination in which
he feels sure he will distinguish himself he was glancing at everyone
with a clear bright expression as if asking them to notice how calmly
he sat under fire but despite himself on his face too that same
indication of something new and stern showed round the mouth 

 who's that curtseying there cadet miwonov that's not wight 
look at me cried denisov who unable to keep still on one spot 
kept turning his horse in front of the squadron 

the black hairy snub nosed face of vaska denisov and his whole
short sturdy figure with the sinewy hairy hand and stumpy fingers in
which he held the hilt of his naked saber looked just as it usually
did especially toward evening when he had emptied his second bottle he
was only redder than usual with his shaggy head thrown back like birds
when they drink pressing his spurs mercilessly into the sides of his
good horse bedouin and sitting as though falling backwards in the
saddle he galloped to the other flank of the squadron and shouted in
a hoarse voice to the men to look to their pistols he rode up to
kirsten the staff captain on his broad backed steady mare came at a
walk to meet him his face with its long mustache was serious as always 
only his eyes were brighter than usual 

 well what about it said he to denisov it won't come to a
fight you'll see we shall retire 

 the devil only knows what they're about muttered denisov 
 ah wostov he cried noticing the cadet's bright face 
 you've got it at last 

and he smiled approvingly evidently pleased with the cadet rostov
felt perfectly happy just then the commander appeared on the bridge 
denisov galloped up to him 

 your excellency let us attack them i'll dwive them off 

 attack indeed said the colonel in a bored voice puckering up his
face as if driving off a troublesome fly and why are you stopping
here don't you see the skirmishers are retreating lead the squadron
back 

the squadron crossed the bridge and drew out of range of fire without
having lost a single man the second squadron that had been in the front
line followed them across and the last cossacks quitted the farther side
of the river 

the two pavlograd squadrons having crossed the bridge retired up the
hill one after the other their colonel karl bogdanich schubert came
up to denisov's squadron and rode at a footpace not far from rostov 
without taking any notice of him although they were now meeting for the
first time since their encounter concerning telyanin rostov feeling
that he was at the front and in the power of a man toward whom he now
admitted that he had been to blame did not lift his eyes from the
colonel's athletic back his nape covered with light hair and his red
neck it seemed to rostov that bogdanich was only pretending not
to notice him and that his whole aim now was to test the cadet's
courage so he drew himself up and looked around him merrily then it
seemed to him that bogdanich rode so near in order to show him his
courage next he thought that his enemy would send the squadron on a
desperate attack just to punish him rostov then he imagined how 
after the attack bogdanich would come up to him as he lay wounded and
would magnanimously extend the hand of reconciliation 

the high shouldered figure of zherkov familiar to the pavlograds as
he had but recently left their regiment rode up to the colonel 
after his dismissal from headquarters zherkov had not remained in the
regiment saying he was not such a fool as to slave at the front when he
could get more rewards by doing nothing on the staff and had succeeded
in attaching himself as an orderly officer to prince bagration he now
came to his former chief with an order from the commander of the rear
guard 

 colonel he said addressing rostov's enemy with an air of
gloomy gravity and glancing round at his comrades there is an order
to stop and fire the bridge 

 an order to who asked the colonel morosely 

 i don't myself know to who replied the cornet in a
serious tone but the prince told me to go and tell the colonel
that the hussars must return quickly and fire the bridge 

zherkov was followed by an officer of the suite who rode up to the
colonel of hussars with the same order after him the stout nesvitski
came galloping up on a cossack horse that could scarcely carry his
weight 

 how's this colonel he shouted as he approached i told you
to fire the bridge and now someone has gone and blundered they are all
beside themselves over there and one can't make anything out 

the colonel deliberately stopped the regiment and turned to nesvitski 

 you spoke to me of inflammable material said he but you said
nothing about firing it 

 but my dear sir said nesvitski as he drew up taking off his
cap and smoothing his hair wet with perspiration with his plump hand 
 wasn't i telling you to fire the bridge when inflammable material
had been put in position 

 i am not your dear sir mr staff officer and you did not tell
me to burn the bridge i know the service and it is my habit orders
strictly to obey you said the bridge would be burned but who would it
burn i could not know by the holy spirit 

 ah that's always the way said nesvitski with a wave of the
hand how did you get here said he turning to zherkov 

 on the same business but you are damp let me wring you out 

 you were saying mr staff officer continued the colonel in an
offended tone 

 colonel interrupted the officer of the suite you must be
quick or the enemy will bring up his guns to use grapeshot 

the colonel looked silently at the officer of the suite at the stout
staff officer and at zherkov and he frowned 

 i will the bridge fire he said in a solemn tone as if to announce
that in spite of all the unpleasantness he had to endure he would still
do the right thing 

striking his horse with his long muscular legs as if it were to blame
for everything the colonel moved forward and ordered the second
squadron that in which rostov was serving under denisov to return to
the bridge 

 there it's just as i thought said rostov to himself he
wishes to test me his heart contracted and the blood rushed to his
face let him see whether i am a coward he thought 

again on all the bright faces of the squadron the serious expression
appeared that they had worn when under fire rostov watched his enemy 
the colonel closely to find in his face confirmation of his own
conjecture but the colonel did not once glance at rostov and looked
as he always did when at the front solemn and stern then came the word
of command 

 look sharp look sharp several voices repeated around him 

their sabers catching in the bridles and their spurs jingling the
hussars hastily dismounted not knowing what they were to do the men
were crossing themselves rostov no longer looked at the colonel he
had no time he was afraid of falling behind the hussars so much afraid
that his heart stood still his hand trembled as he gave his horse into
an orderly's charge and he felt the blood rush to his heart with
a thud denisov rode past him leaning back and shouting something 
rostov saw nothing but the hussars running all around him their spurs
catching and their sabers clattering 

 stretchers shouted someone behind him 

rostov did not think what this call for stretchers meant he ran on 
trying only to be ahead of the others but just at the bridge not
looking at the ground he came on some sticky trodden mud stumbled 
and fell on his hands the others outstripped him 

 at boss zides captain he heard the voice of the colonel who 
having ridden ahead had pulled up his horse near the bridge with a
triumphant cheerful face 

rostov wiping his muddy hands on his breeches looked at his enemy and
was about to run on thinking that the farther he went to the front
the better but bogdanich without looking at or recognizing rostov 
shouted to him 

 who's that running on the middle of the bridge to the right come
back cadet he cried angrily and turning to denisov who showing
off his courage had ridden on to the planks of the bridge 

 why run risks captain you should dismount he said 

 oh every bullet has its billet answered vaska denisov turning
in his saddle 


meanwhile nesvitski zherkov and the officer of the suite were
standing together out of range of the shots watching now the small
group of men with yellow shakos dark green jackets braided with cord 
and blue riding breeches who were swarming near the bridge and then at
what was approaching in the distance from the opposite side the blue
uniforms and groups with horses easily recognizable as artillery 

 will they burn the bridge or not who'll get there first will they
get there and fire the bridge or will the french get within grapeshot
range and wipe them out these were the questions each man of the
troops on the high ground above the bridge involuntarily asked himself
with a sinking heart watching the bridge and the hussars in the bright
evening light and the blue tunics advancing from the other side with
their bayonets and guns 

 ugh the hussars will get it hot said nesvitski they are
within grapeshot range now 

 he shouldn't have taken so many men said the officer of the
suite 

 true enough answered nesvitski two smart fellows could have
done the job just as well 

 ah your excellency put in zherkov his eyes fixed on the
hussars but still with that naive air that made it impossible to know
whether he was speaking in jest or in earnest ah your excellency 
how you look at things send two men and who then would give us the
vladimir medal and ribbon but now even if they do get peppered the
squadron may be recommended for honors and he may get a ribbon our
bogdanich knows how things are done 

 there now said the officer of the suite that's
grapeshot 

he pointed to the french guns the limbers of which were being detached
and hurriedly removed 

on the french side amid the groups with cannon a cloud of smoke
appeared then a second and a third almost simultaneously and at the
moment when the first report was heard a fourth was seen then two
reports one after another and a third 

 oh oh groaned nesvitski as if in fierce pain seizing the
officer of the suite by the arm look a man has fallen fallen 
fallen 

 two i think 

 if i were tsar i would never go to war said nesvitski turning
away 

the french guns were hastily reloaded the infantry in their blue
uniforms advanced toward the bridge at a run smoke appeared again
but at irregular intervals and grapeshot cracked and rattled onto the
bridge but this time nesvitski could not see what was happening there 
as a dense cloud of smoke arose from it the hussars had succeeded in
setting it on fire and the french batteries were now firing at them no
longer to hinder them but because the guns were trained and there was
someone to fire at 

the french had time to fire three rounds of grapeshot before the hussars
got back to their horses two were misdirected and the shot went too
high but the last round fell in the midst of a group of hussars and
knocked three of them over 

rostov absorbed by his relations with bogdanich had paused on the
bridge not knowing what to do there was no one to hew down as he
had always imagined battles to himself nor could he help to fire the
bridge because he had not brought any burning straw with him like the
other soldiers he stood looking about him when suddenly he heard a
rattle on the bridge as if nuts were being spilt and the hussar nearest
to him fell against the rails with a groan rostov ran up to him with
the others again someone shouted stretchers four men seized the
hussar and began lifting him 

 oooh for christ's sake let me alone cried the wounded man but
still he was lifted and laid on the stretcher 

nicholas rostov turned away and as if searching for something gazed
into the distance at the waters of the danube at the sky and at the
sun how beautiful the sky looked how blue how calm and how deep 
how bright and glorious was the setting sun with what soft glitter the
waters of the distant danube shone and fairer still were the faraway
blue mountains beyond the river the nunnery the mysterious gorges and
the pine forests veiled in the mist of their summits there was peace
and happiness i should wish for nothing else nothing if only i
were there thought rostov in myself alone and in that sunshine
there is so much happiness but here groans suffering fear and
this uncertainty and hurry there they are shouting again and
again are all running back somewhere and i shall run with them and it 
death is here above me and around another instant and i shall never
again see the sun this water that gorge 

at that instant the sun began to hide behind the clouds and other
stretchers came into view before rostov and the fear of death and of
the stretchers and love of the sun and of life all merged into one
feeling of sickening agitation 

 o lord god thou who art in that heaven save forgive and protect
me rostov whispered 

the hussars ran back to the men who held their horses their voices
sounded louder and calmer the stretchers disappeared from sight 

 well fwiend so you've smelt powdah shouted vaska denisov
just above his ear 

 it's all over but i am a coward yes a coward thought
rostov and sighing deeply he took rook his horse which stood resting
one foot from the orderly and began to mount 

 was that grapeshot he asked denisov 

 yes and no mistake cried denisov you worked like wegular
bwicks and it's nasty work an attack's pleasant work hacking
away at the dogs but this sort of thing is the very devil with them
shooting at you like a target 

and denisov rode up to a group that had stopped near rostov composed
of the colonel nesvitski zherkov and the officer from the suite 

 well it seems that no one has noticed thought rostov and this
was true no one had taken any notice for everyone knew the sensation
which the cadet under fire for the first time had experienced 

 here's something for you to report said zherkov see if i
don't get promoted to a sublieutenancy 

 inform the prince that i the bridge fired said the colonel
triumphantly and gaily 

 and if he asks about the losses 

 a trifle said the colonel in his bass voice two hussars
wounded and one knocked out he added unable to restrain a happy
smile and pronouncing the phrase knocked out with ringing
distinctness 





chapter ix

pursued by the french army of a hundred thousand men under the command
of bonaparte encountering a population that was unfriendly to it 
losing confidence in its allies suffering from shortness of supplies 
and compelled to act under conditions of war unlike anything that had
been foreseen the russian army of thirty five thousand men commanded
by kutuzov was hurriedly retreating along the danube stopping where
overtaken by the enemy and fighting rearguard actions only as far as
necessary to enable it to retreat without losing its heavy equipment 
there had been actions at lambach amstetten and melk but despite the
courage and endurance acknowledged even by the enemy with which the
russians fought the only consequence of these actions was a yet more
rapid retreat austrian troops that had escaped capture at ulm and had
joined kutuzov at braunau now separated from the russian army and
kutuzov was left with only his own weak and exhausted forces the
defense of vienna was no longer to be thought of instead of an
offensive the plan of which carefully prepared in accord with the
modern science of strategics had been handed to kutuzov when he was in
vienna by the austrian hofkriegsrath the sole and almost unattainable
aim remaining for him was to effect a junction with the forces that were
advancing from russia without losing his army as mack had done at ulm 

on the twenty eighth of october kutuzov with his army crossed to the
left bank of the danube and took up a position for the first time
with the river between himself and the main body of the french on the
thirtieth he attacked mortier's division which was on the left bank 
and broke it up in this action for the first time trophies were taken 
banners cannon and two enemy generals for the first time after a
fortnight's retreat the russian troops had halted and after a fight
had not only held the field but had repulsed the french though the
troops were ill clad exhausted and had lost a third of their number
in killed wounded sick and stragglers though a number of sick and
wounded had been abandoned on the other side of the danube with a letter
in which kutuzov entrusted them to the humanity of the enemy and
though the big hospitals and the houses in krems converted into military
hospitals could no longer accommodate all the sick and wounded yet the
stand made at krems and the victory over mortier raised the spirits of
the army considerably throughout the whole army and at headquarters
most joyful though erroneous rumors were rife of the imaginary approach
of columns from russia of some victory gained by the austrians and of
the retreat of the frightened bonaparte 

prince andrew during the battle had been in attendance on the austrian
general schmidt who was killed in the action his horse had been
wounded under him and his own arm slightly grazed by a bullet as a mark
of the commander in chief's special favor he was sent with the news of
this victory to the austrian court now no longer at vienna which was
threatened by the french but at brunn despite his apparently delicate
build prince andrew could endure physical fatigue far better than many
very muscular men and on the night of the battle having arrived
at krems excited but not weary with dispatches from dokhturov to
kutuzov he was sent immediately with a special dispatch to brunn 
to be so sent meant not only a reward but an important step toward
promotion 

the night was dark but starry the road showed black in the snow that
had fallen the previous day the day of the battle reviewing his
impressions of the recent battle picturing pleasantly to himself the
impression his news of a victory would create or recalling the send off
given him by the commander in chief and his fellow officers prince
andrew was galloping along in a post chaise enjoying the feelings of a
man who has at length begun to attain a long desired happiness as soon
as he closed his eyes his ears seemed filled with the rattle of the
wheels and the sensation of victory then he began to imagine that
the russians were running away and that he himself was killed but he
quickly roused himself with a feeling of joy as if learning afresh that
this was not so but that on the contrary the french had run away he
again recalled all the details of the victory and his own calm courage
during the battle and feeling reassured he dozed off the dark
starry night was followed by a bright cheerful morning the snow was
thawing in the sunshine the horses galloped quickly and on both sides
of the road were forests of different kinds fields and villages 

at one of the post stations he overtook a convoy of russian wounded 
the russian officer in charge of the transport lolled back in the front
cart shouting and scolding a soldier with coarse abuse in each of
the long german carts six or more pale dirty bandaged men were being
jolted over the stony road some of them were talking he heard russian
words others were eating bread the more severely wounded looked
silently with the languid interest of sick children at the envoy
hurrying past them 

prince andrew told his driver to stop and asked a soldier in what
action they had been wounded day before yesterday on the danube 
answered the soldier prince andrew took out his purse and gave the
soldier three gold pieces 

 that's for them all he said to the officer who came up 

 get well soon lads he continued turning to the soldiers 
 there's plenty to do still 

 what news sir asked the officer evidently anxious to start a
conversation 

 good news go on he shouted to the driver and they galloped
on 

it was already quite dark when prince andrew rattled over the paved
streets of brunn and found himself surrounded by high buildings the
lights of shops houses and street lamps fine carriages and all that
atmosphere of a large and active town which is always so attractive to a
soldier after camp life despite his rapid journey and sleepless night 
prince andrew when he drove up to the palace felt even more vigorous and
alert than he had done the day before only his eyes gleamed feverishly
and his thoughts followed one another with extraordinary clearness and
rapidity he again vividly recalled the details of the battle no longer
dim but definite and in the concise form in which he imagined himself
stating them to the emperor francis he vividly imagined the casual
questions that might be put to him and the answers he would give he
expected to be at once presented to the emperor at the chief entrance
to the palace however an official came running out to meet him and
learning that he was a special messenger led him to another entrance 

 to the right from the corridor euer hochgeboren there you will find
the adjutant on duty said the official he will conduct you to
the minister of war 

the adjutant on duty meeting prince andrew asked him to wait and went
in to the minister of war five minutes later he returned and bowing
with particular courtesy ushered prince andrew before him along a
corridor to the cabinet where the minister of war was at work the
adjutant by his elaborate courtesy appeared to wish to ward off any
attempt at familiarity on the part of the russian messenger 

prince andrew's joyous feeling was considerably weakened as he
approached the door of the minister's room he felt offended and
without his noticing it the feeling of offense immediately turned into
one of disdain which was quite uncalled for his fertile mind instantly
suggested to him a point of view which gave him a right to despise
the adjutant and the minister away from the smell of powder they
probably think it easy to gain victories he thought his eyes
narrowed disdainfully he entered the room of the minister of war with
peculiarly deliberate steps this feeling of disdain was heightened
when he saw the minister seated at a large table reading some papers
and making pencil notes on them and for the first two or three minutes
taking no notice of his arrival a wax candle stood at each side of the
minister's bent bald head with its gray temples he went on reading
to the end without raising his eyes at the opening of the door and the
sound of footsteps 

 take this and deliver it said he to his adjutant handing him the
papers and still taking no notice of the special messenger 

prince andrew felt that either the actions of kutuzov's army
interested the minister of war less than any of the other matters he was
concerned with or he wanted to give the russian special messenger that
impression but that is a matter of perfect indifference to me he
thought the minister drew the remaining papers together arranged them
evenly and then raised his head he had an intellectual and distinctive
head but the instant he turned to prince andrew the firm intelligent
expression on his face changed in a way evidently deliberate and
habitual to him his face took on the stupid artificial smile which
does not even attempt to hide its artificiality of a man who is
continually receiving many petitioners one after another 

 from general field marshal kutuzov he asked i hope it is
good news there has been an encounter with mortier a victory it was
high time 

he took the dispatch which was addressed to him and began to read it
with a mournful expression 

 oh my god my god schmidt he exclaimed in german what a
calamity what a calamity 

having glanced through the dispatch he laid it on the table and looked
at prince andrew evidently considering something 

 ah what a calamity you say the affair was decisive but mortier is
not captured again he pondered i am very glad you have brought
good news though schmidt's death is a heavy price to pay for the
victory his majesty will no doubt wish to see you but not today i
thank you you must have a rest be at the levee tomorrow after the
parade however i will let you know 

the stupid smile which had left his face while he was speaking 
reappeared 

 au revoir thank you very much his majesty will probably desire to
see you he added bowing his head 

when prince andrew left the palace he felt that all the interest
and happiness the victory had afforded him had been now left in the
indifferent hands of the minister of war and the polite adjutant the
whole tenor of his thoughts instantaneously changed the battle seemed
the memory of a remote event long past 





chapter x

prince andrew stayed at brunn with bilibin a russian acquaintance of
his in the diplomatic service 

 ah my dear prince i could not have a more welcome visitor 
said bilibin as he came out to meet prince andrew franz put the
prince's things in my bedroom said he to the servant who was
ushering bolkonski in so you're a messenger of victory eh 
splendid and i am sitting here ill as you see 

after washing and dressing prince andrew came into the diplomat's
luxurious study and sat down to the dinner prepared for him bilibin
settled down comfortably beside the fire 

after his journey and the campaign during which he had been deprived of
all the comforts of cleanliness and all the refinements of life prince
andrew felt a pleasant sense of repose among luxurious surroundings such
as he had been accustomed to from childhood besides it was pleasant 
after his reception by the austrians to speak if not in russian
 for they were speaking french at least with a russian who would he
supposed share the general russian antipathy to the austrians which was
then particularly strong 

bilibin was a man of thirty five a bachelor and of the same circle as
prince andrew they had known each other previously in petersburg but
had become more intimate when prince andrew was in vienna with kutuzov 
just as prince andrew was a young man who gave promise of rising high
in the military profession so to an even greater extent bilibin gave
promise of rising in his diplomatic career he still a young man but
no longer a young diplomat as he had entered the service at the age
of sixteen had been in paris and copenhagen and now held a rather
important post in vienna both the foreign minister and our ambassador
in vienna knew him and valued him he was not one of those many
diplomats who are esteemed because they have certain negative qualities 
avoid doing certain things and speak french he was one of those 
who liking work knew how to do it and despite his indolence would
sometimes spend a whole night at his writing table he worked well
whatever the import of his work it was not the question what for 
but the question how that interested him what the diplomatic
matter might be he did not care but it gave him great pleasure to
prepare a circular memorandum or report skillfully pointedly and
elegantly bilibin's services were valued not only for what he wrote 
but also for his skill in dealing and conversing with those in the
highest spheres 

bilibin liked conversation as he liked work only when it could be
made elegantly witty in society he always awaited an opportunity to say
something striking and took part in a conversation only when that was
possible his conversation was always sprinkled with wittily original 
finished phrases of general interest these sayings were prepared in the
inner laboratory of his mind in a portable form as if intentionally so
that insignificant society people might carry them from drawing room to
drawing room and in fact bilibin's witticisms were hawked about
in the viennese drawing rooms and often had an influence on matters
considered important 

his thin worn sallow face was covered with deep wrinkles which always
looked as clean and well washed as the tips of one's fingers after a
russian bath the movement of these wrinkles formed the principal play
of expression on his face now his forehead would pucker into deep folds
and his eyebrows were lifted then his eyebrows would descend and
deep wrinkles would crease his cheeks his small deep set eyes always
twinkled and looked out straight 

 well now tell me about your exploits said he 

bolkonski very modestly without once mentioning himself described the
engagement and his reception by the minister of war 

 they received me and my news as one receives a dog in a game of
skittles said he in conclusion 

bilibin smiled and the wrinkles on his face disappeared 

 cependant mon cher he remarked examining his nails from a
distance and puckering the skin above his left eye malgre la haute
estime que je professe pour the orthodox russian army j'avoue que
votre victoire n'est pas des plus victorieuses 

 but my dear fellow with all my respect for the orthodox
 russian army i must say that your victory was not
 particularly victorious 


he went on talking in this way in french uttering only those words in
russian on which he wished to put a contemptuous emphasis 

 come now you with all your forces fall on the unfortunate mortier
and his one division and even then mortier slips through your fingers 
where's the victory 

 but seriously said prince andrew we can at any rate say
without boasting that it was a little better than at ulm 

 why didn't you capture one just one marshal for us 

 because not everything happens as one expects or with the smoothness
of a parade we had expected as i told you to get at their rear by
seven in the morning but had not reached it by five in the afternoon 

 and why didn't you do it at seven in the morning you ought to have
been there at seven in the morning returned bilibin with a smile 
 you ought to have been there at seven in the morning 

 why did you not succeed in impressing on bonaparte by diplomatic
methods that he had better leave genoa alone retorted prince andrew
in the same tone 

 i know interrupted bilibin you're thinking it's very
easy to take marshals sitting on a sofa by the fire that is true but
still why didn't you capture him so don't be surprised if not only
the minister of war but also his most august majesty the emperor and
king francis is not much delighted by your victory even i a poor
secretary of the russian embassy do not feel any need in token of my
joy to give my franz a thaler or let him go with his liebchen to the
prater true we have no prater here 

he looked straight at prince andrew and suddenly unwrinkled his
forehead 

 it is now my turn to ask you why mon cher said bolkonski 
 i confess i do not understand perhaps there are diplomatic
subtleties here beyond my feeble intelligence but i can't make it
out mack loses a whole army the archduke ferdinand and the archduke
karl give no signs of life and make blunder after blunder kutuzov
alone at last gains a real victory destroying the spell of the
invincibility of the french and the minister of war does not even care
to hear the details 

 that's just it my dear fellow you see it's hurrah for the tsar 
for russia for the orthodox greek faith all that is beautiful but
what do we i mean the austrian court care for your victories bring
us nice news of a victory by the archduke karl or ferdinand one
archduke's as good as another as you know and even if it is only
over a fire brigade of bonaparte's that will be another story and
we'll fire off some cannon but this sort of thing seems done
on purpose to vex us the archduke karl does nothing the archduke
ferdinand disgraces himself you abandon vienna give up its
defense as much as to say heaven is with us but heaven help you
and your capital the one general whom we all loved schmidt you
expose to a bullet and then you congratulate us on the victory admit
that more irritating news than yours could not have been conceived 
it's as if it had been done on purpose on purpose besides suppose
you did gain a brilliant victory if even the archduke karl gained a
victory what effect would that have on the general course of events 
it's too late now when vienna is occupied by the french army 

 what occupied vienna occupied 

 not only occupied but bonaparte is at schonbrunn and the count 
our dear count vrbna goes to him for orders 

after the fatigues and impressions of the journey his reception and
especially after having dined bolkonski felt that he could not take in
the full significance of the words he heard 

 count lichtenfels was here this morning bilibin continued 
 and showed me a letter in which the parade of the french in vienna
was fully described prince murat et tout le tremblement you see that
your victory is not a matter for great rejoicing and that you can't be
received as a savior 

 really i don't care about that i don't care at all said
prince andrew beginning to understand that his news of the battle
before krems was really of small importance in view of such events as
the fall of austria's capital how is it vienna was taken what of
the bridge and its celebrated bridgehead and prince auersperg we heard
reports that prince auersperg was defending vienna he said 

 prince auersperg is on this on our side of the river and is
defending us doing it very badly i think but still he is defending
us but vienna is on the other side no the bridge has not yet been
taken and i hope it will not be for it is mined and orders have been
given to blow it up otherwise we should long ago have been in the
mountains of bohemia and you and your army would have spent a bad
quarter of an hour between two fires 

 but still this does not mean that the campaign is over said
prince andrew 

 well i think it is the bigwigs here think so too but they
daren't say so it will be as i said at the beginning of the campaign 
it won't be your skirmishing at durrenstein or gunpowder at all 
that will decide the matter but those who devised it said bilibin
quoting one of his own mots releasing the wrinkles on his forehead and
pausing the only question is what will come of the meeting between
the emperor alexander and the king of prussia in berlin if prussia
joins the allies austria's hand will be forced and there will be war 
if not it is merely a question of settling where the preliminaries of
the new campo formio are to be drawn up 

 what an extraordinary genius prince andrew suddenly exclaimed 
clenching his small hand and striking the table with it and what
luck the man has 

 buonaparte said bilibin inquiringly puckering up his forehead
to indicate that he was about to say something witty buonaparte 
he repeated accentuating the u i think however now that he lays
down laws for austria at schonbrunn il faut lui faire grace de
l'u i shall certainly adopt an innovation and call him simply
bonaparte 

 we must let him off the u 


 but joking apart said prince andrew do you really think the
campaign is over 

 this is what i think austria has been made a fool of and she is
not used to it she will retaliate and she has been fooled in the
first place because her provinces have been pillaged they say the holy
russian army loots terribly her army is destroyed her capital
taken and all this for the beaux yeux of his sardinian majesty and
therefore this is between ourselves i instinctively feel that we
are being deceived my instinct tells me of negotiations with france and
projects for peace a secret peace concluded separately 

 fine eyes 

 impossible cried prince andrew that would be too base 

 if we live we shall see replied bilibin his face again becoming
smooth as a sign that the conversation was at an end 

when prince andrew reached the room prepared for him and lay down in a
clean shirt on the feather bed with its warmed and fragrant pillows he
felt that the battle of which he had brought tidings was far far
away from him the alliance with prussia austria's treachery 
bonaparte's new triumph tomorrow's levee and parade and the
audience with the emperor francis occupied his thoughts 

he closed his eyes and immediately a sound of cannonading of musketry
and the rattling of carriage wheels seemed to fill his ears and now
again drawn out in a thin line the musketeers were descending the hill 
the french were firing and he felt his heart palpitating as he rode
forward beside schmidt with the bullets merrily whistling all around 
and he experienced tenfold the joy of living as he had not done since
childhood 

he woke up 

 yes that all happened he said and smiling happily to himself
like a child he fell into a deep youthful slumber 





chapter xi

next day he woke late recalling his recent impressions the first
thought that came into his mind was that today he had to be presented
to the emperor francis he remembered the minister of war the polite
austrian adjutant bilibin and last night's conversation having
dressed for his attendance at court in full parade uniform which he
had not worn for a long time he went into bilibin's study fresh 
animated and handsome with his hand bandaged in the study were four
gentlemen of the diplomatic corps with prince hippolyte kuragin 
who was a secretary to the embassy bolkonski was already acquainted 
bilibin introduced him to the others 

the gentlemen assembled at bilibin's were young wealthy gay society
men who here as in vienna formed a special set which bilibin their
leader called les notres this set consisting almost exclusively of
diplomats evidently had its own interests which had nothing to do with
war or politics but related to high society to certain women and to
the official side of the service these gentlemen received prince
andrew as one of themselves an honor they did not extend to many from
politeness and to start conversation they asked him a few questions
about the army and the battle and then the talk went off into merry
jests and gossip 

 ours 

 but the best of it was said one telling of the misfortune of
a fellow diplomat that the chancellor told him flatly that his
appointment to london was a promotion and that he was so to regard it 
can you fancy the figure he cut 

 but the worst of it gentlemen i am giving kuragin away to
you is that that man suffers and this don juan wicked fellow is
taking advantage of it 

prince hippolyte was lolling in a lounge chair with his legs over its
arm he began to laugh 

 tell me about that he said 

 oh you don juan you serpent cried several voices 

 you bolkonski don't know said bilibin turning to prince
andrew that all the atrocities of the french army i nearly said of
the russian army are nothing compared to what this man has been doing
among the women 

 la femme est la compagne de l'homme announced prince
hippolyte and began looking through a lorgnette at his elevated legs 

 woman is man's companion 


bilibin and the rest of ours burst out laughing in hippolyte's
face and prince andrew saw that hippolyte of whom he had to
admit he had almost been jealous on his wife's account was the butt
of this set 

 oh i must give you a treat bilibin whispered to bolkonski 
 kuragin is exquisite when he discusses politics you should see his
gravity 

he sat down beside hippolyte and wrinkling his forehead began talking
to him about politics prince andrew and the others gathered round these
two 

 the berlin cabinet cannot express a feeling of alliance began
hippolyte gazing round with importance at the others without
expressing as in its last note you understand besides unless
his majesty the emperor derogates from the principle of our alliance 

 wait i have not finished he said to prince andrew seizing
him by the arm i believe that intervention will be stronger than
nonintervention and he paused finally one cannot impute the
nonreceipt of our dispatch of november 18 that is how it will end 
and he released bolkonski's arm to indicate that he had now quite
finished 

 demosthenes i know thee by the pebble thou secretest in thy golden
mouth said bilibin and the mop of hair on his head moved with
satisfaction 

everybody laughed and hippolyte louder than anyone he was evidently
distressed and breathed painfully but could not restrain the wild
laughter that convulsed his usually impassive features 

 well now gentlemen said bilibin bolkonski is my guest in
this house and in brunn itself i want to entertain him as far as i
can with all the pleasures of life here if we were in vienna it would
be easy but here in this wretched moravian hole it is more difficult 
and i beg you all to help me brunn's attractions must be shown him 
you can undertake the theater i society and you hippolyte of course
the women 

 we must let him see amelie she's exquisite said one of
 ours kissing his finger tips 

 in general we must turn this bloodthirsty soldier to more humane
interests said bilibin 

 i shall scarcely be able to avail myself of your hospitality 
gentlemen it is already time for me to go replied prince andrew
looking at his watch 

 where to 

 to the emperor 

 oh oh oh 

 well au revoir bolkonski au revoir prince come back early to
dinner cried several voices we'll take you in hand 

 when speaking to the emperor try as far as you can to praise the way
that provisions are supplied and the routes indicated said bilibin 
accompanying him to the hall 

 i should like to speak well of them but as far as i know the facts 
i can't replied bolkonski smiling 

 well talk as much as you can anyway he has a passion for giving
audiences but he does not like talking himself and can't do it as
you will see 





chapter xii

at the levee prince andrew stood among the austrian officers as he had
been told to and the emperor francis merely looked fixedly into his
face and just nodded to him with his long head but after it was
over the adjutant he had seen the previous day ceremoniously informed
bolkonski that the emperor desired to give him an audience the emperor
francis received him standing in the middle of the room before the
conversation began prince andrew was struck by the fact that the emperor
seemed confused and blushed as if not knowing what to say 

 tell me when did the battle begin he asked hurriedly 

prince andrew replied then followed other questions just as simple 
 was kutuzov well when had he left krems and so on the emperor
spoke as if his sole aim were to put a given number of questions the
answers to these questions as was only too evident did not interest
him 

 at what o'clock did the battle begin asked the emperor 

 i cannot inform your majesty at what o'clock the battle began at
the front but at durrenstein where i was our attack began after
five in the afternoon replied bolkonski growing more animated and
expecting that he would have a chance to give a reliable account which
he had ready in his mind of all he knew and had seen but the emperor
smiled and interrupted him 

 how many miles 

 from where to where your majesty 

 from durrenstein to krems 

 three and a half miles your majesty 

 the french have abandoned the left bank 

 according to the scouts the last of them crossed on rafts during the
night 

 is there sufficient forage in krems 

 forage has not been supplied to the extent 

the emperor interrupted him 

 at what o'clock was general schmidt killed 

 at seven o'clock i believe 

 at seven o'clock it's very sad very sad 

the emperor thanked prince andrew and bowed prince andrew withdrew and
was immediately surrounded by courtiers on all sides everywhere he
saw friendly looks and heard friendly words yesterday's adjutant
reproached him for not having stayed at the palace and offered him
his own house the minister of war came up and congratulated him on the
maria theresa order of the third grade which the emperor was conferring
on him the empress chamberlain invited him to see her majesty the
archduchess also wished to see him he did not know whom to answer and
for a few seconds collected his thoughts then the russian ambassador
took him by the shoulder led him to the window and began to talk to
him 

contrary to bilibin's forecast the news he had brought was joyfully
received a thanksgiving service was arranged kutuzov was awarded
the grand cross of maria theresa and the whole army received rewards 
bolkonski was invited everywhere and had to spend the whole morning
calling on the principal austrian dignitaries between four and five
in the afternoon having made all his calls he was returning to
bilibin's house thinking out a letter to his father about the battle
and his visit to brunn at the door he found a vehicle half full of
luggage franz bilibin's man was dragging a portmanteau with some
difficulty out of the front door 

before returning to bilibin's prince andrew had gone to a bookshop
to provide himself with some books for the campaign and had spent some
time in the shop 

 what is it he asked 

 oh your excellency said franz with difficulty rolling the
portmanteau into the vehicle we are to move on still farther the
scoundrel is again at our heels 

 eh what asked prince andrew 

bilibin came out to meet him his usually calm face showed excitement 

 there now confess that this is delightful said he this
affair of the thabor bridge at vienna they have crossed without
striking a blow 

prince andrew could not understand 

 but where do you come from not to know what every coachman in the
town knows 

 i come from the archduchess i heard nothing there 

 and you didn't see that everybody is packing up 

 i did not what is it all about inquired prince andrew
impatiently 

 what's it all about why the french have crossed the bridge that
auersperg was defending and the bridge was not blown up so murat
is now rushing along the road to brunn and will be here in a day or
two 

 what here but why did they not blow up the bridge if it was
mined 

 that is what i ask you no one not even bonaparte knows why 

bolkonski shrugged his shoulders 

 but if the bridge is crossed it means that the army too is lost it
will be cut off said he 

 that's just it answered bilibin listen the french entered
vienna as i told you very well next day which was yesterday those
gentlemen messieurs les marechaux murat lannes and belliard 
mount and ride to the bridge observe that all three are gascons 
 gentlemen says one of them you know the thabor bridge is
mined and doubly mined and that there are menacing fortifications at its
head and an army of fifteen thousand men has been ordered to blow up
the bridge and not let us cross but it will please our sovereign the
emperor napoleon if we take this bridge so let us three go and take
it yes let's say the others and off they go and take the
bridge cross it and now with their whole army are on this side of the
danube marching on us you and your lines of communication 

 the marshalls 

 stop jesting said prince andrew sadly and seriously this news
grieved him and yet he was pleased 

as soon as he learned that the russian army was in such a hopeless
situation it occurred to him that it was he who was destined to lead it
out of this position that here was the toulon that would lift him from
the ranks of obscure officers and offer him the first step to fame 
listening to bilibin he was already imagining how on reaching the army
he would give an opinion at the war council which would be the only one
that could save the army and how he alone would be entrusted with the
executing of the plan 

 stop this jesting he said 

 i am not jesting bilibin went on nothing is truer or sadder 
these gentlemen ride onto the bridge alone and wave white handkerchiefs 
they assure the officer on duty that they the marshals are on
their way to negotiate with prince auersperg he lets them enter the
tete de pont they spin him a thousand gasconades saying that
the war is over that the emperor francis is arranging a meeting with
bonaparte that they desire to see prince auersperg and so on the
officer sends for auersperg these gentlemen embrace the officers crack
jokes sit on the cannon and meanwhile a french battalion gets to
the bridge unobserved flings the bags of incendiary material into
the water and approaches the tete de pont at length appears the
lieutenant general our dear prince auersperg von mautern himself 
 dearest foe flower of the austrian army hero of the turkish wars 
hostilities are ended we can shake one another's hand the
emperor napoleon burns with impatience to make prince auersperg's
acquaintance in a word those gentlemen gascons indeed so
bewildered him with fine words and he is so flattered by his rapidly
established intimacy with the french marshals and so dazzled by the
sight of murat's mantle and ostrich plumes qu'il n'y voit que du
feu et oublie celui qu'il devait faire faire sur l'ennemi 2 
in spite of the animation of his speech bilibin did not forget to
pause after this mot to give time for its due appreciation the
french battalion rushes to the bridgehead spikes the guns and the
bridge is taken but what is best of all he went on his excitement
subsiding under the delightful interest of his own story is that the
sergeant in charge of the cannon which was to give the signal to fire
the mines and blow up the bridge this sergeant seeing that the french
troops were running onto the bridge was about to fire but lannes
stayed his hand the sergeant who was evidently wiser than his general 
goes up to auersperg and says prince you are being deceived here
are the french murat seeing that all is lost if the sergeant is
allowed to speak turns to auersperg with feigned astonishment he is a
true gascon and says i don't recognize the world famous austrian
discipline if you allow a subordinate to address you like that it
was a stroke of genius prince auersperg feels his dignity at stake and
orders the sergeant to be arrested come you must own that this affair
of the thabor bridge is delightful it is not exactly stupidity nor
rascality 

 bridgehead 

 2 that their fire gets into his eyes and he forgets that
 he ought to be firing at the enemy 

 it may be treachery said prince andrew vividly imagining the
gray overcoats wounds the smoke of gunpowder the sounds of firing 
and the glory that awaited him 

 not that either that puts the court in too bad a light replied
bilibin it's not treachery nor rascality nor stupidity it is
just as at ulm it is he seemed to be trying to find the right
expression c'est c'est du mack nous sommes mackes it is 
it is a bit of mack we are macked he concluded feeling that he
had produced a good epigram a fresh one that would be repeated his
hitherto puckered brow became smooth as a sign of pleasure and with a
slight smile he began to examine his nails 

 where are you off to he said suddenly to prince andrew who had
risen and was going toward his room 

 i am going away 

 where to 

 to the army 

 but you meant to stay another two days 

 but now i am off at once 

and prince andrew after giving directions about his departure went to
his room 

 do you know mon cher said bilibin following him i have been
thinking about you why are you going 

and in proof of the conclusiveness of his opinion all the wrinkles
vanished from his face 

prince andrew looked inquiringly at him and gave no reply 

 why are you going i know you think it your duty to gallop back to
the army now that it is in danger i understand that mon cher it is
heroism 

 not at all said prince andrew 

 but as you are a philosopher be a consistent one look at the other
side of the question and you will see that your duty on the contrary 
is to take care of yourself leave it to those who are no longer fit for
anything else you have not been ordered to return and have not been
dismissed from here therefore you can stay and go with us wherever our
ill luck takes us they say we are going to olmutz and olmutz is a
very decent town you and i will travel comfortably in my caleche 

 do stop joking bilibin cried bolkonski 

 i am speaking sincerely as a friend consider where and why are
you going when you might remain here you are faced by one of two
things and the skin over his left temple puckered either you
will not reach your regiment before peace is concluded or you will
share defeat and disgrace with kutuzov's whole army 

and bilibin unwrinkled his temple feeling that the dilemma was
insoluble 

 i cannot argue about it replied prince andrew coldly but he
thought i am going to save the army 

 my dear fellow you are a hero said bilibin 





chapter xiii

that same night having taken leave of the minister of war bolkonski
set off to rejoin the army not knowing where he would find it and
fearing to be captured by the french on the way to krems 

in brunn everybody attached to the court was packing up and the heavy
baggage was already being dispatched to olmutz near hetzelsdorf prince
andrew struck the high road along which the russian army was moving with
great haste and in the greatest disorder the road was so obstructed
with carts that it was impossible to get by in a carriage prince andrew
took a horse and a cossack from a cossack commander and hungry and
weary making his way past the baggage wagons rode in search of the
commander in chief and of his own luggage very sinister reports of the
position of the army reached him as he went along and the appearance of
the troops in their disorderly flight confirmed these rumors 

 cette armee russe que l'or de l'angleterre a transportee des
extremites de l'univers nous allons lui faire eprouver le meme
sort le sort de l'armee d'ulm he remembered these words
in bonaparte's address to his army at the beginning of the campaign 
and they awoke in him astonishment at the genius of his hero a feeling
of wounded pride and a hope of glory and should there be nothing
left but to die he thought well if need be i shall do it no
worse than others 

 that russian army which has been brought from the ends of
 the earth by english gold we shall cause to share the same
 fate the fate of the army at ulm 


he looked with disdain at the endless confused mass of detachments 
carts guns artillery and again baggage wagons and vehicles of all
kinds overtaking one another and blocking the muddy road three and
sometimes four abreast from all sides behind and before as far as ear
could reach there were the rattle of wheels the creaking of carts
and gun carriages the tramp of horses the crack of whips shouts the
urging of horses and the swearing of soldiers orderlies and officers 
all along the sides of the road fallen horses were to be seen some
flayed some not and broken down carts beside which solitary soldiers
sat waiting for something and again soldiers straggling from their
companies crowds of whom set off to the neighboring villages or
returned from them dragging sheep fowls hay and bulging sacks at
each ascent or descent of the road the crowds were yet denser and the
din of shouting more incessant soldiers floundering knee deep in mud
pushed the guns and wagons themselves whips cracked hoofs slipped 
traces broke and lungs were strained with shouting the officers
directing the march rode backward and forward between the carts their
voices were but feebly heard amid the uproar and one saw by their faces
that they despaired of the possibility of checking this disorder 

 here is our dear orthodox russian army thought bolkonski 
recalling bilibin's words 

wishing to find out where the commander in chief was he rode up to
a convoy directly opposite to him came a strange one horse vehicle 
evidently rigged up by soldiers out of any available materials and
looking like something between a cart a cabriolet and a caleche 
a soldier was driving and a woman enveloped in shawls sat behind the
apron under the leather hood of the vehicle prince andrew rode up
and was just putting his question to a soldier when his attention
was diverted by the desperate shrieks of the woman in the vehicle an
officer in charge of transport was beating the soldier who was driving
the woman's vehicle for trying to get ahead of others and the strokes
of his whip fell on the apron of the equipage the woman screamed
piercingly seeing prince andrew she leaned out from behind the apron
and waving her thin arms from under the woolen shawl cried 

 mr aide de camp mr aide de camp for heaven's sake protect
me what will become of us i am the wife of the doctor of the seventh
chasseurs they won't let us pass we are left behind and have lost
our people 

 i'll flatten you into a pancake shouted the angry officer to
the soldier turn back with your slut 

 mr aide de camp help me what does it all mean screamed the
doctor's wife 

 kindly let this cart pass don't you see it's a woman said
prince andrew riding up to the officer 

the officer glanced at him and without replying turned again to the
soldier i'll teach you to push on back 

 let them pass i tell you repeated prince andrew compressing his
lips 

 and who are you cried the officer turning on him with tipsy
rage who are you are you in command here eh i am commander here 
not you go back or i'll flatten you into a pancake repeated he 
this expression evidently pleased him 

 that was a nice snub for the little aide de camp came a voice
from behind 

prince andrew saw that the officer was in that state of senseless 
tipsy rage when a man does not know what he is saying he saw that his
championship of the doctor's wife in her queer trap might expose him
to what he dreaded more than anything in the world to ridicule but
his instinct urged him on before the officer finished his sentence
prince andrew his face distorted with fury rode up to him and raised
his riding whip 

 kind ly let them pass 

the officer flourished his arm and hastily rode away 

 it's all the fault of these fellows on the staff that there's
this disorder he muttered do as you like 

prince andrew without lifting his eyes rode hastily away from the
doctor's wife who was calling him her deliverer and recalling with
a sense of disgust the minutest details of this humiliating scene he
galloped on to the village where he was told that the commander in chief
was 

on reaching the village he dismounted and went to the nearest house 
intending to rest if but for a moment eat something and try to sort
out the stinging and tormenting thoughts that confused his mind this
is a mob of scoundrels and not an army he was thinking as he went
up to the window of the first house when a familiar voice called him by
name 

he turned round nesvitski's handsome face looked out of the little
window nesvitski moving his moist lips as he chewed something and
flourishing his arm called him to enter 

 bolkonski bolkonski don't you hear eh come quick he
shouted 

entering the house prince andrew saw nesvitski and another adjutant
having something to eat they hastily turned round to him asking if he
had any news on their familiar faces he read agitation and alarm 
this was particularly noticeable on nesvitski's usually laughing
countenance 

 where is the commander in chief asked bolkonski 

 here in that house answered the adjutant 

 well is it true that it's peace and capitulation asked
nesvitski 

 i was going to ask you i know nothing except that it was all i could
do to get here 

 and we my dear boy it's terrible i was wrong to laugh at mack 
we're getting it still worse said nesvitski but sit down and
have something to eat 

 you won't be able to find either your baggage or anything else now 
prince and god only knows where your man peter is said the other
adjutant 

 where are headquarters 

 we are to spend the night in znaim 

 well i have got all i need into packs for two horses said
nesvitski they've made up splendid packs for me fit to cross
the bohemian mountains with it's a bad lookout old fellow but
what's the matter with you you must be ill to shiver like that he
added noticing that prince andrew winced as at an electric shock 

 it's nothing replied prince andrew 

he had just remembered his recent encounter with the doctor's wife and
the convoy officer 

 what is the commander in chief doing here he asked 

 i can't make out at all said nesvitski 

 well all i can make out is that everything is abominable 
abominable quite abominable said prince andrew and he went off to
the house where the commander in chief was 

passing by kutuzov's carriage and the exhausted saddle horses of
his suite with their cossacks who were talking loudly together prince
andrew entered the passage kutuzov himself he was told was in the
house with prince bagration and weyrother weyrother was the austrian
general who had succeeded schmidt in the passage little kozlovski was
squatting on his heels in front of a clerk the clerk with cuffs turned
up was hastily writing at a tub turned bottom upwards kozlovski's
face looked worn he too had evidently not slept all night he glanced
at prince andrew and did not even nod to him 

 second line have you written it he continued dictating to the
clerk the kiev grenadiers podolian 

 one can't write so fast your honor said the clerk glancing
angrily and disrespectfully at kozlovski 

through the door came the sounds of kutuzov's voice excited and
dissatisfied interrupted by another an unfamiliar voice from the
sound of these voices the inattentive way kozlovski looked at him the
disrespectful manner of the exhausted clerk the fact that the clerk and
kozlovski were squatting on the floor by a tub so near to the commander
in chief and from the noisy laughter of the cossacks holding the
horses near the window prince andrew felt that something important and
disastrous was about to happen 

he turned to kozlovski with urgent questions 

 immediately prince said kozlovski dispositions for
bagration 

 what about capitulation 

 nothing of the sort orders are issued for a battle 

prince andrew moved toward the door from whence voices were heard 
just as he was going to open it the sounds ceased the door opened and
kutuzov with his eagle nose and puffy face appeared in the doorway 
prince andrew stood right in front of kutuzov but the expression of
the commander in chief's one sound eye showed him to be so preoccupied
with thoughts and anxieties as to be oblivious of his presence he
looked straight at his adjutant's face without recognizing him 

 well have you finished said he to kozlovski 

 one moment your excellency 

bagration a gaunt middle aged man of medium height with a firm 
impassive face of oriental type came out after the commander in chief 

 i have the honor to present myself repeated prince andrew rather
loudly handing kutuzov an envelope 

 ah from vienna very good later later 

kutuzov went out into the porch with bagration 

 well good by prince said he to bagration my blessing and
may christ be with you in your great endeavor 

his face suddenly softened and tears came into his eyes with his left
hand he drew bagration toward him and with his right on which he wore
a ring he made the sign of the cross over him with a gesture evidently
habitual offering his puffy cheek but bagration kissed him on the
neck instead 

 christ be with you kutuzov repeated and went toward his
carriage get in with me said he to bolkonski 

 your excellency i should like to be of use here allow me to remain
with prince bagration's detachment 

 get in said kutuzov and noticing that bolkonski still delayed 
he added i need good officers myself need them myself 

they got into the carriage and drove for a few minutes in silence 

 there is still much much before us he said as if with an old
man's penetration he understood all that was passing in bolkonski's
mind if a tenth part of his detachment returns i shall thank god 
he added as if speaking to himself 

prince andrew glanced at kutuzov's face only a foot distant from him
and involuntarily noticed the carefully washed seams of the scar near
his temple where an ismail bullet had pierced his skull and the empty
eye socket yes he has a right to speak so calmly of those men's
death thought bolkonski 

 that is why i beg to be sent to that detachment he said 

kutuzov did not reply he seemed to have forgotten what he had been
saying and sat plunged in thought five minutes later gently swaying
on the soft springs of the carriage he turned to prince andrew 
there was not a trace of agitation on his face with delicate irony he
questioned prince andrew about the details of his interview with the
emperor about the remarks he had heard at court concerning the krems
affair and about some ladies they both knew 





chapter xiv

on november 1 kutuzov had received through a spy news that the army
he commanded was in an almost hopeless position the spy reported that
the french after crossing the bridge at vienna were advancing in
immense force upon kutuzov's line of communication with the troops
that were arriving from russia if kutuzov decided to remain at krems 
napoleon's army of one hundred and fifty thousand men would cut him
off completely and surround his exhausted army of forty thousand and he
would find himself in the position of mack at ulm if kutuzov decided
to abandon the road connecting him with the troops arriving from russia 
he would have to march with no road into unknown parts of the bohemian
mountains defending himself against superior forces of the enemy and
abandoning all hope of a junction with buxhowden if kutuzov decided
to retreat along the road from krems to olmutz to unite with the
troops arriving from russia he risked being forestalled on that road
by the french who had crossed the vienna bridge and encumbered by his
baggage and transport having to accept battle on the march against an
enemy three times as strong who would hem him in from two sides 

kutuzov chose this latter course 

the french the spy reported having crossed the vienna bridge were
advancing by forced marches toward znaim which lay sixty six miles
off on the line of kutuzov's retreat if he reached znaim before the
french there would be great hope of saving the army to let the
french forestall him at znaim meant the exposure of his whole army to a
disgrace such as that of ulm or to utter destruction but to forestall
the french with his whole army was impossible the road for the french
from vienna to znaim was shorter and better than the road for the
russians from krems to znaim 

the night he received the news kutuzov sent bagration's vanguard 
four thousand strong to the right across the hills from the krems znaim
to the vienna znaim road bagration was to make this march without
resting and to halt facing vienna with znaim to his rear and if he
succeeded in forestalling the french he was to delay them as long as
possible kutuzov himself with all his transport took the road to
znaim 

marching thirty miles that stormy night across roadless hills with his
hungry ill shod soldiers and losing a third of his men as stragglers
by the way bagration came out on the vienna znaim road at hollabrunn
a few hours ahead of the french who were approaching hollabrunn from
vienna kutuzov with his transport had still to march for some days
before he could reach znaim hence bagration with his four thousand
hungry exhausted men would have to detain for days the whole enemy army
that came upon him at hollabrunn which was clearly impossible but
a freak of fate made the impossible possible the success of the trick
that had placed the vienna bridge in the hands of the french without
a fight led murat to try to deceive kutuzov in a similar way meeting
bagration's weak detachment on the znaim road he supposed it to be
kutuzov's whole army to be able to crush it absolutely he awaited
the arrival of the rest of the troops who were on their way from vienna 
and with this object offered a three days truce on condition that
both armies should remain in position without moving murat declared
that negotiations for peace were already proceeding and that he
therefore offered this truce to avoid unnecessary bloodshed count
nostitz the austrian general occupying the advanced posts believed
murat's emissary and retired leaving bagration's division
exposed another emissary rode to the russian line to announce the peace
negotiations and to offer the russian army the three days truce 
bagration replied that he was not authorized either to accept or refuse
a truce and sent his adjutant to kutuzov to report the offer he had
received 

a truce was kutuzov's sole chance of gaining time giving
bagration's exhausted troops some rest and letting the transport and
heavy convoys whose movements were concealed from the french advance
if but one stage nearer znaim the offer of a truce gave the only and
a quite unexpected chance of saving the army on receiving the news
he immediately dispatched adjutant general wintzingerode who was in
attendance on him to the enemy camp wintzingerode was not merely
to agree to the truce but also to offer terms of capitulation and
meanwhile kutuzov sent his adjutants back to hasten to the utmost the
movements of the baggage trains of the entire army along the krems znaim
road bagration's exhausted and hungry detachment which alone
covered this movement of the transport and of the whole army had to
remain stationary in face of an enemy eight times as strong as itself 

kutuzov's expectations that the proposals of capitulation which were
in no way binding might give time for part of the transport to pass 
and also that murat's mistake would very soon be discovered proved
correct as soon as bonaparte who was at schonbrunn sixteen miles
from hollabrunn received murat's dispatch with the proposal of a
truce and a capitulation he detected a ruse and wrote the following
letter to murat 

schonbrunn 25th brumaire 1805 

at eight o'clock in the morning

to prince murat 

i cannot find words to express to you my displeasure you command only
my advance guard and have no right to arrange an armistice without my
order you are causing me to lose the fruits of a campaign break
the armistice immediately and march on the enemy inform him that the
general who signed that capitulation had no right to do so and that no
one but the emperor of russia has that right 

if however the emperor of russia ratifies that convention i will
ratify it but it is only a trick march on destroy the russian
army you are in a position to seize its baggage and artillery 

the russian emperor's aide de camp is an impostor officers are
nothing when they have no powers this one had none the austrians
let themselves be tricked at the crossing of the vienna bridge you are
letting yourself be tricked by an aide de camp of the emperor 

napoleon

bonaparte's adjutant rode full gallop with this menacing letter to
murat bonaparte himself not trusting to his generals moved with all
the guards to the field of battle afraid of letting a ready victim
escape and bagration's four thousand men merrily lighted campfires 
dried and warmed themselves cooked their porridge for the first time
for three days and not one of them knew or imagined what was in store
for him 





chapter xv

between three and four o'clock in the afternoon prince andrew who
had persisted in his request to kutuzov arrived at grunth and reported
himself to bagration bonaparte's adjutant had not yet reached
murat's detachment and the battle had not yet begun in bagration's
detachment no one knew anything of the general position of affairs they
talked of peace but did not believe in its possibility others talked
of a battle but also disbelieved in the nearness of an engagement 
bagration knowing bolkonski to be a favorite and trusted adjutant 
received him with distinction and special marks of favor explaining to
him that there would probably be an engagement that day or the next and
giving him full liberty to remain with him during the battle or to join
the rearguard and have an eye on the order of retreat which is also
very important 

 however there will hardly be an engagement today said bagration
as if to reassure prince andrew 

 if he is one of the ordinary little staff dandies sent to earn a
medal he can get his reward just as well in the rearguard but if he
wishes to stay with me let him he'll be of use here if he's a
brave officer thought bagration prince andrew without replying 
asked the prince's permission to ride round the position to see the
disposition of the forces so as to know his bearings should he be sent
to execute an order the officer on duty a handsome elegantly dressed
man with a diamond ring on his forefinger who was fond of speaking
french though he spoke it badly offered to conduct prince andrew 

on all sides they saw rain soaked officers with dejected faces who
seemed to be seeking something and soldiers dragging doors benches 
and fencing from the village 

 there now prince we can't stop those fellows said the staff
officer pointing to the soldiers the officers don't keep them in
hand and there he pointed to a sutler's tent they crowd in
and sit this morning i turned them all out and now look it's full
again i must go there prince and scare them a bit it won't take a
moment 

 yes let's go in and i will get myself a roll and some cheese 
said prince andrew who had not yet had time to eat anything 

 why didn't you mention it prince i would have offered you
something 

they dismounted and entered the tent several officers with flushed and
weary faces were sitting at the table eating and drinking 

 now what does this mean gentlemen said the staff officer in
the reproachful tone of a man who has repeated the same thing more
than once you know it won't do to leave your posts like this 
the prince gave orders that no one should leave his post now you 
captain and he turned to a thin dirty little artillery officer who
without his boots he had given them to the canteen keeper to dry 
in only his stockings rose when they entered smiling not altogether
comfortably 

 well aren't you ashamed of yourself captain tushin he
continued one would think that as an artillery officer you would set
a good example yet here you are without your boots the alarm will be
sounded and you'll be in a pretty position without your boots the
staff officer smiled kindly return to your posts gentlemen all of
you all he added in a tone of command 

prince andrew smiled involuntarily as he looked at the artillery officer
tushin who silent and smiling shifting from one stockinged foot to
the other glanced inquiringly with his large intelligent kindly eyes
from prince andrew to the staff officer 

 the soldiers say it feels easier without boots said captain
tushin smiling shyly in his uncomfortable position evidently wishing
to adopt a jocular tone but before he had finished he felt that his
jest was unacceptable and had not come off he grew confused 

 kindly return to your posts said the staff officer trying to
preserve his gravity 

prince andrew glanced again at the artillery officer's small figure 
there was something peculiar about it quite unsoldierly rather comic 
but extremely attractive 

the staff officer and prince andrew mounted their horses and rode on 

having ridden beyond the village continually meeting and overtaking
soldiers and officers of various regiments they saw on their left some
entrenchments being thrown up the freshly dug clay of which showed up
red several battalions of soldiers in their shirt sleeves despite
the cold wind swarmed in these earthworks like a host of white ants 
spadefuls of red clay were continually being thrown up from behind the
bank by unseen hands prince andrew and the officer rode up looked at
the entrenchment and went on again just behind it they came upon some
dozens of soldiers continually replaced by others who ran from the
entrenchment they had to hold their noses and put their horses to a
trot to escape from the poisoned atmosphere of these latrines 

 voila l'agrement des camps monsieur le prince said the
staff officer 

 this is a pleasure one gets in camp prince 


they rode up the opposite hill from there the french could already be
seen prince andrew stopped and began examining the position 

 that's our battery said the staff officer indicating the
highest point it's in charge of the queer fellow we saw without
his boots you can see everything from there let's go there 
prince 

 thank you very much i will go on alone said prince andrew 
wishing to rid himself of this staff officer's company please
don't trouble yourself further 

the staff officer remained behind and prince andrew rode on alone 

the farther forward and nearer the enemy he went the more orderly and
cheerful were the troops the greatest disorder and depression had been
in the baggage train he had passed that morning on the znaim road seven
miles away from the french at grunth also some apprehension and alarm
could be felt but the nearer prince andrew came to the french lines the
more confident was the appearance of our troops the soldiers in
their greatcoats were ranged in lines the sergeants major and company
officers were counting the men poking the last man in each section in
the ribs and telling him to hold his hand up soldiers scattered over
the whole place were dragging logs and brushwood and were building
shelters with merry chatter and laughter around the fires sat others 
dressed and undressed drying their shirts and leg bands or mending
boots or overcoats and crowding round the boilers and porridge cookers 
in one company dinner was ready and the soldiers were gazing eagerly
at the steaming boiler waiting till the sample which a quartermaster
sergeant was carrying in a wooden bowl to an officer who sat on a log
before his shelter had been tasted 

another company a lucky one for not all the companies had vodka 
crowded round a pockmarked broad shouldered sergeant major who tilting
a keg filled one after another the canteen lids held out to him the
soldiers lifted the canteen lids to their lips with reverential faces 
emptied them rolling the vodka in their mouths and walked away from
the sergeant major with brightened expressions licking their lips and
wiping them on the sleeves of their greatcoats all their faces were
as serene as if all this were happening at home awaiting peaceful
encampment and not within sight of the enemy before an action in
which at least half of them would be left on the field after passing a
chasseur regiment and in the lines of the kiev grenadiers fine fellows
busy with similar peaceful affairs near the shelter of the regimental
commander higher than and different from the others prince andrew came
out in front of a platoon of grenadiers before whom lay a naked man two
soldiers held him while two others were flourishing their switches and
striking him regularly on his bare back the man shrieked unnaturally 
a stout major was pacing up and down the line and regardless of the
screams kept repeating 

 it's a shame for a soldier to steal a soldier must be honest 
honorable and brave but if he robs his fellows there is no honor in
him he's a scoundrel go on go on 

so the swishing sound of the strokes and the desperate but unnatural
screams continued 

 go on go on said the major 

a young officer with a bewildered and pained expression on his face
stepped away from the man and looked round inquiringly at the adjutant
as he rode by 

prince andrew having reached the front line rode along it our front
line and that of the enemy were far apart on the right and left flanks 
but in the center where the men with a flag of truce had passed that
morning the lines were so near together that the men could see one
another's faces and speak to one another besides the soldiers who
formed the picket line on either side there were many curious onlookers
who jesting and laughing stared at their strange foreign enemies 

since early morning despite an injunction not to approach the picket
line the officers had been unable to keep sight seers away the
soldiers forming the picket line like showmen exhibiting a curiosity 
no longer looked at the french but paid attention to the sight seers and
grew weary waiting to be relieved prince andrew halted to have a look
at the french 

 look look there one soldier was saying to another pointing to a
russian musketeer who had gone up to the picket line with an officer and
was rapidly and excitedly talking to a french grenadier hark to him
jabbering fine isn't it it's all the frenchy can do to keep up
with him there now sidorov 

 wait a bit and listen it's fine answered sidorov who was
considered an adept at french 

the soldier to whom the laughers referred was dolokhov prince andrew
recognized him and stopped to listen to what he was saying dolokhov
had come from the left flank where their regiment was stationed with
his captain 

 now then go on go on incited the officer bending forward and
trying not to lose a word of the speech which was incomprehensible to
him more please more what's he saying 

dolokhov did not answer the captain he had been drawn into a hot
dispute with the french grenadier they were naturally talking about the
campaign the frenchman confusing the austrians with the russians was
trying to prove that the russians had surrendered and had fled all
the way from ulm while dolokhov maintained that the russians had not
surrendered but had beaten the french 

 we have orders to drive you off here and we shall drive you off 
said dolokhov 

 only take care you and your cossacks are not all captured said
the french grenadier 

the french onlookers and listeners laughed 

 we'll make you dance as we did under suvorov said
dolokhov 

 on vous fera danser 


 qu est ce qu'il chante asked a frenchman 

 what's he singing about 


 it's ancient history said another guessing that it referred to
a former war the emperor will teach your suvara as he has taught the
others 

 bonaparte began dolokhov but the frenchman interrupted him 

 not bonaparte he is the emperor sacre nom cried he angrily 

 the devil skin your emperor 

and dolokhov swore at him in coarse soldier's russian and shouldering
his musket walked away 

 let us go ivan lukich he said to the captain 

 ah that's the way to talk french said the picket soldiers 
 now sidorov you have a try 

sidorov turning to the french winked and began to jabber meaningless
sounds very fast kari mala tafa safi muter kaska he said 
trying to give an expressive intonation to his voice 

 ho ho ho ha ha ha ha ouh ouh came peals of such healthy
and good humored laughter from the soldiers that it infected the french
involuntarily so much so that the only thing left to do seemed to be
to unload the muskets explode the ammunition and all return home as
quickly as possible 

but the guns remained loaded the loopholes in blockhouses and
entrenchments looked out just as menacingly and the unlimbered cannon
confronted one another as before 





chapter xvi

having ridden round the whole line from right flank to left prince
andrew made his way up to the battery from which the staff officer had
told him the whole field could be seen here he dismounted and stopped
beside the farthest of the four unlimbered cannon before the guns an
artillery sentry was pacing up and down he stood at attention when the
officer arrived but at a sign resumed his measured monotonous pacing 
behind the guns were their limbers and still farther back picket ropes
and artillerymen's bonfires to the left not far from the farthest
cannon was a small newly constructed wattle shed from which came the
sound of officers voices in eager conversation 

it was true that a view over nearly the whole russian position and the
greater part of the enemy's opened out from this battery just facing
it on the crest of the opposite hill the village of schon grabern
could be seen and in three places to left and right the french troops
amid the smoke of their campfires the greater part of whom were
evidently in the village itself and behind the hill to the left from
that village amid the smoke was something resembling a battery but it
was impossible to see it clearly with the naked eye our right flank was
posted on a rather steep incline which dominated the french position 
our infantry were stationed there and at the farthest point the
dragoons in the center where tushin's battery stood and from which
prince andrew was surveying the position was the easiest and most
direct descent and ascent to the brook separating us from schon
grabern on the left our troops were close to a copse in which smoked
the bonfires of our infantry who were felling wood the french line was
wider than ours and it was plain that they could easily outflank us
on both sides behind our position was a steep and deep dip making it
difficult for artillery and cavalry to retire prince andrew took
out his notebook and leaning on the cannon sketched a plan of the
position he made some notes on two points intending to mention them to
bagration his idea was first to concentrate all the artillery in the
center and secondly to withdraw the cavalry to the other side of the
dip prince andrew being always near the commander in chief closely
following the mass movements and general orders and constantly studying
historical accounts of battles involuntarily pictured to himself the
course of events in the forthcoming action in broad outline he
imagined only important possibilities if the enemy attacks the right
flank he said to himself the kiev grenadiers and the podolsk
chasseurs must hold their position till reserves from the center
come up in that case the dragoons could successfully make a flank
counterattack if they attack our center we having the center battery
on this high ground shall withdraw the left flank under its cover and
retreat to the dip by echelons so he reasoned all the time
he had been beside the gun he had heard the voices of the officers
distinctly but as often happens had not understood a word of what they
were saying suddenly however he was struck by a voice coming from the
shed and its tone was so sincere that he could not but listen 

 no friend said a pleasant and as it seemed to prince andrew a
familiar voice what i say is that if it were possible to know
what is beyond death none of us would be afraid of it that's so 
friend 

another a younger voice interrupted him afraid or not you can't
escape it anyhow 

 all the same one is afraid oh you clever people said a third
manly voice interrupting them both of course you artillery men are
very wise because you can take everything along with you vodka and
snacks 

and the owner of the manly voice evidently an infantry officer 
laughed 

 yes one is afraid continued the first speaker he of the
familiar voice one is afraid of the unknown that's what it is 
whatever we may say about the soul going to the sky we know there is
no sky but only an atmosphere 

the manly voice again interrupted the artillery officer 

 well stand us some of your herb vodka tushin it said 

 why thought prince andrew that's the captain who stood up
in the sutler's hut without his boots he recognized the agreeable 
philosophizing voice with pleasure 

 some herb vodka certainly said tushin but still to
conceive a future life 

he did not finish just then there was a whistle in the air nearer and
nearer faster and louder louder and faster a cannon ball as if it
had not finished saying what was necessary thudded into the ground near
the shed with super human force throwing up a mass of earth the ground
seemed to groan at the terrible impact 

and immediately tushin with a short pipe in the corner of his mouth
and his kind intelligent face rather pale rushed out of the shed
followed by the owner of the manly voice a dashing infantry officer who
hurried off to his company buttoning up his coat as he ran 





chapter xvii

mounting his horse again prince andrew lingered with the battery 
looking at the puff from the gun that had sent the ball his eyes
ran rapidly over the wide space but he only saw that the hitherto
motionless masses of the french now swayed and that there really was
a battery to their left the smoke above it had not yet dispersed two
mounted frenchmen probably adjutants were galloping up the hill a
small but distinctly visible enemy column was moving down the hill 
probably to strengthen the front line the smoke of the first shot had
not yet dispersed before another puff appeared followed by a report 
the battle had begun prince andrew turned his horse and galloped back
to grunth to find prince bagration he heard the cannonade behind him
growing louder and more frequent evidently our guns had begun to reply 
from the bottom of the slope where the parleys had taken place came
the report of musketry 

lemarrois had just arrived at a gallop with bonaparte's stern letter 
and murat humiliated and anxious to expiate his fault had at once
moved his forces to attack the center and outflank both the russian
wings hoping before evening and before the arrival of the emperor to
crush the contemptible detachment that stood before him 

 it has begun here it is thought prince andrew feeling the
blood rush to his heart but where and how will my toulon present
itself 

passing between the companies that had been eating porridge and drinking
vodka a quarter of an hour before he saw everywhere the same rapid
movement of soldiers forming ranks and getting their muskets ready 
and on all their faces he recognized the same eagerness that filled his
heart it has begun here it is dreadful but enjoyable was what
the face of each soldier and each officer seemed to say 

before he had reached the embankments that were being thrown up he saw 
in the light of the dull autumn evening mounted men coming toward him 
the foremost wearing a cossack cloak and lambskin cap and riding a
white horse was prince bagration prince andrew stopped waiting for
him to come up prince bagration reined in his horse and recognizing
prince andrew nodded to him he still looked ahead while prince andrew
told him what he had seen 

the feeling it has begun here it is was seen even on prince
bagration's hard brown face with its half closed dull sleepy eyes 
prince andrew gazed with anxious curiosity at that impassive face
and wished he could tell what if anything this man was thinking
and feeling at that moment is there anything at all behind that
impassive face prince andrew asked himself as he looked prince
bagration bent his head in sign of agreement with what prince andrew
told him and said very good in a tone that seemed to imply that
everything that took place and was reported to him was exactly what he
had foreseen prince andrew out of breath with his rapid ride spoke
quickly prince bagration uttering his words with an oriental accent 
spoke particularly slowly as if to impress the fact that there was no
need to hurry however he put his horse to a trot in the direction
of tushin's battery prince andrew followed with the suite behind
prince bagration rode an officer of the suite the prince's personal
adjutant zherkov an orderly officer the staff officer on duty 
riding a fine bobtailed horse and a civilian an accountant who had
asked permission to be present at the battle out of curiosity the
accountant a stout full faced man looked around him with a naive
smile of satisfaction and presented a strange appearance among the
hussars cossacks and adjutants in his camlet coat as he jolted on
his horse with a convoy officer's saddle 

 he wants to see a battle said zherkov to bolkonski pointing
to the accountant but he feels a pain in the pit of his stomach
already 

 oh leave off said the accountant with a beaming but rather
cunning smile as if flattered at being made the subject of zherkov's
joke and purposely trying to appear stupider than he really was 

 it is very strange mon monsieur prince said the staff officer 
 he remembered that in french there is some peculiar way of addressing a
prince but could not get it quite right 

by this time they were all approaching tushin's battery and a ball
struck the ground in front of them 

 what's that that has fallen asked the accountant with a naive
smile 

 a french pancake answered zherkov 

 so that's what they hit with asked the accountant how
awful 

he seemed to swell with satisfaction he had hardly finished speaking
when they again heard an unexpectedly violent whistling which suddenly
ended with a thud into something soft f f flop and a cossack riding
a little to their right and behind the accountant crashed to earth with
his horse zherkov and the staff officer bent over their saddles and
turned their horses away the accountant stopped facing the cossack 
and examined him with attentive curiosity the cossack was dead but the
horse still struggled 

prince bagration screwed up his eyes looked round and seeing the
cause of the confusion turned away with indifference as if to say 
 is it worth while noticing trifles he reined in his horse with
the care of a skillful rider and slightly bending over disengaged his
saber which had caught in his cloak it was an old fashioned saber of
a kind no longer in general use prince andrew remembered the story of
suvorov giving his saber to bagration in italy and the recollection
was particularly pleasant at that moment they had reached the battery
at which prince andrew had been when he examined the battlefield 

 whose company asked prince bagration of an artilleryman standing
by the ammunition wagon 

he asked whose company but he really meant are you
frightened here and the artilleryman understood him 

 captain tushin's your excellency shouted the red haired 
freckled gunner in a merry voice standing to attention 

 yes yes muttered bagration as if considering something and he
rode past the limbers to the farthest cannon 

as he approached a ringing shot issued from it deafening him and his
suite and in the smoke that suddenly surrounded the gun they could see
the gunners who had seized it straining to roll it quickly back to its
former position a huge broad shouldered gunner number one holding
a mop his legs far apart sprang to the wheel while number two with
a trembling hand placed a charge in the cannon's mouth the short 
round shouldered captain tushin stumbling over the tail of the gun
carriage moved forward and not noticing the general looked out
shading his eyes with his small hand 

 lift it two lines more and it will be just right cried he in a
feeble voice to which he tried to impart a dashing note ill suited to
his weak figure number two he squeaked fire medvedev 

bagration called to him and tushin raising three fingers to his cap
with a bashful and awkward gesture not at all like a military salute
but like a priest's benediction approached the general though
tushin's guns had been intended to cannonade the valley he was
firing incendiary balls at the village of schon grabern visible just
opposite in front of which large masses of french were advancing 

no one had given tushin orders where and at what to fire but after
consulting his sergeant major zakharchenko for whom he had great
respect he had decided that it would be a good thing to set fire to the
village very good said bagration in reply to the officer's
report and began deliberately to examine the whole battlefield extended
before him the french had advanced nearest on our right below the
height on which the kiev regiment was stationed in the hollow where the
rivulet flowed the soul stirring rolling and crackling of musketry was
heard and much farther to the right beyond the dragoons the officer of
the suite pointed out to bagration a french column that was outflanking
us to the left the horizon bounded by the adjacent wood prince
bagration ordered two battalions from the center to be sent to
reinforce the right flank the officer of the suite ventured to remark
to the prince that if these battalions went away the guns would remain
without support prince bagration turned to the officer and with his
dull eyes looked at him in silence it seemed to prince andrew that the
officer's remark was just and that really no answer could be made to
it but at that moment an adjutant galloped up with a message from the
commander of the regiment in the hollow and news that immense masses
of the french were coming down upon them and that his regiment was in
disorder and was retreating upon the kiev grenadiers prince bagration
bowed his head in sign of assent and approval he rode off at a walk to
the right and sent an adjutant to the dragoons with orders to attack the
french but this adjutant returned half an hour later with the news that
the commander of the dragoons had already retreated beyond the dip in
the ground as a heavy fire had been opened on him and he was losing
men uselessly and so had hastened to throw some sharpshooters into the
wood 

 very good said bagration 

as he was leaving the battery firing was heard on the left also and
as it was too far to the left flank for him to have time to go there
himself prince bagration sent zherkov to tell the general in command
 the one who had paraded his regiment before kutuzov at braunau that
he must retreat as quickly as possible behind the hollow in the rear 
as the right flank would probably not be able to withstand the enemy's
attack very long about tushin and the battalion that had been in
support of his battery all was forgotten prince andrew listened
attentively to bagration's colloquies with the commanding officers
and the orders he gave them and to his surprise found that no orders
were really given but that prince bagration tried to make it appear
that everything done by necessity by accident or by the will of
subordinate commanders was done if not by his direct command at least
in accord with his intentions prince andrew noticed however that
though what happened was due to chance and was independent of the
commander's will owing to the tact bagration showed his presence
was very valuable officers who approached him with disturbed
countenances became calm soldiers and officers greeted him gaily grew
more cheerful in his presence and were evidently anxious to display
their courage before him 





chapter xviii

prince bagration having reached the highest point of our right flank 
began riding downhill to where the roll of musketry was heard but where
on account of the smoke nothing could be seen the nearer they got to
the hollow the less they could see but the more they felt the nearness
of the actual battlefield they began to meet wounded men one with a
bleeding head and no cap was being dragged along by two soldiers who
supported him under the arms there was a gurgle in his throat and he
was spitting blood a bullet had evidently hit him in the throat or
mouth another was walking sturdily by himself but without his musket 
groaning aloud and swinging his arm which had just been hurt while
blood from it was streaming over his greatcoat as from a bottle he had
that moment been wounded and his face showed fear rather than suffering 
crossing a road they descended a steep incline and saw several men
lying on the ground they also met a crowd of soldiers some of whom were
unwounded the soldiers were ascending the hill breathing heavily and
despite the general's presence were talking loudly and gesticulating 
in front of them rows of gray cloaks were already visible through the
smoke and an officer catching sight of bagration rushed shouting after
the crowd of retreating soldiers ordering them back bagration rode up
to the ranks along which shots crackled now here and now there drowning
the sound of voices and the shouts of command the whole air reeked with
smoke the excited faces of the soldiers were blackened with it some
were using their ramrods others putting powder on the touchpans or
taking charges from their pouches while others were firing though who
they were firing at could not be seen for the smoke which there was no
wind to carry away a pleasant humming and whistling of bullets were
often heard what is this thought prince andrew approaching the
crowd of soldiers it can't be an attack for they are not moving 
it can't be a square for they are not drawn up for that 

the commander of the regiment a thin feeble looking old man with a
pleasant smile his eyelids drooping more than half over his old eyes 
giving him a mild expression rode up to bagration and welcomed him as
a host welcomes an honored guest he reported that his regiment had
been attacked by french cavalry and that though the attack had been
repulsed he had lost more than half his men he said the attack
had been repulsed employing this military term to describe what had
occurred to his regiment but in reality he did not himself know what
had happened during that half hour to the troops entrusted to him and
could not say with certainty whether the attack had been repulsed or his
regiment had been broken up all he knew was that at the commencement
of the action balls and shells began flying all over his regiment and
hitting men and that afterwards someone had shouted cavalry and
our men had begun firing they were still firing not at the cavalry
which had disappeared but at french infantry who had come into the
hollow and were firing at our men prince bagration bowed his head as a
sign that this was exactly what he had desired and expected turning
to his adjutant he ordered him to bring down the two battalions of the
sixth chasseurs whom they had just passed prince andrew was struck by
the changed expression on prince bagration's face at this moment it
expressed the concentrated and happy resolution you see on the face of
a man who on a hot day takes a final run before plunging into the water 
the dull sleepy expression was no longer there nor the affectation
of profound thought the round steady hawk's eyes looked before him
eagerly and rather disdainfully not resting on anything although his
movements were still slow and measured 

the commander of the regiment turned to prince bagration entreating
him to go back as it was too dangerous to remain where they were 
 please your excellency for god's sake he kept saying 
glancing for support at an officer of the suite who turned away
from him there you see and he drew attention to the bullets
whistling singing and hissing continually around them he spoke in the
tone of entreaty and reproach that a carpenter uses to a gentleman who
has picked up an ax we are used to it but you sir will blister
your hands he spoke as if those bullets could not kill him and his
half closed eyes gave still more persuasiveness to his words the staff
officer joined in the colonel's appeals but bagration did not reply 
he only gave an order to cease firing and re form so as to give room
for the two approaching battalions while he was speaking the curtain
of smoke that had concealed the hollow driven by a rising wind began
to move from right to left as if drawn by an invisible hand and the
hill opposite with the french moving about on it opened out before
them all eyes fastened involuntarily on this french column advancing
against them and winding down over the uneven ground one could already
see the soldiers shaggy caps distinguish the officers from the men 
and see the standard flapping against its staff 

 they march splendidly remarked someone in bagration's suite 

the head of the column had already descended into the hollow the clash
would take place on this side of it 

the remains of our regiment which had been in action rapidly formed up
and moved to the right from behind it dispersing the laggards came
two battalions of the sixth chasseurs in fine order before they had
reached bagration the weighty tread of the mass of men marching in
step could be heard on their left flank nearest to bagration marched
a company commander a fine round faced man with a stupid and happy
expression the same man who had rushed out of the wattle shed at that
moment he was clearly thinking of nothing but how dashing a fellow he
would appear as he passed the commander 

with the self satisfaction of a man on parade he stepped lightly with
his muscular legs as if sailing along stretching himself to his full
height without the smallest effort his ease contrasting with the heavy
tread of the soldiers who were keeping step with him he carried close
to his leg a narrow unsheathed sword small curved and not like a real
weapon and looked now at the superior officers and now back at the men
without losing step his whole powerful body turning flexibly it was as
if all the powers of his soul were concentrated on passing the commander
in the best possible manner and feeling that he was doing it well he
was happy left left left he seemed to repeat to himself
at each alternate step and in time to this with stern but varied
faces the wall of soldiers burdened with knapsacks and muskets marched
in step and each one of these hundreds of soldiers seemed to be
repeating to himself at each alternate step left left 
left a fat major skirted a bush puffing and falling out of
step a soldier who had fallen behind his face showing alarm at his
defection ran at a trot panting to catch up with his company a cannon
ball cleaving the air flew over the heads of bagration and his suite 
and fell into the column to the measure of left left close
up came the company commander's voice in jaunty tones the
soldiers passed in a semicircle round something where the ball had
fallen and an old trooper on the flank a noncommissioned officer who
had stopped beside the dead men ran to catch up his line and falling
into step with a hop looked back angrily and through the ominous
silence and the regular tramp of feet beating the ground in unison one
seemed to hear left left left 

 well done lads said prince bagration 

 glad to do our best your ex'len lency came a confused shout
from the ranks a morose soldier marching on the left turned his eyes on
bagration as he shouted with an expression that seemed to say we
know that ourselves another without looking round as though
fearing to relax shouted with his mouth wide open and passed on 

the order was given to halt and down knapsacks 

bagration rode round the ranks that had marched past him and
dismounted he gave the reins to a cossack took off and handed over his
felt coat stretched his legs and set his cap straight the head of the
french column with its officers leading appeared from below the hill 

 forward with god said bagration in a resolute sonorous voice 
turning for a moment to the front line and slightly swinging his arms 
he went forward uneasily over the rough field with the awkward gait of
a cavalryman prince andrew felt that an invisible power was leading him
forward and experienced great happiness 

the french were already near prince andrew walking beside bagration 
could clearly distinguish their bandoliers red epaulets and even their
faces he distinctly saw an old french officer who with gaitered
legs and turned out toes climbed the hill with difficulty prince
bagration gave no further orders and silently continued to walk on in
front of the ranks suddenly one shot after another rang out from the
french smoke appeared all along their uneven ranks and musket shots
sounded several of our men fell among them the round faced officer
who had marched so gaily and complacently but at the moment the first
report was heard bagration looked round and shouted hurrah 

 hurrah ah ah rang a long drawn shout from our ranks and
passing bagration and racing one another they rushed in an irregular
but joyous and eager crowd down the hill at their disordered foe 





chapter xix

the attack of the sixth chasseurs secured the retreat of our right
flank in the center tushin's forgotten battery which had managed to
set fire to the schon grabern village delayed the french advance the
french were putting out the fire which the wind was spreading and thus
gave us time to retreat the retirement of the center to the other side
of the dip in the ground at the rear was hurried and noisy but the
different companies did not get mixed but our left which consisted
of the azov and podolsk infantry and the pavlograd hussars was
simultaneously attacked and outflanked by superior french forces under
lannes and was thrown into confusion bagration had sent zherkov
to the general commanding that left flank with orders to retreat
immediately 

zherkov not removing his hand from his cap turned his horse about
and galloped off but no sooner had he left bagration than his courage
failed him he was seized by panic and could not go where it was
dangerous 

having reached the left flank instead of going to the front where the
firing was he began to look for the general and his staff where they
could not possibly be and so did not deliver the order 

the command of the left flank belonged by seniority to the commander of
the regiment kutuzov had reviewed at braunau and in which dolokhov was
serving as a private but the command of the extreme left flank had been
assigned to the commander of the pavlograd regiment in which rostov
was serving and a misunderstanding arose the two commanders were much
exasperated with one another and long after the action had begun on
the right flank and the french were already advancing were engaged
in discussion with the sole object of offending one another but the
regiments both cavalry and infantry were by no means ready for the
impending action from privates to general they were not expecting a
battle and were engaged in peaceful occupations the cavalry feeding the
horses and the infantry collecting wood 

 he higher iss dan i in rank said the german colonel of the
hussars flushing and addressing an adjutant who had ridden up so
let him do what he vill but i cannot sacrifice my hussars bugler 
sount ze retreat 

but haste was becoming imperative cannon and musketry mingling
together thundered on the right and in the center while the capotes
of lannes sharpshooters were already seen crossing the milldam and
forming up within twice the range of a musket shot the general in
command of the infantry went toward his horse with jerky steps and
having mounted drew himself up very straight and tall and rode to the
pavlograd commander the commanders met with polite bows but with
secret malevolence in their hearts 

 once again colonel said the general i can't leave half
my men in the wood i beg of you i beg of you he repeated to
occupy the position and prepare for an attack 

 i peg of you yourself not to mix in vot is not your business 
suddenly replied the irate colonel if you vere in the cavalry 

 i am not in the cavalry colonel but i am a russian general and if
you are not aware of the fact 

 quite avare your excellency suddenly shouted the colonel 
touching his horse and turning purple in the face vill you be so
goot to come to ze front and see dat zis position iss no goot i don't
vish to destroy my men for your pleasure 

 you forget yourself colonel i am not considering my own pleasure
and i won't allow it to be said 

taking the colonel's outburst as a challenge to his courage the
general expanded his chest and rode frowning beside him to the
front line as if their differences would be settled there amongst the
bullets they reached the front several bullets sped over them and
they halted in silence there was nothing fresh to be seen from the
line for from where they had been before it had been evident that it
was impossible for cavalry to act among the bushes and broken ground 
as well as that the french were outflanking our left the general
and colonel looked sternly and significantly at one another like two
fighting cocks preparing for battle each vainly trying to detect signs
of cowardice in the other both passed the examination successfully as
there was nothing to be said and neither wished to give occasion for
it to be alleged that he had been the first to leave the range of fire 
they would have remained there for a long time testing each other's
courage had it not been that just then they heard the rattle of musketry
and a muffled shout almost behind them in the wood the french had
attacked the men collecting wood in the copse it was no longer possible
for the hussars to retreat with the infantry they were cut off from
the line of retreat on the left by the french however inconvenient the
position it was now necessary to attack in order to cut a way through
for themselves 

the squadron in which rostov was serving had scarcely time to mount
before it was halted facing the enemy again as at the enns bridge 
there was nothing between the squadron and the enemy and again that
terrible dividing line of uncertainty and fear resembling the line
separating the living from the dead lay between them all were
conscious of this unseen line and the question whether they would cross
it or not and how they would cross it agitated them all 

the colonel rode to the front angrily gave some reply to questions put
to him by the officers and like a man desperately insisting on having
his own way gave an order no one said anything definite but the rumor
of an attack spread through the squadron the command to form up rang
out and the sabers whizzed as they were drawn from their scabbards 
still no one moved the troops of the left flank infantry and hussars
alike felt that the commander did not himself know what to do and this
irresolution communicated itself to the men 

 if only they would be quick thought rostov feeling that at last
the time had come to experience the joy of an attack of which he had so
often heard from his fellow hussars 

 fo'ward with god lads rang out denisov's voice at a
twot fo'ward 

the horses croups began to sway in the front line rook pulled at the
reins and started of his own accord 

before him on the right rostov saw the front lines of his hussars and
still farther ahead a dark line which he could not see distinctly but
took to be the enemy shots could be heard but some way off 

 faster came the word of command and rostov felt rook's flanks
drooping as he broke into a gallop 

rostov anticipated his horse's movements and became more and more
elated he had noticed a solitary tree ahead of him this tree had been
in the middle of the line that had seemed so terrible and now he
had crossed that line and not only was there nothing terrible but
everything was becoming more and more happy and animated oh how i
will slash at him thought rostov gripping the hilt of his saber 

 hur a a a ah came a roar of voices let anyone come my way
now thought rostov driving his spurs into rook and letting him go
at a full gallop so that he outstripped the others ahead the enemy was
already visible suddenly something like a birch broom seemed to sweep
over the squadron rostov raised his saber ready to strike but at
that instant the trooper nikitenko who was galloping ahead shot away
from him and rostov felt as in a dream that he continued to be carried
forward with unnatural speed but yet stayed on the same spot from
behind him bondarchuk an hussar he knew jolted against him and looked
angrily at him bondarchuk's horse swerved and galloped past 

 how is it i am not moving i have fallen i am killed rostov
asked and answered at the same instant he was alone in the middle of a
field instead of the moving horses and hussars backs he saw nothing
before him but the motionless earth and the stubble around him there
was warm blood under his arm no i am wounded and the horse is
killed rook tried to rise on his forelegs but fell back pinning his
rider's leg blood was flowing from his head he struggled but could
not rise rostov also tried to rise but fell back his sabretache
having become entangled in the saddle where our men were and where the
french he did not know there was no one near 

having disentangled his leg he rose where on which side was now
the line that had so sharply divided the two armies he asked himself
and could not answer can something bad have happened to me 
he wondered as he got up and at that moment he felt that something
superfluous was hanging on his benumbed left arm the wrist felt as if
it were not his he examined his hand carefully vainly trying to find
blood on it ah here are people coming he thought joyfully 
seeing some men running toward him they will help me in front
came a man wearing a strange shako and a blue cloak swarthy sunburned 
and with a hooked nose then came two more and many more running
behind one of them said something strange not in russian in among the
hindmost of these men wearing similar shakos was a russian hussar he
was being held by the arms and his horse was being led behind him 

 it must be one of ours a prisoner yes can it be that they will
take me too who are these men thought rostov scarcely believing
his eyes can they be french he looked at the approaching
frenchmen and though but a moment before he had been galloping to get
at them and hack them to pieces their proximity now seemed so awful
that he could not believe his eyes who are they why are they
running can they be coming at me and why to kill me me whom everyone
is so fond of he remembered his mother's love for him and his
family's and his friends and the enemy's intention to kill him
seemed impossible but perhaps they may do it for more than ten
seconds he stood not moving from the spot or realizing the situation 
the foremost frenchman the one with the hooked nose was already so
close that the expression of his face could be seen and the excited 
alien face of that man his bayonet hanging down holding his breath 
and running so lightly frightened rostov he seized his pistol and 
instead of firing it flung it at the frenchman and ran with all his
might toward the bushes he did not now run with the feeling of doubt
and conflict with which he had trodden the enns bridge but with the
feeling of a hare fleeing from the hounds one single sentiment that
of fear for his young and happy life possessed his whole being rapidly
leaping the furrows he fled across the field with the impetuosity he
used to show at catchplay now and then turning his good natured pale 
young face to look back a shudder of terror went through him no 
better not look he thought but having reached the bushes he glanced
round once more the french had fallen behind and just as he looked
round the first man changed his run to a walk and turning shouted
something loudly to a comrade farther back rostov paused no 
there's some mistake thought he they can't have wanted to
kill me but at the same time his left arm felt as heavy as if
a seventy pound weight were tied to it he could run no more the
frenchman also stopped and took aim rostov closed his eyes and stooped
down one bullet and then another whistled past him he mustered his
last remaining strength took hold of his left hand with his right and
reached the bushes behind these were some russian sharpshooters 





chapter xx

the infantry regiments that had been caught unawares in the outskirts
of the wood ran out of it the different companies getting mixed and
retreated as a disorderly crowd one soldier in his fear uttered the
senseless cry cut off that is so terrible in battle and that
word infected the whole crowd with a feeling of panic 

 surrounded cut off we're lost shouted the fugitives 

the moment he heard the firing and the cry from behind the general
realized that something dreadful had happened to his regiment and the
thought that he an exemplary officer of many years service who
had never been to blame might be held responsible at headquarters
for negligence or inefficiency so staggered him that forgetting the
recalcitrant cavalry colonel his own dignity as a general and above
all quite forgetting the danger and all regard for self preservation he
clutched the crupper of his saddle and spurring his horse galloped to
the regiment under a hail of bullets which fell around but fortunately
missed him his one desire was to know what was happening and at any
cost correct or remedy the mistake if he had made one so that he 
an exemplary officer of twenty two years service who had never been
censured should not be held to blame 

having galloped safely through the french he reached a field behind
the copse across which our men regardless of orders were running and
descending the valley that moment of moral hesitation which decides
the fate of battles had arrived would this disorderly crowd of soldiers
attend to the voice of their commander or would they disregarding him 
continue their flight despite his desperate shouts that used to seem
so terrible to the soldiers despite his furious purple countenance
distorted out of all likeness to his former self and the flourishing of
his saber the soldiers all continued to run talking firing into the
air and disobeying orders the moral hesitation which decided the fate
of battles was evidently culminating in a panic 

the general had a fit of coughing as a result of shouting and of the
powder smoke and stopped in despair everything seemed lost but at that
moment the french who were attacking suddenly and without any apparent
reason ran back and disappeared from the outskirts and russian
sharpshooters showed themselves in the copse it was timokhin's
company which alone had maintained its order in the wood and having
lain in ambush in a ditch now attacked the french unexpectedly 
timokhin armed only with a sword had rushed at the enemy with such
a desperate cry and such mad drunken determination that taken by
surprise the french had thrown down their muskets and run dolokhov 
running beside timokhin killed a frenchman at close quarters and was
the first to seize the surrendering french officer by his collar our
fugitives returned the battalions re formed and the french who had
nearly cut our left flank in half were for the moment repulsed our
reserve units were able to join up and the fight was at an end the
regimental commander and major ekonomov had stopped beside a bridge 
letting the retreating companies pass by them when a soldier came up
and took hold of the commander's stirrup almost leaning against him 
the man was wearing a bluish coat of broadcloth he had no knapsack
or cap his head was bandaged and over his shoulder a french munition
pouch was slung he had an officer's sword in his hand the soldier
was pale his blue eyes looked impudently into the commander's face 
and his lips were smiling though the commander was occupied in giving
instructions to major ekonomov he could not help taking notice of the
soldier 

 your excellency here are two trophies said dolokhov pointing
to the french sword and pouch i have taken an officer prisoner i
stopped the company dolokhov breathed heavily from weariness and
spoke in abrupt sentences the whole company can bear witness i beg
you will remember this your excellency 

 all right all right replied the commander and turned to major
ekonomov 

but dolokhov did not go away he untied the handkerchief around his
head pulled it off and showed the blood congealed on his hair 

 a bayonet wound i remained at the front remember your
excellency 


tushin's battery had been forgotten and only at the very end of the
action did prince bagration still hearing the cannonade in the center 
send his orderly staff officer and later prince andrew also to order
the battery to retire as quickly as possible when the supports attached
to tushin's battery had been moved away in the middle of the action
by someone's order the battery had continued firing and was only not
captured by the french because the enemy could not surmise that anyone
could have the effrontery to continue firing from four quite undefended
guns on the contrary the energetic action of that battery led the
french to suppose that here in the center the main russian forces
were concentrated twice they had attempted to attack this point but on
each occasion had been driven back by grapeshot from the four isolated
guns on the hillock 

soon after prince bagration had left him tushin had succeeded in
setting fire to schon grabern 

 look at them scurrying it's burning just see the smoke fine 
grand look at the smoke the smoke exclaimed the artillerymen 
brightening up 

all the guns without waiting for orders were being fired in the
direction of the conflagration as if urging each other on the soldiers
cried at each shot fine that's good look at it grand the
fire fanned by the breeze was rapidly spreading the french columns
that had advanced beyond the village went back but as though in revenge
for this failure the enemy placed ten guns to the right of the village
and began firing them at tushin's battery 

in their childlike glee aroused by the fire and their luck in
successfully cannonading the french our artillerymen only noticed this
battery when two balls and then four more fell among our guns one
knocking over two horses and another tearing off a munition wagon
driver's leg their spirits once roused were however not diminished 
but only changed character the horses were replaced by others from a
reserve gun carriage the wounded were carried away and the four guns
were turned against the ten gun battery tushin's companion officer
had been killed at the beginning of the engagement and within an hour
seventeen of the forty men of the guns crews had been disabled but
the artillerymen were still as merry and lively as ever twice they
noticed the french appearing below them and then they fired grapeshot
at them 

little tushin moving feebly and awkwardly kept telling his orderly to
 refill my pipe for that one and then scattering sparks from it 
ran forward shading his eyes with his small hand to look at the french 

 smack at em lads he kept saying seizing the guns by the
wheels and working the screws himself 

amid the smoke deafened by the incessant reports which always made him
jump tushin not taking his pipe from his mouth ran from gun to gun 
now aiming now counting the charges now giving orders about replacing
dead or wounded horses and harnessing fresh ones and shouting in his
feeble voice so high pitched and irresolute his face grew more and
more animated only when a man was killed or wounded did he frown and
turn away from the sight shouting angrily at the men who as is always
the case hesitated about lifting the injured or dead the soldiers 
for the most part handsome fellows and as is always the case in an
artillery company a head and shoulders taller and twice as broad
as their officer all looked at their commander like children in an
embarrassing situation and the expression on his face was invariably
reflected on theirs 

owing to the terrible uproar and the necessity for concentration and
activity tushin did not experience the slightest unpleasant sense of
fear and the thought that he might be killed or badly wounded never
occurred to him on the contrary he became more and more elated it
seemed to him that it was a very long time ago almost a day since he
had first seen the enemy and fired the first shot and that the corner
of the field he stood on was well known and familiar ground though he
thought of everything considered everything and did everything the
best of officers could do in his position he was in a state akin to
feverish delirium or drunkenness 

from the deafening sounds of his own guns around him the whistle and
thud of the enemy's cannon balls from the flushed and perspiring
faces of the crew bustling round the guns from the sight of the blood
of men and horses from the little puffs of smoke on the enemy's side
 always followed by a ball flying past and striking the earth a man a
gun a horse from the sight of all these things a fantastic world of
his own had taken possession of his brain and at that moment afforded
him pleasure the enemy's guns were in his fancy not guns but pipes
from which occasional puffs were blown by an invisible smoker 

 there he's puffing again muttered tushin to himself as a
small cloud rose from the hill and was borne in a streak to the left by
the wind 

 now look out for the ball we'll throw it back 

 what do you want your honor asked an artilleryman standing
close by who heard him muttering 

 nothing only a shell he answered 

 come along our matvevna he said to himself matvevna 
was the name his fancy gave to the farthest gun of the battery which
was large and of an old pattern the french swarming round their guns
seemed to him like ants in that world the handsome drunkard number one
of the second gun's crew was uncle tushin looked at him more
often than at anyone else and took delight in his every movement 
the sound of musketry at the foot of the hill now diminishing now
increasing seemed like someone's breathing he listened intently to
the ebb and flow of these sounds 

 daughter of matthew 

 ah breathing again breathing he muttered to himself 

he imagined himself as an enormously tall powerful man who was throwing
cannon balls at the french with both hands 

 now then matvevna dear old lady don't let me down he was
saying as he moved from the gun when a strange unfamiliar voice called
above his head captain tushin captain 

tushin turned round in dismay it was the staff officer who had turned
him out of the booth at grunth he was shouting in a gasping voice 

 are you mad you have twice been ordered to retreat and you 

 why are they down on me thought tushin looking in alarm at his
superior 

 i don't he muttered holding up two fingers to his cap 
 i 

but the staff officer did not finish what he wanted to say a cannon
ball flying close to him caused him to duck and bend over his horse 
he paused and just as he was about to say something more another ball
stopped him he turned his horse and galloped off 

 retire all to retire he shouted from a distance 

the soldiers laughed a moment later an adjutant arrived with the same
order 

it was prince andrew the first thing he saw on riding up to the space
where tushin's guns were stationed was an unharnessed horse with a
broken leg that lay screaming piteously beside the harnessed horses 
blood was gushing from its leg as from a spring among the limbers lay
several dead men one ball after another passed over as he approached
and he felt a nervous shudder run down his spine but the mere thought
of being afraid roused him again i cannot be afraid thought he 
and dismounted slowly among the guns he delivered the order and did
not leave the battery he decided to have the guns removed from their
positions and withdrawn in his presence together with tushin stepping
across the bodies and under a terrible fire from the french he attended
to the removal of the guns 

 a staff officer was here a minute ago but skipped off said an
artilleryman to prince andrew not like your honor 

prince andrew said nothing to tushin they were both so busy as to seem
not to notice one another when having limbered up the only two cannon
that remained uninjured out of the four they began moving down the hill
 one shattered gun and one unicorn were left behind prince andrew rode
up to tushin 

 well till we meet again he said holding out his hand to
tushin 

 good by my dear fellow said tushin dear soul good by my
dear fellow and for some unknown reason tears suddenly filled his
eyes 





chapter xxi

the wind had fallen and black clouds merging with the powder smoke 
hung low over the field of battle on the horizon it was growing
dark and the glow of two conflagrations was the more conspicuous the
cannonade was dying down but the rattle of musketry behind and on the
right sounded oftener and nearer as soon as tushin with his guns 
continually driving round or coming upon wounded men was out of range
of fire and had descended into the dip he was met by some of the staff 
among them the staff officer and zherkov who had been twice sent to
tushin's battery but had never reached it interrupting one
another they all gave and transmitted orders as to how to proceed 
reprimanding and reproaching him tushin gave no orders and 
silently fearing to speak because at every word he felt ready to
weep without knowing why rode behind on his artillery nag though
the orders were to abandon the wounded many of them dragged themselves
after troops and begged for seats on the gun carriages the jaunty
infantry officer who just before the battle had rushed out of
tushin's wattle shed was laid with a bullet in his stomach on
 matvevna's carriage at the foot of the hill a pale hussar
cadet supporting one hand with the other came up to tushin and asked
for a seat 

 captain for god's sake i've hurt my arm he said timidly 
 for god's sake i can't walk for god's sake 

it was plain that this cadet had already repeatedly asked for a lift and
been refused he asked in a hesitating piteous voice 

 tell them to give me a seat for god's sake 

 give him a seat said tushin lay a cloak for him to sit on 
lad he said addressing his favorite soldier and where is the
wounded officer 

 he has been set down he died replied someone 

 help him up sit down dear fellow sit down spread out the cloak 
antonov 

the cadet was rostov with one hand he supported the other he was
pale and his jaw trembled shivering feverishly he was placed on
 matvevna the gun from which they had removed the dead officer 
the cloak they spread under him was wet with blood which stained his
breeches and arm 

 what are you wounded my lad said tushin approaching the gun
on which rostov sat 

 no it's a sprain 

 then what is this blood on the gun carriage inquired tushin 

 it was the officer your honor stained it answered the
artilleryman wiping away the blood with his coat sleeve as if
apologizing for the state of his gun 

it was all that they could do to get the guns up the rise aided by the
infantry and having reached the village of gruntersdorf they halted it
had grown so dark that one could not distinguish the uniforms ten paces
off and the firing had begun to subside suddenly near by on the
right shouting and firing were again heard flashes of shot gleamed in
the darkness this was the last french attack and was met by soldiers
who had sheltered in the village houses they all rushed out of
the village again but tushin's guns could not move and the
artillerymen tushin and the cadet exchanged silent glances as they
awaited their fate the firing died down and soldiers talking eagerly 
streamed out of a side street 

 not hurt petrov asked one 

 we've given it em hot mate they won't make another push
now said another 

 you couldn't see a thing how they shot at their own fellows 
nothing could be seen pitch dark brother isn't there something to
drink 

the french had been repulsed for the last time and again and again in
the complete darkness tushin's guns moved forward surrounded by the
humming infantry as by a frame 

in the darkness it seemed as though a gloomy unseen river was flowing
always in one direction humming with whispers and talk and the sound of
hoofs and wheels amid the general rumble the groans and voices of the
wounded were more distinctly heard than any other sound in the darkness
of the night the gloom that enveloped the army was filled with their
groans which seemed to melt into one with the darkness of the night 
after a while the moving mass became agitated someone rode past on
a white horse followed by his suite and said something in passing 
 what did he say where to now halt is it did he thank us came
eager questions from all sides the whole moving mass began pressing
closer together and a report spread that they were ordered to halt 
evidently those in front had halted all remained where they were in the
middle of the muddy road 

fires were lighted and the talk became more audible captain tushin 
having given orders to his company sent a soldier to find a dressing
station or a doctor for the cadet and sat down by a bonfire the
soldiers had kindled on the road rostov too dragged himself to the
fire from pain cold and damp a feverish shivering shook his whole
body drowsiness was irresistibly mastering him but he kept awake by
an excruciating pain in his arm for which he could find no satisfactory
position he kept closing his eyes and then again looking at the fire 
which seemed to him dazzlingly red and at the feeble round shouldered
figure of tushin who was sitting cross legged like a turk beside him 
tushin's large kind intelligent eyes were fixed with sympathy and
commiseration on rostov who saw that tushin with his whole heart
wished to help him but could not 

from all sides were heard the footsteps and talk of the infantry who
were walking driving past and settling down all around the sound
of voices the tramping feet the horses hoofs moving in mud the
crackling of wood fires near and afar merged into one tremulous rumble 

it was no longer as before a dark unseen river flowing through the
gloom but a dark sea swelling and gradually subsiding after a storm 
rostov looked at and listened listlessly to what passed before and
around him an infantryman came to the fire squatted on his heels held
his hands to the blaze and turned away his face 

 you don't mind your honor he asked tushin i've lost my
company your honor i don't know where such bad luck 

with the soldier an infantry officer with a bandaged cheek came up to
the bonfire and addressing tushin asked him to have the guns moved a
trifle to let a wagon go past after he had gone two soldiers rushed to
the campfire they were quarreling and fighting desperately each trying
to snatch from the other a boot they were both holding on to 

 you picked it up i dare say you're very smart one of them
shouted hoarsely 

then a thin pale soldier his neck bandaged with a bloodstained leg
band came up and in angry tones asked the artillerymen for water 

 must one die like a dog said he 

tushin told them to give the man some water then a cheerful soldier
ran up begging a little fire for the infantry 

 a nice little hot torch for the infantry good luck to you fellow
countrymen thanks for the fire we'll return it with interest 
said he carrying away into the darkness a glowing stick 

next came four soldiers carrying something heavy on a cloak and passed
by the fire one of them stumbled 

 who the devil has put the logs on the road snarled he 

 he's dead why carry him said another 

 shut up 

and they disappeared into the darkness with their load 

 still aching tushin asked rostov in a whisper 

 yes 

 your honor you're wanted by the general he is in the hut here 
said a gunner coming up to tushin 

 coming friend 

tushin rose and buttoning his greatcoat and pulling it straight 
walked away from the fire 

not far from the artillery campfire in a hut that had been prepared
for him prince bagration sat at dinner talking with some commanding
officers who had gathered at his quarters the little old man with
the half closed eyes was there greedily gnawing a mutton bone and the
general who had served blamelessly for twenty two years flushed by a
glass of vodka and the dinner and the staff officer with the signet
ring and zherkov uneasily glancing at them all and prince andrew 
pale with compressed lips and feverishly glittering eyes 

in a corner of the hut stood a standard captured from the french and
the accountant with the naive face was feeling its texture shaking his
head in perplexity perhaps because the banner really interested him 
perhaps because it was hard for him hungry as he was to look on at
a dinner where there was no place for him in the next hut there was a
french colonel who had been taken prisoner by our dragoons our officers
were flocking in to look at him prince bagration was thanking the
individual commanders and inquiring into details of the action and our
losses the general whose regiment had been inspected at braunau was
informing the prince that as soon as the action began he had withdrawn
from the wood mustered the men who were woodcutting and allowing the
french to pass him had made a bayonet charge with two battalions and
had broken up the french troops 

 when i saw your excellency that their first battalion was
disorganized i stopped in the road and thought i'll let them
come on and will meet them with the fire of the whole battalion and
that's what i did 

the general had so wished to do this and was so sorry he had not managed
to do it that it seemed to him as if it had really happened perhaps
it might really have been so could one possibly make out amid all that
confusion what did or did not happen 

 by the way your excellency i should inform you he
continued remembering dolokhov's conversation with kutuzov and his
last interview with the gentleman ranker that private dolokhov 
who was reduced to the ranks took a french officer prisoner in my
presence and particularly distinguished himself 

 i saw the pavlograd hussars attack there your excellency chimed
in zherkov looking uneasily around he had not seen the hussars all
that day but had heard about them from an infantry officer they
broke up two squares your excellency 

several of those present smiled at zherkov's words expecting one of
his usual jokes but noticing that what he was saying redounded to
the glory of our arms and of the day's work they assumed a serious
expression though many of them knew that what he was saying was a lie
devoid of any foundation prince bagration turned to the old colonel 

 gentlemen i thank you all all arms have behaved heroically 
infantry cavalry and artillery how was it that two guns were
abandoned in the center he inquired searching with his eyes for
someone prince bagration did not ask about the guns on the left
flank he knew that all the guns there had been abandoned at the very
beginning of the action i think i sent you he added turning to
the staff officer on duty 

 one was damaged answered the staff officer and the other i
can't understand i was there all the time giving orders and had only
just left it is true that it was hot there he added modestly 

someone mentioned that captain tushin was bivouacking close to the
village and had already been sent for 

 oh but you were there said prince bagration addressing prince
andrew 

 of course we only just missed one another said the staff
officer with a smile to bolkonski 

 i had not the pleasure of seeing you said prince andrew coldly
and abruptly 

all were silent tushin appeared at the threshold and made his way
timidly from behind the backs of the generals as he stepped past the
generals in the crowded hut feeling embarrassed as he always was by the
sight of his superiors he did not notice the staff of the banner and
stumbled over it several of those present laughed 

 how was it a gun was abandoned asked bagration frowning not so
much at the captain as at those who were laughing among whom zherkov
laughed loudest 

only now when he was confronted by the stern authorities did his guilt
and the disgrace of having lost two guns and yet remaining alive present
themselves to tushin in all their horror he had been so excited that
he had not thought about it until that moment the officers laughter
confused him still more he stood before bagration with his lower
jaw trembling and was hardly able to mutter i don't know your
excellency i had no men your excellency 

 you might have taken some from the covering troops 

tushin did not say that there were no covering troops though that
was perfectly true he was afraid of getting some other officer into
trouble and silently fixed his eyes on bagration as a schoolboy who
has blundered looks at an examiner 

the silence lasted some time prince bagration apparently not wishing
to be severe found nothing to say the others did not venture to
intervene prince andrew looked at tushin from under his brows and his
fingers twitched nervously 

 your excellency prince andrew broke the silence with his abrupt
voice you were pleased to send me to captain tushin's battery i
went there and found two thirds of the men and horses knocked out two
guns smashed and no supports at all 

prince bagration and tushin looked with equal intentness at
bolkonski who spoke with suppressed agitation 

 and if your excellency will allow me to express my opinion he
continued we owe today's success chiefly to the action of that
battery and the heroic endurance of captain tushin and his company 
and without awaiting a reply prince andrew rose and left the table 

prince bagration looked at tushin evidently reluctant to show
distrust in bolkonski's emphatic opinion yet not feeling able fully
to credit it bent his head and told tushin that he could go prince
andrew went out with him 

 thank you you saved me my dear fellow said tushin 

prince andrew gave him a look but said nothing and went away he felt
sad and depressed it was all so strange so unlike what he had hoped 


 who are they why are they here what do they want and when will
all this end thought rostov looking at the changing shadows before
him the pain in his arm became more and more intense irresistible
drowsiness overpowered him red rings danced before his eyes and the
impression of those voices and faces and a sense of loneliness merged
with the physical pain it was they these soldiers wounded and
unwounded it was they who were crushing weighing down and twisting
the sinews and scorching the flesh of his sprained arm and shoulder to
rid himself of them he closed his eyes 

for a moment he dozed but in that short interval innumerable things
appeared to him in a dream his mother and her large white hand 
sonya's thin little shoulders natasha's eyes and laughter 
denisov with his voice and mustache and telyanin and all that affair
with telyanin and bogdanich that affair was the same thing as this
soldier with the harsh voice and it was that affair and this soldier
that were so agonizingly incessantly pulling and pressing his arm and
always dragging it in one direction he tried to get away from them but
they would not for an instant let his shoulder move a hair's breadth 
it would not ache it would be well if only they did not pull it but
it was impossible to get rid of them 

he opened his eyes and looked up the black canopy of night hung less
than a yard above the glow of the charcoal flakes of falling snow were
fluttering in that light tushin had not returned the doctor had not
come he was alone now except for a soldier who was sitting naked at
the other side of the fire warming his thin yellow body 

 nobody wants me thought rostov there is no one to help me or
pity me yet i was once at home strong happy and loved he sighed
and doing so groaned involuntarily 

 eh is anything hurting you asked the soldier shaking his shirt
out over the fire and not waiting for an answer he gave a grunt and
added what a lot of men have been crippled today frightful 

rostov did not listen to the soldier he looked at the snowflakes
fluttering above the fire and remembered a russian winter at his warm 
bright home his fluffy fur coat his quickly gliding sleigh his
healthy body and all the affection and care of his family and why
did i come here he wondered 

next day the french army did not renew their attack and the remnant of
bagration's detachment was reunited to kutuzov's army 





book three 1805





chapter i

prince vasili was not a man who deliberately thought out his plans 
still less did he think of injuring anyone for his own advantage he
was merely a man of the world who had got on and to whom getting on had
become a habit schemes and devices for which he never rightly accounted
to himself but which formed the whole interest of his life 
were constantly shaping themselves in his mind arising from the
circumstances and persons he met of these plans he had not merely one
or two in his head but dozens some only beginning to form themselves 
some approaching achievement and some in course of disintegration he
did not for instance say to himself this man now has influence i
must gain his confidence and friendship and through him obtain a special
grant nor did he say to himself pierre is a rich man i must
entice him to marry my daughter and lend me the forty thousand rubles
i need but when he came across a man of position his instinct
immediately told him that this man could be useful and without any
premeditation prince vasili took the first opportunity to gain his
confidence flatter him become intimate with him and finally make his
request 

he had pierre at hand in moscow and procured for him an appointment as
gentleman of the bedchamber which at that time conferred the status of
councilor of state and insisted on the young man accompanying him to
petersburg and staying at his house with apparent absent mindedness 
yet with unhesitating assurance that he was doing the right thing 
prince vasili did everything to get pierre to marry his daughter had
he thought out his plans beforehand he could not have been so natural
and shown such unaffected familiarity in intercourse with everybody both
above and below him in social standing something always drew him toward
those richer and more powerful than himself and he had rare skill in
seizing the most opportune moment for making use of people 

pierre on unexpectedly becoming count bezukhov and a rich man felt
himself after his recent loneliness and freedom from cares so beset and
preoccupied that only in bed was he able to be by himself he had to
sign papers to present himself at government offices the purpose of
which was not clear to him to question his chief steward to visit his
estate near moscow and to receive many people who formerly did not
even wish to know of his existence but would now have been offended
and grieved had he chosen not to see them these different
people businessmen relations and acquaintances alike were all
disposed to treat the young heir in the most friendly and flattering
manner they were all evidently firmly convinced of pierre's noble
qualities he was always hearing such words as with your remarkable
kindness or with your excellent heart you are yourself so
honorable count or were he as clever as you and so on 
till he began sincerely to believe in his own exceptional kindness and
extraordinary intelligence the more so as in the depth of his heart it
had always seemed to him that he really was very kind and intelligent 
even people who had formerly been spiteful toward him and evidently
unfriendly now became gentle and affectionate the angry eldest
princess with the long waist and hair plastered down like a doll's 
had come into pierre's room after the funeral with drooping eyes
and frequent blushes she told him she was very sorry about their past
misunderstandings and did not now feel she had a right to ask him for
anything except only for permission after the blow she had received 
to remain for a few weeks longer in the house she so loved and where
she had sacrificed so much she could not refrain from weeping at these
words touched that this statuesque princess could so change pierre
took her hand and begged her forgiveness without knowing what for 
from that day the eldest princess quite changed toward pierre and began
knitting a striped scarf for him 

 do this for my sake mon cher after all she had to put up with a
great deal from the deceased said prince vasili to him handing him
a deed to sign for the princess benefit 

prince vasili had come to the conclusion that it was necessary to throw
this bone a bill for thirty thousand rubles to the poor princess
that it might not occur to her to speak of his share in the affair of
the inlaid portfolio pierre signed the deed and after that the princess
grew still kinder the younger sisters also became affectionate to him 
especially the youngest the pretty one with the mole who often made
him feel confused by her smiles and her own confusion when meeting him 

it seemed so natural to pierre that everyone should like him and it
would have seemed so unnatural had anyone disliked him that he could
not but believe in the sincerity of those around him besides he had
no time to ask himself whether these people were sincere or not he
was always busy and always felt in a state of mild and cheerful
intoxication he felt as though he were the center of some important and
general movement that something was constantly expected of him that if
he did not do it he would grieve and disappoint many people but if he
did this and that all would be well and he did what was demanded of
him but still that happy result always remained in the future 

more than anyone else prince vasili took possession of pierre's
affairs and of pierre himself in those early days from the death of
count bezukhov he did not let go his hold of the lad he had the air of
a man oppressed by business weary and suffering who yet would not for
pity's sake leave this helpless youth who after all was the son of
his old friend and the possessor of such enormous wealth to the caprice
of fate and the designs of rogues during the few days he spent in
moscow after the death of count bezukhov he would call pierre or
go to him himself and tell him what ought to be done in a tone of
weariness and assurance as if he were adding every time you know
i am overwhelmed with business and it is purely out of charity that
i trouble myself about you and you also know quite well that what i
propose is the only thing possible 

 well my dear fellow tomorrow we are off at last said prince
vasili one day closing his eyes and fingering pierre's elbow 
speaking as if he were saying something which had long since been agreed
upon and could not now be altered we start tomorrow and i'm giving
you a place in my carriage i am very glad all our important business
here is now settled and i ought to have been off long ago here is
something i have received from the chancellor i asked him for you and
you have been entered in the diplomatic corps and made a gentleman of
the bedchamber the diplomatic career now lies open before you 

notwithstanding the tone of wearied assurance with which these words
were pronounced pierre who had so long been considering his career 
wished to make some suggestion but prince vasili interrupted him in
the special deep cooing tone precluding the possibility of interrupting
his speech which he used in extreme cases when special persuasion was
needed 

 mais mon cher i did this for my own sake to satisfy my conscience 
and there is nothing to thank me for no one has ever complained yet of
being too much loved and besides you are free you could throw it
up tomorrow but you will see everything for yourself when you get to
petersburg it is high time for you to get away from these terrible
recollections prince vasili sighed yes yes my boy and my
valet can go in your carriage ah i was nearly forgetting he added 
 you know mon cher your father and i had some accounts to settle so
i have received what was due from the ryazan estate and will keep it 
you won't require it we'll go into the accounts later 

by what was due from the ryazan estate prince vasili meant
several thousand rubles quitrent received from pierre's peasants 
which the prince had retained for himself 

in petersburg as in moscow pierre found the same atmosphere of
gentleness and affection he could not refuse the post or rather the
rank for he did nothing that prince vasili had procured for him 
and acquaintances invitations and social occupations were so numerous
that even more than in moscow he felt a sense of bewilderment bustle 
and continual expectation of some good always in front of him but never
attained 

of his former bachelor acquaintances many were no longer in petersburg 
the guards had gone to the front dolokhov had been reduced to the
ranks anatole was in the army somewhere in the provinces prince andrew
was abroad so pierre had not the opportunity to spend his nights as he
used to like to spend them or to open his mind by intimate talks with
a friend older than himself and whom he respected his whole time
was taken up with dinners and balls and was spent chiefly at prince
vasili's house in the company of the stout princess his wife and
his beautiful daughter helene 

like the others anna pavlovna scherer showed pierre the change of
attitude toward him that had taken place in society 

formerly in anna pavlovna's presence pierre had always felt that
what he was saying was out of place tactless and unsuitable that
remarks which seemed to him clever while they formed in his mind became
foolish as soon as he uttered them while on the contrary hippolyte's
stupidest remarks came out clever and apt now everything pierre said
was charmant even if anna pavlovna did not say so he could see that
she wished to and only refrained out of regard for his modesty 

in the beginning of the winter of 1805 6 pierre received one of anna
pavlovna's usual pink notes with an invitation to which was added 
 you will find the beautiful helene here whom it is always
delightful to see 

when he read that sentence pierre felt for the first time that some
link which other people recognized had grown up between himself and
helene and that thought both alarmed him as if some obligation were
being imposed on him which he could not fulfill and pleased him as an
entertaining supposition 

anna pavlovna's at home was like the former one only the
novelty she offered her guests this time was not mortemart but a
diplomatist fresh from berlin with the very latest details of the
emperor alexander's visit to potsdam and of how the two august
friends had pledged themselves in an indissoluble alliance to uphold
the cause of justice against the enemy of the human race anna pavlovna
received pierre with a shade of melancholy evidently relating to the
young man's recent loss by the death of count bezukhov everyone
constantly considered it a duty to assure pierre that he was greatly
afflicted by the death of the father he had hardly known and her
melancholy was just like the august melancholy she showed at the mention
of her most august majesty the empress marya fedorovna pierre felt
flattered by this anna pavlovna arranged the different groups in her
drawing room with her habitual skill the large group in which were
prince vasili and the generals had the benefit of the diplomat 
another group was at the tea table pierre wished to join the former 
but anna pavlovna who was in the excited condition of a commander on
a battlefield to whom thousands of new and brilliant ideas occur which
there is hardly time to put in action seeing pierre touched his
sleeve with her finger saying 

 wait a bit i have something in view for you this evening 
 she glanced at helene and smiled at her my dear helene be
charitable to my poor aunt who adores you go and keep her company for
ten minutes and that it will not be too dull here is the dear count
who will not refuse to accompany you 

the beauty went to the aunt but anna pavlovna detained pierre looking
as if she had to give some final necessary instructions 

 isn't she exquisite she said to pierre pointing to the stately
beauty as she glided away and how she carries herself for so young
a girl such tact such masterly perfection of manner it comes from
her heart happy the man who wins her with her the least worldly of men
would occupy a most brilliant position in society don't you think so 
i only wanted to know your opinion and anna pavlovna let pierre go 

pierre in reply sincerely agreed with her as to helene's
perfection of manner if he ever thought of helene it was just of
her beauty and her remarkable skill in appearing silently dignified in
society 

the old aunt received the two young people in her corner but seemed
desirous of hiding her adoration for helene and inclined rather
to show her fear of anna pavlovna she looked at her niece as if
inquiring what she was to do with these people on leaving them anna
pavlovna again touched pierre's sleeve saying i hope you won't
say that it is dull in my house again and she glanced at helene 

helene smiled with a look implying that she did not admit the
possibility of anyone seeing her without being enchanted the aunt
coughed swallowed and said in french that she was very pleased to see
helene then she turned to pierre with the same words of welcome
and the same look in the middle of a dull and halting conversation 
helene turned to pierre with the beautiful bright smile that she gave
to everyone pierre was so used to that smile and it had so little
meaning for him that he paid no attention to it the aunt was just
speaking of a collection of snuffboxes that had belonged to pierre's
father count bezukhov and showed them her own box princess helene
asked to see the portrait of the aunt's husband on the box lid 

 that is probably the work of vinesse said pierre mentioning
a celebrated miniaturist and he leaned over the table to take the
snuffbox while trying to hear what was being said at the other table 

he half rose meaning to go round but the aunt handed him the snuffbox 
passing it across helene's back helene stooped forward to make
room and looked round with a smile she was as always at evening
parties wearing a dress such as was then fashionable cut very low at
front and back her bust which had always seemed like marble to pierre 
was so close to him that his shortsighted eyes could not but perceive
the living charm of her neck and shoulders so near to his lips that
he need only have bent his head a little to have touched them he was
conscious of the warmth of her body the scent of perfume and the
creaking of her corset as she moved he did not see her marble beauty
forming a complete whole with her dress but all the charm of her body
only covered by her garments and having once seen this he could not
help being aware of it just as we cannot renew an illusion we have once
seen through 

 so you have never noticed before how beautiful i am helene
seemed to say you had not noticed that i am a woman yes i am a
woman who may belong to anyone to you too said her glance and at
that moment pierre felt that helene not only could but must be his
wife and that it could not be otherwise 

he knew this at that moment as surely as if he had been standing at the
altar with her how and when this would be he did not know he did not
even know if it would be a good thing he even felt he knew not why 
that it would be a bad thing but he knew it would happen 

pierre dropped his eyes lifted them again and wished once more to see
her as a distant beauty far removed from him as he had seen her every
day until then but he could no longer do it he could not any more
than a man who has been looking at a tuft of steppe grass through the
mist and taking it for a tree can again take it for a tree after he has
once recognized it to be a tuft of grass she was terribly close to him 
she already had power over him and between them there was no longer any
barrier except the barrier of his own will 

 well i will leave you in your little corner came anna
pavlovna's voice i see you are all right there 

and pierre anxiously trying to remember whether he had done anything
reprehensible looked round with a blush it seemed to him that everyone
knew what had happened to him as he knew it himself 

a little later when he went up to the large circle anna pavlovna said
to him i hear you are refitting your petersburg house 

this was true the architect had told him that it was necessary and
pierre without knowing why was having his enormous petersburg house
done up 

 that's a good thing but don't move from prince vasili's it
is good to have a friend like the prince she said smiling at prince
vasili i know something about that don't i and you are still so
young you need advice don't be angry with me for exercising an old
woman's privilege 

she paused as women always do expecting something after they have
mentioned their age if you marry it will be a different thing 
she continued uniting them both in one glance pierre did not look at
helene nor she at him but she was just as terribly close to him he
muttered something and colored 

when he got home he could not sleep for a long time for thinking of what
had happened what had happened nothing he had merely understood that
the woman he had known as a child of whom when her beauty was mentioned
he had said absent mindedly yes she's good looking he had
understood that this woman might belong to him 

 but she's stupid i have myself said she is stupid he thought 
 there is something nasty something wrong in the feeling she excites
in me i have been told that her brother anatole was in love with her
and she with him that there was quite a scandal and that that's why
he was sent away hippolyte is her brother prince vasili is her
father it's bad he reflected but while he was thinking this
 the reflection was still incomplete he caught himself smiling and was
conscious that another line of thought had sprung up and while thinking
of her worthlessness he was also dreaming of how she would be his
wife how she would love him become quite different and how all he had
thought and heard of her might be false and he again saw her not as the
daughter of prince vasili but visualized her whole body only veiled
by its gray dress but no why did this thought never occur to me
before and again he told himself that it was impossible that there
would be something unnatural and as it seemed to him dishonorable in
this marriage he recalled her former words and looks and the words
and looks of those who had seen them together he recalled anna
pavlovna's words and looks when she spoke to him about his house 
recalled thousands of such hints from prince vasili and others and was
seized by terror lest he had already in some way bound himself to do
something that was evidently wrong and that he ought not to do but at
the very time he was expressing this conviction to himself in another
part of his mind her image rose in all its womanly beauty 





chapter ii

in november 1805 prince vasili had to go on a tour of inspection
in four different provinces he had arranged this for himself so as to
visit his neglected estates at the same time and pick up his son anatole
where his regiment was stationed and take him to visit prince nicholas
bolkonski in order to arrange a match for him with the daughter of that
rich old man but before leaving home and undertaking these new affairs 
prince vasili had to settle matters with pierre who it is true had
latterly spent whole days at home that is in prince vasili's house
where he was staying and had been absurd excited and foolish in
helene's presence as a lover should be but had not yet proposed
to her 

 this is all very fine but things must be settled said prince
vasili to himself with a sorrowful sigh one morning feeling that
pierre who was under such obligations to him but never mind that 
was not behaving very well in this matter youth frivolity well 
god be with him thought he relishing his own goodness of heart 
 but it must be brought to a head the day after tomorrow will be
lelya's name day i will invite two or three people and if he does
not understand what he ought to do then it will be my affair yes my
affair i am her father 

six weeks after anna pavlovna's at home and after the sleepless
night when he had decided that to marry helene would be a calamity and
that he ought to avoid her and go away pierre despite that decision 
had not left prince vasili's and felt with terror that in people's
eyes he was every day more and more connected with her that it was
impossible for him to return to his former conception of her that he
could not break away from her and that though it would be a terrible
thing he would have to unite his fate with hers he might perhaps have
been able to free himself but that prince vasili who had rarely before
given receptions now hardly let a day go by without having an evening
party at which pierre had to be present unless he wished to spoil
the general pleasure and disappoint everyone's expectation prince
vasili in the rare moments when he was at home would take pierre's
hand in passing and draw it downwards or absent mindedly hold out his
wrinkled clean shaven cheek for pierre to kiss and would say till
tomorrow or be in to dinner or i shall not see you or i
am staying in for your sake and so on and though prince vasili 
when he stayed in as he said for pierre's sake hardly exchanged a
couple of words with him pierre felt unable to disappoint him 
every day he said to himself one and the same thing it is time i
understood her and made up my mind what she really is was i mistaken
before or am i mistaken now no she is not stupid she is an excellent
girl he sometimes said to himself she never makes a mistake 
never says anything stupid she says little but what she does say is
always clear and simple so she is not stupid she never was abashed and
is not abashed now so she cannot be a bad woman he had often begun
to make reflections or think aloud in her company and she had always
answered him either by a brief but appropriate remark showing that it
did not interest her or by a silent look and smile which more palpably
than anything else showed pierre her superiority she was right in
regarding all arguments as nonsense in comparison with that smile 

she always addressed him with a radiantly confiding smile meant for him
alone in which there was something more significant than in the general
smile that usually brightened her face pierre knew that everyone was
waiting for him to say a word and cross a certain line and he knew that
sooner or later he would step across it but an incomprehensible terror
seized him at the thought of that dreadful step a thousand times during
that month and a half while he felt himself drawn nearer and nearer to
that dreadful abyss pierre said to himself what am i doing i need
resolution can it be that i have none 

he wished to take a decision but felt with dismay that in this matter
he lacked that strength of will which he had known in himself and really
possessed pierre was one of those who are only strong when they feel
themselves quite innocent and since that day when he was overpowered
by a feeling of desire while stooping over the snuffbox at anna
pavlovna's an unacknowledged sense of the guilt of that desire
paralyzed his will 

on helene's name day a small party of just their own people as
his wife said met for supper at prince vasili's all these friends
and relations had been given to understand that the fate of the young
girl would be decided that evening the visitors were seated at supper 
princess kuragina a portly imposing woman who had once been handsome 
was sitting at the head of the table on either side of her sat the
more important guests an old general and his wife and anna pavlovna
scherer at the other end sat the younger and less important guests 
and there too sat the members of the family and pierre and helene 
side by side prince vasili was not having any supper he went round
the table in a merry mood sitting down now by one now by another of
the guests to each of them he made some careless and agreeable remark
except to pierre and helene whose presence he seemed not to notice 
he enlivened the whole party the wax candles burned brightly the
silver and crystal gleamed so did the ladies toilets and the gold
and silver of the men's epaulets servants in scarlet liveries moved
round the table the clatter of plates knives and glasses mingled with
the animated hum of several conversations at one end of the table the
old chamberlain was heard assuring an old baroness that he loved her
passionately at which she laughed at the other could be heard the
story of the misfortunes of some mary viktorovna or other at the
center of the table prince vasili attracted everybody's attention 
with a facetious smile on his face he was telling the ladies about last
wednesday's meeting of the imperial council at which sergey kuzmich
vyazmitinov the new military governor general of petersburg had
received and read the then famous rescript of the emperor alexander
from the army to sergey kuzmich in which the emperor said that he was
receiving from all sides declarations of the people's loyalty that
the declaration from petersburg gave him particular pleasure and that
he was proud to be at the head of such a nation and would endeavor to be
worthy of it this rescript began with the words sergey kuzmich 
from all sides reports reach me etc 

 well and so he never got farther than sergey kuzmich 
asked one of the ladies 

 exactly not a hair's breadth farther answered prince vasili 
laughing sergey kuzmich from all sides from all sides 
sergey kuzmich poor vyazmitinov could not get any farther 
he began the rescript again and again but as soon as he uttered
 sergey he sobbed kuz mi ch tears and from all
sides was smothered in sobs and he could get no farther and again
his handkerchief and again sergey kuzmich from all sides 
and tears till at last somebody else was asked to read it 

 kuzmich from all sides and then tears someone repeated
laughing 

 don't be unkind cried anna pavlovna from her end of the table
holding up a threatening finger he is such a worthy and excellent
man our dear vyazmitinov 

everybody laughed a great deal at the head of the table where the
honored guests sat everyone seemed to be in high spirits and under the
influence of a variety of exciting sensations only pierre and
helene sat silently side by side almost at the bottom of the table a
suppressed smile brightening both their faces a smile that had nothing
to do with sergey kuzmich a smile of bashfulness at their own
feelings but much as all the rest laughed talked and joked much
as they enjoyed their rhine wine saute and ices and however they
avoided looking at the young couple and heedless and unobservant as
they seemed of them one could feel by the occasional glances they gave
that the story about sergey kuzmich the laughter and the food
were all a pretense and that the whole attention of that company was
directed to pierre and helene prince vasili mimicked the sobbing
of sergey kuzmich and at the same time his eyes glanced toward his
daughter and while he laughed the expression on his face clearly said 
 yes it's getting on it will all be settled today anna
pavlovna threatened him on behalf of our dear vyazmitinov and
in her eyes which for an instant glanced at pierre prince vasili
read a congratulation on his future son in law and on his daughter's
happiness the old princess sighed sadly as she offered some wine to the
old lady next to her and glanced angrily at her daughter and her sigh
seemed to say yes there's nothing left for you and me but to sip
sweet wine my dear now that the time has come for these young ones to
be thus boldly provocatively happy and what nonsense all this is
that i am saying thought a diplomatist glancing at the happy faces
of the lovers that's happiness 

into the insignificant trifling and artificial interests uniting that
society had entered the simple feeling of the attraction of a healthy
and handsome young man and woman for one another and this human feeling
dominated everything else and soared above all their affected chatter 
jests fell flat news was not interesting and the animation was
evidently forced not only the guests but even the footmen waiting at
table seemed to feel this and they forgot their duties as they looked
at the beautiful helene with her radiant face and at the red broad 
and happy though uneasy face of pierre it seemed as if the very light
of the candles was focused on those two happy faces alone 

pierre felt that he was the center of it all and this both pleased and
embarrassed him he was like a man entirely absorbed in some occupation 
he did not see hear or understand anything clearly only now and
then detached ideas and impressions from the world of reality shot
unexpectedly through his mind 

 so it is all finished he thought and how has it all happened 
how quickly now i know that not because of her alone nor of myself
alone but because of everyone it must inevitably come about they are
all expecting it they are so sure that it will happen that i cannot i
cannot disappoint them but how will it be i do not know but it
will certainly happen thought pierre glancing at those dazzling
shoulders close to his eyes 

or he would suddenly feel ashamed of he knew not what he felt it
awkward to attract everyone's attention and to be considered a
lucky man and with his plain face to be looked on as a sort of paris
possessed of a helen but no doubt it always is and must be so 
he consoled himself and besides what have i done to bring it about 
how did it begin i traveled from moscow with prince vasili then there
was nothing so why should i not stay at his house then i played cards
with her and picked up her reticule and drove out with her how did it
begin when did it all come about and here he was sitting by her
side as her betrothed seeing hearing feeling her nearness her
breathing her movements her beauty then it would suddenly seem to him
that it was not she but he was so unusually beautiful and that that was
why they all looked so at him and flattered by this general admiration
he would expand his chest raise his head and rejoice at his good
fortune suddenly he heard a familiar voice repeating something to him a
second time but pierre was so absorbed that he did not understand what
was said 

 i am asking you when you last heard from bolkonski repeated
prince vasili a third time how absent minded you are my dear
fellow 

prince vasili smiled and pierre noticed that everyone was smiling at
him and helene well what of it if you all know it thought
pierre what of it it's the truth and he himself smiled his
gentle childlike smile and helene smiled too 

 when did you get the letter was it from olmutz repeated
prince vasili who pretended to want to know this in order to settle a
dispute 

 how can one talk or think of such trifles thought pierre 

 yes from olmutz he answered with a sigh 

after supper pierre with his partner followed the others into the
drawing room the guests began to disperse some without taking leave
of helene some as if unwilling to distract her from an important
occupation came up to her for a moment and made haste to go away 
refusing to let her see them off the diplomatist preserved a mournful
silence as he left the drawing room he pictured the vanity of his
diplomatic career in comparison with pierre's happiness the old
general grumbled at his wife when she asked how his leg was oh the
old fool he thought that princess helene will be beautiful
still when she's fifty 

 i think i may congratulate you whispered anna pavlovna to the
old princess kissing her soundly if i hadn't this headache i'd
have stayed longer 

the old princess did not reply she was tormented by jealousy of her
daughter's happiness 

while the guests were taking their leave pierre remained for a long time
alone with helene in the little drawing room where they were sitting 
he had often before during the last six weeks remained alone with her 
but had never spoken to her of love now he felt that it was inevitable 
but he could not make up his mind to take the final step he felt
ashamed he felt that he was occupying someone else's place here
beside helene this happiness is not for you some inner voice
whispered to him this happiness is for those who have not in them
what there is in you 

but as he had to say something he began by asking her whether she was
satisfied with the party she replied in her usual simple manner that
this name day of hers had been one of the pleasantest she had ever had 

some of the nearest relatives had not yet left they were sitting in
the large drawing room prince vasili came up to pierre with languid
footsteps pierre rose and said it was getting late prince vasili gave
him a look of stern inquiry as though what pierre had just said was
so strange that one could not take it in but then the expression of
severity changed and he drew pierre's hand downwards made him sit
down and smiled affectionately 

 well lelya he asked turning instantly to his daughter and
addressing her with the careless tone of habitual tenderness natural to
parents who have petted their children from babyhood but which prince
vasili had only acquired by imitating other parents 

and he again turned to pierre 

 sergey kuzmich from all sides he said unbuttoning the top
button of his waistcoat 

pierre smiled but his smile showed that he knew it was not the story
about sergey kuzmich that interested prince vasili just then and
prince vasili saw that pierre knew this he suddenly muttered
something and went away it seemed to pierre that even the prince was
disconcerted the sight of the discomposure of that old man of the world
touched pierre he looked at helene and she too seemed disconcerted 
and her look seemed to say well it is your own fault 

 the step must be taken but i cannot i cannot thought pierre 
and he again began speaking about indifferent matters about sergey
kuzmich asking what the point of the story was as he had not heard it
properly helene answered with a smile that she too had missed it 

when prince vasili returned to the drawing room the princess his
wife was talking in low tones to the elderly lady about pierre 

 of course it is a very brilliant match but happiness my dear 

 marriages are made in heaven replied the elderly lady 

prince vasili passed by seeming not to hear the ladies and sat down
on a sofa in a far corner of the room he closed his eyes and seemed to
be dozing his head sank forward and then he roused himself 

 aline he said to his wife go and see what they are about 

the princess went up to the door passed by it with a dignified and
indifferent air and glanced into the little drawing room pierre and
helene still sat talking just as before 

 still the same she said to her husband 

prince vasili frowned twisting his mouth his cheeks quivered and his
face assumed the coarse unpleasant expression peculiar to him shaking
himself he rose threw back his head and with resolute steps went
past the ladies into the little drawing room with quick steps he went
joyfully up to pierre his face was so unusually triumphant that pierre
rose in alarm on seeing it 

 thank god said prince vasili my wife has told me
everything he put one arm around pierre and the other around his
daughter my dear boy lelya i am very pleased his
voice trembled i loved your father and she will make you a good
wife god bless you 

he embraced his daughter and then again pierre and kissed him with his
malodorous mouth tears actually moistened his cheeks 

 princess come here he shouted 

the old princess came in and also wept the elderly lady was using
her handkerchief too pierre was kissed and he kissed the beautiful
helene's hand several times after a while they were left alone
again 

 all this had to be and could not be otherwise thought pierre 
 so it is useless to ask whether it is good or bad it is good because
it's definite and one is rid of the old tormenting doubt pierre
held the hand of his betrothed in silence looking at her beautiful
bosom as it rose and fell 

 helene he said aloud and paused 

 something special is always said in such cases he thought but
could not remember what it was that people say he looked at her face 
she drew nearer to him her face flushed 

 oh take those off those she said pointing to his
spectacles 

pierre took them off and his eyes besides the strange look eyes have
from which spectacles have just been removed had also a frightened and
inquiring look he was about to stoop over her hand and kiss it but
with a rapid almost brutal movement of her head she intercepted his
lips and met them with her own her face struck pierre by its altered 
unpleasantly excited expression 

 it is too late now it's done besides i love her thought
pierre 

 je vous aime he said remembering what has to be said at such
moments but his words sounded so weak that he felt ashamed of himself 

 i love you 


six weeks later he was married and settled in count bezukhov's
large newly furnished petersburg house the happy possessor as people
said of a wife who was a celebrated beauty and of millions of money 





chapter iii

old prince nicholas bolkonski received a letter from prince vasili
in november 1805 announcing that he and his son would be paying him
a visit i am starting on a journey of inspection and of course i
shall think nothing of an extra seventy miles to come and see you at
the same time my honored benefactor wrote prince vasili my son
anatole is accompanying me on his way to the army so i hope you will
allow him personally to express the deep respect that emulating his
father he feels for you 

 it seems that there will be no need to bring mary out suitors are
coming to us of their own accord incautiously remarked the little
princess on hearing the news 

prince nicholas frowned but said nothing 

a fortnight after the letter prince vasili's servants came one
evening in advance of him and he and his son arrived next day 

old bolkonski had always had a poor opinion of prince vasili's
character but more so recently since in the new reigns of paul and
alexander prince vasili had risen to high position and honors and now 
from the hints contained in his letter and given by the little princess 
he saw which way the wind was blowing and his low opinion changed into
a feeling of contemptuous ill will he snorted whenever he mentioned
him on the day of prince vasili's arrival prince bolkonski was
particularly discontented and out of temper whether he was in a bad
temper because prince vasili was coming or whether his being in a bad
temper made him specially annoyed at prince vasili's visit he was
in a bad temper and in the morning tikhon had already advised the
architect not to go to the prince with his report 

 do you hear how he's walking said tikhon drawing the
architect's attention to the sound of the prince's footsteps 
 stepping flat on his heels we know what that means 

however at nine o'clock the prince in his velvet coat with a sable
collar and cap went out for his usual walk it had snowed the day
before and the path to the hothouse along which the prince was in the
habit of walking had been swept the marks of the broom were still
visible in the snow and a shovel had been left sticking in one of the
soft snowbanks that bordered both sides of the path the prince went
through the conservatories the serfs quarters and the outbuildings 
frowning and silent 

 can a sleigh pass he asked his overseer a venerable man 
resembling his master in manners and looks who was accompanying him
back to the house 

 the snow is deep i am having the avenue swept your honor 

the prince bowed his head and went up to the porch god be
thanked thought the overseer the storm has blown over 

 it would have been hard to drive up your honor he added i
heard your honor that a minister is coming to visit your honor 

the prince turned round to the overseer and fixed his eyes on him 
frowning 

 what a minister what minister who gave orders he said in
his shrill harsh voice the road is not swept for the princess my
daughter but for a minister for me there are no ministers 

 your honor i thought 

 you thought shouted the prince his words coming more and more
rapidly and indistinctly you thought rascals blackguards 
i'll teach you to think and lifting his stick he swung it and
would have hit alpatych the overseer had not the latter instinctively
avoided the blow thought blackguards shouted the prince
rapidly 

but although alpatych frightened at his own temerity in avoiding the
stroke came up to the prince bowing his bald head resignedly before
him or perhaps for that very reason the prince though he continued
to shout blackguards throw the snow back on the road did not
lift his stick again but hurried into the house 

before dinner princess mary and mademoiselle bourienne who knew
that the prince was in a bad humor stood awaiting him mademoiselle
bourienne with a radiant face that said i know nothing i am the
same as usual and princess mary pale frightened and with downcast
eyes what she found hardest to bear was to know that on such occasions
she ought to behave like mademoiselle bourienne but could not 
she thought if i seem not to notice he will think that i do not
sympathize with him if i seem sad and out of spirits myself he will
say as he has done before that i'm in the dumps 

the prince looked at his daughter's frightened face and snorted 

 fool or dummy he muttered 

 and the other one is not here they've been telling tales he
thought referring to the little princess who was not in the dining
room 

 where is the princess he asked hiding 

 she is not very well answered mademoiselle bourienne with
a bright smile so she won't come down it is natural in her
state 

 hm hm muttered the prince sitting down 

his plate seemed to him not quite clean and pointing to a spot he
flung it away tikhon caught it and handed it to a footman the little
princess was not unwell but had such an overpowering fear of the prince
that hearing he was in a bad humor she had decided not to appear 

 i am afraid for the baby she said to mademoiselle bourienne 
 heaven knows what a fright might do 

in general at bald hills the little princess lived in constant fear and
with a sense of antipathy to the old prince which she did not
realize because the fear was so much the stronger feeling the prince
reciprocated this antipathy but it was overpowered by his contempt
for her when the little princess had grown accustomed to life at bald
hills she took a special fancy to mademoiselle bourienne spent whole
days with her asked her to sleep in her room and often talked with her
about the old prince and criticized him 

 so we are to have visitors mon prince remarked mademoiselle
bourienne unfolding her white napkin with her rosy fingers his
excellency prince vasili kuragin and his son i understand she
said inquiringly 

 hm his excellency is a puppy i got him his appointment in the
service said the prince disdainfully why his son is coming i
don't understand perhaps princess elizabeth and princess mary know 
i don't want him he looked at his blushing daughter are you
unwell today eh afraid of the minister as that idiot alpatych
called him this morning 

 no mon pere 

though mademoiselle bourienne had been so unsuccessful in her choice
of a subject she did not stop talking but chattered about the
conservatories and the beauty of a flower that had just opened and
after the soup the prince became more genial 

after dinner he went to see his daughter in law the little princess
was sitting at a small table chattering with masha her maid she grew
pale on seeing her father in law 

she was much altered she was now plain rather than pretty her cheeks
had sunk her lip was drawn up and her eyes drawn down 

 yes i feel a kind of oppression she said in reply to the
prince's question as to how she felt 

 do you want anything 

 no merci mon pere 

 well all right all right 

he left the room and went to the waiting room where alpatych stood with
bowed head 

 has the snow been shoveled back 

 yes your excellency forgive me for heaven's sake it was only
my stupidity 

 all right all right interrupted the prince and laughing his
unnatural way he stretched out his hand for alpatych to kiss and then
proceeded to his study 

prince vasili arrived that evening he was met in the avenue by
coachmen and footmen who with loud shouts dragged his sleighs up to
one of the lodges over the road purposely laden with snow 

prince vasili and anatole had separate rooms assigned to them 

anatole having taken off his overcoat sat with arms akimbo before a
table on a corner of which he smilingly and absent mindedly fixed his
large and handsome eyes he regarded his whole life as a continual round
of amusement which someone for some reason had to provide for him 
and he looked on this visit to a churlish old man and a rich and ugly
heiress in the same way all this might he thought turn out very well
and amusingly and why not marry her if she really has so much money 
that never does any harm thought anatole 

he shaved and scented himself with the care and elegance which had
become habitual to him and his handsome head held high entered his
father's room with the good humored and victorious air natural to
him prince vasili's two valets were busy dressing him and he looked
round with much animation and cheerfully nodded to his son as the latter
entered as if to say yes that's how i want you to look 

 i say father joking apart is she very hideous anatole asked 
as if continuing a conversation the subject of which had often been
mentioned during the journey 

 enough what nonsense above all try to be respectful and cautious
with the old prince 

 if he starts a row i'll go away said prince anatole i
can't bear those old men eh 

 remember for you everything depends on this 

in the meantime not only was it known in the maidservants rooms that
the minister and his son had arrived but the appearance of both had
been minutely described princess mary was sitting alone in her room 
vainly trying to master her agitation 

 why did they write why did lise tell me about it it can never
happen she said looking at herself in the glass how shall i
enter the drawing room even if i like him i can't now be myself with
him the mere thought of her father's look filled her with terror 
the little princess and mademoiselle bourienne had already received
from masha the lady's maid the necessary report of how handsome the
minister's son was with his rosy cheeks and dark eyebrows and with
what difficulty the father had dragged his legs upstairs while the son
had followed him like an eagle three steps at a time having received
this information the little princess and mademoiselle bourienne whose
chattering voices had reached her from the corridor went into princess
mary's room 

 you know they've come marie said the little princess waddling
in and sinking heavily into an armchair 

she was no longer in the loose gown she generally wore in the morning 
but had on one of her best dresses her hair was carefully done and her
face was animated which however did not conceal its sunken and faded
outlines dressed as she used to be in petersburg society it was still
more noticeable how much plainer she had become some unobtrusive touch
had been added to mademoiselle bourienne's toilet which rendered her
fresh and pretty face yet more attractive 

 what are you going to remain as you are dear princess she
began they'll be announcing that the gentlemen are in the drawing
room and we shall have to go down and you have not smartened yourself
up at all 

the little princess got up rang for the maid and hurriedly and merrily
began to devise and carry out a plan of how princess mary should be
dressed princess mary's self esteem was wounded by the fact that
the arrival of a suitor agitated her and still more so by both
her companions not having the least conception that it could be
otherwise to tell them that she felt ashamed for herself and for them
would be to betray her agitation while to decline their offers to
dress her would prolong their banter and insistence she flushed her
beautiful eyes grew dim red blotches came on her face and it took
on the unattractive martyrlike expression it so often wore as she
submitted herself to mademoiselle bourienne and lise both these women
quite sincerely tried to make her look pretty she was so plain that
neither of them could think of her as a rival so they began dressing
her with perfect sincerity and with the naive and firm conviction
women have that dress can make a face pretty 

 no really my dear this dress is not pretty said lise looking
sideways at princess mary from a little distance you have a maroon
dress have it fetched really you know the fate of your whole life may
be at stake but this one is too light it's not becoming 

it was not the dress but the face and whole figure of princess mary
that was not pretty but neither mademoiselle bourienne nor the little
princess felt this they still thought that if a blue ribbon were placed
in the hair the hair combed up and the blue scarf arranged lower on
the best maroon dress and so on all would be well they forgot that
the frightened face and the figure could not be altered and that
however they might change the setting and adornment of that face it
would still remain piteous and plain after two or three changes to
which princess mary meekly submitted just as her hair had been arranged
on the top of her head a style that quite altered and spoiled her
looks and she had put on a maroon dress with a pale blue scarf the
little princess walked twice round her now adjusting a fold of the
dress with her little hand now arranging the scarf and looking at her
with her head bent first on one side and then on the other 

 no it will not do she said decidedly clasping her hands no 
mary really this dress does not suit you i prefer you in your little
gray everyday dress now please do it for my sake katie she said
to the maid bring the princess her gray dress and you'll see 
mademoiselle bourienne how i shall arrange it she added smiling
with a foretaste of artistic pleasure 

but when katie brought the required dress princess mary remained
sitting motionless before the glass looking at her face and saw in the
mirror her eyes full of tears and her mouth quivering ready to burst
into sobs 

 come dear princess said mademoiselle bourienne just one more
little effort 

the little princess taking the dress from the maid came up to princess
mary 

 well now we'll arrange something quite simple and becoming she
said 

the three voices hers mademoiselle bourienne's and katie's who
was laughing at something mingled in a merry sound like the chirping
of birds 

 no leave me alone said princess mary 

her voice sounded so serious and so sad that the chirping of the birds
was silenced at once they looked at the beautiful large thoughtful
eyes full of tears and of thoughts gazing shiningly and imploringly at
them and understood that it was useless and even cruel to insist 

 at least change your coiffure said the little princess 
 didn't i tell you she went on turning reproachfully to
mademoiselle bourienne mary's is a face which such a coiffure does
not suit in the least not in the least please change it 

 leave me alone please leave me alone it is all quite the same to
me answered a voice struggling with tears 

mademoiselle bourienne and the little princess had to own to themselves
that princess mary in this guise looked very plain worse than usual 
but it was too late she was looking at them with an expression they
both knew an expression thoughtful and sad this expression in princess
mary did not frighten them she never inspired fear in anyone but they
knew that when it appeared on her face she became mute and was not to
be shaken in her determination 

 you will change it won't you said lise and as princess mary
gave no answer she left the room 

princess mary was left alone she did not comply with lise's request 
she not only left her hair as it was but did not even look in her
glass letting her arms fall helplessly she sat with downcast eyes and
pondered a husband a man a strong dominant and strangely attractive
being rose in her imagination and carried her into a totally different
happy world of his own she fancied a child her own such as she had
seen the day before in the arms of her nurse's daughter at her
own breast the husband standing by and gazing tenderly at her and the
child but no it is impossible i am too ugly she thought 

 please come to tea the prince will be out in a moment came the
maid's voice at the door 

she roused herself and felt appalled at what she had been thinking and
before going down she went into the room where the icons hung and her
eyes fixed on the dark face of a large icon of the saviour lit by a
lamp she stood before it with folded hands for a few moments a painful
doubt filled her soul could the joy of love of earthly love for a
man be for her in her thoughts of marriage princess mary dreamed of
happiness and of children but her strongest most deeply hidden longing
was for earthly love the more she tried to hide this feeling from
others and even from herself the stronger it grew o god she
said how am i to stifle in my heart these temptations of the devil 
how am i to renounce forever these vile fancies so as peacefully to
fulfill thy will and scarcely had she put that question than god
gave her the answer in her own heart desire nothing for thyself 
seek nothing be not anxious or envious man's future and thy own fate
must remain hidden from thee but live so that thou mayest be ready for
anything if it be god's will to prove thee in the duties of marriage 
be ready to fulfill his will with this consoling thought but
yet with a hope for the fulfillment of her forbidden earthly longing 
princess mary sighed and having crossed herself went down thinking
neither of her gown and coiffure nor of how she would go in nor of what
she would say what could all that matter in comparison with the will of
god without whose care not a hair of man's head can fall 





chapter iv

when princess mary came down prince vasili and his son were already
in the drawing room talking to the little princess and mademoiselle
bourienne when she entered with her heavy step treading on her heels 
the gentlemen and mademoiselle bourienne rose and the little princess 
indicating her to the gentlemen said voila marie princess mary
saw them all and saw them in detail she saw prince vasili's face 
serious for an instant at the sight of her but immediately smiling
again and the little princess curiously noting the impression
 marie produced on the visitors and she saw mademoiselle
bourienne with her ribbon and pretty face and her unusually animated
look which was fixed on him but him she could not see she only saw
something large brilliant and handsome moving toward her as she
entered the room prince vasili approached first and she kissed the
bold forehead that bent over her hand and answered his question by
saying that on the contrary she remembered him quite well then
anatole came up to her she still could not see him she only felt a
soft hand taking hers firmly and she touched with her lips a white
forehead over which was beautiful light brown hair smelling of pomade 
when she looked up at him she was struck by his beauty anatole stood
with his right thumb under a button of his uniform his chest expanded
and his back drawn in slightly swinging one foot and with his head a
little bent looked with beaming face at the princess without
speaking and evidently not thinking about her at all anatole was not
quick witted nor ready or eloquent in conversation but he had the
faculty so invaluable in society of composure and imperturbable
self possession if a man lacking in self confidence remains dumb on
a first introduction and betrays a consciousness of the impropriety of
such silence and an anxiety to find something to say the effect is
bad but anatole was dumb swung his foot and smilingly examined the
princess hair it was evident that he could be silent in this way for
a very long time if anyone finds this silence inconvenient let him
talk but i don't want to he seemed to say besides this in his
behavior to women anatole had a manner which particularly inspires in
them curiosity awe and even love a supercilious consciousness of
his own superiority it was as if he said to them i know you i know
you but why should i bother about you you'd be only too glad of
course perhaps he did not really think this when he met women even
probably he did not for in general he thought very little but his
looks and manner gave that impression the princess felt this and as if
wishing to show him that she did not even dare expect to interest him 
she turned to his father the conversation was general and animated 
thanks to princess lise's voice and little downy lip that lifted over
her white teeth she met prince vasili with that playful manner often
employed by lively chatty people and consisting in the assumption
that between the person they so address and themselves there are some
semi private long established jokes and amusing reminiscences though
no such reminiscences really exist just as none existed in this case 
prince vasili readily adopted her tone and the little princess also
drew anatole whom she hardly knew into these amusing recollections of
things that had never occurred mademoiselle bourienne also shared them
and even princess mary felt herself pleasantly made to share in these
merry reminiscences 

 here at least we shall have the benefit of your company all to
ourselves dear prince said the little princess of course in
french to prince vasili it's not as at annette's receptions
where you always ran away you remember cette chere annette 

 anna pavlovna 

 ah but you won't talk politics to me like annette 

 and our little tea table 

 oh yes 

 why is it you were never at annette's the little princess asked
anatole ah i know i know she said with a sly glance your
brother hippolyte told me about your goings on oh and she shook her
finger at him i have even heard of your doings in paris 

 and didn't hippolyte tell you asked prince vasili turning to
his son and seizing the little princess arm as if she would have run
away and he had just managed to catch her didn't he tell you how
he himself was pining for the dear princess and how she showed him the
door oh she is a pearl among women princess he added turning to
princess mary 

when paris was mentioned mademoiselle bourienne for her part seized the
opportunity of joining in the general current of recollections 

she took the liberty of inquiring whether it was long since anatole
had left paris and how he had liked that city anatole answered the
frenchwoman very readily and looking at her with a smile talked to her
about her native land when he saw the pretty little bourienne anatole
came to the conclusion that he would not find bald hills dull either 
 not at all bad he thought examining her not at all bad that
little companion i hope she will bring her along with her when we're
married la petite est gentille 

 the little one is charming 

the old prince dressed leisurely in his study frowning and considering
what he was to do the coming of these visitors annoyed him what are
prince vasili and that son of his to me prince vasili is a shallow
braggart and his son no doubt is a fine specimen he grumbled to
himself what angered him was that the coming of these visitors revived
in his mind an unsettled question he always tried to stifle one about
which he always deceived himself the question was whether he could ever
bring himself to part from his daughter and give her to a husband the
prince never directly asked himself that question knowing beforehand
that he would have to answer it justly and justice clashed not only
with his feelings but with the very possibility of life life without
princess mary little as he seemed to value her was unthinkable to
him and why should she marry he thought to be unhappy for
certain there's lise married to andrew a better husband one would
think could hardly be found nowadays but is she contented with her
lot and who would marry marie for love plain and awkward they'll
take her for her connections and wealth are there no women living
unmarried and even the happier for it so thought prince bolkonski
while dressing and yet the question he was always putting off demanded
an immediate answer prince vasili had brought his son with the evident
intention of proposing and today or tomorrow he would probably ask
for an answer his birth and position in society were not bad well 
i've nothing against it the prince said to himself but he must
be worthy of her and that is what we shall see 

 that is what we shall see that is what we shall see he added
aloud 

he entered the drawing room with his usual alert step glancing rapidly
round the company he noticed the change in the little princess 
dress mademoiselle bourienne's ribbon princess mary's unbecoming
coiffure mademoiselle bourienne's and anatole's smiles and the
loneliness of his daughter amid the general conversation got herself
up like a fool he thought looking irritably at her she is
shameless and he ignores her 

he went straight up to prince vasili 

 well how d'ye do how d'ye do glad to see you 

 friendship laughs at distance began prince vasili in his usual
rapid self confident familiar tone here is my second son please
love and befriend him 

prince bolkonski surveyed anatole 

 fine young fellow fine young fellow he said well come and
kiss me and he offered his cheek 

anatole kissed the old man and looked at him with curiosity and perfect
composure waiting for a display of the eccentricities his father had
told him to expect 

prince bolkonski sat down in his usual place in the corner of the sofa
and drawing up an armchair for prince vasili pointed to it and began
questioning him about political affairs and news he seemed to listen
attentively to what prince vasili said but kept glancing at princess
mary 

 and so they are writing from potsdam already he said repeating
prince vasili's last words then rising he suddenly went up to his
daughter 

 is it for visitors you've got yourself up like that eh said
he fine very fine you have done up your hair in this new way for
the visitors and before the visitors i tell you that in future you are
never to dare to change your way of dress without my consent 

 it was my fault mon pere interceded the little princess with a
blush 

 you must do as you please said prince bolkonski bowing to his
daughter in law but she need not make a fool of herself she's
plain enough as it is 

and he sat down again paying no more attention to his daughter who was
reduced to tears 

 on the contrary that coiffure suits the princess very well said
prince vasili 

 now you young prince what's your name said prince bolkonski 
turning to anatole come here let us talk and get acquainted 

 now the fun begins thought anatole sitting down with a smile
beside the old prince 

 well my dear boy i hear you've been educated abroad not taught
to read and write by the deacon like your father and me now tell me 
my dear boy are you serving in the horse guards asked the old man 
scrutinizing anatole closely and intently 

 no i have been transferred to the line said anatole hardly able
to restrain his laughter 

 ah that's a good thing so my dear boy you wish to serve the
tsar and the country it is wartime such a fine fellow must serve 
well are you off to the front 

 no prince our regiment has gone to the front but i am attached 
what is it i am attached to papa said anatole turning to his
father with a laugh 

 a splendid soldier splendid what am i attached to ha ha 
ha laughed prince bolkonski and anatole laughed still louder 
suddenly prince bolkonski frowned 

 you may go he said to anatole 

anatole returned smiling to the ladies 

 and so you've had him educated abroad prince vasili haven't
you said the old prince to prince vasili 

 i have done my best for him and i can assure you the education there
is much better than ours 

 yes everything is different nowadays everything is changed the
lad's a fine fellow a fine fellow well come with me now he took
prince vasili's arm and led him to his study as soon as they were
alone together prince vasili announced his hopes and wishes to the old
prince 

 well do you think i shall prevent her that i can't part from
her said the old prince angrily what an idea i'm ready for it
tomorrow only let me tell you i want to know my son in law better you
know my principles everything aboveboard i will ask her tomorrow in
your presence if she is willing then he can stay on he can stay and
i'll see the old prince snorted let her marry it's all the
same to me he screamed in the same piercing tone as when parting
from his son 

 i will tell you frankly said prince vasili in the tone of
a crafty man convinced of the futility of being cunning with so
keen sighted a companion you know you see right through people 
anatole is no genius but he is an honest goodhearted lad an excellent
son or kinsman 

 all right all right we'll see 

as always happens when women lead lonely lives for any length of time
without male society on anatole's appearance all the three women of
prince bolkonski's household felt that their life had not been real
till then their powers of reasoning feeling and observing immediately
increased tenfold and their life which seemed to have been passed in
darkness was suddenly lit up by a new brightness full of significance 

princess mary grew quite unconscious of her face and coiffure the
handsome open face of the man who might perhaps be her husband absorbed
all her attention he seemed to her kind brave determined manly and
magnanimous she felt convinced of that thousands of dreams of a future
family life continually rose in her imagination she drove them away and
tried to conceal them 

 but am i not too cold with him thought the princess i try
to be reserved because in the depth of my soul i feel too near to him
already but then he cannot know what i think of him and may imagine
that i do not like him 

and princess mary tried but could not manage to be cordial to her new
guest poor girl she's devilish ugly thought anatole 

mademoiselle bourienne also roused to great excitement by anatole's
arrival thought in another way of course she a handsome young woman
without any definite position without relations or even a country did
not intend to devote her life to serving prince bolkonski to reading
aloud to him and being friends with princess mary mademoiselle
bourienne had long been waiting for a russian prince who able to
appreciate at a glance her superiority to the plain badly dressed 
ungainly russian princesses would fall in love with her and carry her
off and here at last was a russian prince mademoiselle bourienne knew
a story heard from her aunt but finished in her own way which she
liked to repeat to herself it was the story of a girl who had been
seduced and to whom her poor mother sa pauvre mere appeared and
reproached her for yielding to a man without being married mademoiselle
bourienne was often touched to tears as in imagination she told this
story to him her seducer and now he a real russian prince had
appeared he would carry her away and then sa pauvre mere would appear
and he would marry her so her future shaped itself in mademoiselle
bourienne's head at the very time she was talking to anatole about
paris it was not calculation that guided her she did not even for a
moment consider what she should do but all this had long been familiar
to her and now that anatole had appeared it just grouped itself around
him and she wished and tried to please him as much as possible 

the little princess like an old war horse that hears the trumpet 
unconsciously and quite forgetting her condition prepared for the
familiar gallop of coquetry without any ulterior motive or any
struggle but with naive and lighthearted gaiety 

although in female society anatole usually assumed the role of a man
tired of being run after by women his vanity was flattered by the
spectacle of his power over these three women besides that he was
beginning to feel for the pretty and provocative mademoiselle bourienne
that passionate animal feeling which was apt to master him with great
suddenness and prompt him to the coarsest and most reckless actions 

after tea the company went into the sitting room and princess mary was
asked to play on the clavichord anatole laughing and in high spirits 
came and leaned on his elbows facing her and beside mademoiselle
bourienne princess mary felt his look with a painfully joyous emotion 
her favorite sonata bore her into a most intimately poetic world and
the look she felt upon her made that world still more poetic but
anatole's expression though his eyes were fixed on her referred not
to her but to the movements of mademoiselle bourienne's little
foot which he was then touching with his own under the clavichord 
mademoiselle bourienne was also looking at princess mary and in her
lovely eyes there was a look of fearful joy and hope that was also new
to the princess 

 how she loves me thought princess mary how happy i am now 
and how happy i may be with such a friend and such a husband husband 
can it be possible she thought not daring to look at his face but
still feeling his eyes gazing at her 

in the evening after supper when all were about to retire anatole
kissed princess mary's hand she did not know how she found the
courage but she looked straight into his handsome face as it came near
to her shortsighted eyes turning from princess mary he went up and
kissed mademoiselle bourienne's hand this was not etiquette but
then he did everything so simply and with such assurance mademoiselle
bourienne flushed and gave the princess a frightened look 

 what delicacy thought the princess is it possible that
amelie mademoiselle bourienne thinks i could be jealous of her 
and not value her pure affection and devotion to me she went up
to her and kissed her warmly anatole went up to kiss the little
princess hand 

 no no no when your father writes to tell me that you are behaving
well i will give you my hand to kiss not till then she said and
smilingly raising a finger at him she left the room 





chapter v

they all separated but except anatole who fell asleep as soon as he
got into bed all kept awake a long time that night 

 is he really to be my husband this stranger who is so kind yes 
kind that is the chief thing thought princess mary and fear which
she had seldom experienced came upon her she feared to look round it
seemed to her that someone was there standing behind the screen in the
dark corner and this someone was he the devil and he was also this
man with the white forehead black eyebrows and red lips 

she rang for her maid and asked her to sleep in her room 

mademoiselle bourienne walked up and down the conservatory for a long
time that evening vainly expecting someone now smiling at someone now
working herself up to tears with the imaginary words of her pauvre mere
rebuking her for her fall 

the little princess grumbled to her maid that her bed was badly made 
she could not lie either on her face or on her side every position was
awkward and uncomfortable and her burden oppressed her now more than
ever because anatole's presence had vividly recalled to her the time
when she was not like that and when everything was light and gay she
sat in an armchair in her dressing jacket and nightcap and katie sleepy
and disheveled beat and turned the heavy feather bed for the third
time muttering to herself 

 i told you it was all lumps and holes the little princess
repeated i should be glad enough to fall asleep so it's not my
fault and her voice quivered like that of a child about to cry 

the old prince did not sleep either tikhon half asleep heard him
pacing angrily about and snorting the old prince felt as though he
had been insulted through his daughter the insult was the more pointed
because it concerned not himself but another his daughter whom he
loved more than himself he kept telling himself that he would consider
the whole matter and decide what was right and how he should act but
instead of that he only excited himself more and more 

 the first man that turns up she forgets her father and everything
else runs upstairs and does up her hair and wags her tail and is unlike
herself glad to throw her father over and she knew i should notice
it fr fr fr and don't i see that that idiot had eyes only for
bourienne i shall have to get rid of her and how is it she has not
pride enough to see it if she has no pride for herself she might at
least have some for my sake she must be shown that the blockhead thinks
nothing of her and looks only at bourienne no she has no pride but
i'll let her see 

the old prince knew that if he told his daughter she was making a
mistake and that anatole meant to flirt with mademoiselle bourienne 
princess mary's self esteem would be wounded and his point not to
be parted from her would be gained so pacifying himself with this
thought he called tikhon and began to undress 

 what devil brought them here thought he while tikhon was
putting the nightshirt over his dried up old body and gray haired chest 
 i never invited them they came to disturb my life and there is not
much of it left 

 devil take em he muttered while his head was still covered by
the shirt 

tikhon knew his master's habit of sometimes thinking aloud and
therefore met with unaltered looks the angrily inquisitive expression of
the face that emerged from the shirt 

 gone to bed asked the prince 

tikhon like all good valets instinctively knew the direction of his
master's thoughts he guessed that the question referred to prince
vasili and his son 

 they have gone to bed and put out their lights your excellency 

 no good no good said the prince rapidly and thrusting his
feet into his slippers and his arms into the sleeves of his dressing
gown he went to the couch on which he slept 

though no words had passed between anatole and mademoiselle bourienne 
they quite understood one another as to the first part of their romance 
up to the appearance of the pauvre mere they understood that they had
much to say to one another in private and so they had been seeking an
opportunity since morning to meet one another alone when princess mary
went to her father's room at the usual hour mademoiselle bourienne
and anatole met in the conservatory 

princess mary went to the door of the study with special trepidation 
it seemed to her that not only did everybody know that her fate would be
decided that day but that they also knew what she thought about it she
read this in tikhon's face and in that of prince vasili's valet 
who made her a low bow when she met him in the corridor carrying hot
water 

the old prince was very affectionate and careful in his treatment of
his daughter that morning princess mary well knew this painstaking
expression of her father's his face wore that expression when his
dry hands clenched with vexation at her not understanding a sum in
arithmetic when rising from his chair he would walk away from her 
repeating in a low voice the same words several times over 

he came to the point at once treating her ceremoniously 

 i have had a proposition made me concerning you he said with an
unnatural smile i expect you have guessed that prince vasili has
not come and brought his pupil with him for some reason prince
bolkonski referred to anatole as a pupil for the sake of my
beautiful eyes last night a proposition was made me on your account
and as you know my principles i refer it to you 

 how am i to understand you mon pere said the princess growing
pale and then blushing 

 how understand me cried her father angrily prince vasili
finds you to his taste as a daughter in law and makes a proposal to you
on his pupil's behalf that's how it's to be understood how
understand it and i ask you 

 i do not know what you think father whispered the princess 

 i i what of me leave me out of the question i'm not going to
get married what about you that's what i want to know 

the princess saw that her father regarded the matter with disapproval 
but at that moment the thought occurred to her that her fate would be
decided now or never she lowered her eyes so as not to see the gaze
under which she felt that she could not think but would only be able to
submit from habit and she said i wish only to do your will but if
i had to express my own desire she had no time to finish the old
prince interrupted her 

 that's admirable he shouted he will take you with your
dowry and take mademoiselle bourienne into the bargain she'll be the
wife while you 

the prince stopped he saw the effect these words had produced on his
daughter she lowered her head and was ready to burst into tears 

 now then now then i'm only joking he said remember this 
princess i hold to the principle that a maiden has a full right to
choose i give you freedom only remember that your life's happiness
depends on your decision never mind me 

 but i do not know father 

 there's no need to talk he receives his orders and will marry you
or anybody but you are free to choose go to your room think it
over and come back in an hour and tell me in his presence yes or no 
i know you will pray over it well pray if you like but you had better
think it over go yes or no yes or no yes or no he still shouted
when the princess as if lost in a fog had already staggered out of the
study 

her fate was decided and happily decided but what her father had said
about mademoiselle bourienne was dreadful it was untrue to be sure but
still it was terrible and she could not help thinking of it she was
going straight on through the conservatory neither seeing nor hearing
anything when suddenly the well known whispering of mademoiselle
bourienne aroused her she raised her eyes and two steps away saw
anatole embracing the frenchwoman and whispering something to her with
a horrified expression on his handsome face anatole looked at princess
mary but did not at once take his arm from the waist of mademoiselle
bourienne who had not yet seen her 

 who's that why wait a moment anatole's face seemed to say 
princess mary looked at them in silence she could not understand it at
last mademoiselle bourienne gave a scream and ran away anatole bowed to
princess mary with a gay smile as if inviting her to join in a laugh at
this strange incident and then shrugging his shoulders went to the door
that led to his own apartments 

an hour later tikhon came to call princess mary to the old prince 
he added that prince vasili was also there when tikhon came to her
princess mary was sitting on the sofa in her room holding the weeping
mademoiselle bourienne in her arms and gently stroking her hair the
princess beautiful eyes with all their former calm radiance were
looking with tender affection and pity at mademoiselle bourienne's
pretty face 

 no princess i have lost your affection forever said
mademoiselle bourienne 

 why i love you more than ever said princess mary and i will
try to do all i can for your happiness 

 but you despise me you who are so pure can never understand being so
carried away by passion oh only my poor mother 

 i quite understand answered princess mary with a sad smile 
 calm yourself my dear i will go to my father she said and went
out 

prince vasili with one leg thrown high over the other and a snuffbox
in his hand was sitting there with a smile of deep emotion on his face 
as if stirred to his heart's core and himself regretting and laughing
at his own sensibility when princess mary entered he hurriedly took a
pinch of snuff 

 ah my dear my dear he began rising and taking her by both
hands then sighing he added my son's fate is in your hands 
decide my dear good gentle marie whom i have always loved as a
daughter 

he drew back and a real tear appeared in his eye 

 fr fr snorted prince bolkonski the prince is making a
proposition to you in his pupil's i mean his son's name do you
wish or not to be prince anatole kuragin's wife reply yes or no 
he shouted and then i shall reserve the right to state my opinion
also yes my opinion and only my opinion added prince bolkonski 
turning to prince vasili and answering his imploring look yes or
no 

 my desire is never to leave you father never to separate my
life from yours i don't wish to marry she answered positively 
glancing at prince vasili and at her father with her beautiful eyes 

 humbug nonsense humbug humbug humbug cried prince bolkonski 
frowning and taking his daughter's hand he did not kiss her but only
bending his forehead to hers just touched it and pressed her hand so
that she winced and uttered a cry 

prince vasili rose 

 my dear i must tell you that this is a moment i shall never never
forget but my dear will you not give us a little hope of touching
this heart so kind and generous say perhaps the future is so
long say perhaps 

 prince what i have said is all there is in my heart i thank you for
the honor but i shall never be your son's wife 

 well so that's finished my dear fellow i am very glad to have
seen you very glad go back to your rooms princess go said
the old prince very very glad to have seen you repeated he 
embracing prince vasili 

 my vocation is a different one thought princess mary my
vocation is to be happy with another kind of happiness the happiness
of love and self sacrifice and cost what it may i will arrange
poor amelie's happiness she loves him so passionately and so
passionately repents i will do all i can to arrange the match between
them if he is not rich i will give her the means i will ask my
father and andrew i shall be so happy when she is his wife she is so
unfortunate a stranger alone helpless and oh god how passionately
she must love him if she could so far forget herself perhaps i might
have done the same thought princess mary 





chapter vi

it was long since the rostovs had news of nicholas not till midwinter
was the count at last handed a letter addressed in his son's
handwriting on receiving it he ran on tiptoe to his study in alarm and
haste trying to escape notice closed the door and began to read the
letter 

anna mikhaylovna who always knew everything that passed in the house 
on hearing of the arrival of the letter went softly into the room and
found the count with it in his hand sobbing and laughing at the same
time 

anna mikhaylovna though her circumstances had improved was still
living with the rostovs 

 my dear friend said she in a tone of pathetic inquiry prepared
to sympathize in any way 

the count sobbed yet more 

 nikolenka a letter wa a s wounded my darling
boy the countess promoted to be an officer thank god how
tell the little countess 

anna mikhaylovna sat down beside him with her own handkerchief wiped
the tears from his eyes and from the letter then having dried her
own eyes she comforted the count and decided that at dinner and till
teatime she would prepare the countess and after tea with god's
help would inform her 

at dinner anna mikhaylovna talked the whole time about the war news
and about nikolenka twice asked when the last letter had been received
from him though she knew that already and remarked that they might
very likely be getting a letter from him that day each time that these
hints began to make the countess anxious and she glanced uneasily at
the count and at anna mikhaylovna the latter very adroitly turned
the conversation to insignificant matters natasha who of the whole
family was the most gifted with a capacity to feel any shades of
intonation look and expression pricked up her ears from the beginning
of the meal and was certain that there was some secret between her
father and anna mikhaylovna that it had something to do with her
brother and that anna mikhaylovna was preparing them for it bold as
she was natasha who knew how sensitive her mother was to anything
relating to nikolenka did not venture to ask any questions at dinner 
but she was too excited to eat anything and kept wriggling about on her
chair regardless of her governess remarks after dinner she rushed
headlong after anna mikhaylovna and dashing at her flung herself on
her neck as soon as she overtook her in the sitting room 

 auntie darling do tell me what it is 

 nothing my dear 

 no dearest sweet one honey i won't give up i know you know
something 

anna mikhaylovna shook her head 

 you are a little slyboots she said 

 a letter from nikolenka i'm sure of it exclaimed natasha 
reading confirmation in anna mikhaylovna's face 

 but for god's sake be careful you know how it may affect your
mamma 

 i will i will only tell me you won't then i will go and tell at
once 

anna mikhaylovna in a few words told her the contents of the letter 
on condition that she should tell no one 

 no on my true word of honor said natasha crossing herself 
 i won't tell anyone and she ran off at once to sonya 

 nikolenka wounded a letter she announced in gleeful
triumph 

 nicholas was all sonya said instantly turning white 

natasha seeing the impression the news of her brother's wound
produced on sonya felt for the first time the sorrowful side of the
news 

she rushed to sonya hugged her and began to cry 

 a little wound but he has been made an officer he is well now he
wrote himself said she through her tears 

 there now it's true that all you women are crybabies remarked
petya pacing the room with large resolute strides now i'm very
glad very glad indeed that my brother has distinguished himself so 
you are all blubberers and understand nothing 

natasha smiled through her tears 

 you haven't read the letter asked sonya 

 no but she said that it was all over and that he's now an
officer 

 thank god said sonya crossing herself but perhaps she
deceived you let us go to mamma 

petya paced the room in silence for a time 

 if i'd been in nikolenka's place i would have killed even more
of those frenchmen he said what nasty brutes they are i'd
have killed so many that there'd have been a heap of them 

 hold your tongue petya what a goose you are 

 i'm not a goose but they are who cry about trifles said
petya 

 do you remember him natasha suddenly asked after a moment's
silence 

sonya smiled 

 do i remember nicholas 

 no sonya but do you remember so that you remember him perfectly 
remember everything said natasha with an expressive gesture 
evidently wishing to give her words a very definite meaning i
remember nikolenka too i remember him well she said but i
don't remember boris i don't remember him a bit 

 what you don't remember boris asked sonya in surprise 

 it's not that i don't remember i know what he is like but not
as i remember nikolenka him i just shut my eyes and remember 
but boris no she shut her eyes no there's nothing at
all 

 oh natasha said sonya looking ecstatically and earnestly at
her friend as if she did not consider her worthy to hear what she meant
to say and as if she were saying it to someone else with whom joking
was out of the question i am in love with your brother once for all
and whatever may happen to him or to me shall never cease to love him
as long as i live 

natasha looked at sonya with wondering and inquisitive eyes and said
nothing she felt that sonya was speaking the truth that there was
such love as sonya was speaking of but natasha had not yet felt
anything like it she believed it could be but did not understand it 

 shall you write to him she asked 

sonya became thoughtful the question of how to write to nicholas and
whether she ought to write tormented her now that he was already an
officer and a wounded hero would it be right to remind him of herself
and as it might seem of the obligations to her he had taken on
himself 

 i don't know i think if he writes i will write too she said 
blushing 

 and you won't feel ashamed to write to him 

sonya smiled 

 no 

 and i should be ashamed to write to boris i'm not going to 

 why should you be ashamed 

 well i don't know it's awkward and would make me ashamed 

 and i know why she'd be ashamed said petya offended by
natasha's previous remark it's because she was in love with
that fat one in spectacles that was how petya described his
namesake the new count bezukhov and now she's in love with that
singer he meant natasha's italian singing master that's
why she's ashamed 

 petya you're a stupid said natasha 

 not more stupid than you madam said the nine year old petya 
with the air of an old brigadier 

the countess had been prepared by anna mikhaylovna's hints at dinner 
on retiring to her own room she sat in an armchair her eyes fixed on a
miniature portrait of her son on the lid of a snuffbox while the tears
kept coming into her eyes anna mikhaylovna with the letter came on
tiptoe to the countess door and paused 

 don't come in she said to the old count who was following her 
 come later and she went in closing the door behind her 

the count put his ear to the keyhole and listened 

at first he heard the sound of indifferent voices then anna
mikhaylovna's voice alone in a long speech then a cry then silence 
then both voices together with glad intonations and then footsteps 
anna mikhaylovna opened the door her face wore the proud expression
of a surgeon who has just performed a difficult operation and admits the
public to appreciate his skill 

 it is done she said to the count pointing triumphantly to the
countess who sat holding in one hand the snuffbox with its portrait and
in the other the letter and pressing them alternately to her lips 

when she saw the count she stretched out her arms to him embraced his
bald head over which she again looked at the letter and the portrait 
and in order to press them again to her lips she slightly pushed away
the bald head vera natasha sonya and petya now entered the room 
and the reading of the letter began after a brief description of
the campaign and the two battles in which he had taken part and his
promotion nicholas said that he kissed his father's and mother's
hands asking for their blessing and that he kissed vera natasha and
petya besides that he sent greetings to monsieur schelling madame
schoss and his old nurse and asked them to kiss for him dear
sonya whom he loved and thought of just the same as ever when she
heard this sonya blushed so that tears came into her eyes and unable
to bear the looks turned upon her ran away into the dancing hall 
whirled round it at full speed with her dress puffed out like a balloon 
and flushed and smiling plumped down on the floor the countess was
crying 

 why are you crying mamma asked vera from all he says one
should be glad and not cry 

this was quite true but the count the countess and natasha looked
at her reproachfully and who is it she takes after thought the
countess 

nicholas letter was read over hundreds of times and those who were
considered worthy to hear it had to come to the countess for she
did not let it out of her hands the tutors came and the nurses and
dmitri and several acquaintances and the countess reread the letter
each time with fresh pleasure and each time discovered in it fresh
proofs of nikolenka's virtues how strange how extraordinary how
joyful it seemed that her son the scarcely perceptible motion of whose
tiny limbs she had felt twenty years ago within her that son about whom
she used to have quarrels with the too indulgent count that son who
had first learned to say pear and then granny that this son
should now be away in a foreign land amid strange surroundings a manly
warrior doing some kind of man's work of his own without help or
guidance the universal experience of ages showing that children do
grow imperceptibly from the cradle to manhood did not exist for the
countess her son's growth toward manhood at each of its stages 
had seemed as extraordinary to her as if there had never existed the
millions of human beings who grew up in the same way as twenty
years before it seemed impossible that the little creature who lived
somewhere under her heart would ever cry suck her breast and begin to
speak so now she could not believe that that little creature could be
this strong brave man this model son and officer that judging by this
letter he now was 

 what a style how charmingly he describes said she reading the
descriptive part of the letter and what a soul not a word about
himself not a word about some denisov or other though he himself 
i dare say is braver than any of them he says nothing about his
sufferings what a heart how like him it is and how he has remembered
everybody not forgetting anyone i always said when he was only so
high i always said 

for more than a week preparations were being made rough drafts of
letters to nicholas from all the household were written and copied out 
while under the supervision of the countess and the solicitude of the
count money and all things necessary for the uniform and equipment
of the newly commissioned officer were collected anna mikhaylovna 
practical woman that she was had even managed by favor with army
authorities to secure advantageous means of communication for herself
and her son she had opportunities of sending her letters to the grand
duke constantine pavlovich who commanded the guards the rostovs
supposed that the russian guards abroad was quite a definite address 
and that if a letter reached the grand duke in command of the guards
there was no reason why it should not reach the pavlograd regiment 
which was presumably somewhere in the same neighborhood and so it was
decided to send the letters and money by the grand duke's courier to
boris and boris was to forward them to nicholas the letters were from
the old count the countess petya vera natasha and sonya and
finally there were six thousand rubles for his outfit and various other
things the old count sent to his son 





chapter vii

on the twelfth of november kutuzov's active army in camp before
olmutz was preparing to be reviewed next day by the two emperors the
russian and the austrian the guards just arrived from russia spent
the night ten miles from olmutz and next morning were to come straight
to the review reaching the field at olmutz by ten o'clock 

that day nicholas rostov received a letter from boris telling him
that the ismaylov regiment was quartered for the night ten miles from
olmutz and that he wanted to see him as he had a letter and money for
him rostov was particularly in need of money now that the troops 
after their active service were stationed near olmutz and the camp
swarmed with well provisioned sutlers and austrian jews offering
all sorts of tempting wares the pavlograds held feast after feast 
celebrating awards they had received for the campaign and made
expeditions to olmutz to visit a certain caroline the hungarian 
who had recently opened a restaurant there with girls as waitresses 
rostov who had just celebrated his promotion to a cornetcy and bought
denisov's horse bedouin was in debt all round to his comrades and
the sutlers on receiving boris letter he rode with a fellow officer
to olmutz dined there drank a bottle of wine and then set off alone
to the guards camp to find his old playmate rostov had not yet had
time to get his uniform he had on a shabby cadet jacket decorated with
a soldier's cross equally shabby cadet's riding breeches lined with
worn leather and an officer's saber with a sword knot the don horse
he was riding was one he had bought from a cossack during the campaign 
and he wore a crumpled hussar cap stuck jauntily back on one side of his
head as he rode up to the camp he thought how he would impress boris
and all his comrades of the guards by his appearance that of a
fighting hussar who had been under fire 

the guards had made their whole march as if on a pleasure trip parading
their cleanliness and discipline they had come by easy stages their
knapsacks conveyed on carts and the austrian authorities had provided
excellent dinners for the officers at every halting place the regiments
had entered and left the town with their bands playing and by the grand
duke's orders the men had marched all the way in step a practice on
which the guards prided themselves the officers on foot and at their
proper posts boris had been quartered and had marched all the
way with berg who was already in command of a company berg who had
obtained his captaincy during the campaign had gained the confidence of
his superiors by his promptitude and accuracy and had arranged his money
matters very satisfactorily boris during the campaign had made the
acquaintance of many persons who might prove useful to him and by
a letter of recommendation he had brought from pierre had become
acquainted with prince andrew bolkonski through whom he hoped to
obtain a post on the commander in chief's staff berg and boris 
having rested after yesterday's march were sitting clean and neatly
dressed at a round table in the clean quarters allotted to them 
playing chess berg held a smoking pipe between his knees boris in
the accurate way characteristic of him was building a little pyramid of
chessmen with his delicate white fingers while awaiting berg's move 
and watched his opponent's face evidently thinking about the game as
he always thought only of whatever he was engaged on 

 well how are you going to get out of that he remarked 

 we'll try to replied berg touching a pawn and then removing
his hand 

at that moment the door opened 

 here he is at last shouted rostov and berg too oh you
petisenfans allay cushay dormir he exclaimed imitating his russian
nurse's french at which he and boris used to laugh long ago 

 dear me how you have changed 

boris rose to meet rostov but in doing so did not omit to steady and
replace some chessmen that were falling he was about to embrace his
friend but nicholas avoided him with that peculiar feeling of youth 
that dread of beaten tracks and wish to express itself in a manner
different from that of its elders which is often insincere nicholas
wished to do something special on meeting his friend he wanted to pinch
him push him do anything but kiss him a thing everybody did but
notwithstanding this boris embraced him in a quiet friendly way and
kissed him three times 

they had not met for nearly half a year and being at the age when young
men take their first steps on life's road each saw immense changes in
the other quite a new reflection of the society in which they had taken
those first steps both had changed greatly since they last met and both
were in a hurry to show the changes that had taken place in them 

 oh you damned dandies clean and fresh as if you'd been to a fete 
not like us sinners of the line cried rostov with martial swagger
and with baritone notes in his voice new to boris pointing to his own
mud bespattered breeches the german landlady hearing rostov's loud
voice popped her head in at the door 

 eh is she pretty he asked with a wink 

 why do you shout so you'll frighten them said boris i did
not expect you today he added i only sent you the note yesterday
by bolkonski an adjutant of kutuzov's who's a friend of mine 
i did not think he would get it to you so quickly well how are you 
been under fire already asked boris 

without answering rostov shook the soldier's cross of st george
fastened to the cording of his uniform and indicating a bandaged arm 
glanced at berg with a smile 

 as you see he said 

 indeed yes yes said boris with a smile and we too have
had a splendid march you know of course that his imperial highness
rode with our regiment all the time so that we had every comfort and
every advantage what receptions we had in poland what dinners and
balls i can't tell you and the tsarevich was very gracious to all
our officers 

and the two friends told each other of their doings the one of his
hussar revels and life in the fighting line the other of the pleasures
and advantages of service under members of the imperial family 

 oh you guards said rostov i say send for some wine 

boris made a grimace 

 if you really want it said he 

he went to his bed drew a purse from under the clean pillow and sent
for wine 

 yes and i have some money and a letter to give you he added 

rostov took the letter and throwing the money on the sofa put both
arms on the table and began to read after reading a few lines he
glanced angrily at berg then meeting his eyes hid his face behind the
letter 

 well they've sent you a tidy sum said berg eying the heavy
purse that sank into the sofa as for us count we get along on our
pay i can tell you for myself 

 i say berg my dear fellow said rostov when you get a
letter from home and meet one of your own people whom you want to talk
everything over with and i happen to be there i'll go at once to
be out of your way do go somewhere anywhere to the devil he
exclaimed and immediately seizing him by the shoulder and looking
amiably into his face evidently wishing to soften the rudeness of his
words he added don't be hurt my dear fellow you know i speak
from my heart as to an old acquaintance 

 oh don't mention it count i quite understand said berg 
getting up and speaking in a muffled and guttural voice 

 go across to our hosts they invited you added boris 

berg put on the cleanest of coats without a spot or speck of dust 
stood before a looking glass and brushed the hair on his temples
upwards in the way affected by the emperor alexander and having
assured himself from the way rostov looked at it that his coat had been
noticed left the room with a pleasant smile 

 oh dear what a beast i am muttered rostov as he read the
letter 

 why 

 oh what a pig i am not to have written and to have given them
such a fright oh what a pig i am he repeated flushing suddenly 
 well have you sent gabriel for some wine all right let's have
some 

in the letter from his parents was enclosed a letter of recommendation
to bagration which the old countess at anna mikhaylovna's advice had
obtained through an acquaintance and sent to her son asking him to take
it to its destination and make use of it 

 what nonsense much i need it said rostov throwing the letter
under the table 

 why have you thrown that away asked boris 

 it is some letter of recommendation what the devil do i want it
for 

 why what the devil said boris picking it up and reading
the address this letter would be of great use to you 

 i want nothing and i won't be anyone's adjutant 

 why not inquired boris 

 it's a lackey's job 

 you are still the same dreamer i see remarked boris shaking
his head 

 and you're still the same diplomatist but that's not the
point come how are you asked rostov 

 well as you see so far everything's all right but i confess i
should much like to be an adjutant and not remain at the front 

 why 

 because when once a man starts on military service he should try to
make as successful a career of it as possible 

 oh that's it said rostov evidently thinking of something
else 

he looked intently and inquiringly into his friend's eyes evidently
trying in vain to find the answer to some question 

old gabriel brought in the wine 

 shouldn't we now send for berg asked boris he would drink
with you i can't 

 well send for him and how do you get on with that german 
asked rostov with a contemptuous smile 

 he is a very very nice honest and pleasant fellow answered
boris 

again rostov looked intently into boris eyes and sighed berg
returned and over the bottle of wine conversation between the three
officers became animated the guardsmen told rostov of their march and
how they had been made much of in russia poland and abroad they spoke
of the sayings and doings of their commander the grand duke and told
stories of his kindness and irascibility berg as usual kept silent
when the subject did not relate to himself but in connection with the
stories of the grand duke's quick temper he related with gusto how in
galicia he had managed to deal with the grand duke when the latter
made a tour of the regiments and was annoyed at the irregularity of
a movement with a pleasant smile berg related how the grand duke
had ridden up to him in a violent passion shouting arnauts 
 arnauts was the tsarevich's favorite expression when he was in
a rage and called for the company commander 

 would you believe it count i was not at all alarmed because i knew
i was right without boasting you know i may say that i know the army
orders by heart and know the regulations as well as i do the lord's
prayer so count there never is any negligence in my company and
so my conscience was at ease i came forward berg stood up and
showed how he presented himself with his hand to his cap and really
it would have been difficult for a face to express greater respect and
self complacency than his did well he stormed at me as the saying
is stormed and stormed and stormed it was not a matter of life but
rather of death as the saying is albanians and devils 
and to siberia said berg with a sagacious smile i knew i
was in the right so i kept silent was not that best count hey 
are you dumb he shouted still i remained silent and what do you
think count the next day it was not even mentioned in the orders of
the day that's what keeping one's head means that's the way 
count said berg lighting his pipe and emitting rings of smoke 

 yes that was fine said rostov smiling 

but boris noticed that he was preparing to make fun of berg and
skillfully changed the subject he asked him to tell them how and where
he got his wound this pleased rostov and he began talking about it 
and as he went on became more and more animated he told them of his
schon grabern affair just as those who have taken part in a battle
generally do describe it that is as they would like it to have been 
as they have heard it described by others and as sounds well but not
at all as it really was rostov was a truthful young man and would on
no account have told a deliberate lie he began his story meaning to
tell everything just as it happened but imperceptibly involuntarily 
and inevitably he lapsed into falsehood if he had told the truth to his
hearers who like himself had often heard stories of attacks and had
formed a definite idea of what an attack was and were expecting to hear
just such a story they would either not have believed him or still
worse would have thought that rostov was himself to blame since what
generally happens to the narrators of cavalry attacks had not happened
to him he could not tell them simply that everyone went at a trot and
that he fell off his horse and sprained his arm and then ran as hard as
he could from a frenchman into the wood besides to tell everything as
it really happened it would have been necessary to make an effort of
will to tell only what happened it is very difficult to tell the truth 
and young people are rarely capable of it his hearers expected a story
of how beside himself and all aflame with excitement he had flown like
a storm at the square cut his way in slashed right and left how his
saber had tasted flesh and he had fallen exhausted and so on and so he
told them all that 

in the middle of his story just as he was saying you cannot imagine
what a strange frenzy one experiences during an attack prince
andrew whom boris was expecting entered the room prince andrew who
liked to help young men was flattered by being asked for his assistance
and being well disposed toward boris who had managed to please him the
day before he wished to do what the young man wanted having been sent
with papers from kutuzov to the tsarevich he looked in on boris 
hoping to find him alone when he came in and saw an hussar of the line
recounting his military exploits prince andrew could not endure
that sort of man he gave boris a pleasant smile frowned as with
half closed eyes he looked at rostov bowed slightly and wearily and
sat down languidly on the sofa he felt it unpleasant to have dropped
in on bad company rostov flushed up on noticing this but he did not
care this was a mere stranger glancing however at boris he saw
that he too seemed ashamed of the hussar of the line 

in spite of prince andrew's disagreeable ironical tone in spite of
the contempt with which rostov from his fighting army point of view 
regarded all these little adjutants on the staff of whom the newcomer
was evidently one rostov felt confused blushed and became silent 
boris inquired what news there might be on the staff and what without
indiscretion one might ask about our plans 

 we shall probably advance replied bolkonski evidently reluctant
to say more in the presence of a stranger 

berg took the opportunity to ask with great politeness whether as was
rumored the allowance of forage money to captains of companies would be
doubled to this prince andrew answered with a smile that he could
give no opinion on such an important government order and berg laughed
gaily 

 as to your business prince andrew continued addressing boris 
 we will talk of it later and he looked round at rostov come
to me after the review and we will do what is possible 

and having glanced round the room prince andrew turned to rostov 
whose state of unconquerable childish embarrassment now changing to
anger he did not condescend to notice and said i think you were
talking of the schon grabern affair were you there 

 i was there said rostov angrily as if intending to insult the
aide de camp 

bolkonski noticed the hussar's state of mind and it amused him with
a slightly contemptuous smile he said yes there are many stories
now told about that affair 

 yes stories repeated rostov loudly looking with eyes suddenly
grown furious now at boris now at bolkonski yes many stories 
but our stories are the stories of men who have been under the enemy's
fire our stories have some weight not like the stories of those
fellows on the staff who get rewards without doing anything 

 of whom you imagine me to be one said prince andrew with a quiet
and particularly amiable smile 

a strange feeling of exasperation and yet of respect for this man's
self possession mingled at that moment in rostov's soul 

 i am not talking about you he said i don't know you and 
frankly i don't want to i am speaking of the staff in general 

 and i will tell you this prince andrew interrupted in a tone of
quiet authority you wish to insult me and i am ready to agree with
you that it would be very easy to do so if you haven't sufficient
self respect but admit that the time and place are very badly chosen 
in a day or two we shall all have to take part in a greater and more
serious duel and besides drubetskoy who says he is an old friend
of yours is not at all to blame that my face has the misfortune to
displease you however he added rising you know my name and
where to find me but don't forget that i do not regard either myself
or you as having been at all insulted and as a man older than you my
advice is to let the matter drop well then on friday after the review
i shall expect you drubetskoy au revoir exclaimed prince andrew 
and with a bow to them both he went out 

only when prince andrew was gone did rostov think of what he ought to
have said and he was still more angry at having omitted to say it he
ordered his horse at once and coldly taking leave of boris rode
home should he go to headquarters next day and challenge that affected
adjutant or really let the matter drop was the question that worried
him all the way he thought angrily of the pleasure he would have at
seeing the fright of that small and frail but proud man when covered by
his pistol and then he felt with surprise that of all the men he knew
there was none he would so much like to have for a friend as that very
adjutant whom he so hated 





chapter viii

the day after rostov had been to see boris a review was held of the
austrian and russian troops both those freshly arrived from russia and
those who had been campaigning under kutuzov the two emperors 
the russian with his heir the tsarevich and the austrian with the
archduke inspected the allied army of eighty thousand men 

from early morning the smart clean troops were on the move forming up
on the field before the fortress now thousands of feet and bayonets
moved and halted at the officers command turned with banners flying 
formed up at intervals and wheeled round other similar masses of
infantry in different uniforms now was heard the rhythmic beat of
hoofs and the jingling of showy cavalry in blue red and green braided
uniforms with smartly dressed bandsmen in front mounted on black roan 
or gray horses then again spreading out with the brazen clatter of the
polished shining cannon that quivered on the gun carriages and with
the smell of linstocks came the artillery which crawled between the
infantry and cavalry and took up its appointed position not only the
generals in full parade uniforms with their thin or thick waists drawn
in to the utmost their red necks squeezed into their stiff collars and
wearing scarves and all their decorations not only the elegant pomaded
officers but every soldier with his freshly washed and shaven face and
his weapons clean and polished to the utmost and every horse groomed
till its coat shone like satin and every hair of its wetted mane lay
smooth felt that no small matter was happening but an important and
solemn affair every general and every soldier was conscious of his own
insignificance aware of being but a drop in that ocean of men and
yet at the same time was conscious of his strength as a part of that
enormous whole 

from early morning strenuous activities and efforts had begun and by ten
o'clock all had been brought into due order the ranks were drawn
up on the vast field the whole army was extended in three lines the
cavalry in front behind it the artillery and behind that again the
infantry 

a space like a street was left between each two lines of troops the
three parts of that army were sharply distinguished kutuzov's
fighting army with the pavlograds on the right flank of the front 
those recently arrived from russia both guards and regiments of the
line and the austrian troops but they all stood in the same lines 
under one command and in a like order 

like wind over leaves ran an excited whisper they're coming 
they're coming alarmed voices were heard and a stir of final
preparation swept over all the troops 

from the direction of olmutz in front of them a group was seen
approaching and at that moment though the day was still a light gust
of wind blowing over the army slightly stirred the streamers on the
lances and the unfolded standards fluttered against their staffs it
looked as if by that slight motion the army itself was expressing its
joy at the approach of the emperors one voice was heard shouting 
 eyes front then like the crowing of cocks at sunrise this was
repeated by others from various sides and all became silent 

in the deathlike stillness only the tramp of horses was heard this
was the emperors suites the emperors rode up to the flank and the
trumpets of the first cavalry regiment played the general march it
seemed as though not the trumpeters were playing but as if the army
itself rejoicing at the emperors approach had naturally burst into
music amid these sounds only the youthful kindly voice of the emperor
alexander was clearly heard he gave the words of greeting and the
first regiment roared hurrah so deafeningly continuously and
joyfully that the men themselves were awed by their multitude and the
immensity of the power they constituted 

rostov standing in the front lines of kutuzov's army which the tsar
approached first experienced the same feeling as every other man in
that army a feeling of self forgetfulness a proud consciousness of
might and a passionate attraction to him who was the cause of this
triumph 

he felt that at a single word from that man all this vast mass and he
himself an insignificant atom in it would go through fire and water 
commit crime die or perform deeds of highest heroism and so he could
not but tremble and his heart stand still at the imminence of that word 

 hurrah hurrah hurrah thundered from all sides one regiment
after another greeting the tsar with the strains of the march and then
 hurrah then the general march and again hurrah hurrah 
growing ever stronger and fuller and merging into a deafening roar 

till the tsar reached it each regiment in its silence and immobility
seemed like a lifeless body but as soon as he came up it became alive 
its thunder joining the roar of the whole line along which he had
already passed through the terrible and deafening roar of those voices 
amid the square masses of troops standing motionless as if turned to
stone hundreds of riders composing the suites moved carelessly but
symmetrically and above all freely and in front of them two men the
emperors upon them the undivided tensely passionate attention of that
whole mass of men was concentrated 

the handsome young emperor alexander in the uniform of the horse
guards wearing a cocked hat with its peaks front and back with his
pleasant face and resonant though not loud voice attracted everyone's
attention 

rostov was not far from the trumpeters and with his keen sight had
recognized the tsar and watched his approach when he was within twenty
paces and nicholas could clearly distinguish every detail of his
handsome happy young face he experienced a feeling of tenderness
and ecstasy such as he had never before known every trait and every
movement of the tsar's seemed to him enchanting 

stopping in front of the pavlograds the tsar said something in french
to the austrian emperor and smiled 

seeing that smile rostov involuntarily smiled himself and felt a still
stronger flow of love for his sovereign he longed to show that love in
some way and knowing that this was impossible was ready to cry the tsar
called the colonel of the regiment and said a few words to him 

 oh god what would happen to me if the emperor spoke to me 
thought rostov i should die of happiness 

the tsar addressed the officers also i thank you all gentlemen i
thank you with my whole heart to rostov every word sounded like a
voice from heaven how gladly would he have died at once for his tsar 

 you have earned the st george's standards and will be worthy of
them 

 oh to die to die for him thought rostov 

the tsar said something more which rostov did not hear and the
soldiers straining their lungs shouted hurrah 

rostov too bending over his saddle shouted hurrah with all his
might feeling that he would like to injure himself by that shout if
only to express his rapture fully 

the tsar stopped a few minutes in front of the hussars as if undecided 

 how can the emperor be undecided thought rostov but then even
this indecision appeared to him majestic and enchanting like everything
else the tsar did 

that hesitation lasted only an instant the tsar's foot in the narrow
pointed boot then fashionable touched the groin of the bobtailed bay
mare he rode his hand in a white glove gathered up the reins and he
moved off accompanied by an irregularly swaying sea of aides de camp 
farther and farther he rode away stopping at other regiments till at
last only his white plumes were visible to rostov from amid the suites
that surrounded the emperors 

among the gentlemen of the suite rostov noticed bolkonski sitting
his horse indolently and carelessly rostov recalled their quarrel of
yesterday and the question presented itself whether he ought or ought
not to challenge bolkonski of course not he now thought is
it worth thinking or speaking of it at such a moment at a time of such
love such rapture and such self sacrifice what do any of our quarrels
and affronts matter i love and forgive everybody now 

when the emperor had passed nearly all the regiments the troops began
a ceremonial march past him and rostov on bedouin recently purchased
from denisov rode past too at the rear of his squadron that is 
alone and in full view of the emperor 

before he reached him rostov who was a splendid horseman spurred
bedouin twice and successfully put him to the showy trot in which the
animal went when excited bending his foaming muzzle to his chest his
tail extended bedouin as if also conscious of the emperor's eye
upon him passed splendidly lifting his feet with a high and graceful
action as if flying through the air without touching the ground 

rostov himself his legs well back and his stomach drawn in and feeling
himself one with his horse rode past the emperor with a frowning but
blissful face like a vewy devil as denisov expressed it 

 fine fellows the pavlograds remarked the emperor 

 my god how happy i should be if he ordered me to leap into the fire
this instant thought rostov 

when the review was over the newly arrived officers and also
kutuzov's collected in groups and began to talk about the awards 
about the austrians and their uniforms about their lines about
bonaparte and how badly the latter would fare now especially if the
essen corps arrived and prussia took our side 

but the talk in every group was chiefly about the emperor alexander his
every word and movement was described with ecstasy 

they all had but one wish to advance as soon as possible against the
enemy under the emperor's command commanded by the emperor himself
they could not fail to vanquish anyone be it whom it might so thought
rostov and most of the officers after the review 

all were then more confident of victory than the winning of two battles
would have made them 





chapter ix

the day after the review boris in his best uniform and with his
comrade berg's best wishes for success rode to olmutz to see
bolkonski wishing to profit by his friendliness and obtain for himself
the best post he could preferably that of adjutant to some important
personage a position in the army which seemed to him most attractive 
 it is all very well for rostov whose father sends him ten thousand
rubles at a time to talk about not wishing to cringe to anybody and not
be anyone's lackey but i who have nothing but my brains have to
make a career and must not miss opportunities but must avail myself of
them he reflected 

he did not find prince andrew in olmutz that day but the appearance of
the town where the headquarters and the diplomatic corps were stationed
and the two emperors were living with their suites households and
courts only strengthened his desire to belong to that higher world 

he knew no one and despite his smart guardsman's uniform all these
exalted personages passing in the streets in their elegant carriages
with their plumes ribbons and medals both courtiers and military
men seemed so immeasurably above him an insignificant officer of the
guards that they not only did not wish to but simply could not be
aware of his existence at the quarters of the commander in chief 
kutuzov where he inquired for bolkonski all the adjutants and even
the orderlies looked at him as if they wished to impress on him that a
great many officers like him were always coming there and that everybody
was heartily sick of them in spite of this or rather because of
it next day november 15 after dinner he again went to olmutz and 
entering the house occupied by kutuzov asked for bolkonski prince
andrew was in and boris was shown into a large hall probably formerly
used for dancing but in which five beds now stood and furniture of
various kinds a table chairs and a clavichord one adjutant nearest
the door was sitting at the table in a persian dressing gown writing 
another the red stout nesvitski lay on a bed with his arms under his
head laughing with an officer who had sat down beside him a third was
playing a viennese waltz on the clavichord while a fourth lying on
the clavichord sang the tune bolkonski was not there none of these
gentlemen changed his position on seeing boris the one who was writing
and whom boris addressed turned round crossly and told him bolkonski
was on duty and that he should go through the door on the left into the
reception room if he wished to see him boris thanked him and went to
the reception room where he found some ten officers and generals 

when he entered prince andrew his eyes drooping contemptuously with
that peculiar expression of polite weariness which plainly says if
it were not my duty i would not talk to you for a moment was
listening to an old russian general with decorations who stood very
erect almost on tiptoe with a soldier's obsequious expression on his
purple face reporting something 

 very well then be so good as to wait said prince andrew to the
general in russian speaking with the french intonation he affected
when he wished to speak contemptuously and noticing boris prince
andrew paying no more heed to the general who ran after him imploring
him to hear something more nodded and turned to him with a cheerful
smile 

at that moment boris clearly realized what he had before surmised that
in the army besides the subordination and discipline prescribed in the
military code which he and the others knew in the regiment there was
another more important subordination which made this tight laced 
purple faced general wait respectfully while captain prince andrew for
his own pleasure chose to chat with lieutenant drubetskoy more than
ever was boris resolved to serve in future not according to the written
code but under this unwritten law he felt now that merely by having
been recommended to prince andrew he had already risen above the general
who at the front had the power to annihilate him a lieutenant of the
guards prince andrew came up to him and took his hand 

 i am very sorry you did not find me in yesterday i was fussing about
with germans all day we went with weyrother to survey the dispositions 
when germans start being accurate there's no end to it 

boris smiled as if he understood what prince andrew was alluding to
as something generally known but it was the first time he had heard
weyrother's name or even the term dispositions 

 well my dear fellow so you still want to be an adjutant i have
been thinking about you 

 yes i was thinking for some reason boris could not help
blushing of asking the commander in chief he has had a letter from
prince kuragin about me i only wanted to ask because i fear the guards
won't be in action he added as if in apology 

 all right all right we'll talk it over replied prince andrew 
 only let me report this gentleman's business and i shall be at
your disposal 

while prince andrew went to report about the purple faced general that
gentleman evidently not sharing boris conception of the advantages
of the unwritten code of subordination looked so fixedly at the
presumptuous lieutenant who had prevented his finishing what he had to
say to the adjutant that boris felt uncomfortable he turned away and
waited impatiently for prince andrew's return from the commander in
chief's room 

 you see my dear fellow i have been thinking about you 
said prince andrew when they had gone into the large room where the
clavichord was it's no use your going to the commander in chief 
he would say a lot of pleasant things ask you to dinner that
would not be bad as regards the unwritten code thought boris 
 but nothing more would come of it there will soon be a battalion of
us aides de camp and adjutants but this is what we'll do i have
a good friend an adjutant general and an excellent fellow prince
dolgorukov and though you may not know it the fact is that now
kutuzov with his staff and all of us count for nothing everything is
now centered round the emperor so we will go to dolgorukov i have to
go there anyhow and i have already spoken to him about you we shall
see whether he cannot attach you to himself or find a place for you
somewhere nearer the sun 

prince andrew always became specially keen when he had to guide a young
man and help him to worldly success under cover of obtaining help
of this kind for another which from pride he would never accept for
himself he kept in touch with the circle which confers success and
which attracted him he very readily took up boris cause and went
with him to dolgorukov 

it was late in the evening when they entered the palace at olmutz
occupied by the emperors and their retinues 

that same day a council of war had been held in which all the members of
the hofkriegsrath and both emperors took part at that council contrary
to the views of the old generals kutuzov and prince schwartzenberg it
had been decided to advance immediately and give battle to bonaparte 
the council of war was just over when prince andrew accompanied
by boris arrived at the palace to find dolgorukov everyone at
headquarters was still under the spell of the day's council at which
the party of the young had triumphed the voices of those who counseled
delay and advised waiting for something else before advancing had been
so completely silenced and their arguments confuted by such conclusive
evidence of the advantages of attacking that what had been discussed
at the council the coming battle and the victory that would certainly
result from it no longer seemed to be in the future but in the past 
all the advantages were on our side our enormous forces undoubtedly
superior to napoleon's were concentrated in one place the troops
inspired by the emperors presence were eager for action the
strategic position where the operations would take place was familiar in
all its details to the austrian general weyrother a lucky accident had
ordained that the austrian army should maneuver the previous year on the
very fields where the french had now to be fought the adjacent
locality was known and shown in every detail on the maps and bonaparte 
evidently weakened was undertaking nothing 

dolgorukov one of the warmest advocates of an attack had just
returned from the council tired and exhausted but eager and proud
of the victory that had been gained prince andrew introduced his
protege but prince dolgorukov politely and firmly pressing his hand
said nothing to boris and evidently unable to suppress the thoughts
which were uppermost in his mind at that moment addressed prince andrew
in french 

 ah my dear fellow what a battle we have gained god grant that
the one that will result from it will be as victorious however dear
fellow he said abruptly and eagerly i must confess to having
been unjust to the austrians and especially to weyrother what
exactitude what minuteness what knowledge of the locality what
foresight for every eventuality every possibility even to the smallest
detail no my dear fellow no conditions better than our present ones
could have been devised this combination of austrian precision with
russian valor what more could be wished for 

 so the attack is definitely resolved on asked bolkonski 

 and do you know my dear fellow it seems to me that bonaparte has
decidedly lost bearings you know that a letter was received from him
today for the emperor dolgorukov smiled significantly 

 is that so and what did he say inquired bolkonski 

 what can he say tra di ri di ra and so on merely to gain time 
i tell you he is in our hands that's certain but what was most
amusing he continued with a sudden good natured laugh was that
we could not think how to address the reply if not as consul 
and of course not as emperor it seemed to me it should be to
 general bonaparte 

 but between not recognizing him as emperor and calling him general
bonaparte there is a difference remarked bolkonski 

 that's just it interrupted dolgorukov quickly laughing 
 you know bilibin he's a very clever fellow he suggested
addressing him as usurper and enemy of mankind 

dolgorukov laughed merrily 

 only that said bolkonski 

 all the same it was bilibin who found a suitable form for the
address he is a wise and clever fellow 

 what was it 

 to the head of the french government au chef du gouvernement
francais said dolgorukov with grave satisfaction good 
wasn't it 

 yes but he will dislike it extremely said bolkonski 

 oh yes very much my brother knows him he's dined with him the
present emperor more than once in paris and tells me he never met a
more cunning or subtle diplomatist you know a combination of french
adroitness and italian play acting do you know the tale about him and
count markov count markov was the only man who knew how to handle
him you know the story of the handkerchief it is delightful 

and the talkative dolgorukov turning now to boris now to prince
andrew told how bonaparte wishing to test markov our ambassador 
purposely dropped a handkerchief in front of him and stood looking
at markov probably expecting markov to pick it up for him and how
markov immediately dropped his own beside it and picked it up without
touching bonaparte's 

 delightful said bolkonski but i have come to you prince 
as a petitioner on behalf of this young man you see but
before prince andrew could finish an aide de camp came in to summon
dolgorukov to the emperor 

 oh what a nuisance said dolgorukov getting up hurriedly and
pressing the hands of prince andrew and boris you know i should
be very glad to do all in my power both for you and for this dear young
man again he pressed the hand of the latter with an expression of
good natured sincere and animated levity but you see another
time 

boris was excited by the thought of being so close to the higher powers
as he felt himself to be at that moment he was conscious that here
he was in contact with the springs that set in motion the enormous
movements of the mass of which in his regiment he felt himself a tiny 
obedient and insignificant atom they followed prince dolgorukov out
into the corridor and met coming out of the door of the emperor's
room by which dolgorukov had entered a short man in civilian clothes
with a clever face and sharply projecting jaw which without spoiling
his face gave him a peculiar vivacity and shiftiness of expression 
this short man nodded to dolgorukov as to an intimate friend and stared
at prince andrew with cool intensity walking straight toward him and
evidently expecting him to bow or to step out of his way prince andrew
did neither a look of animosity appeared on his face and the other
turned away and went down the side of the corridor 

 who was that asked boris 

 he is one of the most remarkable but to me most unpleasant of
men the minister of foreign affairs prince adam czartoryski it
is such men as he who decide the fate of nations added bolkonski
with a sigh he could not suppress as they passed out of the palace 

next day the army began its campaign and up to the very battle of
austerlitz boris was unable to see either prince andrew or dolgorukov
again and remained for a while with the ismaylov regiment 





chapter x

at dawn on the sixteenth of november denisov's squadron in
which nicholas rostov served and which was in prince bagration's
detachment moved from the place where it had spent the night advancing
into action as arranged and after going behind other columns for
about two thirds of a mile was stopped on the highroad rostov saw the
cossacks and then the first and second squadrons of hussars and infantry
battalions and artillery pass by and go forward and then generals
bagration and dolgorukov ride past with their adjutants all the fear
before action which he had experienced as previously all the inner
struggle to conquer that fear all his dreams of distinguishing himself
as a true hussar in this battle had been wasted their squadron
remained in reserve and nicholas rostov spent that day in a dull and
wretched mood at nine in the morning he heard firing in front and
shouts of hurrah and saw wounded being brought back there were not
many of them and at last he saw how a whole detachment of french
cavalry was brought in convoyed by a sotnya of cossacks evidently the
affair was over and though not big had been a successful engagement 
the men and officers returning spoke of a brilliant victory of the
occupation of the town of wischau and the capture of a whole french
squadron the day was bright and sunny after a sharp night frost and
the cheerful glitter of that autumn day was in keeping with the news of
victory which was conveyed not only by the tales of those who had taken
part in it but also by the joyful expression on the faces of soldiers 
officers generals and adjutants as they passed rostov going or
coming and nicholas who had vainly suffered all the dread that
precedes a battle and had spent that happy day in inactivity was all
the more depressed 

 come here wostov let's dwink to dwown our gwief shouted
denisov who had settled down by the roadside with a flask and some
food 

the officers gathered round denisov's canteen eating and talking 

 there they are bringing another cried one of the officers 
indicating a captive french dragoon who was being brought in on foot by
two cossacks 

one of them was leading by the bridle a fine large french horse he had
taken from the prisoner 

 sell us that horse denisov called out to the cossacks 

 if you like your honor 

the officers got up and stood round the cossacks and their prisoner 
the french dragoon was a young alsatian who spoke french with a german
accent he was breathless with agitation his face was red and when
he heard some french spoken he at once began speaking to the officers 
addressing first one then another he said he would not have been
taken it was not his fault but the corporal's who had sent him to
seize some horsecloths though he had told him the russians were there 
and at every word he added but don't hurt my little horse and
stroked the animal it was plain that he did not quite grasp where he
was now he excused himself for having been taken prisoner and now 
imagining himself before his own officers insisted on his soldierly
discipline and zeal in the service he brought with him into our
rearguard all the freshness of atmosphere of the french army which was
so alien to us 

the cossacks sold the horse for two gold pieces and rostov being the
richest of the officers now that he had received his money bought it 

 but don't hurt my little horse said the alsatian good naturedly
to rostov when the animal was handed over to the hussar 

rostov smilingly reassured the dragoon and gave him money 

 alley alley said the cossack touching the prisoner's arm to
make him go on 

 the emperor the emperor was suddenly heard among the hussars 

all began to run and bustle and rostov saw coming up the road behind
him several riders with white plumes in their hats in a moment everyone
was in his place waiting 

rostov did not know or remember how he ran to his place and mounted 
instantly his regret at not having been in action and his dejected mood
amid people of whom he was weary had gone instantly every thought of
himself had vanished he was filled with happiness at his nearness to
the emperor he felt that this nearness by itself made up to him for the
day he had lost he was happy as a lover when the longed for moment of
meeting arrives not daring to look round and without looking round he
was ecstatically conscious of his approach he felt it not only from the
sound of the hoofs of the approaching cavalcade but because as he drew
near everything grew brighter more joyful more significant and more
festive around him nearer and nearer to rostov came that sun shedding
beams of mild and majestic light around and already he felt himself
enveloped in those beams he heard his voice that kindly calm 
and majestic voice that was yet so simple and as if in accord with
rostov's feeling there was a deathly stillness amid which was heard
the emperor's voice 

 the pavlograd hussars he inquired 

 the reserves sire replied a voice a very human one compared to
that which had said the pavlograd hussars 

the emperor drew level with rostov and halted alexander's face was
even more beautiful than it had been three days before at the review it
shone with such gaiety and youth such innocent youth that it suggested
the liveliness of a fourteen year old boy and yet it was the face
of the majestic emperor casually while surveying the squadron the
emperor's eyes met rostov's and rested on them for not more than
two seconds whether or no the emperor understood what was going on in
rostov's soul it seemed to rostov that he understood everything 
at any rate his light blue eyes gazed for about two seconds into
rostov's face a gentle mild light poured from them then all at
once he raised his eyebrows abruptly touched his horse with his left
foot and galloped on 

the younger emperor could not restrain his wish to be present at the
battle and in spite of the remonstrances of his courtiers at twelve
o'clock left the third column with which he had been and galloped
toward the vanguard before he came up with the hussars several
adjutants met him with news of the successful result of the action 

this battle which consisted in the capture of a french squadron was
represented as a brilliant victory over the french and so the
emperor and the whole army especially while the smoke hung over
the battlefield believed that the french had been defeated and were
retreating against their will a few minutes after the emperor had
passed the pavlograd division was ordered to advance in wischau
itself a petty german town rostov saw the emperor again in the
market place where there had been some rather heavy firing before the
emperor's arrival lay several killed and wounded soldiers whom there
had not been time to move the emperor surrounded by his suite
of officers and courtiers was riding a bobtailed chestnut mare a
different one from that which he had ridden at the review and bending
to one side he gracefully held a gold lorgnette to his eyes and looked
at a soldier who lay prone with blood on his uncovered head the
wounded soldier was so dirty coarse and revolting that his proximity
to the emperor shocked rostov rostov saw how the emperor's rather
round shoulders shuddered as if a cold shiver had run down them how his
left foot began convulsively tapping the horse's side with the spur 
and how the well trained horse looked round unconcerned and did not
stir an adjutant dismounting lifted the soldier under the arms to
place him on a stretcher that had been brought the soldier groaned 

 gently gently can't you do it more gently said the emperor
apparently suffering more than the dying soldier and he rode away 

rostov saw tears filling the emperor's eyes and heard him as he was
riding away say to czartoryski what a terrible thing war is what
a terrible thing quelle terrible chose que la guerre 

the troops of the vanguard were stationed before wischau within sight
of the enemy's lines which all day long had yielded ground to us
at the least firing the emperor's gratitude was announced to the
vanguard rewards were promised and the men received a double ration of
vodka the campfires crackled and the soldiers songs resounded
even more merrily than on the previous night denisov celebrated his
promotion to the rank of major and rostov who had already drunk
enough at the end of the feast proposed the emperor's health not
 our sovereign the emperor as they say at official dinners 
said he but the health of our sovereign that good enchanting and
great man let us drink to his health and to the certain defeat of the
french 

 if we fought before he said not letting the french pass as
at schon grabern what shall we not do now when he is at the front we
will all die for him gladly is it not so gentlemen perhaps i am not
saying it right i have drunk a good deal but that is how i feel and
so do you too to the health of alexander the first hurrah 

 hurrah rang the enthusiastic voices of the officers 

and the old cavalry captain kirsten shouted enthusiastically and no
less sincerely than the twenty year old rostov 

when the officers had emptied and smashed their glasses kirsten filled
others and in shirt sleeves and breeches went glass in hand to the
soldiers bonfires and with his long gray mustache his white chest
showing under his open shirt he stood in a majestic pose in the light
of the campfire waving his uplifted arm 

 lads here's to our sovereign the emperor and victory over
our enemies hurrah he exclaimed in his dashing old hussar's
baritone 

the hussars crowded round and responded heartily with loud shouts 

late that night when all had separated denisov with his short hand
patted his favorite rostov on the shoulder 

 as there's no one to fall in love with on campaign he's fallen
in love with the tsar he said 

 denisov don't make fun of it cried rostov it is such a
lofty beautiful feeling such a 

 i believe it i believe it fwiend and i share and appwove 

 no you don't understand 

and rostov got up and went wandering among the campfires dreaming of
what happiness it would be to die not in saving the emperor's life
 he did not even dare to dream of that but simply to die before his
eyes he really was in love with the tsar and the glory of the russian
arms and the hope of future triumph and he was not the only man to
experience that feeling during those memorable days preceding the battle
of austerlitz nine tenths of the men in the russian army were then in
love though less ecstatically with their tsar and the glory of the
russian arms 





chapter xi

the next day the emperor stopped at wischau and villier his physician 
was repeatedly summoned to see him at headquarters and among the troops
near by the news spread that the emperor was unwell he ate nothing and
had slept badly that night those around him reported the cause of this
indisposition was the strong impression made on his sensitive mind by
the sight of the killed and wounded 

at daybreak on the seventeenth a french officer who had come with
a flag of truce demanding an audience with the russian emperor was
brought into wischau from our outposts this officer was savary the
emperor had only just fallen asleep and so savary had to wait at midday
he was admitted to the emperor and an hour later he rode off with
prince dolgorukov to the advanced post of the french army 

it was rumored that savary had been sent to propose to alexander
a meeting with napoleon to the joy and pride of the whole army a
personal interview was refused and instead of the sovereign prince
dolgorukov the victor at wischau was sent with savary to negotiate
with napoleon if contrary to expectations these negotiations were
actuated by a real desire for peace 

toward evening dolgorukov came back went straight to the tsar and
remained alone with him for a long time 

on the eighteenth and nineteenth of november the army advanced two
days march and the enemy's outposts after a brief interchange
of shots retreated in the highest army circles from midday on the
nineteenth a great excitedly bustling activity began which lasted till
the morning of the twentieth when the memorable battle of austerlitz
was fought 

till midday on the nineteenth the activity the eager talk running to
and fro and dispatching of adjutants was confined to the emperor's
headquarters but on the afternoon of that day this activity reached
kutuzov's headquarters and the staffs of the commanders of columns 
by evening the adjutants had spread it to all ends and parts of the
army and in the night from the nineteenth to the twentieth the whole
eighty thousand allied troops rose from their bivouacs to the hum of
voices and the army swayed and started in one enormous mass six miles
long 

the concentrated activity which had begun at the emperor's
headquarters in the morning and had started the whole movement that
followed was like the first movement of the main wheel of a large tower
clock one wheel slowly moved another was set in motion and a third 
and wheels began to revolve faster and faster levers and cogwheels to
work chimes to play figures to pop out and the hands to advance with
regular motion as a result of all that activity 

just as in the mechanism of a clock so in the mechanism of the military
machine an impulse once given leads to the final result and just as
indifferently quiescent till the moment when motion is transmitted
to them are the parts of the mechanism which the impulse has not yet
reached wheels creak on their axles as the cogs engage one another and
the revolving pulleys whirr with the rapidity of their movement but a
neighboring wheel is as quiet and motionless as though it were prepared
to remain so for a hundred years but the moment comes when the lever
catches it and obeying the impulse that wheel begins to creak and joins
in the common motion the result and aim of which are beyond its ken 

just as in a clock the result of the complicated motion of innumerable
wheels and pulleys is merely a slow and regular movement of the
hands which show the time so the result of all the complicated human
activities of 160 000 russians and french all their passions desires 
remorse humiliations sufferings outbursts of pride fear and
enthusiasm was only the loss of the battle of austerlitz the
so called battle of the three emperors that is to say a slow movement
of the hand on the dial of human history 

prince andrew was on duty that day and in constant attendance on the
commander in chief 

at six in the evening kutuzov went to the emperor's headquarters
and after staying but a short time with the tsar went to see the grand
marshal of the court count tolstoy 

bolkonski took the opportunity to go in to get some details of the
coming action from dolgorukov he felt that kutuzov was upset
and dissatisfied about something and that at headquarters they were
dissatisfied with him and also that at the emperor's headquarters
everyone adopted toward him the tone of men who know something others do
not know he therefore wished to speak to dolgorukov 

 well how d'you do my dear fellow said dolgorukov who was
sitting at tea with bilibin the fete is for tomorrow how is your
old fellow out of sorts 

 i won't say he is out of sorts but i fancy he would like to be
heard 

 but they heard him at the council of war and will hear him when he
talks sense but to temporize and wait for something now when bonaparte
fears nothing so much as a general battle is impossible 

 yes you have seen him said prince andrew well what is
bonaparte like how did he impress you 

 yes i saw him and am convinced that he fears nothing so much as
a general engagement repeated dolgorukov evidently prizing this
general conclusion which he had arrived at from his interview with
napoleon if he weren't afraid of a battle why did he ask for that
interview why negotiate and above all why retreat when to retreat is
so contrary to his method of conducting war believe me he is afraid 
afraid of a general battle his hour has come mark my words 

 but tell me what is he like eh said prince andrew again 

 he is a man in a gray overcoat very anxious that i should call
him your majesty but who to his chagrin got no title from
me that's the sort of man he is and nothing more replied
dolgorukov looking round at bilibin with a smile 

 despite my great respect for old kutuzov he continued we
should be a nice set of fellows if we were to wait about and so give him
a chance to escape or to trick us now that we certainly have him in
our hands no we mustn't forget suvorov and his rule not to put
yourself in a position to be attacked but yourself to attack believe
me in war the energy of young men often shows the way better than all
the experience of old cunctators 

 but in what position are we going to attack him i have been at the
outposts today and it is impossible to say where his chief forces are
situated said prince andrew 

he wished to explain to dolgorukov a plan of attack he had himself
formed 

 oh that is all the same dolgorukov said quickly and getting up
he spread a map on the table all eventualities have been foreseen 
if he is standing before brunn 

and prince dolgorukov rapidly but indistinctly explained weyrother's
plan of a flanking movement 

prince andrew began to reply and to state his own plan which might
have been as good as weyrother's but for the disadvantage that
weyrother's had already been approved as soon as prince andrew began
to demonstrate the defects of the latter and the merits of his own plan 
prince dolgorukov ceased to listen to him and gazed absent mindedly not
at the map but at prince andrew's face 

 there will be a council of war at kutuzov's tonight though you
can say all this there remarked dolgorukov 

 i will do so said prince andrew moving away from the map 

 whatever are you bothering about gentlemen said bilibin who 
till then had listened with an amused smile to their conversation and
now was evidently ready with a joke whether tomorrow brings
victory or defeat the glory of our russian arms is secure except your
kutuzov there is not a single russian in command of a column the
commanders are herr general wimpfen le comte de langeron le prince de
lichtenstein le prince de hohenlohe and finally prishprish and so on
like all those polish names 

 be quiet backbiter said dolgorukov it is not true there
are now two russians miloradovich and dokhturov and there would be
a third count arakcheev if his nerves were not too weak 

 however i think general kutuzov has come out said prince
andrew i wish you good luck and success gentlemen he added and
went out after shaking hands with dolgorukov and bilibin 

on the way home prince andrew could not refrain from asking kutuzov 
who was sitting silently beside him what he thought of tomorrow's
battle 

kutuzov looked sternly at his adjutant and after a pause replied 
 i think the battle will be lost and so i told count tolstoy and
asked him to tell the emperor what do you think he replied but my
dear general i am engaged with rice and cutlets look after military
matters yourself yes that was the answer i got 





chapter xii

shortly after nine o'clock that evening weyrother drove with his
plans to kutuzov's quarters where the council of war was to be
held all the commanders of columns were summoned to the commander in
chief's and with the exception of prince bagration who declined to
come were all there at the appointed time 

weyrother who was in full control of the proposed battle by his
eagerness and briskness presented a marked contrast to the dissatisfied
and drowsy kutuzov who reluctantly played the part of chairman and
president of the council of war weyrother evidently felt himself to be
at the head of a movement that had already become unrestrainable he was
like a horse running downhill harnessed to a heavy cart whether he was
pulling it or being pushed by it he did not know but rushed along at
headlong speed with no time to consider what this movement might lead
to weyrother had been twice that evening to the enemy's picket
line to reconnoiter personally and twice to the emperors russian and
austrian to report and explain and to his headquarters where he had
dictated the dispositions in german and now much exhausted he arrived
at kutuzov's 

he was evidently so busy that he even forgot to be polite to the
commander in chief he interrupted him talked rapidly and indistinctly 
without looking at the man he was addressing and did not reply to
questions put to him he was bespattered with mud and had a pitiful 
weary and distracted air though at the same time he was haughty and
self confident 

kutuzov was occupying a nobleman's castle of modest dimensions near
ostralitz in the large drawing room which had become the commander
in chief's office were gathered kutuzov himself weyrother and the
members of the council of war they were drinking tea and only awaited
prince bagration to begin the council at last bagration's orderly
came with the news that the prince could not attend prince andrew came
in to inform the commander in chief of this and availing himself
of permission previously given him by kutuzov to be present at the
council he remained in the room 

 since prince bagration is not coming we may begin said
weyrother hurriedly rising from his seat and going up to the table on
which an enormous map of the environs of brunn was spread out 

kutuzov with his uniform unbuttoned so that his fat neck bulged over
his collar as if escaping was sitting almost asleep in a low chair 
with his podgy old hands resting symmetrically on its arms at the sound
of weyrother's voice he opened his one eye with an effort 

 yes yes if you please it is already late said he and nodding
his head he let it droop and again closed his eye 

if at first the members of the council thought that kutuzov was
pretending to sleep the sounds his nose emitted during the reading that
followed proved that the commander in chief at that moment was absorbed
by a far more serious matter than a desire to show his contempt for
the dispositions or anything else he was engaged in satisfying the
irresistible human need for sleep he really was asleep weyrother with
the gesture of a man too busy to lose a moment glanced at kutuzov and 
having convinced himself that he was asleep took up a paper and in
a loud monotonous voice began to read out the dispositions for the
impending battle under a heading which he also read out 

 dispositions for an attack on the enemy position behind kobelnitz and
sokolnitz november 30 1805 

the dispositions were very complicated and difficult they began as
follows 

 as the enemy's left wing rests on wooded hills and his right
extends along kobelnitz and sokolnitz behind the ponds that are there 
while we on the other hand with our left wing by far outflank his
right it is advantageous to attack the enemy's latter wing especially
if we occupy the villages of sokolnitz and kobelnitz whereby we
can both fall on his flank and pursue him over the plain between
schlappanitz and the thuerassa forest avoiding the defiles of
schlappanitz and bellowitz which cover the enemy's front for this
object it is necessary that the first column marches the second
column marches the third column marches and so on read
weyrother 

the generals seemed to listen reluctantly to the difficult dispositions 
the tall fair haired general buxhowden stood leaning his back against
the wall his eyes fixed on a burning candle and seemed not to listen
or even to wish to be thought to listen exactly opposite weyrother 
with his glistening wide open eyes fixed upon him and his mustache
twisted upwards sat the ruddy miloradovich in a military pose his
elbows turned outwards his hands on his knees and his shoulders
raised he remained stubbornly silent gazing at weyrother's face 
and only turned away his eyes when the austrian chief of staff finished
reading then miloradovich looked round significantly at the other
generals but one could not tell from that significant look whether he
agreed or disagreed and was satisfied or not with the arrangements next
to weyrother sat count langeron who with a subtle smile that never left
his typically southern french face during the whole time of the reading 
gazed at his delicate fingers which rapidly twirled by its corners
a gold snuffbox on which was a portrait in the middle of one of the
longest sentences he stopped the rotary motion of the snuffbox raised
his head and with inimical politeness lurking in the corners of his
thin lips interrupted weyrother wishing to say something but the
austrian general continuing to read frowned angrily and jerked his
elbows as if to say you can tell me your views later but now be so
good as to look at the map and listen langeron lifted his eyes with
an expression of perplexity turned round to miloradovich as if seeking
an explanation but meeting the latter's impressive but meaningless
gaze drooped his eyes sadly and again took to twirling his snuffbox 

 a geography lesson he muttered as if to himself but loud enough
to be heard 

przebyszewski with respectful but dignified politeness held his
hand to his ear toward weyrother with the air of a man absorbed in
attention dohkturov a little man sat opposite weyrother with
an assiduous and modest mien and stooping over the outspread map
conscientiously studied the dispositions and the unfamiliar locality he
asked weyrother several times to repeat words he had not clearly heard
and the difficult names of villages weyrother complied and dohkturov
noted them down 

when the reading which lasted more than an hour was over langeron again
brought his snuffbox to rest and without looking at weyrother or at
anyone in particular began to say how difficult it was to carry out
such a plan in which the enemy's position was assumed to be known 
whereas it was perhaps not known since the enemy was in movement 
langeron's objections were valid but it was obvious that their chief
aim was to show general weyrother who had read his dispositions with
as much self confidence as if he were addressing school children that
he had to do not with fools but with men who could teach him something
in military matters 

when the monotonous sound of weyrother's voice ceased kutuzov opened
his eye as a miller wakes up when the soporific drone of the mill wheel
is interrupted he listened to what langeron said as if remarking 
 so you are still at that silly business quickly closed his eye
again and let his head sink still lower 

langeron trying as virulently as possible to sting weyrother's vanity
as author of the military plan argued that bonaparte might easily
attack instead of being attacked and so render the whole of this
plan perfectly worthless weyrother met all objections with a firm and
contemptuous smile evidently prepared beforehand to meet all objections
be they what they might 

 if he could attack us he would have done so today said he 

 so you think he is powerless said langeron 

 he has forty thousand men at most replied weyrother with the
smile of a doctor to whom an old wife wishes to explain the treatment of
a case 

 in that case he is inviting his doom by awaiting our attack said
langeron with a subtly ironical smile again glancing round for support
to miloradovich who was near him 

but miloradovich was at that moment evidently thinking of anything
rather than of what the generals were disputing about 

 ma foi said he tomorrow we shall see all that on the
battlefield 

weyrother again gave that smile which seemed to say that to him it was
strange and ridiculous to meet objections from russian generals and to
have to prove to them what he had not merely convinced himself of but
had also convinced the sovereign emperors of 

 the enemy has quenched his fires and a continual noise is heard from
his camp said he what does that mean either he is retreating 
which is the only thing we need fear or he is changing his position 
 he smiled ironically but even if he also took up a position in
the thuerassa he merely saves us a great deal of trouble and all our
arrangements to the minutest detail remain the same 

 how is that began prince andrew who had for long been waiting
an opportunity to express his doubts 

kutuzov here woke up coughed heavily and looked round at the
generals 

 gentlemen the dispositions for tomorrow or rather for today for
it is past midnight cannot now be altered said he you have
heard them and we shall all do our duty but before a battle there is
nothing more important he paused than to have a good sleep 

he moved as if to rise the generals bowed and retired it was past
midnight prince andrew went out 

the council of war at which prince andrew had not been able to
express his opinion as he had hoped to left on him a vague and uneasy
impression whether dolgorukov and weyrother or kutuzov langeron 
and the others who did not approve of the plan of attack were
right he did not know but was it really not possible for kutuzov
to state his views plainly to the emperor is it possible that on
account of court and personal considerations tens of thousands of lives 
and my life my life he thought must be risked 

 yes it is very likely that i shall be killed tomorrow he
thought and suddenly at this thought of death a whole series of most
distant most intimate memories rose in his imagination he remembered
his last parting from his father and his wife he remembered the days
when he first loved her he thought of her pregnancy and felt sorry for
her and for himself and in a nervously emotional and softened mood he
went out of the hut in which he was billeted with nesvitski and began
to walk up and down before it 

the night was foggy and through the fog the moonlight gleamed
mysteriously yes tomorrow tomorrow he thought tomorrow
everything may be over for me all these memories will be no more none
of them will have any meaning for me tomorrow perhaps even certainly 
i have a presentiment that for the first time i shall have to show all
i can do and his fancy pictured the battle its loss the
concentration of fighting at one point and the hesitation of all the
commanders and then that happy moment that toulon for which he had
so long waited presents itself to him at last he firmly and clearly
expresses his opinion to kutuzov to weyrother and to the emperors 
all are struck by the justness of his views but no one undertakes to
carry them out so he takes a regiment a division stipulates that no
one is to interfere with his arrangements leads his division to
the decisive point and gains the victory alone but death and
suffering suggested another voice prince andrew however did not
answer that voice and went on dreaming of his triumphs the dispositions
for the next battle are planned by him alone nominally he is only an
adjutant on kutuzov's staff but he does everything alone the next
battle is won by him alone kutuzov is removed and he is appointed 
 well and then asked the other voice if before that you are
not ten times wounded killed or betrayed well what then 
 well then prince andrew answered himself i don't know
what will happen and don't want to know and can't but if i want
this want glory want to be known to men want to be loved by them it
is not my fault that i want it and want nothing but that and live only
for that yes for that alone i shall never tell anyone but oh god 
what am i to do if i love nothing but fame and men's esteem death 
wounds the loss of family i fear nothing and precious and dear
as many persons are to me father sister wife those dearest to
me yet dreadful and unnatural as it seems i would give them all at
once for a moment of glory of triumph over men of love from men i
don't know and never shall know for the love of these men here he
thought as he listened to voices in kutuzov's courtyard the voices
were those of the orderlies who were packing up one voice probably a
coachman's was teasing kutuzov's old cook whom prince andrew knew 
and who was called tit he was saying tit i say tit 

 well returned the old man 

 go tit thresh a bit said the wag 

 oh go to the devil called out a voice drowned by the laughter
of the orderlies and servants 

 all the same i love and value nothing but triumph over them all i
value this mystic power and glory that is floating here above me in this
mist 





chapter xiii

that same night rostov was with a platoon on skirmishing duty in front
of bagration's detachment his hussars were placed along the line
in couples and he himself rode along the line trying to master the
sleepiness that kept coming over him an enormous space with our
army's campfires dimly glowing in the fog could be seen behind him 
in front of him was misty darkness rostov could see nothing peer as
he would into that foggy distance now something gleamed gray now there
was something black now little lights seemed to glimmer where the enemy
ought to be now he fancied it was only something in his own eyes his
eyes kept closing and in his fancy appeared now the emperor now
denisov and now moscow memories and he again hurriedly opened his
eyes and saw close before him the head and ears of the horse he was
riding and sometimes when he came within six paces of them the
black figures of hussars but in the distance was still the same misty
darkness why not it might easily happen thought rostov 
 that the emperor will meet me and give me an order as he would to any
other officer he'll say go and find out what's there there
are many stories of his getting to know an officer in just such a chance
way and attaching him to himself what if he gave me a place near him 
oh how i would guard him how i would tell him the truth how i would
unmask his deceivers and in order to realize vividly his love
devotion to the sovereign rostov pictured to himself an enemy or a
deceitful german whom he would not only kill with pleasure but whom
he would slap in the face before the emperor suddenly a distant shout
aroused him he started and opened his eyes 

 where am i oh yes in the skirmishing line pass and
watchword shaft olmutz what a nuisance that our squadron will be in
reserve tomorrow he thought i'll ask leave to go to the front 
this may be my only chance of seeing the emperor it won't be long
now before i am off duty i'll take another turn and when i get back
i'll go to the general and ask him he readjusted himself in the
saddle and touched up his horse to ride once more round his hussars it
seemed to him that it was getting lighter to the left he saw a sloping
descent lit up and facing it a black knoll that seemed as steep as a
wall on this knoll there was a white patch that rostov could not at
all make out was it a glade in the wood lit up by the moon or some
unmelted snow or some white houses he even thought something moved on
that white spot i expect it's snow that spot a spot une
tache he thought there now it's not a tache natasha 
sister black eyes na tasha won't she be surprised when
i tell her how i've seen the emperor natasha take my
sabretache keep to the right your honor there are bushes
here came the voice of an hussar past whom rostov was riding in
the act of falling asleep rostov lifted his head that had sunk almost
to his horse's mane and pulled up beside the hussar he was succumbing
to irresistible youthful childish drowsiness but what was i
thinking i mustn't forget how shall i speak to the emperor no 
that's not it that's tomorrow oh yes natasha sabretache 
saber them whom the hussars ah the hussars with mustaches along
the tverskaya street rode the hussar with mustaches i thought about
him too just opposite guryev's house old guryev oh but
denisov's a fine fellow but that's all nonsense the chief thing
is that the emperor is here how he looked at me and wished to say
something but dared not no it was i who dared not but that's
nonsense the chief thing is not to forget the important thing i
was thinking of yes na tasha sabretache oh yes yes that's
right and his head once more sank to his horse's neck all at once
it seemed to him that he was being fired at what what what cut
them down what said rostov waking up at the moment he opened
his eyes he heard in front of him where the enemy was the long drawn
shouts of thousands of voices his horse and the horse of the hussar
near him pricked their ears at these shouts over there where the
shouting came from a fire flared up and went out again then another 
and all along the french line on the hill fires flared up and the
shouting grew louder and louder rostov could hear the sound of french
words but could not distinguish them the din of many voices was too
great all he could hear was ahahah and rrrr 

 what's that what do you make of it said rostov to the hussar
beside him that must be the enemy's camp 

the hussar did not reply 

 why don't you hear it rostov asked again after waiting for a
reply 

 who can tell your honor replied the hussar reluctantly 

 from the direction it must be the enemy repeated rostov 

 it may be he or it may be nothing muttered the hussar it's
dark steady he cried to his fidgeting horse 

rostov's horse was also getting restive it pawed the frozen ground 
pricking its ears at the noise and looking at the lights the shouting
grew still louder and merged into a general roar that only an army
of several thousand men could produce the lights spread farther and
farther probably along the line of the french camp rostov no longer
wanted to sleep the gay triumphant shouting of the enemy army had a
stimulating effect on him vive l'empereur l'empereur he now
heard distinctly 

 they can't be far off probably just beyond the stream he said
to the hussar beside him 

the hussar only sighed without replying and coughed angrily the sound
of horse's hoofs approaching at a trot along the line of hussars was
heard and out of the foggy darkness the figure of a sergeant of hussars
suddenly appeared looming huge as an elephant 

 your honor the generals said the sergeant riding up to rostov 

rostov still looking round toward the fires and the shouts rode with
the sergeant to meet some mounted men who were riding along the line 
one was on a white horse prince bagration and prince dolgorukov with
their adjutants had come to witness the curious phenomenon of the
lights and shouts in the enemy's camp rostov rode up to bagration 
reported to him and then joined the adjutants listening to what the
generals were saying 

 believe me said prince dolgorukov addressing bagration it
is nothing but a trick he has retreated and ordered the rearguard to
kindle fires and make a noise to deceive us 

 hardly said bagration i saw them this evening on that
knoll if they had retreated they would have withdrawn from that too 
officer said bagration to rostov are the enemy's skirmishers
still there 

 they were there this evening but now i don't know your
excellency shall i go with some of my hussars to see replied
rostov 

bagration stopped and before replying tried to see rostov's face
in the mist 

 well go and see he said after a pause 

 yes sir 

rostov spurred his horse called to sergeant fedchenko and two other
hussars told them to follow him and trotted downhill in the direction
from which the shouting came he felt both frightened and pleased to be
riding alone with three hussars into that mysterious and dangerous misty
distance where no one had been before him bagration called to him from
the hill not to go beyond the stream but rostov pretended not to hear
him and did not stop but rode on and on continually mistaking bushes
for trees and gullies for men and continually discovering his mistakes 
having descended the hill at a trot he no longer saw either our own or
the enemy's fires but heard the shouting of the french more loudly
and distinctly in the valley he saw before him something like a river 
but when he reached it he found it was a road having come out onto
the road he reined in his horse hesitating whether to ride along it or
cross it and ride over the black field up the hillside to keep to the
road which gleamed white in the mist would have been safer because it
would be easier to see people coming along it follow me said he 
crossed the road and began riding up the hill at a gallop toward the
point where the french pickets had been standing that evening 

 your honor there he is cried one of the hussars behind him and
before rostov had time to make out what the black thing was that had
suddenly appeared in the fog there was a flash followed by a report 
and a bullet whizzing high up in the mist with a plaintive sound passed
out of hearing another musket missed fire but flashed in the pan 
rostov turned his horse and galloped back four more reports followed
at intervals and the bullets passed somewhere in the fog singing in
different tones rostov reined in his horse whose spirits had risen 
like his own at the firing and went back at a footpace well some
more some more a merry voice was saying in his soul but no more
shots came 

only when approaching bagration did rostov let his horse gallop again 
and with his hand at the salute rode up to the general 

dolgorukov was still insisting that the french had retreated and had
only lit fires to deceive us 

 what does that prove he was saying as rostov rode up they
might retreat and leave the pickets 

 it's plain that they have not all gone yet prince said
bagration wait till tomorrow morning we'll find out everything
tomorrow 

 the picket is still on the hill your excellency just where it was
in the evening reported rostov stooping forward with his hand at
the salute and unable to repress the smile of delight induced by his
ride and especially by the sound of the bullets 

 very good very good said bagration thank you officer 

 your excellency said rostov may i ask a favor 

 what is it 

 tomorrow our squadron is to be in reserve may i ask to be attached
to the first squadron 

 what's your name 

 count rostov 

 oh very well you may stay in attendance on me 

 count ilya rostov's son asked dolgorukov 

but rostov did not reply 

 then i may reckon on it your excellency 

 i will give the order 

 tomorrow very likely i may be sent with some message to the
emperor thought rostov 

 thank god 

the fires and shouting in the enemy's army were occasioned by the fact
that while napoleon's proclamation was being read to the troops the
emperor himself rode round his bivouacs the soldiers on seeing him 
lit wisps of straw and ran after him shouting vive l'empereur 
napoleon's proclamation was as follows 

soldiers the russian army is advancing against you to avenge the
austrian army of ulm they are the same battalions you broke at
hollabrunn and have pursued ever since to this place the position we
occupy is a strong one and while they are marching to go round me on
the right they will expose a flank to me soldiers i will myself direct
your battalions i will keep out of fire if you with your habitual
valor carry disorder and confusion into the enemy's ranks but should
victory be in doubt even for a moment you will see your emperor
exposing himself to the first blows of the enemy for there must be no
doubt of victory especially on this day when what is at stake is the
honor of the french infantry so necessary to the honor of our nation 

do not break your ranks on the plea of removing the wounded let every
man be fully imbued with the thought that we must defeat these hirelings
of england inspired by such hatred of our nation this victory will
conclude our campaign and we can return to winter quarters where fresh
french troops who are being raised in france will join us and the peace
i shall conclude will be worthy of my people of you and of myself 

napoleon




chapter xiv

at five in the morning it was still quite dark the troops of the
center the reserves and bagration's right flank had not yet moved 
but on the left flank the columns of infantry cavalry and artillery 
which were to be the first to descend the heights to attack the french
right flank and drive it into the bohemian mountains according to plan 
were already up and astir the smoke of the campfires into which they
were throwing everything superfluous made the eyes smart it was cold
and dark the officers were hurriedly drinking tea and breakfasting the
soldiers munching biscuit and beating a tattoo with their feet to
warm themselves gathering round the fires throwing into the flames the
remains of sheds chairs tables wheels tubs and everything that they
did not want or could not carry away with them austrian column guides
were moving in and out among the russian troops and served as heralds
of the advance as soon as an austrian officer showed himself near
a commanding officer's quarters the regiment began to move the
soldiers ran from the fires thrust their pipes into their boots their
bags into the carts got their muskets ready and formed rank the
officers buttoned up their coats buckled on their swords and pouches 
and moved along the ranks shouting the train drivers and orderlies
harnessed and packed the wagons and tied on the loads the adjutants and
battalion and regimental commanders mounted crossed themselves gave
final instructions orders and commissions to the baggage men
who remained behind and the monotonous tramp of thousands of feet
resounded the column moved forward without knowing where and unable 
from the masses around them the smoke and the increasing fog to see
either the place they were leaving or that to which they were going 

a soldier on the march is hemmed in and borne along by his regiment as
much as a sailor is by his ship however far he has walked whatever
strange unknown and dangerous places he reaches just as a sailor is
always surrounded by the same decks masts and rigging of his ship so
the soldier always has around him the same comrades the same ranks the
same sergeant major ivan mitrich the same company dog jack and the
same commanders the sailor rarely cares to know the latitude in which
his ship is sailing but on the day of battle heaven knows how and
whence a stern note of which all are conscious sounds in the moral
atmosphere of an army announcing the approach of something decisive
and solemn and awakening in the men an unusual curiosity on the day of
battle the soldiers excitedly try to get beyond the interests of their
regiment they listen intently look about and eagerly ask concerning
what is going on around them 

the fog had grown so dense that though it was growing light they could
not see ten paces ahead bushes looked like gigantic trees and level
ground like cliffs and slopes anywhere on any side one might
encounter an enemy invisible ten paces off but the columns advanced
for a long time always in the same fog descending and ascending hills 
avoiding gardens and enclosures going over new and unknown ground and
nowhere encountering the enemy on the contrary the soldiers became
aware that in front behind and on all sides other russian columns
were moving in the same direction every soldier felt glad to know that
to the unknown place where he was going many more of our men were going
too 

 there now the kurskies have also gone past was being said in
the ranks 

 it's wonderful what a lot of our troops have gathered lads last
night i looked at the campfires and there was no end of them a regular
moscow 

though none of the column commanders rode up to the ranks or talked to
the men the commanders as we saw at the council of war were out of
humor and dissatisfied with the affair and so did not exert themselves
to cheer the men but merely carried out the orders yet the troops
marched gaily as they always do when going into action especially to
an attack but when they had marched for about an hour in the dense fog 
the greater part of the men had to halt and an unpleasant consciousness
of some dislocation and blunder spread through the ranks how such
a consciousness is communicated is very difficult to define but it
certainly is communicated very surely and flows rapidly imperceptibly 
and irrepressibly as water does in a creek had the russian army been
alone without any allies it might perhaps have been a long time before
this consciousness of mismanagement became a general conviction but as
it was the disorder was readily and naturally attributed to the stupid
germans and everyone was convinced that a dangerous muddle had been
occasioned by the sausage eaters 

 why have we stopped is the way blocked or have we already come up
against the french 

 no one can't hear them they'd be firing if we had 

 they were in a hurry enough to start us and now here we stand in
the middle of a field without rhyme or reason it's all those damned
germans muddling what stupid devils 

 yes i'd send them on in front but no fear they're crowding up
behind and now here we stand hungry 

 i say shall we soon be clear they say the cavalry are blocking the
way said an officer 

 ah those damned germans they don't know their own country 
said another 

 what division are you shouted an adjutant riding up 

 the eighteenth 

 then why are you here you should have gone on long ago now you
won't get there till evening 

 what stupid orders they don't themselves know what they are
doing said the officer and rode off 

then a general rode past shouting something angrily not in russian 

 tafa lafa but what he's jabbering no one can make out said a
soldier mimicking the general who had ridden away i'd shoot them 
the scoundrels 

 we were ordered to be at the place before nine but we haven't got
halfway fine orders was being repeated on different sides 

and the feeling of energy with which the troops had started began to
turn into vexation and anger at the stupid arrangements and at the
germans 

the cause of the confusion was that while the austrian cavalry was
moving toward our left flank the higher command found that our center
was too far separated from our right flank and the cavalry were all
ordered to turn back to the right several thousand cavalry crossed in
front of the infantry who had to wait 

at the front an altercation occurred between an austrian guide and a
russian general the general shouted a demand that the cavalry should be
halted the austrian argued that not he but the higher command was to
blame the troops meanwhile stood growing listless and dispirited after
an hour's delay they at last moved on descending the hill the fog
that was dispersing on the hill lay still more densely below where they
were descending in front in the fog a shot was heard and then another 
at first irregularly at varying intervals trata tat and then more
and more regularly and rapidly and the action at the goldbach stream
began 

not expecting to come on the enemy down by the stream and having
stumbled on him in the fog hearing no encouraging word from their
commanders and with a consciousness of being too late spreading through
the ranks and above all being unable to see anything in front or around
them in the thick fog the russians exchanged shots with the enemy
lazily and advanced and again halted receiving no timely orders from
the officers or adjutants who wandered about in the fog in those unknown
surroundings unable to find their own regiments in this way the action
began for the first second and third columns which had gone down into
the valley the fourth column with which kutuzov was stood on the
pratzen heights 

below where the fight was beginning there was still thick fog on the
higher ground it was clearing but nothing could be seen of what was
going on in front whether all the enemy forces were as we supposed 
six miles away or whether they were near by in that sea of mist no one
knew till after eight o'clock 

it was nine o'clock in the morning the fog lay unbroken like a sea
down below but higher up at the village of schlappanitz where napoleon
stood with his marshals around him it was quite light above him was
a clear blue sky and the sun's vast orb quivered like a huge hollow 
crimson float on the surface of that milky sea of mist the whole french
army and even napoleon himself with his staff were not on the far side
of the streams and hollows of sokolnitz and schlappanitz beyond which we
intended to take up our position and begin the action but were on this
side so close to our own forces that napoleon with the naked eye could
distinguish a mounted man from one on foot napoleon in the blue cloak
which he had worn on his italian campaign sat on his small gray arab
horse a little in front of his marshals he gazed silently at the hills
which seemed to rise out of the sea of mist and on which the russian
troops were moving in the distance and he listened to the sounds of
firing in the valley not a single muscle of his face which in those
days was still thin moved his gleaming eyes were fixed intently on
one spot his predictions were being justified part of the russian
force had already descended into the valley toward the ponds and lakes
and part were leaving these pratzen heights which he intended to attack
and regarded as the key to the position he saw over the mist that in
a hollow between two hills near the village of pratzen the russian
columns their bayonets glittering were moving continuously in one
direction toward the valley and disappearing one after another into
the mist from information he had received the evening before from the
sound of wheels and footsteps heard by the outposts during the night 
by the disorderly movement of the russian columns and from all
indications he saw clearly that the allies believed him to be far away
in front of them and that the columns moving near pratzen constituted
the center of the russian army and that that center was already
sufficiently weakened to be successfully attacked but still he did not
begin the engagement 

today was a great day for him the anniversary of his coronation 
before dawn he had slept for a few hours and refreshed vigorous and
in good spirits he mounted his horse and rode out into the field
in that happy mood in which everything seems possible and everything
succeeds he sat motionless looking at the heights visible above
the mist and his cold face wore that special look of confident 
self complacent happiness that one sees on the face of a boy happily
in love the marshals stood behind him not venturing to distract his
attention he looked now at the pratzen heights now at the sun floating
up out of the mist 

when the sun had entirely emerged from the fog and fields and mist were
aglow with dazzling light as if he had only awaited this to begin the
action he drew the glove from his shapely white hand made a sign
with it to the marshals and ordered the action to begin the marshals 
accompanied by adjutants galloped off in different directions and
a few minutes later the chief forces of the french army moved rapidly
toward those pratzen heights which were being more and more denuded by
russian troops moving down the valley to their left 





chapter xv

at eight o'clock kutuzov rode to pratzen at the head of the fourth
column miloradovich's the one that was to take the place of
przebyszewski's and langeron's columns which had already gone down
into the valley he greeted the men of the foremost regiment and gave
them the order to march thereby indicating that he intended to lead
that column himself when he had reached the village of pratzen he
halted prince andrew was behind among the immense number forming the
commander in chief's suite he was in a state of suppressed excitement
and irritation though controlledly calm as a man is at the approach of
a long awaited moment he was firmly convinced that this was the day of
his toulon or his bridge of arcola how it would come about he did not
know but he felt sure it would do so the locality and the position of
our troops were known to him as far as they could be known to anyone
in our army his own strategic plan which obviously could not now
be carried out was forgotten now entering into weyrother's plan 
prince andrew considered possible contingencies and formed new projects
such as might call for his rapidity of perception and decision 

to the left down below in the mist the musketry fire of unseen forces
could be heard it was there prince andrew thought the fight would
concentrate there we shall encounter difficulties and there 
thought he i shall be sent with a brigade or division and there 
standard in hand i shall go forward and break whatever is in front of
me 

he could not look calmly at the standards of the passing battalions 
seeing them he kept thinking that may be the very standard with
which i shall lead the army 

in the morning all that was left of the night mist on the heights was
a hoar frost now turning to dew but in the valleys it still lay like a
milk white sea nothing was visible in the valley to the left into which
our troops had descended and from whence came the sounds of firing 
above the heights was the dark clear sky and to the right the vast orb
of the sun in front far off on the farther shore of that sea of mist 
some wooded hills were discernible and it was there the enemy probably
was for something could be descried on the right the guards were
entering the misty region with a sound of hoofs and wheels and now and
then a gleam of bayonets to the left beyond the village similar masses
of cavalry came up and disappeared in the sea of mist in front and
behind moved infantry the commander in chief was standing at the end of
the village letting the troops pass by him that morning kutuzov seemed
worn and irritable the infantry passing before him came to a halt
without any command being given apparently obstructed by something in
front 

 do order them to form into battalion columns and go round the
village he said angrily to a general who had ridden up don't
you understand your excellency my dear sir that you must not
defile through narrow village streets when we are marching against the
enemy 

 i intended to re form them beyond the village your excellency 
answered the general 

kutuzov laughed bitterly 

 you'll make a fine thing of it deploying in sight of the enemy 
very fine 

 the enemy is still far away your excellency according to the
dispositions 

 the dispositions exclaimed kutuzov bitterly who told you
that kindly do as you are ordered 

 yes sir 

 my dear fellow nesvitski whispered to prince andrew the old
man is as surly as a dog 

an austrian officer in a white uniform with green plumes in his hat
galloped up to kutuzov and asked in the emperor's name had the fourth
column advanced into action 

kutuzov turned round without answering and his eye happened to fall
upon prince andrew who was beside him seeing him kutuzov's
malevolent and caustic expression softened as if admitting that what
was being done was not his adjutant's fault and still not answering
the austrian adjutant he addressed bolkonski 

 go my dear fellow and see whether the third division has passed the
village tell it to stop and await my orders 

hardly had prince andrew started than he stopped him 

 and ask whether sharpshooters have been posted he added what
are they doing what are they doing he murmured to himself still
not replying to the austrian 

prince andrew galloped off to execute the order 

overtaking the battalions that continued to advance he stopped
the third division and convinced himself that there really were no
sharpshooters in front of our columns the colonel at the head of the
regiment was much surprised at the commander in chief's order to throw
out skirmishers he had felt perfectly sure that there were other troops
in front of him and that the enemy must be at least six miles away 
there was really nothing to be seen in front except a barren descent
hidden by dense mist having given orders in the commander in chief's
name to rectify this omission prince andrew galloped back kutuzov
still in the same place his stout body resting heavily in the saddle
with the lassitude of age sat yawning wearily with closed eyes the
troops were no longer moving but stood with the butts of their muskets
on the ground 

 all right all right he said to prince andrew and turned to a
general who watch in hand was saying it was time they started as all
the left flank columns had already descended 

 plenty of time your excellency muttered kutuzov in the midst of
a yawn plenty of time he repeated 

just then at a distance behind kutuzov was heard the sound of regiments
saluting and this sound rapidly came nearer along the whole extended
line of the advancing russian columns evidently the person they were
greeting was riding quickly when the soldiers of the regiment in front
of which kutuzov was standing began to shout he rode a little to one
side and looked round with a frown along the road from pratzen galloped
what looked like a squadron of horsemen in various uniforms two of them
rode side by side in front at full gallop one in a black uniform with
white plumes in his hat rode a bobtailed chestnut horse the other who
was in a white uniform rode a black one these were the two emperors
followed by their suites kutuzov affecting the manners of an old
soldier at the front gave the command attention and rode up
to the emperors with a salute his whole appearance and manner were
suddenly transformed he put on the air of a subordinate who obeys
without reasoning with an affectation of respect which evidently struck
alexander unpleasantly he rode up and saluted 

this unpleasant impression merely flitted over the young and happy face
of the emperor like a cloud of haze across a clear sky and vanished 
after his illness he looked rather thinner that day than on the field
of olmutz where bolkonski had seen him for the first time abroad but
there was still the same bewitching combination of majesty and mildness
in his fine gray eyes and on his delicate lips the same capacity for
varying expression and the same prevalent appearance of goodhearted
innocent youth 

at the olmutz review he had seemed more majestic here he seemed
brighter and more energetic he was slightly flushed after galloping two
miles and reining in his horse he sighed restfully and looked round
at the faces of his suite young and animated as his own czartoryski 
novosiltsev prince volkonsky strogonov and the others all richly
dressed gay young men on splendid well groomed fresh only slightly
heated horses exchanging remarks and smiling had stopped behind the
emperor the emperor francis a rosy long faced young man sat very
erect on his handsome black horse looking about him in a leisurely and
preoccupied manner he beckoned to one of his white adjutants and asked
some question most likely he is asking at what o'clock they
started thought prince andrew watching his old acquaintance with
a smile he could not repress as he recalled his reception at brunn 
in the emperors suite were the picked young orderly officers of the
guard and line regiments russian and austrian among them were grooms
leading the tsar's beautiful relay horses covered with embroidered
cloths 

as when a window is opened a whiff of fresh air from the fields enters
a stuffy room so a whiff of youthfulness energy and confidence of
success reached kutuzov's cheerless staff with the galloping advent
of all these brilliant young men 

 why aren't you beginning michael ilarionovich said the
emperor alexander hurriedly to kutuzov glancing courteously at the
same time at the emperor francis 

 i am waiting your majesty answered kutuzov bending forward
respectfully 

the emperor frowning slightly bent his ear forward as if he had not
quite heard 

 waiting your majesty repeated kutuzov prince andrew noted
that kutuzov's upper lip twitched unnaturally as he said the
word waiting not all the columns have formed up yet your
majesty 

the tsar heard but obviously did not like the reply he shrugged his
rather round shoulders and glanced at novosiltsev who was near him as
if complaining of kutuzov 

 you know michael ilarionovich we are not on the empress field
where a parade does not begin till all the troops are assembled said
the tsar with another glance at the emperor francis as if inviting
him if not to join in at least to listen to what he was saying but the
emperor francis continued to look about him and did not listen 

 that is just why i do not begin sire said kutuzov in a
resounding voice apparently to preclude the possibility of not being
heard and again something in his face twitched that is just why
i do not begin sire because we are not on parade and not on the
empress field said he clearly and distinctly 

in the emperor's suite all exchanged rapid looks that expressed
dissatisfaction and reproach old though he may be he should not he
certainly should not speak like that their glances seemed to say 

the tsar looked intently and observantly into kutuzov's eye
waiting to hear whether he would say anything more but kutuzov with
respectfully bowed head seemed also to be waiting the silence lasted
for about a minute 

 however if you command it your majesty said kutuzov lifting
his head and again assuming his former tone of a dull unreasoning but
submissive general 

he touched his horse and having called miloradovich the commander of
the column gave him the order to advance 

the troops again began to move and two battalions of the novgorod and
one of the apsheron regiment went forward past the emperor 

as this apsheron battalion marched by the red faced miloradovich 
without his greatcoat with his orders on his breast and an enormous
tuft of plumes in his cocked hat worn on one side with its corners front
and back galloped strenuously forward and with a dashing salute reined
in his horse before the emperor 

 god be with you general said the emperor 

 ma foi sire nous ferons ce qui sera dans notre possibilite 
sire he answered gaily raising nevertheless ironic smiles among
the gentlemen of the tsar's suite by his poor french 

 indeed sire we shall do everything it is possible to
 do sire 


miloradovich wheeled his horse sharply and stationed himself a little
behind the emperor the apsheron men excited by the tsar's presence 
passed in step before the emperors and their suites at a bold brisk
pace 

 lads shouted miloradovich in a loud self confident and cheery
voice obviously so elated by the sound of firing by the prospect of
battle and by the sight of the gallant apsherons his comrades in
suvorov's time now passing so gallantly before the emperors that he
forgot the sovereigns presence lads it's not the first village
you've had to take cried he 

 glad to do our best shouted the soldiers 

the emperor's horse started at the sudden cry this horse that had
carried the sovereign at reviews in russia bore him also here on the
field of austerlitz enduring the heedless blows of his left foot and
pricking its ears at the sound of shots just as it had done on the
empress field not understanding the significance of the firing nor
of the nearness of the emperor francis black cob nor of all that was
being said thought and felt that day by its rider 

the emperor turned with a smile to one of his followers and made a
remark to him pointing to the gallant apsherons 





chapter xvi

kutuzov accompanied by his adjutants rode at a walking pace behind the
carabineers 

when he had gone less than half a mile in the rear of the column he
stopped at a solitary deserted house that had probably once been an
inn where two roads parted both of them led downhill and troops were
marching along both 

the fog had begun to clear and enemy troops were already dimly visible
about a mile and a half off on the opposite heights down below on
the left the firing became more distinct kutuzov had stopped and was
speaking to an austrian general prince andrew who was a little behind
looking at them turned to an adjutant to ask him for a field glass 

 look look said this adjutant looking not at the troops in the
distance but down the hill before him it's the french 

the two generals and the adjutant took hold of the field glass trying
to snatch it from one another the expression on all their faces
suddenly changed to one of horror the french were supposed to be a
mile and a half away but had suddenly and unexpectedly appeared just in
front of us 

 it's the enemy no yes see it is for certain but
how is that said different voices 

with the naked eye prince andrew saw below them to the right not more
than five hundred paces from where kutuzov was standing a dense french
column coming up to meet the apsherons 

 here it is the decisive moment has arrived my turn has come 
thought prince andrew and striking his horse he rode up to kutuzov 

 the apsherons must be stopped your excellency cried he but at
that very instant a cloud of smoke spread all round firing was heard
quite close at hand and a voice of naive terror barely two steps from
prince andrew shouted brothers all's lost and at this as if
at a command everyone began to run 

confused and ever increasing crowds were running back to where five
minutes before the troops had passed the emperors not only would it
have been difficult to stop that crowd it was even impossible not to
be carried back with it oneself bolkonski only tried not to lose
touch with it and looked around bewildered and unable to grasp what was
happening in front of him nesvitski with an angry face red and unlike
himself was shouting to kutuzov that if he did not ride away at once
he would certainly be taken prisoner kutuzov remained in the same
place and without answering drew out a handkerchief blood was flowing
from his cheek prince andrew forced his way to him 

 you are wounded he asked hardly able to master the trembling of
his lower jaw 

 the wound is not here it is there said kutuzov pressing the
handkerchief to his wounded cheek and pointing to the fleeing soldiers 
 stop them he shouted and at the same moment probably realizing
that it was impossible to stop them spurred his horse and rode to the
right 

a fresh wave of the flying mob caught him and bore him back with it 

the troops were running in such a dense mass that once surrounded by
them it was difficult to get out again one was shouting get on 
why are you hindering us another in the same place turned round and
fired in the air a third was striking the horse kutuzov himself rode 
having by a great effort got away to the left from that flood of men 
kutuzov with his suite diminished by more than half rode toward a
sound of artillery fire near by having forced his way out of the crowd
of fugitives prince andrew trying to keep near kutuzov saw on the
slope of the hill amid the smoke a russian battery that was still firing
and frenchmen running toward it higher up stood some russian infantry 
neither moving forward to protect the battery nor backward with the
fleeing crowd a mounted general separated himself from the infantry and
approached kutuzov of kutuzov's suite only four remained they were
all pale and exchanged looks in silence 

 stop those wretches gasped kutuzov to the regimental commander 
pointing to the flying soldiers but at that instant as if to punish
him for those words bullets flew hissing across the regiment and across
kutuzov's suite like a flock of little birds 

the french had attacked the battery and seeing kutuzov were firing
at him after this volley the regimental commander clutched at his leg 
several soldiers fell and a second lieutenant who was holding the
flag let it fall from his hands it swayed and fell but caught on the
muskets of the nearest soldiers the soldiers started firing without
orders 

 oh oh oh groaned kutuzov despairingly and looked around 
 bolkonski he whispered his voice trembling from a consciousness
of the feebleness of age bolkonski he whispered pointing to
the disordered battalion and at the enemy what's that 

but before he had finished speaking prince andrew feeling tears of
shame and anger choking him had already leapt from his horse and run to
the standard 

 forward lads he shouted in a voice piercing as a child's 

 here it is thought he seizing the staff of the standard and
hearing with pleasure the whistle of bullets evidently aimed at him 
several soldiers fell 

 hurrah shouted prince andrew and scarcely able to hold up
the heavy standard he ran forward with full confidence that the whole
battalion would follow him 

and really he only ran a few steps alone one soldier moved and then
another and soon the whole battalion ran forward shouting hurrah 
and overtook him a sergeant of the battalion ran up and took the flag
that was swaying from its weight in prince andrew's hands but he
was immediately killed prince andrew again seized the standard and 
dragging it by the staff ran on with the battalion in front he saw our
artillerymen some of whom were fighting while others having abandoned
their guns were running toward him he also saw french infantry
soldiers who were seizing the artillery horses and turning the guns
round prince andrew and the battalion were already within twenty paces
of the cannon he heard the whistle of bullets above him unceasingly and
to right and left of him soldiers continually groaned and dropped but
he did not look at them he looked only at what was going on in front
of him at the battery he now saw clearly the figure of a red haired
gunner with his shako knocked awry pulling one end of a mop while
a french soldier tugged at the other he could distinctly see the
distraught yet angry expression on the faces of these two men who
evidently did not realize what they were doing 

 what are they about thought prince andrew as he gazed at them 
 why doesn't the red haired gunner run away as he is unarmed 
why doesn't the frenchman stab him he will not get away before the
frenchman remembers his bayonet and stabs him 

and really another french soldier trailing his musket ran up to
the struggling men and the fate of the red haired gunner who had
triumphantly secured the mop and still did not realize what awaited him 
was about to be decided but prince andrew did not see how it ended it
seemed to him as though one of the soldiers near him hit him on the head
with the full swing of a bludgeon it hurt a little but the worst of
it was that the pain distracted him and prevented his seeing what he had
been looking at 

 what's this am i falling my legs are giving way thought he 
and fell on his back he opened his eyes hoping to see how the struggle
of the frenchmen with the gunners ended whether the red haired gunner
had been killed or not and whether the cannon had been captured or
saved but he saw nothing above him there was now nothing but the
sky the lofty sky not clear yet still immeasurably lofty with gray
clouds gliding slowly across it how quiet peaceful and solemn not
at all as i ran thought prince andrew not as we ran shouting
and fighting not at all as the gunner and the frenchman with frightened
and angry faces struggled for the mop how differently do those clouds
glide across that lofty infinite sky how was it i did not see that
lofty sky before and how happy i am to have found it at last yes all
is vanity all falsehood except that infinite sky there is nothing 
nothing but that but even it does not exist there is nothing but
quiet and peace thank god 





chapter xvii

on our right flank commanded by bagration at nine o'clock the battle
had not yet begun not wishing to agree to dolgorukov's demand to
commence the action and wishing to avert responsibility from himself 
prince bagration proposed to dolgorukov to send to inquire of the
commander in chief bagration knew that as the distance between the two
flanks was more than six miles even if the messenger were not killed
 which he very likely would be and found the commander in chief
 which would be very difficult he would not be able to get back before
evening 

bagration cast his large expressionless sleepy eyes round his suite 
and the boyish face rostov breathless with excitement and hope was
the first to catch his eye he sent him 

 and if i should meet his majesty before i meet the commander in
chief your excellency said rostov with his hand to his cap 

 you can give the message to his majesty said dolgorukov 
hurriedly interrupting bagration 

on being relieved from picket duty rostov had managed to get a few
hours sleep before morning and felt cheerful bold and resolute 
with elasticity of movement faith in his good fortune and generally in
that state of mind which makes everything seem possible pleasant and
easy 

all his wishes were being fulfilled that morning there was to be a
general engagement in which he was taking part more than that he was
orderly to the bravest general and still more he was going with a
message to kutuzov perhaps even to the sovereign himself the morning
was bright he had a good horse under him and his heart was full of
joy and happiness on receiving the order he gave his horse the rein
and galloped along the line at first he rode along the line of
bagration's troops which had not yet advanced into action but were
standing motionless then he came to the region occupied by uvarov's
cavalry and here he noticed a stir and signs of preparation for battle 
having passed uvarov's cavalry he clearly heard the sound of cannon
and musketry ahead of him the firing grew louder and louder 

in the fresh morning air were now heard not two or three musket shots
at irregular intervals as before followed by one or two cannon shots 
but a roll of volleys of musketry from the slopes of the hill before
pratzen interrupted by such frequent reports of cannon that sometimes
several of them were not separated from one another but merged into a
general roar 

he could see puffs of musketry smoke that seemed to chase one another
down the hillsides and clouds of cannon smoke rolling spreading 
and mingling with one another he could also by the gleam of bayonets
visible through the smoke make out moving masses of infantry and narrow
lines of artillery with green caissons 

rostov stopped his horse for a moment on a hillock to see what was
going on but strain his attention as he would he could not understand
or make out anything of what was happening there in the smoke men of
some sort were moving about in front and behind moved lines of troops 
but why whither and who they were it was impossible to make out 
these sights and sounds had no depressing or intimidating effect on him 
on the contrary they stimulated his energy and determination 

 go on go on give it them he mentally exclaimed at these sounds 
and again proceeded to gallop along the line penetrating farther and
farther into the region where the army was already in action 

 how it will be there i don't know but all will be well thought
rostov 

after passing some austrian troops he noticed that the next part of the
line the guards was already in action 

 so much the better i shall see it close he thought 

he was riding almost along the front line a handful of men came
galloping toward him they were our uhlans who with disordered
ranks were returning from the attack rostov got out of their way 
involuntarily noticed that one of them was bleeding and galloped on 

 that is no business of mine he thought he had not ridden many
hundred yards after that before he saw to his left across the whole
width of the field an enormous mass of cavalry in brilliant white
uniforms mounted on black horses trotting straight toward him and
across his path rostov put his horse to full gallop to get out of the
way of these men and he would have got clear had they continued at the
same speed but they kept increasing their pace so that some of the
horses were already galloping rostov heard the thud of their hoofs
and the jingle of their weapons and saw their horses their figures and
even their faces more and more distinctly they were our horse guards 
advancing to attack the french cavalry that was coming to meet them 

the horse guards were galloping but still holding in their horses 
rostov could already see their faces and heard the command 
 charge shouted by an officer who was urging his thoroughbred to
full speed rostov fearing to be crushed or swept into the attack on
the french galloped along the front as hard as his horse could go but
still was not in time to avoid them 

the last of the horse guards a huge pockmarked fellow frowned angrily
on seeing rostov before him with whom he would inevitably collide 
this guardsman would certainly have bowled rostov and his bedouin over
 rostov felt himself quite tiny and weak compared to these gigantic men
and horses had it not occurred to rostov to flourish his whip before
the eyes of the guardsman's horse the heavy black horse sixteen
hands high shied throwing back its ears but the pockmarked guardsman
drove his huge spurs in violently and the horse flourishing its tail
and extending its neck galloped on yet faster hardly had the horse
guards passed rostov before he heard them shout hurrah and
looking back saw that their foremost ranks were mixed up with some
foreign cavalry with red epaulets probably french he could see nothing
more for immediately afterwards cannon began firing from somewhere and
smoke enveloped everything 

at that moment as the horse guards having passed him disappeared in
the smoke rostov hesitated whether to gallop after them or to go where
he was sent this was the brilliant charge of the horse guards that
amazed the french themselves rostov was horrified to hear later that
of all that mass of huge and handsome men of all those brilliant 
rich youths officers and cadets who had galloped past him on their
thousand ruble horses only eighteen were left after the charge 

 why should i envy them my chance is not lost and maybe i shall see
the emperor immediately thought rostov and galloped on 

when he came level with the foot guards he noticed that about them and
around them cannon balls were flying of which he was aware not so
much because he heard their sound as because he saw uneasiness on
the soldiers faces and unnatural warlike solemnity on those of the
officers 

passing behind one of the lines of a regiment of foot guards he heard a
voice calling him by name 

 rostov 

 what he answered not recognizing boris 

 i say we've been in the front line our regiment attacked said
boris with the happy smile seen on the faces of young men who have been
under fire for the first time 

rostov stopped 

 have you he said well how did it go 

 we drove them back said boris with animation growing talkative 
 can you imagine it and he began describing how the guards having
taken up their position and seeing troops before them thought they were
austrians and all at once discovered from the cannon balls discharged
by those troops that they were themselves in the front line and had
unexpectedly to go into action rostov without hearing boris to the
end spurred his horse 

 where are you off to asked boris 

 with a message to his majesty 

 there he is said boris thinking rostov had said his
highness and pointing to the grand duke who with his high shoulders
and frowning brows stood a hundred paces away from them in his helmet
and horse guards jacket shouting something to a pale white
uniformed austrian officer 

 but that's the grand duke and i want the commander in chief or the
emperor said rostov and was about to spur his horse 

 count count shouted berg who ran up from the other side as eager
as boris count i am wounded in my right hand and he showed his
bleeding hand with a handkerchief tied round it and i remained at
the front i held my sword in my left hand count all our family the
von bergs have been knights 

he said something more but rostov did not wait to hear it and rode
away 

having passed the guards and traversed an empty space rostov to avoid
again getting in front of the first line as he had done when the horse
guards charged followed the line of reserves going far round the place
where the hottest musket fire and cannonade were heard suddenly he
heard musket fire quite close in front of him and behind our troops 
where he could never have expected the enemy to be 

 what can it be he thought the enemy in the rear of our army 
impossible and suddenly he was seized by a panic of fear for himself
and for the issue of the whole battle but be that what it may 
he reflected there is no riding round it now i must look for the
commander in chief here and if all is lost it is for me to perish with
the rest 

the foreboding of evil that had suddenly come over rostov was more and
more confirmed the farther he rode into the region behind the village of
pratzen which was full of troops of all kinds 

 what does it mean what is it whom are they firing at who is
firing rostov kept asking as he came up to russian and austrian
soldiers running in confused crowds across his path 

 the devil knows they've killed everybody it's all up now 
he was told in russian german and czech by the crowd of fugitives who
understood what was happening as little as he did 

 kill the germans shouted one 

 may the devil take them the traitors 

 zum henker diese russen muttered a german 

 hang these russians 


several wounded men passed along the road and words of abuse screams 
and groans mingled in a general hubbub then the firing died down 
rostov learned later that russian and austrian soldiers had been firing
at one another 

 my god what does it all mean thought he and here where at
any moment the emperor may see them but no these must be only a
handful of scoundrels it will soon be over it can't be that it
can't be only to get past them quicker quicker 

the idea of defeat and flight could not enter rostov's head though
he saw french cannon and french troops on the pratzen heights just where
he had been ordered to look for the commander in chief he could not 
did not wish to believe that 





chapter xviii

rostov had been ordered to look for kutuzov and the emperor near the
village of pratzen but neither they nor a single commanding officer
were there only disorganized crowds of troops of various kinds he
urged on his already weary horse to get quickly past these crowds but
the farther he went the more disorganized they were the highroad on
which he had come out was thronged with caleches carriages of all
sorts and russian and austrian soldiers of all arms some wounded and
some not this whole mass droned and jostled in confusion under the
dismal influence of cannon balls flying from the french batteries
stationed on the pratzen heights 

 where is the emperor where is kutuzov rostov kept asking
everyone he could stop but got no answer from anyone 

at last seizing a soldier by his collar he forced him to answer 

 eh brother they've all bolted long ago said the soldier 
laughing for some reason and shaking himself free 

having left that soldier who was evidently drunk rostov stopped the
horse of a batman or groom of some important personage and began to
question him the man announced that the tsar had been driven in a
carriage at full speed about an hour before along that very road and
that he was dangerously wounded 

 it can't be said rostov it must have been someone else 

 i saw him myself replied the man with a self confident smile of
derision i ought to know the emperor by now after the times i've
seen him in petersburg i saw him just as i see you there he sat in
the carriage as pale as anything how they made the four black horses
fly gracious me they did rattle past it's time i knew the imperial
horses and ilya ivanych i don't think ilya drives anyone except
the tsar 

rostov let go of the horse and was about to ride on when a wounded
officer passing by addressed him 

 who is it you want he asked the commander in chief he was
killed by a cannon ball struck in the breast before our regiment 

 not killed wounded another officer corrected him 

 who kutuzov asked rostov 

 not kutuzov but what's his name well never mind there are
not many left alive go that way to that village all the commanders
are there said the officer pointing to the village of hosjeradek 
and he walked on 

rostov rode on at a footpace not knowing why or to whom he was now
going the emperor was wounded the battle lost it was impossible to
doubt it now rostov rode in the direction pointed out to him in which
he saw turrets and a church what need to hurry what was he now to say
to the tsar or to kutuzov even if they were alive and unwounded 

 take this road your honor that way you will be killed at once a
soldier shouted to him they'd kill you there 

 oh what are you talking about said another where is he to
go that way is nearer 

rostov considered and then went in the direction where they said he
would be killed 

 it's all the same now if the emperor is wounded am i to try to
save myself he thought he rode on to the region where the greatest
number of men had perished in fleeing from pratzen the french had not
yet occupied that region and the russians the uninjured and slightly
wounded had left it long ago all about the field like heaps of
manure on well kept plowland lay from ten to fifteen dead and wounded
to each couple of acres the wounded crept together in twos and threes
and one could hear their distressing screams and groans sometimes
feigned or so it seemed to rostov he put his horse to a trot to
avoid seeing all these suffering men and he felt afraid afraid not
for his life but for the courage he needed and which he knew would not
stand the sight of these unfortunates 

the french who had ceased firing at this field strewn with dead and
wounded where there was no one left to fire at on seeing an adjutant
riding over it trained a gun on him and fired several shots the
sensation of those terrible whistling sounds and of the corpses around
him merged in rostov's mind into a single feeling of terror and pity
for himself he remembered his mother's last letter what would she
feel thought he if she saw me here now on this field with the
cannon aimed at me 

in the village of hosjeradek there were russian troops retiring from
the field of battle who though still in some confusion were less
disordered the french cannon did not reach there and the musketry fire
sounded far away here everyone clearly saw and said that the battle
was lost no one whom rostov asked could tell him where the emperor
or kutuzov was some said the report that the emperor was wounded was
correct others that it was not and explained the false rumor that had
spread by the fact that the emperor's carriage had really galloped
from the field of battle with the pale and terrified ober hofmarschal
count tolstoy who had ridden out to the battlefield with others in
the emperor's suite one officer told rostov that he had seen someone
from headquarters behind the village to the left and thither rostov
rode not hoping to find anyone but merely to ease his conscience when
he had ridden about two miles and had passed the last of the russian
troops he saw near a kitchen garden with a ditch round it two men
on horseback facing the ditch one with a white plume in his hat seemed
familiar to rostov the other on a beautiful chestnut horse which
rostov fancied he had seen before rode up to the ditch struck his
horse with his spurs and giving it the rein leaped lightly over only
a little earth crumbled from the bank under the horse's hind hoofs 
turning the horse sharply he again jumped the ditch and deferentially
addressed the horseman with the white plumes evidently suggesting
that he should do the same the rider whose figure seemed familiar
to rostov and involuntarily riveted his attention made a gesture of
refusal with his head and hand and by that gesture rostov instantly
recognized his lamented and adored monarch 

 but it can't be he alone in the midst of this empty field 
thought rostov at that moment alexander turned his head and rostov
saw the beloved features that were so deeply engraved on his memory the
emperor was pale his cheeks sunken and his eyes hollow but the charm 
the mildness of his features was all the greater rostov was happy
in the assurance that the rumors about the emperor being wounded were
false he was happy to be seeing him he knew that he might and even
ought to go straight to him and give the message dolgorukov had ordered
him to deliver 

but as a youth in love trembles is unnerved and dares not utter the
thoughts he has dreamed of for nights but looks around for help or a
chance of delay and flight when the longed for moment comes and he is
alone with her so rostov now that he had attained what he had longed
for more than anything else in the world did not know how to approach
the emperor and a thousand reasons occurred to him why it would be
inconvenient unseemly and impossible to do so 

 what it is as if i were glad of a chance to take advantage of
his being alone and despondent a strange face may seem unpleasant or
painful to him at this moment of sorrow besides what can i say to him
now when my heart fails me and my mouth feels dry at the mere sight
of him not one of the innumerable speeches addressed to the emperor
that he had composed in his imagination could he now recall those
speeches were intended for quite other conditions they were for the
most part to be spoken at a moment of victory and triumph generally
when he was dying of wounds and the sovereign had thanked him for heroic
deeds and while dying he expressed the love his actions had proved 

 besides how can i ask the emperor for his instructions for the right
flank now that it is nearly four o'clock and the battle is lost 
no certainly i must not approach him i must not intrude on his
reflections better die a thousand times than risk receiving an unkind
look or bad opinion from him rostov decided and sorrowfully and
with a heart full despair he rode away continually looking back at the
tsar who still remained in the same attitude of indecision 

while rostov was thus arguing with himself and riding sadly away 
captain von toll chanced to ride to the same spot and seeing the
emperor at once rode up to him offered his services and assisted him
to cross the ditch on foot the emperor wishing to rest and feeling
unwell sat down under an apple tree and von toll remained beside him 
rostov from a distance saw with envy and remorse how von toll spoke
long and warmly to the emperor and how the emperor evidently weeping 
covered his eyes with his hand and pressed von toll's hand 

 and i might have been in his place thought rostov and hardly
restraining his tears of pity for the emperor he rode on in utter
despair not knowing where to or why he was now riding 

his despair was all the greater from feeling that his own weakness was
the cause of his grief 

he might not only might but should have gone up to the sovereign it
was a unique chance to show his devotion to the emperor and he had not
made use of it what have i done thought he and he turned
round and galloped back to the place where he had seen the emperor but
there was no one beyond the ditch now only some carts and carriages
were passing by from one of the drivers he learned that kutuzov's
staff were not far off in the village the vehicles were going to 
rostov followed them in front of him walked kutuzov's groom leading
horses in horsecloths then came a cart and behind that walked an old 
bandy legged domestic serf in a peaked cap and sheepskin coat 

 tit i say tit said the groom 

 what answered the old man absent mindedly 

 go tit thresh a bit 

 oh you fool said the old man spitting angrily some time passed
in silence and then the same joke was repeated 


before five in the evening the battle had been lost at all points more
than a hundred cannon were already in the hands of the french 

przebyszewski and his corps had laid down their arms other columns
after losing half their men were retreating in disorderly confused
masses 

the remains of langeron's and dokhturov's mingled forces were
crowding around the dams and banks of the ponds near the village of
augesd 

after five o'clock it was only at the augesd dam that a hot cannonade
 delivered by the french alone was still to be heard from numerous
batteries ranged on the slopes of the pratzen heights directed at our
retreating forces 

in the rearguard dokhturov and others rallying some battalions kept up
a musketry fire at the french cavalry that was pursuing our troops it
was growing dusk on the narrow augesd dam where for so many years the
old miller had been accustomed to sit in his tasseled cap peacefully
angling while his grandson with shirt sleeves rolled up handled the
floundering silvery fish in the watering can on that dam over which for
so many years moravians in shaggy caps and blue jackets had peacefully
driven their two horse carts loaded with wheat and had returned dusty
with flour whitening their carts on that narrow dam amid the wagons
and the cannon under the horses hoofs and between the wagon wheels 
men disfigured by fear of death now crowded together crushing one
another dying stepping over the dying and killing one another only to
move on a few steps and be killed themselves in the same way 

every ten seconds a cannon ball flew compressing the air around or
a shell burst in the midst of that dense throng killing some and
splashing with blood those near them 

dolokhov now an officer wounded in the arm and on foot with
the regimental commander on horseback and some ten men of his company 
represented all that was left of that whole regiment impelled by the
crowd they had got wedged in at the approach to the dam and jammed in
on all sides had stopped because a horse in front had fallen under a
cannon and the crowd were dragging it out a cannon ball killed someone
behind them another fell in front and splashed dolokhov with blood 
the crowd pushing forward desperately squeezed together moved a few
steps and again stopped 

 move on a hundred yards and we are certainly saved remain here
another two minutes and it is certain death thought each one 

dolokhov who was in the midst of the crowd forced his way to the edge
of the dam throwing two soldiers off their feet and ran onto the
slippery ice that covered the millpool 

 turn this way he shouted jumping over the ice which creaked
under him turn this way he shouted to those with the gun it
bears 

the ice bore him but it swayed and creaked and it was plain that it
would give way not only under a cannon or a crowd but very soon even
under his weight alone the men looked at him and pressed to the
bank hesitating to step onto the ice the general on horseback at the
entrance to the dam raised his hand and opened his mouth to address
dolokhov suddenly a cannon ball hissed so low above the crowd that
everyone ducked it flopped into something moist and the general fell
from his horse in a pool of blood nobody gave him a look or thought of
raising him 

 get onto the ice over the ice go on turn don't you hear go
on innumerable voices suddenly shouted after the ball had struck
the general the men themselves not knowing what or why they were
shouting 

one of the hindmost guns that was going onto the dam turned off onto the
ice crowds of soldiers from the dam began running onto the frozen pond 
the ice gave way under one of the foremost soldiers and one leg slipped
into the water he tried to right himself but fell in up to his waist 
the nearest soldiers shrank back the gun driver stopped his horse but
from behind still came the shouts onto the ice why do you stop go
on go on and cries of horror were heard in the crowd the soldiers
near the gun waved their arms and beat the horses to make them turn and
move on the horses moved off the bank the ice that had held under
those on foot collapsed in a great mass and some forty men who were on
it dashed some forward and some back drowning one another 

still the cannon balls continued regularly to whistle and flop onto the
ice and into the water and oftenest of all among the crowd that covered
the dam the pond and the bank 





chapter xix

on the pratzen heights where he had fallen with the flagstaff in his
hand lay prince andrew bolkonski bleeding profusely and unconsciously
uttering a gentle piteous and childlike moan 

toward evening he ceased moaning and became quite still he did not know
how long his unconsciousness lasted suddenly he again felt that he was
alive and suffering from a burning lacerating pain in his head 

 where is it that lofty sky that i did not know till now but saw
today was his first thought and i did not know this suffering
either he thought yes i did not know anything anything at all
till now but where am i 

he listened and heard the sound of approaching horses and voices
speaking french he opened his eyes above him again was the same lofty
sky with clouds that had risen and were floating still higher and
between them gleamed blue infinity he did not turn his head and did not
see those who judging by the sound of hoofs and voices had ridden up
and stopped near him 

it was napoleon accompanied by two aides de camp bonaparte riding
over the battlefield had given final orders to strengthen the batteries
firing at the augesd dam and was looking at the killed and wounded left
on the field 

 fine men remarked napoleon looking at a dead russian grenadier 
who with his face buried in the ground and a blackened nape lay on his
stomach with an already stiffened arm flung wide 

 the ammunition for the guns in position is exhausted your
majesty said an adjutant who had come from the batteries that were
firing at augesd 

 have some brought from the reserve said napoleon and having gone
on a few steps he stopped before prince andrew who lay on his back with
the flagstaff that had been dropped beside him the flag had already
been taken by the french as a trophy 

 that's a fine death said napoleon as he gazed at bolkonski 

prince andrew understood that this was said of him and that it was
napoleon who said it he heard the speaker addressed as sire but he
heard the words as he might have heard the buzzing of a fly not only
did they not interest him but he took no notice of them and at once
forgot them his head was burning he felt himself bleeding to death 
and he saw above him the remote lofty and everlasting sky he knew it
was napoleon his hero but at that moment napoleon seemed to him
such a small insignificant creature compared with what was passing now
between himself and that lofty infinite sky with the clouds flying over
it at that moment it meant nothing to him who might be standing over
him or what was said of him he was only glad that people were standing
near him and only wished that they would help him and bring him back to
life which seemed to him so beautiful now that he had today learned to
understand it so differently he collected all his strength to stir and
utter a sound he feebly moved his leg and uttered a weak sickly groan
which aroused his own pity 

 ah he is alive said napoleon lift this young man up and
carry him to the dressing station 

having said this napoleon rode on to meet marshal lannes who hat in
hand rode up smiling to the emperor to congratulate him on the victory 

prince andrew remembered nothing more he lost consciousness from the
terrible pain of being lifted onto the stretcher the jolting while
being moved and the probing of his wound at the dressing station 
he did not regain consciousness till late in the day when with other
wounded and captured russian officers he was carried to the hospital 
during this transfer he felt a little stronger and was able to look
about him and even speak 

the first words he heard on coming to his senses were those of a french
convoy officer who said rapidly we must halt here the emperor
will pass here immediately it will please him to see these gentlemen
prisoners 

 there are so many prisoners today nearly the whole russian army 
that he is probably tired of them said another officer 

 all the same they say this one is the commander of all the emperor
alexander's guards said the first one indicating a russian
officer in the white uniform of the horse guards 

bolkonski recognized prince repnin whom he had met in petersburg
society beside him stood a lad of nineteen also a wounded officer of
the horse guards 

bonaparte having come up at a gallop stopped his horse 

 which is the senior he asked on seeing the prisoners 

they named the colonel prince repnin 

 you are the commander of the emperor alexander's regiment of horse
guards asked napoleon 

 i commanded a squadron replied repnin 

 your regiment fulfilled its duty honorably said napoleon 

 the praise of a great commander is a soldier's highest reward 
said repnin 

 i bestow it with pleasure said napoleon and who is that young
man beside you 

prince repnin named lieutenant sukhtelen 

after looking at him napoleon smiled 

 he's very young to come to meddle with us 

 youth is no hindrance to courage muttered sukhtelen in a failing
voice 

 a splendid reply said napoleon young man you will go far 

prince andrew who had also been brought forward before the emperor's
eyes to complete the show of prisoners could not fail to attract his
attention napoleon apparently remembered seeing him on the battlefield
and addressing him again used the epithet young man that was
connected in his memory with prince andrew 

 well and you young man said he how do you feel mon
brave 

though five minutes before prince andrew had been able to say a few
words to the soldiers who were carrying him now with his eyes fixed
straight on napoleon he was silent so insignificant at that moment
seemed to him all the interests that engrossed napoleon so mean did his
hero himself with his paltry vanity and joy in victory appear 
compared to the lofty equitable and kindly sky which he had seen and
understood that he could not answer him 

everything seemed so futile and insignificant in comparison with the
stern and solemn train of thought that weakness from loss of blood 
suffering and the nearness of death aroused in him looking into
napoleon's eyes prince andrew thought of the insignificance of
greatness the unimportance of life which no one could understand and
the still greater unimportance of death the meaning of which no one
alive could understand or explain 

the emperor without waiting for an answer turned away and said to one of
the officers as he went have these gentlemen attended to and taken
to my bivouac let my doctor larrey examine their wounds au revoir 
prince repnin and he spurred his horse and galloped away 

his face shone with self satisfaction and pleasure 

the soldiers who had carried prince andrew had noticed and taken the
little gold icon princess mary had hung round her brother's neck but
seeing the favor the emperor showed the prisoners they now hastened to
return the holy image 

prince andrew did not see how and by whom it was replaced but the
little icon with its thin gold chain suddenly appeared upon his chest
outside his uniform 

 it would be good thought prince andrew glancing at the icon his
sister had hung round his neck with such emotion and reverence it
would be good if everything were as clear and simple as it seems to
mary how good it would be to know where to seek for help in this life 
and what to expect after it beyond the grave how happy and calm i
should be if i could now say lord have mercy on me but to
whom should i say that either to a power indefinable incomprehensible 
which i not only cannot address but which i cannot even express in
words the great all or nothing said he to himself or to
that god who has been sewn into this amulet by mary there is nothing
certain nothing at all except the unimportance of everything i
understand and the greatness of something incomprehensible but
all important 

the stretchers moved on at every jolt he again felt unendurable pain 
his feverishness increased and he grew delirious visions of his father 
wife sister and future son and the tenderness he had felt the night
before the battle the figure of the insignificant little napoleon and
above all this the lofty sky formed the chief subjects of his delirious
fancies 

the quiet home life and peaceful happiness of bald hills presented
itself to him he was already enjoying that happiness when that
little napoleon had suddenly appeared with his unsympathizing look of
shortsighted delight at the misery of others and doubts and torments
had followed and only the heavens promised peace toward morning
all these dreams melted and merged into the chaos and darkness of
unconciousness and oblivion which in the opinion of napoleon's doctor 
larrey was much more likely to end in death than in convalescence 

 he is a nervous bilious subject said larrey and will not
recover 

and prince andrew with others fatally wounded was left to the care of
the inhabitants of the district 





book four 1806





chapter i

early in the year 1806 nicholas rostov returned home on leave denisov
was going home to voronezh and rostov persuaded him to travel with him
as far as moscow and to stay with him there meeting a comrade at
the last post station but one before moscow denisov had drunk three
bottles of wine with him and despite the jolting ruts across the
snow covered road did not once wake up on the way to moscow but lay
at the bottom of the sleigh beside rostov who grew more and more
impatient the nearer they got to moscow 

 how much longer how much longer oh these insufferable streets 
shops bakers signboards street lamps and sleighs thought
rostov when their leave permits had been passed at the town gate and
they had entered moscow 

 denisov we're here he's asleep he added leaning forward
with his whole body as if in that position he hoped to hasten the speed
of the sleigh 

denisov gave no answer 

 there's the corner at the crossroads where the cabman zakhar 
has his stand and there's zakhar himself and still the same horse 
and here's the little shop where we used to buy gingerbread can't
you hurry up now then 

 which house is it asked the driver 

 why that one right at the end the big one don't you see 
that's our house said rostov of course it's our house 
denisov denisov we're almost there 

denisov raised his head coughed and made no answer 

 dmitri said rostov to his valet on the box those lights are
in our house aren't they 

 yes sir and there's a light in your father's study 

 then they've not gone to bed yet what do you think mind now 
don't forget to put out my new coat added rostov fingering his
new mustache now then get on he shouted to the driver do
wake up vaska he went on turning to denisov whose head
was again nodding come get on you shall have three rubles for
vodka get on rostov shouted when the sleigh was only three
houses from his door it seemed to him the horses were not moving at
all at last the sleigh bore to the right drew up at an entrance and
rostov saw overhead the old familiar cornice with a bit of plaster
broken off the porch and the post by the side of the pavement he
sprang out before the sleigh stopped and ran into the hall the house
stood cold and silent as if quite regardless of who had come to it 
there was no one in the hall oh god is everyone all right 
he thought stopping for a moment with a sinking heart and then
immediately starting to run along the hall and up the warped steps of
the familiar staircase the well known old door handle which always
angered the countess when it was not properly cleaned turned as loosely
as ever a solitary tallow candle burned in the anteroom 

old michael was asleep on the chest prokofy the footman who was
so strong that he could lift the back of the carriage from behind sat
plaiting slippers out of cloth selvedges he looked up at the opening
door and his expression of sleepy indifference suddenly changed to one
of delighted amazement 

 gracious heavens the young count he cried recognizing his
young master can it be my treasure and prokofy trembling with
excitement rushed toward the drawing room door probably in order to
announce him but changing his mind came back and stooped to kiss the
young man's shoulder 

 all well asked rostov drawing away his arm 

 yes god be thanked yes they've just finished supper let me have
a look at you your excellency 

 is everything quite all right 

 the lord be thanked yes 

rostov who had completely forgotten denisov not wishing anyone to
forestall him threw off his fur coat and ran on tiptoe through the
large dark ballroom all was the same there were the same old card
tables and the same chandelier with a cover over it but someone had
already seen the young master and before he had reached the drawing
room something flew out from a side door like a tornado and began
hugging and kissing him another and yet another creature of the same
kind sprang from a second door and a third more hugging more kissing 
more outcries and tears of joy he could not distinguish which was
papa which natasha and which petya everyone shouted talked and
kissed him at the same time only his mother was not there he noticed
that 

 and i did not know nicholas my darling 

 here he is our own kolya dear fellow how he has
changed where are the candles tea 

 nicholas 

 and me kiss me 

 dearest and me 

sonya natasha petya anna mikhaylovna vera and the old count
were all hugging him and the serfs men and maids flocked into the
room exclaiming and oh ing and ah ing 

petya clinging to his legs kept shouting and me too 

natasha after she had pulled him down toward her and covered his face
with kisses holding him tight by the skirt of his coat sprang away and
pranced up and down in one place like a goat and shrieked piercingly 

all around were loving eyes glistening with tears of joy and all around
were lips seeking a kiss 

sonya too all rosy red clung to his arm and radiant with bliss 
looked eagerly toward his eyes waiting for the look for which she
longed sonya now was sixteen and she was very pretty especially at
this moment of happy rapturous excitement she gazed at him not taking
her eyes off him and smiling and holding her breath he gave her a
grateful look but was still expectant and looking for someone the old
countess had not yet come but now steps were heard at the door steps
so rapid that they could hardly be his mother's 

yet it was she dressed in a new gown which he did not know made since
he had left all the others let him go and he ran to her when they
met she fell on his breast sobbing she could not lift her face but
only pressed it to the cold braiding of his hussar's jacket denisov 
who had come into the room unnoticed by anyone stood there and wiped
his eyes at the sight 

 vasili denisov your son's friend he said introducing
himself to the count who was looking inquiringly at him 

 you are most welcome i know i know said the count kissing and
embracing denisov nicholas wrote us natasha vera look here
is denisov 

the same happy rapturous faces turned to the shaggy figure of denisov 

 darling denisov screamed natasha beside herself with rapture 
springing to him putting her arms round him and kissing him this
escapade made everybody feel confused denisov blushed too but smiled
and taking natasha's hand kissed it 

denisov was shown to the room prepared for him and the rostovs all
gathered round nicholas in the sitting room 

the old countess not letting go of his hand and kissing it every
moment sat beside him the rest crowding round him watched every
movement word or look of his never taking their blissfully adoring
eyes off him his brother and sisters struggled for the places nearest
to him and disputed with one another who should bring him his tea 
handkerchief and pipe 

rostov was very happy in the love they showed him but the first
moment of meeting had been so beatific that his present joy seemed
insufficient and he kept expecting something more more and yet more 

next morning after the fatigues of their journey the travelers slept
till ten o'clock 

in the room next their bedroom there was a confusion of sabers 
satchels sabretaches open portmanteaus and dirty boots two freshly
cleaned pairs with spurs had just been placed by the wall the servants
were bringing in jugs and basins hot water for shaving and their
well brushed clothes there was a masculine odor and a smell of tobacco 

 hallo gwiska my pipe came vasili denisov's husky voice 
 wostov get up 

rostov rubbing his eyes that seemed glued together raised his
disheveled head from the hot pillow 

 why is it late 

 late it's nearly ten o'clock answered natasha's voice 
a rustle of starched petticoats and the whispering and laughter of
girls voices came from the adjoining room the door was opened a
crack and there was a glimpse of something blue of ribbons black hair 
and merry faces it was natasha sonya and petya who had come to
see whether they were getting up 

 nicholas get up natasha's voice was again heard at the door 

 directly 

meanwhile petya having found and seized the sabers in the outer room 
with the delight boys feel at the sight of a military elder brother and
forgetting that it was unbecoming for the girls to see men undressed 
opened the bedroom door 

 is this your saber he shouted 

the girls sprang aside denisov hid his hairy legs under the blanket 
looking with a scared face at his comrade for help the door having let
petya in closed again a sound of laughter came from behind it 

 nicholas come out in your dressing gown said natasha's voice 

 is this your saber asked petya or is it yours he said 
addressing the black mustached denisov with servile deference 

rostov hurriedly put something on his feet drew on his dressing gown 
and went out natasha had put on one spurred boot and was just getting
her foot into the other sonya when he came in was twirling round and
was about to expand her dresses into a balloon and sit down they were
dressed alike in new pale blue frocks and were both fresh rosy and
bright sonya ran away but natasha taking her brother's arm led
him into the sitting room where they began talking they hardly gave
one another time to ask questions and give replies concerning a thousand
little matters which could not interest anyone but themselves natasha
laughed at every word he said or that she said herself not because what
they were saying was amusing but because she felt happy and was unable
to control her joy which expressed itself by laughter 

 oh how nice how splendid she said to everything 

rostov felt that under the influence of the warm rays of love that
childlike smile which had not once appeared on his face since he left
home now for the first time after eighteen months again brightened his
soul and his face 

 no but listen she said now you are quite a man aren't
you i'm awfully glad you're my brother she touched his
mustache i want to know what you men are like are you the same as
we no 

 why did sonya run away asked rostov 

 ah yes that's a whole long story how are you going to speak to
her thou or you 

 as may happen said rostov 

 no call her you please i'll tell you all about it some other
time no i'll tell you now you know sonya's my dearest friend 
such a friend that i burned my arm for her sake look here 

she pulled up her muslin sleeve and showed him a red scar on her long 
slender delicate arm high above the elbow on that part that is covered
even by a ball dress 

 i burned this to prove my love for her i just heated a ruler in the
fire and pressed it there 

sitting on the sofa with the little cushions on its arms in what used
to be his old schoolroom and looking into natasha's wildly bright
eyes rostov re entered that world of home and childhood which had no
meaning for anyone else but gave him some of the best joys of his life 
and the burning of an arm with a ruler as a proof of love did not seem
to him senseless he understood and was not surprised at it 

 well and is that all he asked 

 we are such friends such friends all that ruler business was just
nonsense but we are friends forever she if she loves anyone does it
for life but i don't understand that i forget quickly 

 well what then 

 well she loves me and you like that 

natasha suddenly flushed 

 why you remember before you went away well she says you are to
forget all that she says i shall love him always but let him be
free isn't that lovely and noble yes very noble isn't it 
asked natasha so seriously and excitedly that it was evident that what
she was now saying she had talked of before with tears 

rostov became thoughtful 

 i never go back on my word he said besides sonya is so
charming that only a fool would renounce such happiness 

 no no cried natasha she and i have already talked it over 
we knew you'd say so but it won't do because you see if you say
that if you consider yourself bound by your promise it will seem as
if she had not meant it seriously it makes it as if you were marrying
her because you must and that wouldn't do at all 

rostov saw that it had been well considered by them sonya had already
struck him by her beauty on the preceding day today when he had caught
a glimpse of her she seemed still more lovely she was a charming girl
of sixteen evidently passionately in love with him he did not doubt
that for an instant why should he not love her now and even marry
her rostov thought but just now there were so many other pleasures
and interests before him yes they have taken a wise decision he
thought i must remain free 

 well then that's excellent said he we'll talk it over
later on oh how glad i am to have you 

 well and are you still true to boris he continued 

 oh what nonsense cried natasha laughing i don't think
about him or anyone else and i don't want anything of the kind 

 dear me then what are you up to now 

 now repeated natasha and a happy smile lit up her face have
you seen duport 

 no 

 not seen duport the famous dancer well then you won't
understand that's what i'm up to 

curving her arms natasha held out her skirts as dancers do ran back
a few steps turned cut a caper brought her little feet sharply
together and made some steps on the very tips of her toes 

 see i'm standing see she said but could not maintain herself
on her toes any longer so that's what i'm up to i'll never
marry anyone but will be a dancer only don't tell anyone 

rostov laughed so loud and merrily that denisov in his bedroom felt
envious and natasha could not help joining in 

 no but don't you think it's nice she kept repeating 

 nice and so you no longer wish to marry boris 

natasha flared up i don't want to marry anyone and i'll tell
him so when i see him 

 dear me said rostov 

 but that's all rubbish natasha chattered on and is
denisov nice she asked 

 yes indeed 

 oh well then good by go and dress is he very terrible 
denisov 

 why terrible asked nicholas no vaska is a splendid
fellow 

 you call him vaska that's funny and is he very nice 

 very 

 well then be quick we'll all have breakfast together 

and natasha rose and went out of the room on tiptoe like a ballet
dancer but smiling as only happy girls of fifteen can smile when
rostov met sonya in the drawing room he reddened he did not know
how to behave with her the evening before in the first happy moment of
meeting they had kissed each other but today they felt it could not
be done he felt that everybody including his mother and sisters was
looking inquiringly at him and watching to see how he would behave
with her he kissed her hand and addressed her not as thou but as
you sonya but their eyes met and said thou and exchanged tender
kisses her looks asked him to forgive her for having dared by
natasha's intermediacy to remind him of his promise and then
thanked him for his love his looks thanked her for offering him his
freedom and told her that one way or another he would never cease to
love her for that would be impossible 

 how strange it is said vera selecting a moment when all were
silent that sonya and nicholas now say you to one another and meet
like strangers 

vera's remark was correct as her remarks always were but like
most of her observations it made everyone feel uncomfortable not
only sonya nicholas and natasha but even the old countess 
who dreading this love affair which might hinder nicholas from making
a brilliant match blushed like a girl 

denisov to rostov's surprise appeared in the drawing room with
pomaded hair perfumed and in a new uniform looking just as smart as
he made himself when going into battle and he was more amiable to the
ladies and gentlemen than rostov had ever expected to see him 





chapter ii

on his return to moscow from the army nicholas rostov was welcomed
by his home circle as the best of sons a hero and their darling
nikolenka by his relations as a charming attractive and polite young
man by his acquaintances as a handsome lieutenant of hussars a good
dancer and one of the best matches in the city 

the rostovs knew everybody in moscow the old count had money enough
that year as all his estates had been remortgaged and so nicholas 
acquiring a trotter of his own very stylish riding breeches of the
latest cut such as no one else yet had in moscow and boots of the
latest fashion with extremely pointed toes and small silver spurs 
passed his time very gaily after a short period of adapting himself
to the old conditions of life nicholas found it very pleasant to be
at home again he felt that he had grown up and matured very much his
despair at failing in a scripture examination his borrowing money from
gavril to pay a sleigh driver his kissing sonya on the sly he now
recalled all this as childishness he had left immeasurably behind 
now he was a lieutenant of hussars in a jacket laced with silver and
wearing the cross of st george awarded to soldiers for bravery in
action and in the company of well known elderly and respected racing
men was training a trotter of his own for a race he knew a lady on one
of the boulevards whom he visited of an evening he led the mazurka
at the arkharovs ball talked about the war with field marshal
kamenski visited the english club and was on intimate terms with a
colonel of forty to whom denisov had introduced him 

his passion for the emperor had cooled somewhat in moscow but still as
he did not see him and had no opportunity of seeing him he often spoke
about him and about his love for him letting it be understood that he
had not told all and that there was something in his feelings for the
emperor not everyone could understand and with his whole soul he shared
the adoration then common in moscow for the emperor who was spoken of
as the angel incarnate 

during rostov's short stay in moscow before rejoining the army he
did not draw closer to sonya but rather drifted away from her she was
very pretty and sweet and evidently deeply in love with him but he was
at the period of youth when there seems so much to do that there is no
time for that sort of thing and a young man fears to bind himself and
prizes his freedom which he needs for so many other things when he
thought of sonya during this stay in moscow he said to himself 
 ah there will be and there are many more such girls somewhere whom
i do not yet know there will be time enough to think about love when i
want to but now i have no time besides it seemed to him that the
society of women was rather derogatory to his manhood he went to balls
and into ladies society with an affectation of doing so against his
will the races the english club sprees with denisov and visits to
a certain house that was another matter and quite the thing for a
dashing young hussar 

at the beginning of march old count ilya rostov was very busy
arranging a dinner in honor of prince bagration at the english club 

the count walked up and down the hall in his dressing gown giving
orders to the club steward and to the famous feoktist the club's
head cook about asparagus fresh cucumbers strawberries veal and
fish for this dinner the count had been a member and on the committee
of the club from the day it was founded to him the club entrusted the
arrangement of the festival in honor of bagration for few men knew
so well how to arrange a feast on an open handed hospitable scale 
and still fewer men would be so well able and willing to make up out of
their own resources what might be needed for the success of the fete 
the club cook and the steward listened to the count's orders with
pleased faces for they knew that under no other management could they
so easily extract a good profit for themselves from a dinner costing
several thousand rubles 

 well then mind and have cocks comb in the turtle soup you
know 

 shall we have three cold dishes then asked the cook 

the count considered 

 we can't have less yes three the mayonnaise that's one 
said he bending down a finger 

 then am i to order those large sterlets asked the steward 

 yes it can't be helped if they won't take less ah dear me i
was forgetting we must have another entree ah goodness gracious 
he clutched at his head who is going to get me the flowers dmitri 
eh dmitri gallop off to our moscow estate he said to the factotum
who appeared at his call hurry off and tell maksim the gardener 
to set the serfs to work say that everything out of the hothouses must
be brought here well wrapped up in felt i must have two hundred pots
here on friday 

having given several more orders he was about to go to his little
countess to have a rest but remembering something else of
importance he returned again called back the cook and the club
steward and again began giving orders a light footstep and the
clinking of spurs were heard at the door and the young count handsome 
rosy with a dark little mustache evidently rested and made sleeker by
his easy life in moscow entered the room 

 ah my boy my head's in a whirl said the old man with a smile 
as if he felt a little confused before his son now if you would
only help a bit i must have singers too i shall have my own orchestra 
but shouldn't we get the gypsy singers as well you military men like
that sort of thing 

 really papa i believe prince bagration worried himself less before
the battle of schon grabern than you do now said his son with a
smile 

the old count pretended to be angry 

 yes you talk but try it yourself 

and the count turned to the cook who with a shrewd and respectful
expression looked observantly and sympathetically at the father and
son 

 what have the young people come to nowadays eh feoktist said
he laughing at us old fellows 

 that's so your excellency all they have to do is to eat a good
dinner but providing it and serving it all up that's not their
business 

 that's it that's it exclaimed the count and gaily seizing
his son by both hands he cried now i've got you so take the
sleigh and pair at once and go to bezukhov's and tell him count
ilya has sent you to ask for strawberries and fresh pineapples we
can't get them from anyone else he's not there himself so you'll
have to go in and ask the princesses and from there go on to the
rasgulyay the coachman ipatka knows and look up the gypsy
ilyushka the one who danced at count orlov's you remember in a
white cossack coat and bring him along to me 

 and am i to bring the gypsy girls along with him asked nicholas 
laughing dear dear 

at that moment with noiseless footsteps and with the businesslike 
preoccupied yet meekly christian look which never left her face anna
mikhaylovna entered the hall though she came upon the count in his
dressing gown every day he invariably became confused and begged her to
excuse his costume 

 no matter at all my dear count she said meekly closing her
eyes but i'll go to bezukhov's myself pierre has arrived and
now we shall get anything we want from his hothouses i have to see him
in any case he has forwarded me a letter from boris thank god boris
is now on the staff 

the count was delighted at anna mikhaylovna's taking upon herself one
of his commissions and ordered the small closed carriage for her 

 tell bezukhov to come i'll put his name down is his wife with
him he asked 

anna mikhaylovna turned up her eyes and profound sadness was depicted
on her face 

 ah my dear friend he is very unfortunate she said if what
we hear is true it is dreadful how little we dreamed of such a thing
when we were rejoicing at his happiness and such a lofty angelic soul
as young bezukhov yes i pity him from my heart and shall try to give
him what consolation i can 

 wh what is the matter asked both the young and old rostov 

anna mikhaylovna sighed deeply 

 dolokhov mary ivanovna's son she said in a mysterious
whisper has compromised her completely they say pierre took him
up invited him to his house in petersburg and now she has come here
and that daredevil after her said anna mikhaylovna wishing to show
her sympathy for pierre but by involuntary intonations and a half smile
betraying her sympathy for the daredevil as she called dolokhov 
 they say pierre is quite broken by his misfortune 

 dear dear but still tell him to come to the club it will all blow
over it will be a tremendous banquet 

next day the third of march soon after one o'clock two hundred and
fifty members of the english club and fifty guests were awaiting the
guest of honor and hero of the austrian campaign prince bagration to
dinner 

on the first arrival of the news of the battle of austerlitz moscow had
been bewildered at that time the russians were so used to victories
that on receiving news of the defeat some would simply not believe it 
while others sought some extraordinary explanation of so strange an
event in the english club where all who were distinguished important 
and well informed foregathered when the news began to arrive in
december nothing was said about the war and the last battle as
though all were in a conspiracy of silence the men who set the tone
in conversation count rostopchin prince yuri dolgorukov valuev 
count markov and prince vyazemski did not show themselves at the
club but met in private houses in intimate circles and the
moscovites who took their opinions from others ilya rostov among
them remained for a while without any definite opinion on the subject
of the war and without leaders the moscovites felt that something was
wrong and that to discuss the bad news was difficult and so it was best
to be silent but after a while just as a jury comes out of its room 
the bigwigs who guided the club's opinion reappeared and everybody
began speaking clearly and definitely reasons were found for the
incredible unheard of and impossible event of a russian defeat 
everything became clear and in all corners of moscow the same things
began to be said these reasons were the treachery of the austrians a
defective commissariat the treachery of the pole przebyszewski and of
the frenchman langeron kutuzov's incapacity and it was whispered 
the youth and inexperience of the sovereign who had trusted worthless
and insignificant people but the army the russian army everyone
declared was extraordinary and had achieved miracles of valor the
soldiers officers and generals were heroes but the hero of heroes was
prince bagration distinguished by his schon grabern affair and by
the retreat from austerlitz where he alone had withdrawn his column
unbroken and had all day beaten back an enemy force twice as numerous
as his own what also conduced to bagration's being selected as
moscow's hero was the fact that he had no connections in the city
and was a stranger there in his person honor was shown to a simple
fighting russian soldier without connections and intrigues and to one
who was associated by memories of the italian campaign with the name of
suvorov moreover paying such honor to bagration was the best way of
expressing disapproval and dislike of kutuzov 

 had there been no bagration it would have been necessary to
invent him said the wit shinshin parodying the words of voltaire 
kutuzov no one spoke of except some who abused him in whispers 
calling him a court weathercock and an old satyr 

all moscow repeated prince dolgorukov's saying if you go on
modeling and modeling you must get smeared with clay suggesting
consolation for our defeat by the memory of former victories and the
words of rostopchin that french soldiers have to be incited to battle
by highfalutin words and germans by logical arguments to show them
that it is more dangerous to run away than to advance but that russian
soldiers only need to be restrained and held back on all sides new and
fresh anecdotes were heard of individual examples of heroism shown by
our officers and men at austerlitz one had saved a standard another
had killed five frenchmen a third had loaded five cannon singlehanded 
berg was mentioned by those who did not know him as having when
wounded in the right hand taken his sword in the left and gone
forward of bolkonski nothing was said and only those who knew him
intimately regretted that he had died so young leaving a pregnant wife
with his eccentric father 





chapter iii

on that third of march all the rooms in the english club were filled
with a hum of conversation like the hum of bees swarming in springtime 
the members and guests of the club wandered hither and thither sat 
stood met and separated some in uniform and some in evening dress 
and a few here and there with powdered hair and in russian kaftans 
powdered footmen in livery with buckled shoes and smart stockings 
stood at every door anxiously noting visitors every movement in order
to offer their services most of those present were elderly respected
men with broad self confident faces fat fingers and resolute gestures
and voices this class of guests and members sat in certain habitual
places and met in certain habitual groups a minority of those present
were casual guests chiefly young men among whom were denisov 
rostov and dolokhov who was now again an officer in the semenov
regiment the faces of these young people especially those who were
military men bore that expression of condescending respect for their
elders which seems to say to the older generation we are prepared to
respect and honor you but all the same remember that the future belongs
to us 

nesvitski was there as an old member of the club pierre who at his
wife's command had let his hair grow and abandoned his spectacles 
went about the rooms fashionably dressed but looking sad and dull here 
as elsewhere he was surrounded by an atmosphere of subservience to
his wealth and being in the habit of lording it over these people he
treated them with absent minded contempt 

by his age he should have belonged to the younger men but by his wealth
and connections he belonged to the groups of old and honored guests and
so he went from one group to another some of the most important old men
were the center of groups which even strangers approached respectfully
to hear the voices of well known men the largest circles formed round
count rostopchin valuev and naryshkin rostopchin was describing
how the russians had been overwhelmed by flying austrians and had had to
force their way through them with bayonets 

valuev was confidentially telling that uvarov had been sent from
petersburg to ascertain what moscow was thinking about austerlitz 

in the third circle naryshkin was speaking of the meeting of the
austrian council of war at which suvorov crowed like a cock in reply to
the nonsense talked by the austrian generals shinshin standing close
by tried to make a joke saying that kutuzov had evidently failed to
learn from suvorov even so simple a thing as the art of crowing like a
cock but the elder members glanced severely at the wit making him
feel that in that place and on that day it was improper to speak so of
kutuzov 

count ilya rostov hurried and preoccupied went about in his soft
boots between the dining and drawing rooms hastily greeting the
important and unimportant all of whom he knew as if they were all
equals while his eyes occasionally sought out his fine well set up
young son resting on him and winking joyfully at him young rostov
stood at a window with dolokhov whose acquaintance he had lately
made and highly valued the old count came up to them and pressed
dolokhov's hand 

 please come and visit us you know my brave boy been together
out there both playing the hero ah vasili ignatovich 
how d'ye do old fellow he said turning to an old man who was
passing but before he had finished his greeting there was a general
stir and a footman who had run in announced with a frightened face 
 he's arrived 

bells rang the stewards rushed forward and like rye shaken together
in a shovel the guests who had been scattered about in different rooms
came together and crowded in the large drawing room by the door of the
ballroom 

bagration appeared in the doorway of the anteroom without hat or sword 
which in accord with the club custom he had given up to the hall
porter he had no lambskin cap on his head nor had he a loaded whip
over his shoulder as when rostov had seen him on the eve of the battle
of austerlitz but wore a tight new uniform with russian and foreign
orders and the star of st george on his left breast evidently just
before coming to the dinner he had had his hair and whiskers trimmed 
which changed his appearance for the worse there was something naively
festive in his air which in conjunction with his firm and virile
features gave him a rather comical expression bekleshev and theodore
uvarov who had arrived with him paused at the doorway to allow him 
as the guest of honor to enter first bagration was embarrassed not
wishing to avail himself of their courtesy and this caused some delay
at the doors but after all he did at last enter first he walked shyly
and awkwardly over the parquet floor of the reception room not knowing
what to do with his hands he was more accustomed to walk over a plowed
field under fire as he had done at the head of the kursk regiment at
schon grabern and he would have found that easier the committeemen
met him at the first door and expressing their delight at seeing such a
highly honored guest took possession of him as it were without waiting
for his reply surrounded him and led him to the drawing room it was
at first impossible to enter the drawing room door for the crowd of
members and guests jostling one another and trying to get a good look
at bagration over each other's shoulders as if he were some rare
animal count ilya rostov laughing and repeating the words make
way dear boy make way make way pushed through the crowd more
energetically than anyone led the guests into the drawing room and
seated them on the center sofa the bigwigs the most respected members
of the club beset the new arrivals count ilya again thrusting his
way through the crowd went out of the drawing room and reappeared a
minute later with another committeeman carrying a large silver salver
which he presented to prince bagration on the salver lay some verses
composed and printed in the hero's honor bagration on seeing the
salver glanced around in dismay as though seeking help but all eyes
demanded that he should submit feeling himself in their power he
resolutely took the salver with both hands and looked sternly and
reproachfully at the count who had presented it to him someone
obligingly took the dish from bagration or he would it seemed have
held it till evening and have gone in to dinner with it and drew his
attention to the verses 

 well i will read them then bagration seemed to say and 
fixing his weary eyes on the paper began to read them with a fixed and
serious expression but the author himself took the verses and began
reading them aloud bagration bowed his head and listened 

 bring glory then to alexander's reign
 and on the throne our titus shield 
 a dreaded foe be thou kindhearted as a man 
 a rhipheus at home a caesar in the field 
 e'en fortunate napoleon
 knows by experience now bagration 
 and dare not herculean russians trouble 

but before he had finished reading a stentorian major domo announced
that dinner was ready the door opened and from the dining room came
the resounding strains of the polonaise 

 conquest's joyful thunder waken 
 triumph valiant russians now 

and count rostov glancing angrily at the author who went on reading
his verses bowed to bagration everyone rose feeling that dinner
was more important than verses and bagration again preceding all the
rest went in to dinner he was seated in the place of honor between
two alexanders bekleshev and naryshkin which was a significant
allusion to the name of the sovereign three hundred persons took their
seats in the dining room according to their rank and importance the
more important nearer to the honored guest as naturally as water flows
deepest where the land lies lowest 

just before dinner count ilya rostov presented his son to bagration 
who recognized him and said a few words to him disjointed and awkward 
as were all the words he spoke that day and count ilya looked joyfully
and proudly around while bagration spoke to his son 

nicholas rostov with denisov and his new acquaintance dolokhov sat
almost at the middle of the table facing them sat pierre beside prince
nesvitski count ilya rostov with the other members of the committee
sat facing bagration and as the very personification of moscow
hospitality did the honors to the prince 

his efforts had not been in vain the dinner both the lenten and the
other fare was splendid yet he could not feel quite at ease till the
end of the meal he winked at the butler whispered directions to the
footmen and awaited each expected dish with some anxiety everything
was excellent with the second course a gigantic sterlet at sight of
which ilya rostov blushed with self conscious pleasure the footmen
began popping corks and filling the champagne glasses after the fish 
which made a certain sensation the count exchanged glances with
the other committeemen there will be many toasts it's time to
begin he whispered and taking up his glass he rose all were
silent waiting for what he would say 

 to the health of our sovereign the emperor he cried and at the
same moment his kindly eyes grew moist with tears of joy and enthusiasm 
the band immediately struck up conquest's joyful thunder
waken all rose and cried hurrah bagration also rose and
shouted hurrah in exactly the same voice in which he had shouted
it on the field at schon grabern young rostov's ecstatic voice
could be heard above the three hundred others he nearly wept to the
health of our sovereign the emperor he roared hurrah and
emptying his glass at one gulp he dashed it to the floor many followed
his example and the loud shouting continued for a long time when the
voices subsided the footmen cleared away the broken glass and everybody
sat down again smiling at the noise they had made and exchanging
remarks the old count rose once more glanced at a note lying beside
his plate and proposed a toast to the health of the hero of our
last campaign prince peter ivanovich bagration and again his blue
eyes grew moist hurrah cried the three hundred voices again 
but instead of the band a choir began singing a cantata composed by paul
ivanovich kutuzov 

 russians o'er all barriers on 
 courage conquest guarantees 
 have we not bagration 
 he brings foemen to their knees etc 

as soon as the singing was over another and another toast was proposed
and count ilya rostov became more and more moved more glass was
smashed and the shouting grew louder they drank to bekleshev 
naryshkin uvarov dolgorukov apraksin valuev to the committee 
to all the club members and to all the club guests and finally to
count ilya rostov separately as the organizer of the banquet at that
toast the count took out his handkerchief and covering his face wept
outright 





chapter iv

pierre sat opposite dolokhov and nicholas rostov as usual he ate and
drank much and eagerly but those who knew him intimately noticed that
some great change had come over him that day he was silent all through
dinner and looked about blinking and scowling or with fixed eyes and
a look of complete absent mindedness kept rubbing the bridge of his
nose his face was depressed and gloomy he seemed to see and hear
nothing of what was going on around him and to be absorbed by some
depressing and unsolved problem 

the unsolved problem that tormented him was caused by hints given by the
princess his cousin at moscow concerning dolokhov's intimacy with
his wife and by an anonymous letter he had received that morning which
in the mean jocular way common to anonymous letters said that he saw
badly through his spectacles but that his wife's connection with
dolokhov was a secret to no one but himself pierre absolutely
disbelieved both the princess hints and the letter but he feared
now to look at dolokhov who was sitting opposite him every time
he chanced to meet dolokhov's handsome insolent eyes pierre felt
something terrible and monstrous rising in his soul and turned quickly
away involuntarily recalling his wife's past and her relations with
dolokhov pierre saw clearly that what was said in the letter might be
true or might at least seem to be true had it not referred to his wife 
he involuntarily remembered how dolokhov who had fully recovered his
former position after the campaign had returned to petersburg and come
to him availing himself of his friendly relations with pierre as a boon
companion dolokhov had come straight to his house and pierre had put
him up and lent him money pierre recalled how helene had smilingly
expressed disapproval of dolokhov's living at their house and how
cynically dolokhov had praised his wife's beauty to him and from that
time till they came to moscow had not left them for a day 

 yes he is very handsome thought pierre and i know him it
would be particularly pleasant to him to dishonor my name and ridicule
me just because i have exerted myself on his behalf befriended him 
and helped him i know and understand what a spice that would add to the
pleasure of deceiving me if it really were true yes if it were true 
but i do not believe it i have no right to and can't believe it 
he remembered the expression dolokhov's face assumed in his moments
of cruelty as when tying the policeman to the bear and dropping them
into the water or when he challenged a man to a duel without any
reason or shot a post boy's horse with a pistol that expression
was often on dolokhov's face when looking at him yes he is a
bully thought pierre to kill a man means nothing to him it must
seem to him that everyone is afraid of him and that must please him 
he must think that i too am afraid of him and in fact i am afraid of
him he thought and again he felt something terrible and monstrous
rising in his soul dolokhov denisov and rostov were now sitting
opposite pierre and seemed very gay rostov was talking merrily to his
two friends one of whom was a dashing hussar and the other a notorious
duelist and rake and every now and then he glanced ironically at
pierre whose preoccupied absent minded and massive figure was a very
noticeable one at the dinner rostov looked inimically at pierre 
first because pierre appeared to his hussar eyes as a rich civilian the
husband of a beauty and in a word an old woman and secondly because
pierre in his preoccupation and absent mindedness had not recognized
rostov and had not responded to his greeting when the emperor's
health was drunk pierre lost in thought did not rise or lift his
glass 

 what are you about shouted rostov looking at him in an ecstasy
of exasperation don't you hear it's his majesty the emperor's
health 

pierre sighed rose submissively emptied his glass and waiting till
all were seated again turned with his kindly smile to rostov 

 why i didn't recognize you he said but rostov was otherwise
engaged he was shouting hurrah 

 why don't you renew the acquaintance said dolokhov to rostov 

 confound him he's a fool said rostov 

 one should make up to the husbands of pretty women said denisov 

pierre did not catch what they were saying but knew they were talking
about him he reddened and turned away 

 well now to the health of handsome women said dolokhov and
with a serious expression but with a smile lurking at the corners of
his mouth he turned with his glass to pierre 

 here's to the health of lovely women peterkin and their
lovers he added 

pierre with downcast eyes drank out of his glass without looking at
dolokhov or answering him the footman who was distributing leaflets
with kutuzov's cantata laid one before pierre as one of the
principal guests he was just going to take it when dolokhov leaning
across snatched it from his hand and began reading it pierre looked
at dolokhov and his eyes dropped the something terrible and monstrous
that had tormented him all dinnertime rose and took possession of him 
he leaned his whole massive body across the table 

 how dare you take it he shouted 

hearing that cry and seeing to whom it was addressed nesvitski and the
neighbor on his right quickly turned in alarm to bezukhov 

 don't don't what are you about whispered their frightened
voices 

dolokhov looked at pierre with clear mirthful cruel eyes and that
smile of his which seemed to say ah this is what i like 

 you shan't have it he said distinctly 

pale with quivering lips pierre snatched the copy 

 you you scoundrel i challenge you he ejaculated and 
pushing back his chair he rose from the table 

at the very instant he did this and uttered those words pierre felt
that the question of his wife's guilt which had been tormenting him
the whole day was finally and indubitably answered in the affirmative 
he hated her and was forever sundered from her despite denisov's
request that he would take no part in the matter rostov agreed to be
dolokhov's second and after dinner he discussed the arrangements for
the duel with nesvitski bezukhov's second pierre went home but
rostov with dolokhov and denisov stayed on at the club till late 
listening to the gypsies and other singers 

 well then till tomorrow at sokolniki said dolokhov as he took
leave of rostov in the club porch 

 and do you feel quite calm rostov asked 

dolokhov paused 

 well you see i'll tell you the whole secret of dueling in two
words if you are going to fight a duel and you make a will and write
affectionate letters to your parents and if you think you may be
killed you are a fool and are lost for certain but go with the firm
intention of killing your man as quickly and surely as possible and
then all will be right as our bear huntsman at kostroma used to tell
me everyone fears a bear he says but when you see one your
fear's all gone and your only thought is not to let him get away 
and that's how it is with me a demain mon cher 

 till tomorrow my dear fellow 

next day at eight in the morning pierre and nesvitski drove to the
sokolniki forest and found dolokhov denisov and rostov already
there pierre had the air of a man preoccupied with considerations which
had no connection with the matter in hand his haggard face was yellow 
he had evidently not slept that night he looked about distractedly and
screwed up his eyes as if dazzled by the sun he was entirely absorbed
by two considerations his wife's guilt of which after his sleepless
night he had not the slightest doubt and the guiltlessness of
dolokhov who had no reason to preserve the honor of a man who was
nothing to him i should perhaps have done the same thing in his
place thought pierre it's even certain that i should have done
the same then why this duel this murder either i shall kill him or
he will hit me in the head or elbow or knee can't i go away from
here run away bury myself somewhere passed through his mind but
just at moments when such thoughts occurred to him he would ask in a
particularly calm and absent minded way which inspired the respect of
the onlookers will it be long are things ready 

when all was ready the sabers stuck in the snow to mark the barriers 
and the pistols loaded nesvitski went up to pierre 

 i should not be doing my duty count he said in timid tones 
 and should not justify your confidence and the honor you have done
me in choosing me for your second if at this grave this very
grave moment i did not tell you the whole truth i think there is no
sufficient ground for this affair or for blood to be shed over it 
you were not right not quite in the right you were impetuous 

 oh yes it is horribly stupid said pierre 

 then allow me to express your regrets and i am sure your opponent
will accept them said nesvitski who like the others concerned in
the affair and like everyone in similar cases did not yet believe that
the affair had come to an actual duel you know count it is much
more honorable to admit one's mistake than to let matters become
irreparable there was no insult on either side allow me to
convey 

 no what is there to talk about said pierre it's all the
same is everything ready he added only tell me where to go
and where to shoot he said with an unnaturally gentle smile 

he took the pistol in his hand and began asking about the working of the
trigger as he had not before held a pistol in his hand a fact that he
did not wish to confess 

 oh yes like that i know i only forgot said he 

 no apologies none whatever said dolokhov to denisov who on
his side had been attempting a reconciliation and he also went up to
the appointed place 

the spot chosen for the duel was some eighty paces from the road 
where the sleighs had been left in a small clearing in the pine forest
covered with melting snow the frost having begun to break up during the
last few days the antagonists stood forty paces apart at the farther
edge of the clearing the seconds measuring the paces left tracks in
the deep wet snow between the place where they had been standing and
nesvitski's and dolokhov's sabers which were stuck into the
ground ten paces apart to mark the barrier it was thawing and misty at
forty paces distance nothing could be seen for three minutes all had
been ready but they still delayed and all were silent 





chapter v

 well begin said dolokhov 

 all right said pierre still smiling in the same way a feeling
of dread was in the air it was evident that the affair so lightly begun
could no longer be averted but was taking its course independently of
men's will 

denisov first went to the barrier and announced as the
adve'sawies have wefused a weconciliation please pwoceed take your
pistols and at the word thwee begin to advance 

 o ne t wo thwee he shouted angrily and stepped aside 

the combatants advanced along the trodden tracks nearer and nearer to
one another beginning to see one another through the mist they had the
right to fire when they liked as they approached the barrier dolokhov
walked slowly without raising his pistol looking intently with his
bright sparkling blue eyes into his antagonist's face his mouth wore
its usual semblance of a smile 

 so i can fire when i like said pierre and at the word
 three he went quickly forward missing the trodden path and
stepping into the deep snow he held the pistol in his right hand at
arm's length apparently afraid of shooting himself with it his left
hand he held carefully back because he wished to support his right
hand with it and knew he must not do so having advanced six paces and
strayed off the track into the snow pierre looked down at his feet 
then quickly glanced at dolokhov and bending his finger as he had been
shown fired not at all expecting so loud a report pierre shuddered
at the sound and then smiling at his own sensations stood still the
smoke rendered denser by the mist prevented him from seeing anything
for an instant but there was no second report as he had expected he
only heard dolokhov's hurried steps and his figure came in view
through the smoke he was pressing one hand to his left side while
the other clutched his drooping pistol his face was pale rostov ran
toward him and said something 

 no o o muttered dolokhov through his teeth no it's not
over and after stumbling a few staggering steps right up to the
saber he sank on the snow beside it his left hand was bloody he wiped
it on his coat and supported himself with it his frowning face was
pallid and quivered 

 plea began dolokhov but could not at first pronounce the
word 

 please he uttered with an effort 

pierre hardly restraining his sobs began running toward dolokhov and
was about to cross the space between the barriers when dolokhov cried 

 to your barrier and pierre grasping what was meant stopped by
his saber only ten paces divided them dolokhov lowered his head to
the snow greedily bit at it again raised his head adjusted himself 
drew in his legs and sat up seeking a firm center of gravity he sucked
and swallowed the cold snow his lips quivered but his eyes still
smiling glittered with effort and exasperation as he mustered his
remaining strength he raised his pistol and aimed 

 sideways cover yourself with your pistol ejaculated nesvitski 

 cover yourself even denisov cried to his adversary 

pierre with a gentle smile of pity and remorse his arms and legs
helplessly spread out stood with his broad chest directly facing
dolokhov and looked sorrowfully at him denisov rostov and
nesvitski closed their eyes at the same instant they heard a report
and dolokhov's angry cry 

 missed shouted dolokhov and he lay helplessly face downwards
on the snow 

pierre clutched his temples and turning round went into the forest 
trampling through the deep snow and muttering incoherent words 

 folly folly death lies he repeated puckering his face 

nesvitski stopped him and took him home 

rostov and denisov drove away with the wounded dolokhov 

the latter lay silent in the sleigh with closed eyes and did not answer
a word to the questions addressed to him but on entering moscow he
suddenly came to and lifting his head with an effort took rostov who
was sitting beside him by the hand rostov was struck by the
totally altered and unexpectedly rapturous and tender expression on
dolokhov's face 

 well how do you feel he asked 

 bad but it's not that my friend said dolokhov with a
gasping voice where are we in moscow i know i don't matter 
but i have killed her killed she won't get over it she won't
survive 

 who asked rostov 

 my mother my mother my angel my adored angel mother and
dolokhov pressed rostov's hand and burst into tears 

when he had become a little quieter he explained to rostov that he was
living with his mother who if she saw him dying would not survive it 
he implored rostov to go on and prepare her 

rostov went on ahead to do what was asked and to his great surprise
learned that dolokhov the brawler dolokhov the bully lived in moscow
with an old mother and a hunchback sister and was the most affectionate
of sons and brothers 





chapter vi

pierre had of late rarely seen his wife alone both in petersburg and in
moscow their house was always full of visitors the night after the
duel he did not go to his bedroom but as he often did remained in his
father's room that huge room in which count bezukhov had died 

he lay down on the sofa meaning to fall asleep and forget all that
had happened to him but could not do so such a storm of feelings 
thoughts and memories suddenly arose within him that he could not fall
asleep nor even remain in one place but had to jump up and pace the
room with rapid steps now he seemed to see her in the early days of
their marriage with bare shoulders and a languid passionate look on
her face and then immediately he saw beside her dolokhov's handsome 
insolent hard and mocking face as he had seen it at the banquet and
then that same face pale quivering and suffering as it had been when
he reeled and sank on the snow 

 what has happened he asked himself i have killed her lover 
yes killed my wife's lover yes that was it and why how did i come
to do it because you married her answered an inner voice 

 but in what was i to blame he asked in marrying her without
loving her in deceiving yourself and her and he vividly recalled
that moment after supper at prince vasili's when he spoke those
words he had found so difficult to utter i love you it all
comes from that even then i felt it he thought i felt then that
it was not so that i had no right to do it and so it turns out 

he remembered his honeymoon and blushed at the recollection 
particularly vivid humiliating and shameful was the recollection of
how one day soon after his marriage he came out of the bedroom into his
study a little before noon in his silk dressing gown and found his head
steward there who bowing respectfully looked into his face and at
his dressing gown and smiled slightly as if expressing respectful
understanding of his employer's happiness 

 but how often i have felt proud of her proud of her majestic beauty
and social tact thought he been proud of my house in which she
received all petersburg proud of her unapproachability and beauty so
this is what i was proud of i then thought that i did not understand
her how often when considering her character i have told myself that
i was to blame for not understanding her for not understanding that
constant composure and complacency and lack of all interests or desires 
and the whole secret lies in the terrible truth that she is a depraved
woman now i have spoken that terrible word to myself all has become
clear 

 anatole used to come to borrow money from her and used to kiss her
naked shoulders she did not give him the money but let herself be
kissed her father in jest tried to rouse her jealousy and she replied
with a calm smile that she was not so stupid as to be jealous let
him do what he pleases she used to say of me one day i asked her if
she felt any symptoms of pregnancy she laughed contemptuously and said
she was not a fool to want to have children and that she was not going
to have any children by me 

then he recalled the coarseness and bluntness of her thoughts and the
vulgarity of the expressions that were natural to her though she had
been brought up in the most aristocratic circles 

 i'm not such a fool just you try it on allez vous
promener she used to say often seeing the success she had with
young and old men and women pierre could not understand why he did not
love her 

 you clear out of this 


 yes i never loved her said he to himself i knew she was a
depraved woman he repeated but dared not admit it to myself 
and now there's dolokhov sitting in the snow with a forced smile and
perhaps dying while meeting my remorse with some forced bravado 

pierre was one of those people who in spite of an appearance of what
is called weak character do not seek a confidant in their troubles he
digested his sufferings alone 

 it is all all her fault he said to himself but what of that 
why did i bind myself to her why did i say je vous aime to her 
which was a lie and worse than a lie i am guilty and must endure 
what a slur on my name a misfortune for life oh that's
nonsense he thought the slur on my name and honor that's all
apart from myself 

 i love you 

 louis xvi was executed because they said he was dishonorable and a
criminal came into pierre's head and from their point of
view they were right as were those too who canonized him and died a
martyr's death for his sake then robespierre was beheaded for being
a despot who is right and who is wrong no one but if you are
alive live tomorrow you'll die as i might have died an hour ago 
and is it worth tormenting oneself when one has only a moment of life
in comparison with eternity 

but at the moment when he imagined himself calmed by such reflections 
she suddenly came into his mind as she was at the moments when he had
most strongly expressed his insincere love for her and he felt the
blood rush to his heart and had again to get up and move about and break
and tear whatever came to his hand why did i tell her that je
vous aime he kept repeating to himself and when he had said it
for the tenth time moliere's words mais que diable allait il
faire dans cette galere occurred to him and he began to laugh at
himself 

 but what the devil was he doing in that galley 


in the night he called his valet and told him to pack up to go to
petersburg he could not imagine how he could speak to her now he
resolved to go away next day and leave a letter informing her of his
intention to part from her forever 

next morning when the valet came into the room with his coffee pierre
was lying asleep on the ottoman with an open book in his hand 

he woke up and looked round for a while with a startled expression 
unable to realize where he was 

 the countess told me to inquire whether your excellency was at
home said the valet 

but before pierre could decide what answer he would send the countess
herself in a white satin dressing gown embroidered with silver and with
simply dressed hair two immense plaits twice round her lovely head like
a coronet entered the room calm and majestic except that there was
a wrathful wrinkle on her rather prominent marble brow with her
imperturbable calm she did not begin to speak in front of the valet 
she knew of the duel and had come to speak about it she waited till the
valet had set down the coffee things and left the room pierre looked
at her timidly over his spectacles and like a hare surrounded by hounds
who lays back her ears and continues to crouch motionless before her
enemies he tried to continue reading but feeling this to be senseless
and impossible he again glanced timidly at her she did not sit down
but looked at him with a contemptuous smile waiting for the valet to
go 

 well what's this now what have you been up to now i should like
to know she asked sternly 

 i what have i stammered pierre 

 so it seems you're a hero eh come now what was this duel about 
what is it meant to prove what i ask you 

pierre turned over heavily on the ottoman and opened his mouth but
could not reply 

 if you won't answer i'll tell you helene went on you
believe everything you're told you were told helene laughed 
 that dolokhov was my lover she said in french with her coarse
plainness of speech uttering the word amant as casually as any other
word and you believed it well what have you proved what does this
duel prove that you're a fool que vous etes un sot but everybody
knew that what will be the result that i shall be the laughingstock of
all moscow that everyone will say that you drunk and not knowing what
you were about challenged a man you are jealous of without cause 
helene raised her voice and became more and more excited a man
who's a better man than you in every way 

 hm hm growled pierre frowning without looking at her and
not moving a muscle 

 and how could you believe he was my lover why because i like
his company if you were cleverer and more agreeable i should prefer
yours 

 don't speak to me i beg you muttered pierre hoarsely 

 why shouldn't i speak i can speak as i like and i tell you
plainly that there are not many wives with husbands such as you who
would not have taken lovers des amants but i have not done so 
said she 

pierre wished to say something looked at her with eyes whose strange
expression she did not understand and lay down again he was suffering
physically at that moment there was a weight on his chest and he could
not breathe he knew that he must do something to put an end to this
suffering but what he wanted to do was too terrible 

 we had better separate he muttered in a broken voice 

 separate very well but only if you give me a fortune said
helene separate that's a thing to frighten me with 

pierre leaped up from the sofa and rushed staggering toward her 

 i'll kill you he shouted and seizing the marble top of a table
with a strength he had never before felt he made a step toward her
brandishing the slab 

helene's face became terrible she shrieked and sprang aside his
father's nature showed itself in pierre he felt the fascination and
delight of frenzy he flung down the slab broke it and swooping
down on her with outstretched hands shouted get out in such a
terrible voice that the whole house heard it with horror god knows what
he would have done at that moment had helene not fled from the room 


a week later pierre gave his wife full power to control all his estates
in great russia which formed the larger part of his property and left
for petersburg alone 





chapter vii

two months had elapsed since the news of the battle of austerlitz and
the loss of prince andrew had reached bald hills and in spite of the
letters sent through the embassy and all the searches made his body had
not been found nor was he on the list of prisoners what was worst of
all for his relations was the fact that there was still a possibility of
his having been picked up on the battlefield by the people of the
place and that he might now be lying recovering or dying alone among
strangers and unable to send news of himself the gazettes from which
the old prince first heard of the defeat at austerlitz stated as usual
very briefly and vaguely that after brilliant engagements the russians
had had to retreat and had made their withdrawal in perfect order the
old prince understood from this official report that our army had been
defeated a week after the gazette report of the battle of austerlitz
came a letter from kutuzov informing the prince of the fate that had
befallen his son 

 your son wrote kutuzov fell before my eyes a standard in
his hand and at the head of a regiment he fell as a hero worthy of
his father and his fatherland to the great regret of myself and of the
whole army it is still uncertain whether he is alive or not i comfort
myself and you with the hope that your son is alive for otherwise
he would have been mentioned among the officers found on the field of
battle a list of whom has been sent me under flag of truce 

after receiving this news late in the evening when he was alone in his
study the old prince went for his walk as usual next morning but he
was silent with his steward the gardener and the architect and though
he looked very grim he said nothing to anyone 

when princess mary went to him at the usual hour he was working at his
lathe and as usual did not look round at her 

 ah princess mary he said suddenly in an unnatural voice 
throwing down his chisel the wheel continued to revolve by its own
impetus and princess mary long remembered the dying creak of that
wheel which merged in her memory with what followed 

she approached him saw his face and something gave way within her her
eyes grew dim by the expression of her father's face not sad not
crushed but angry and working unnaturally she saw that hanging over
her and about to crush her was some terrible misfortune the worst
in life one she had not yet experienced irreparable and
incomprehensible the death of one she loved 

 father andrew said the ungraceful awkward princess with such
an indescribable charm of sorrow and self forgetfulness that her father
could not bear her look but turned away with a sob 

 bad news he's not among the prisoners nor among the killed 
kutuzov writes and he screamed as piercingly as if he wished to
drive the princess away by that scream killed 

the princess did not fall down or faint she was already pale but on
hearing these words her face changed and something brightened in her
beautiful radiant eyes it was as if joy a supreme joy apart from the
joys and sorrows of this world overflowed the great grief within her 
she forgot all fear of her father went up to him took his hand and
drawing him down put her arm round his thin scraggy neck 

 father she said do not turn away from me let us weep
together 

 scoundrels blackguards shrieked the old man turning his face
away from her destroying the army destroying the men and why go 
go and tell lise 

the princess sank helplessly into an armchair beside her father and
wept she saw her brother now as he had been at the moment when he took
leave of her and of lise his look tender yet proud she saw him tender
and amused as he was when he put on the little icon did he believe 
had he repented of his unbelief was he now there there in the realms
of eternal peace and blessedness she thought 

 father tell me how it happened she asked through her tears 

 go go killed in battle where the best of russian men and
russia's glory were led to destruction go princess mary go and tell
lise i will follow 

when princess mary returned from her father the little princess sat
working and looked up with that curious expression of inner happy calm
peculiar to pregnant women it was evident that her eyes did not see
princess mary but were looking within into herself at something
joyful and mysterious taking place within her 

 mary she said moving away from the embroidery frame and lying
back give me your hand she took her sister in law's hand and
held it below her waist 

her eyes were smiling expectantly her downy lip rose and remained
lifted in childlike happiness 

princess mary knelt down before her and hid her face in the folds of her
sister in law's dress 

 there there do you feel it i feel so strange and do you know 
mary i am going to love him very much said lise looking with
bright and happy eyes at her sister in law 

princess mary could not lift her head she was weeping 

 what is the matter mary 

 nothing only i feel sad sad about andrew she said wiping
away her tears on her sister in law's knee 

several times in the course of the morning princess mary began trying to
prepare her sister in law and every time began to cry unobservant as
was the little princess these tears the cause of which she did not
understand agitated her she said nothing but looked about uneasily as
if in search of something before dinner the old prince of whom she was
always afraid came into her room with a peculiarly restless and malign
expression and went out again without saying a word she looked at
princess mary then sat thinking for a while with that expression of
attention to something within her that is only seen in pregnant women 
and suddenly began to cry 

 has anything come from andrew she asked 

 no you know it's too soon for news but my father is anxious and i
feel afraid 

 so there's nothing 

 nothing answered princess mary looking firmly with her radiant
eyes at her sister in law 

she had determined not to tell her and persuaded her father to hide the
terrible news from her till after her confinement which was expected
within a few days princess mary and the old prince each bore and hid
their grief in their own way the old prince would not cherish any hope 
he made up his mind that prince andrew had been killed and though he
sent an official to austria to seek for traces of his son he ordered a
monument from moscow which he intended to erect in his own garden to his
memory and he told everybody that his son had been killed he tried not
to change his former way of life but his strength failed him he walked
less ate less slept less and became weaker every day princess mary
hoped she prayed for her brother as living and was always awaiting news
of his return 





chapter viii

 dearest said the little princess after breakfast on the morning
of the nineteenth march and her downy little lip rose from old habit 
but as sorrow was manifest in every smile the sound of every word and
even every footstep in that house since the terrible news had come so
now the smile of the little princess influenced by the general mood
though without knowing its cause was such as to remind one still more
of the general sorrow 

 dearest i'm afraid this morning's fruschtique as foka the
cook calls it has disagreed with me 

 fruhstuck breakfast 

 what is the matter with you my darling you look pale oh you
are very pale said princess mary in alarm running with her soft 
ponderous steps up to her sister in law 

 your excellency should not mary bogdanovna be sent for said one
of the maids who was present mary bogdanovna was a midwife from the
neighboring town who had been at bald hills for the last fortnight 

 oh yes assented princess mary perhaps that's it i'll go 
courage my angel she kissed lise and was about to leave the room 

 oh no no and besides the pallor and the physical suffering
on the little princess face an expression of childish fear of
inevitable pain showed itself 

 no it's only indigestion say it's only indigestion say so 
mary say and the little princess began to cry capriciously like
a suffering child and to wring her little hands even with some
affectation princess mary ran out of the room to fetch mary
bogdanovna 

 mon dieu mon dieu oh she heard as she left the room 

the midwife was already on her way to meet her rubbing her small plump
white hands with an air of calm importance 

 mary bogdanovna i think it's beginning said princess mary
looking at the midwife with wide open eyes of alarm 

 well the lord be thanked princess said mary bogdanovna not
hastening her steps you young ladies should not know anything about
it 

 but how is it the doctor from moscow is not here yet said the
princess in accordance with lise's and prince andrew's wishes they
had sent in good time to moscow for a doctor and were expecting him at
any moment 

 no matter princess don't be alarmed said mary bogdanovna 
 we'll manage very well without a doctor 

five minutes later princess mary from her room heard something heavy
being carried by she looked out the men servants were carrying the
large leather sofa from prince andrew's study into the bedroom on
their faces was a quiet and solemn look 

princess mary sat alone in her room listening to the sounds in the
house now and then opening her door when someone passed and watching
what was going on in the passage some women passing with quiet steps in
and out of the bedroom glanced at the princess and turned away she did
not venture to ask any questions and shut the door again now sitting
down in her easy chair now taking her prayer book now kneeling before
the icon stand to her surprise and distress she found that her prayers
did not calm her excitement suddenly her door opened softly and her old
nurse praskovya savishna who hardly ever came to that room as the
old prince had forbidden it appeared on the threshold with a shawl
round her head 

 i've come to sit with you a bit masha said the nurse and
here i've brought the prince's wedding candles to light before his
saint my angel she said with a sigh 

 oh nurse i'm so glad 

 god is merciful birdie 

the nurse lit the gilt candles before the icons and sat down by the door
with her knitting princess mary took a book and began reading only
when footsteps or voices were heard did they look at one another the
princess anxious and inquiring the nurse encouraging everyone in the
house was dominated by the same feeling that princess mary experienced
as she sat in her room but owing to the superstition that the fewer
the people who know of it the less a woman in travail suffers everyone
tried to pretend not to know no one spoke of it but apart from the
ordinary staid and respectful good manners habitual in the prince's
household a common anxiety a softening of the heart and a
consciousness that something great and mysterious was being accomplished
at that moment made itself felt 

there was no laughter in the maids large hall in the men servants 
hall all sat waiting silently and alert in the outlying serfs 
quarters torches and candles were burning and no one slept the old
prince stepping on his heels paced up and down his study and sent
tikhon to ask mary bogdanovna what news say only that the
prince told me to ask and come and tell me her answer 

 inform the prince that labor has begun said mary bogdanovna 
giving the messenger a significant look 

tikhon went and told the prince 

 very good said the prince closing the door behind him and
tikhon did not hear the slightest sound from the study after that 

after a while he re entered it as if to snuff the candles and seeing
the prince was lying on the sofa looked at him noticed his perturbed
face shook his head and going up to him silently kissed him on the
shoulder and left the room without snuffing the candles or saying why he
had entered the most solemn mystery in the world continued its course 
evening passed night came and the feeling of suspense and softening of
heart in the presence of the unfathomable did not lessen but increased 
no one slept 

it was one of those march nights when winter seems to wish to resume its
sway and scatters its last snows and storms with desperate fury a relay
of horses had been sent up the highroad to meet the german doctor from
moscow who was expected every moment and men on horseback with lanterns
were sent to the crossroads to guide him over the country road with its
hollows and snow covered pools of water 

princess mary had long since put aside her book she sat silent her
luminous eyes fixed on her nurse's wrinkled face every line of which
she knew so well on the lock of gray hair that escaped from under the
kerchief and the loose skin that hung under her chin 

nurse savishna knitting in hand was telling in low tones scarcely
hearing or understanding her own words what she had told hundreds of
times before how the late princess had given birth to princess mary
in kishenev with only a moldavian peasant woman to help instead of a
midwife 

 god is merciful doctors are never needed she said 

suddenly a gust of wind beat violently against the casement of the
window from which the double frame had been removed by order of the
prince one window frame was removed in each room as soon as the larks
returned and forcing open a loosely closed latch set the damask
curtain flapping and blew out the candle with its chill snowy draft 
princess mary shuddered her nurse putting down the stocking she was
knitting went to the window and leaning out tried to catch the open
casement the cold wind flapped the ends of her kerchief and her loose
locks of gray hair 

 princess my dear there's someone driving up the avenue she
said holding the casement and not closing it with lanterns most
likely the doctor 

 oh my god thank god said princess mary i must go and meet
him he does not know russian 

princess mary threw a shawl over her head and ran to meet the newcomer 
as she was crossing the anteroom she saw through the window a carriage
with lanterns standing at the entrance she went out on the stairs on
a banister post stood a tallow candle which guttered in the draft on
the landing below philip the footman stood looking scared and holding
another candle still lower beyond the turn of the staircase one
could hear the footstep of someone in thick felt boots and a voice that
seemed familiar to princess mary was saying something 

 thank god said the voice and father 

 gone to bed replied the voice of demyan the house steward who
was downstairs 

then the voice said something more demyan replied and the steps in
the felt boots approached the unseen bend of the staircase more rapidly 

 it's andrew thought princess mary no it can't be that
would be too extraordinary and at the very moment she thought this 
the face and figure of prince andrew in a fur cloak the deep collar of
which covered with snow appeared on the landing where the footman
stood with the candle yes it was he pale thin with a changed and
strangely softened but agitated expression on his face he came up the
stairs and embraced his sister 

 you did not get my letter he asked and not waiting for a
reply which he would not have received for the princess was unable to
speak he turned back rapidly mounted the stairs again with the
doctor who had entered the hall after him they had met at the last post
station and again embraced his sister 

 what a strange fate masha darling and having taken off his
cloak and felt boots he went to the little princess apartment 





chapter ix

the little princess lay supported by pillows with a white cap on her
head the pains had just left her strands of her black hair lay round
her inflamed and perspiring cheeks her charming rosy mouth with its
downy lip was open and she was smiling joyfully prince andrew entered
and paused facing her at the foot of the sofa on which she was lying 
her glittering eyes filled with childlike fear and excitement rested
on him without changing their expression i love you all and have
done no harm to anyone why must i suffer so help me her look
seemed to say she saw her husband but did not realize the significance
of his appearance before her now prince andrew went round the sofa and
kissed her forehead 

 my darling he said a word he had never used to her before 
 god is merciful 

she looked at him inquiringly and with childlike reproach 

 i expected help from you and i get none none from you either 
said her eyes she was not surprised at his having come she did
not realize that he had come his coming had nothing to do with
her sufferings or with their relief the pangs began again and mary
bogdanovna advised prince andrew to leave the room 

the doctor entered prince andrew went out and meeting princess mary 
again joined her they began talking in whispers but their talk broke
off at every moment they waited and listened 

 go dear said princess mary 

prince andrew went again to his wife and sat waiting in the room next
to hers a woman came from the bedroom with a frightened face and became
confused when she saw prince andrew he covered his face with his hands
and remained so for some minutes piteous helpless animal moans came
through the door prince andrew got up went to the door and tried to
open it someone was holding it shut 

 you can't come in you can't said a terrified voice from
within 

he began pacing the room the screaming ceased and a few more seconds
went by then suddenly a terrible shriek it could not be hers she
could not scream like that came from the bedroom prince andrew ran to
the door the scream ceased and he heard the wail of an infant 

 what have they taken a baby in there for thought prince andrew in
the first second a baby what baby why is there a baby there or
is the baby born 

then suddenly he realized the joyful significance of that wail tears
choked him and leaning his elbows on the window sill he began to cry 
sobbing like a child the door opened the doctor with his shirt sleeves
tucked up without a coat pale and with a trembling jaw came out
of the room prince andrew turned to him but the doctor gave him a
bewildered look and passed by without a word a woman rushed out and
seeing prince andrew stopped hesitating on the threshold he went into
his wife's room she was lying dead in the same position he had seen
her in five minutes before and despite the fixed eyes and the pallor of
the cheeks the same expression was on her charming childlike face with
its upper lip covered with tiny black hair 

 i love you all and have done no harm to anyone and what have you
done to me said her charming pathetic dead face 

in a corner of the room something red and tiny gave a grunt and squealed
in mary bogdanovna's trembling white hands 


two hours later prince andrew stepping softly went into his father's
room the old man already knew everything he was standing close to
the door and as soon as it opened his rough old arms closed like a vise
round his son's neck and without a word he began to sob like a child 


three days later the little princess was buried and prince andrew went
up the steps to where the coffin stood to give her the farewell kiss 
and there in the coffin was the same face though with closed eyes 
 ah what have you done to me it still seemed to say and prince
andrew felt that something gave way in his soul and that he was guilty
of a sin he could neither remedy nor forget he could not weep the
old man too came up and kissed the waxen little hands that lay quietly
crossed one on the other on her breast and to him too her face seemed
to say ah what have you done to me and why and at the sight
the old man turned angrily away 


another five days passed and then the young prince nicholas andreevich
was baptized the wet nurse supported the coverlet with her chin while
the priest with a goose feather anointed the boy's little red and
wrinkled soles and palms 

his grandfather who was his godfather trembling and afraid of dropping
him carried the infant round the battered tin font and handed him over
to the godmother princess mary prince andrew sat in another room 
faint with fear lest the baby should be drowned in the font and awaited
the termination of the ceremony he looked up joyfully at the baby when
the nurse brought it to him and nodded approval when she told him that
the wax with the baby's hair had not sunk in the font but had floated 





chapter x

rostov's share in dolokhov's duel with bezukhov was hushed up by
the efforts of the old count and instead of being degraded to the ranks
as he expected he was appointed an adjutant to the governor general of
moscow as a result he could not go to the country with the rest of the
family but was kept all summer in moscow by his new duties dolokhov
recovered and rostov became very friendly with him during his
convalescence dolokhov lay ill at his mother's who loved him
passionately and tenderly and old mary ivanovna who had grown fond of
rostov for his friendship to her fedya often talked to him about her
son 

 yes count she would say he is too noble and pure souled for
our present depraved world no one now loves virtue it seems like
a reproach to everyone now tell me count was it right was it
honorable of bezukhov and fedya with his noble spirit loved him
and even now never says a word against him those pranks in petersburg
when they played some tricks on a policeman didn't they do it
together and there bezukhov got off scotfree while fedya had to
bear the whole burden on his shoulders fancy what he had to go through 
it's true he has been reinstated but how could they fail to do that 
i think there were not many such gallant sons of the fatherland out
there as he and now this duel have these people no feeling or
honor knowing him to be an only son to challenge him and shoot so
straight it's well god had mercy on us and what was it for who
doesn't have intrigues nowadays why if he was so jealous as i see
things he should have shown it sooner but he lets it go on for months 
and then to call him out reckoning on fedya not fighting because he
owed him money what baseness what meanness i know you understand
fedya my dear count that believe me is why i am so fond of you few
people do understand him he is such a lofty heavenly soul 

dolokhov himself during his convalescence spoke to rostov in a way no
one would have expected of him 

 i know people consider me a bad man he said let them i
don't care a straw about anyone but those i love but those i love 
i love so that i would give my life for them and the others i'd
throttle if they stood in my way i have an adored a priceless mother 
and two or three friends you among them and as for the rest i only
care about them in so far as they are harmful or useful and most of
them are harmful especially the women yes dear boy he continued 
 i have met loving noble high minded men but i have not yet met
any women countesses or cooks who were not venal i have not yet met
that divine purity and devotion i look for in women if i found such a
one i'd give my life for her but those and he made a gesture
of contempt and believe me if i still value my life it is
only because i still hope to meet such a divine creature who will
regenerate purify and elevate me but you don't understand it 

 oh yes i quite understand answered rostov who was under his
new friend's influence 

in the autumn the rostovs returned to moscow early in the winter
denisov also came back and stayed with them the first half of the
winter of 1806 which nicholas rostov spent in moscow was one of the
happiest merriest times for him and the whole family nicholas brought
many young men to his parents house vera was a handsome girl
of twenty sonya a girl of sixteen with all the charm of an opening
flower natasha half grown up and half child was now childishly
amusing now girlishly enchanting 

at that time in the rostovs house there prevailed an amorous
atmosphere characteristic of homes where there are very young and very
charming girls every young man who came to the house seeing those
impressionable smiling young faces smiling probably at their own
happiness feeling the eager bustle around him and hearing the fitful
bursts of song and music and the inconsequent but friendly prattle of
young girls ready for anything and full of hope experienced the same
feeling sharing with the young folk of the rostovs household a
readiness to fall in love and an expectation of happiness 

among the young men introduced by rostov one of the first was
dolokhov whom everyone in the house liked except natasha she almost
quarreled with her brother about him she insisted that he was a bad
man and that in the duel with bezukhov pierre was right and dolokhov
wrong and further that he was disagreeable and unnatural 

 there's nothing for me to understand she cried out with
resolute self will he is wicked and heartless there now i like
your denisov though he is a rake and all that still i like him so
you see i do understand i don't know how to put it with this one
everything is calculated and i don't like that but denisov 

 oh denisov is quite different replied nicholas implying that
even denisov was nothing compared to dolokhov you must understand
what a soul there is in dolokhov you should see him with his mother 
what a heart 

 well i don't know about that but i am uncomfortable with him and
do you know he has fallen in love with sonya 

 what nonsense 

 i'm certain of it you'll see 

natasha's prediction proved true dolokhov who did not usually care
for the society of ladies began to come often to the house and the
question for whose sake he came though no one spoke of it was soon
settled he came because of sonya and sonya though she would never
have dared to say so knew it and blushed scarlet every time dolokhov
appeared 

dolokhov often dined at the rostovs never missed a performance at
which they were present and went to iogel's balls for young people
which the rostovs always attended he was pointedly attentive to sonya
and looked at her in such a way that not only could she not bear his
glances without coloring but even the old countess and natasha blushed
when they saw his looks 

it was evident that this strange strong man was under the irresistible
influence of the dark graceful girl who loved another 

rostov noticed something new in dolokhov's relations with sonya 
but he did not explain to himself what these new relations were 
 they're always in love with someone he thought of sonya and
natasha but he was not as much at ease with sonya and dolokhov as
before and was less frequently at home 

in the autumn of 1806 everybody had again begun talking of the war with
napoleon with even greater warmth than the year before orders were
given to raise recruits ten men in every thousand for the regular army 
and besides this nine men in every thousand for the militia everywhere
bonaparte was anathematized and in moscow nothing but the coming war
was talked of for the rostov family the whole interest of these
preparations for war lay in the fact that nicholas would not hear of
remaining in moscow and only awaited the termination of denisov's
furlough after christmas to return with him to their regiment his
approaching departure did not prevent his amusing himself but rather
gave zest to his pleasures he spent the greater part of his time away
from home at dinners parties and balls 





chapter xi

on the third day after christmas nicholas dined at home a thing he had
rarely done of late it was a grand farewell dinner as he and denisov
were leaving to join their regiment after epiphany about twenty people
were present including dolokhov and denisov 

never had love been so much in the air and never had the amorous
atmosphere made itself so strongly felt in the rostovs house as at
this holiday time seize the moments of happiness love and be loved 
that is the only reality in the world all else is folly it is the one
thing we are interested in here said the spirit of the place 

nicholas having as usual exhausted two pairs of horses without
visiting all the places he meant to go to and where he had been invited 
returned home just before dinner as soon as he entered he noticed and
felt the tension of the amorous air in the house and also noticed a
curious embarrassment among some of those present sonya dolokhov 
and the old countess were especially disturbed and to a lesser degree
natasha nicholas understood that something must have happened between
sonya and dolokhov before dinner and with the kindly sensitiveness
natural to him was very gentle and wary with them both at dinner on
that same evening there was to be one of the balls that iogel the
dancing master gave for his pupils during the holidays 

 nicholas will you come to iogel's please do said natasha 
 he asked you and vasili dmitrich is also going 

 denisov 

 where would i not go at the countess command said denisov 
who at the rostovs had jocularly assumed the role of natasha's
knight i'm even weady to dance the pas de chale 

 if i have time answered nicholas but i promised the
arkharovs they have a party 

 and you he asked dolokhov but as soon as he had asked the
question he noticed that it should not have been put 

 perhaps coldly and angrily replied dolokhov glancing at sonya 
and scowling he gave nicholas just such a look as he had given pierre
at the club dinner 

 there is something up thought nicholas and he was further
confirmed in this conclusion by the fact that dolokhov left immediately
after dinner he called natasha and asked her what was the matter 

 and i was looking for you said natasha running out to him i
told you but you would not believe it she said triumphantly he
has proposed to sonya 

little as nicholas had occupied himself with sonya of late something
seemed to give way within him at this news dolokhov was a suitable and
in some respects a brilliant match for the dowerless orphan girl from
the point of view of the old countess and of society it was out of the
question for her to refuse him and therefore nicholas first feeling
on hearing the news was one of anger with sonya he tried to say 
 that's capital of course she'll forget her childish promises
and accept the offer but before he had time to say it natasha began
again 

 and fancy she refused him quite definitely adding after a
pause she told him she loved another 

 yes my sonya could not have done otherwise thought nicholas 

 much as mamma pressed her she refused and i know she won't change
once she has said 

 and mamma pressed her said nicholas reproachfully 

 yes said natasha do you know nicholas don't be
angry but i know you will not marry her i know heaven knows how but
i know for certain that you won't marry her 

 now you don't know that at all said nicholas but i must
talk to her what a darling sonya is he added with a smile 

 ah she is indeed a darling i'll send her to you 

and natasha kissed her brother and ran away 

a minute later sonya came in with a frightened guilty and scared
look nicholas went up to her and kissed her hand this was the first
time since his return that they had talked alone and about their love 

 sophie he began timidly at first and then more and more
boldly if you wish to refuse one who is not only a brilliant and
advantageous match but a splendid noble fellow he is my friend 

sonya interrupted him 

 i have already refused she said hurriedly 

 if you are refusing for my sake i am afraid that i 

sonya again interrupted she gave him an imploring frightened look 

 nicholas don't tell me that she said 

 no but i must it may be arrogant of me but still it is best to say
it if you refuse him on my account i must tell you the whole truth i
love you and i think i love you more than anyone else 

 that is enough for me said sonya blushing 

 no but i have been in love a thousand times and shall fall in
love again though for no one have i such a feeling of friendship 
confidence and love as i have for you then i am young mamma does
not wish it in a word i make no promise and i beg you to consider
dolokhov's offer he said articulating his friend's name with
difficulty 

 don't say that to me i want nothing i love you as a brother and
always shall and i want nothing more 

 you are an angel i am not worthy of you but i am afraid of
misleading you 

and nicholas again kissed her hand 





chapter xii

iogel's were the most enjoyable balls in moscow so said the mothers
as they watched their young people executing their newly learned steps 
and so said the youths and maidens themselves as they danced till they
were ready to drop and so said the grown up young men and women who
came to these balls with an air of condescension and found them most
enjoyable that year two marriages had come of these balls the two
pretty young princesses gorchakov met suitors there and were married
and so further increased the fame of these dances what distinguished
them from others was the absence of host or hostess and the presence of
the good natured iogel flying about like a feather and bowing according
to the rules of his art as he collected the tickets from all his
visitors there was the fact that only those came who wished to dance
and amuse themselves as girls of thirteen and fourteen do who are
wearing long dresses for the first time with scarcely any exceptions
they all were or seemed to be pretty so rapturous were their smiles
and so sparkling their eyes sometimes the best of the pupils of whom
natasha who was exceptionally graceful was first even danced the pas
de chale but at this last ball only the ecossaise the anglaise and
the mazurka which was just coming into fashion were danced iogel had
taken a ballroom in bezukhov's house and the ball as everyone said 
was a great success there were many pretty girls and the rostov girls
were among the prettiest they were both particularly happy and gay 
that evening proud of dolokhov's proposal her refusal and her
explanation with nicholas sonya twirled about before she left home
so that the maid could hardly get her hair plaited and she was
transparently radiant with impulsive joy 

natasha no less proud of her first long dress and of being at a real
ball was even happier they were both dressed in white muslin with pink
ribbons 

natasha fell in love the very moment she entered the ballroom she
was not in love with anyone in particular but with everyone whatever
person she happened to look at she was in love with for that moment 

 oh how delightful it is she kept saying running up to sonya 

nicholas and denisov were walking up and down looking with kindly
patronage at the dancers 

 how sweet she is she will be a weal beauty said denisov 

 who 

 countess natasha answered denisov 

 and how she dances what gwace he said again after a pause 

 who are you talking about 

 about your sister ejaculated denisov testily 

rostov smiled 

 my dear count you were one of my best pupils you must dance 
said little iogel coming up to nicholas look how many charming young
ladies he turned with the same request to denisov who was also a
former pupil of his 

 no my dear fellow i'll be a wallflower said denisov 
 don't you wecollect what bad use i made of your lessons 

 oh no said iogel hastening to reassure him you were only
inattentive but you had talent oh yes you had talent 

the band struck up the newly introduced mazurka nicholas could not
refuse iogel and asked sonya to dance denisov sat down by the old
ladies and leaning on his saber and beating time with his foot told
them something funny and kept them amused while he watched the young
people dancing iogel with natasha his pride and his best pupil were
the first couple noiselessly skillfully stepping with his little
feet in low shoes iogel flew first across the hall with natasha who 
though shy went on carefully executing her steps denisov did not
take his eyes off her and beat time with his saber in a way that clearly
indicated that if he was not dancing it was because he would not and not
because he could not in the middle of a figure he beckoned to rostov
who was passing 

 this is not at all the thing he said what sort of polish
mazuwka is this but she does dance splendidly 

knowing that denisov had a reputation even in poland for the masterly
way in which he danced the mazurka nicholas ran up to natasha 

 go and choose denisov he is a real dancer a wonder he said 

when it came to natasha's turn to choose a partner she rose and 
tripping rapidly across in her little shoes trimmed with bows ran
timidly to the corner where denisov sat she saw that everybody was
looking at her and waiting nicholas saw that denisov was refusing
though he smiled delightedly he ran up to them 

 please vasili dmitrich natasha was saying do come 

 oh no let me off countess denisov replied 

 now then vaska said nicholas 

 they coax me as if i were vaska the cat said denisov jokingly 

 i'll sing for you a whole evening said natasha 

 oh the faiwy she can do anything with me said denisov and
he unhooked his saber he came out from behind the chairs clasped his
partner's hand firmly threw back his head and advanced his foot 
waiting for the beat only on horse back and in the mazurka was
denisov's short stature not noticeable and he looked the fine fellow
he felt himself to be at the right beat of the music he looked sideways
at his partner with a merry and triumphant air suddenly stamped with
one foot bounded from the floor like a ball and flew round the room
taking his partner with him he glided silently on one foot half across
the room and seeming not to notice the chairs was dashing straight at
them when suddenly clinking his spurs and spreading out his legs 
he stopped short on his heels stood so a second stamped on the spot
clanking his spurs whirled rapidly round and striking his left heel
against his right flew round again in a circle natasha guessed what
he meant to do and abandoning herself to him followed his lead hardly
knowing how first he spun her round holding her now with his left now
with his right hand then falling on one knee he twirled her round him 
and again jumping up dashed so impetuously forward that it seemed as if
he would rush through the whole suite of rooms without drawing breath 
and then he suddenly stopped and performed some new and unexpected
steps when at last smartly whirling his partner round in front of her
chair he drew up with a click of his spurs and bowed to her natasha
did not even make him a curtsy she fixed her eyes on him in amazement 
smiling as if she did not recognize him 

 what does this mean she brought out 

although iogel did not acknowledge this to be the real mazurka everyone
was delighted with denisov's skill he was asked again and again as
a partner and the old men began smilingly to talk about poland and the
good old days denisov flushed after the mazurka and mopping himself
with his handkerchief sat down by natasha and did not leave her for
the rest of the evening 





chapter xiii

for two days after that rostov did not see dolokhov at his own or at
dolokhov's home on the third day he received a note from him 

as i do not intend to be at your house again for reasons you know
of and am going to rejoin my regiment i am giving a farewell supper
tonight to my friends come to the english hotel 

about ten o'clock rostov went to the english hotel straight from the
theater where he had been with his family and denisov he was at once
shown to the best room which dolokhov had taken for that evening some
twenty men were gathered round a table at which dolokhov sat between
two candles on the table was a pile of gold and paper money and he
was keeping the bank rostov had not seen him since his proposal and
sonya's refusal and felt uncomfortable at the thought of how they
would meet 

dolokhov's clear cold glance met rostov as soon as he entered the
door as though he had long expected him 

 it's a long time since we met he said thanks for coming 
i'll just finish dealing and then ilyushka will come with his
chorus 

 i called once or twice at your house said rostov reddening 

dolokhov made no reply 

 you may punt he said 

rostov recalled at that moment a strange conversation he had once had
with dolokhov none but fools trust to luck in play dolokhov
had then said 

 or are you afraid to play with me dolokhov now asked as if
guessing rostov's thought 

beneath his smile rostov saw in him the mood he had shown at the club
dinner and at other times when as if tired of everyday life he had felt
a need to escape from it by some strange and usually cruel action 

rostov felt ill at ease he tried but failed to find some joke with
which to reply to dolokhov's words but before he had thought of
anything dolokhov looking straight in his face said slowly and
deliberately so that everyone could hear 

 do you remember we had a talk about cards he's a fool who
trusts to luck one should make certain and i want to try 

 to try his luck or the certainty rostov asked himself 

 well you'd better not play dolokhov added and springing a
new pack of cards said bank gentlemen 

moving the money forward he prepared to deal rostov sat down by his
side and at first did not play dolokhov kept glancing at him 

 why don't you play he asked 

and strange to say nicholas felt that he could not help taking up a
card putting a small stake on it and beginning to play 

 i have no money with me he said 

 i'll trust you 

rostov staked five rubles on a card and lost staked again and again
lost dolokhov killed that is beat ten cards of rostov's
running 

 gentlemen said dolokhov after he had dealt for some time 
 please place your money on the cards or i may get muddled in the
reckoning 

one of the players said he hoped he might be trusted 

 yes you might but i am afraid of getting the accounts mixed so i
ask you to put the money on your cards replied dolokhov don't
stint yourself we'll settle afterwards he added turning to
rostov 

the game continued a waiter kept handing round champagne 

all rostov's cards were beaten and he had eight hundred rubles scored
up against him he wrote 800 rubles on a card but while the
waiter filled his glass he changed his mind and altered it to his usual
stake of twenty rubles 

 leave it said dolokhov though he did not seem to be even
looking at rostov you'll win it back all the sooner i lose to
the others but win from you or are you afraid of me he asked again 

rostov submitted he let the eight hundred remain and laid down a seven
of hearts with a torn corner which he had picked up from the floor he
well remembered that seven afterwards he laid down the seven of hearts 
on which with a broken bit of chalk he had written 800 rubles in
clear upright figures he emptied the glass of warm champagne that was
handed him smiled at dolokhov's words and with a sinking heart 
waiting for a seven to turn up gazed at dolokhov's hands which held
the pack much depended on rostov's winning or losing on that seven
of hearts on the previous sunday the old count had given his son
two thousand rubles and though he always disliked speaking of money
difficulties had told nicholas that this was all he could let him have
till may and asked him to be more economical this time nicholas had
replied that it would be more than enough for him and that he gave his
word of honor not to take anything more till the spring now only twelve
hundred rubles was left of that money so that this seven of hearts
meant for him not only the loss of sixteen hundred rubles but the
necessity of going back on his word with a sinking heart he watched
dolokhov's hands and thought now then make haste and let me have
this card and i'll take my cap and drive home to supper with denisov 
natasha and sonya and will certainly never touch a card again at
that moment his home life jokes with petya talks with sonya duets
with natasha piquet with his father and even his comfortable bed
in the house on the povarskaya rose before him with such vividness 
clearness and charm that it seemed as if it were all a lost and
unappreciated bliss long past he could not conceive that a stupid
chance letting the seven be dealt to the right rather than to the left 
might deprive him of all this happiness newly appreciated and newly
illumined and plunge him into the depths of unknown and undefined
misery that could not be yet he awaited with a sinking heart the
movement of dolokhov's hands those broad reddish hands with hairy
wrists visible from under the shirt cuffs laid down the pack and took
up a glass and a pipe that were handed him 

 so you are not afraid to play with me repeated dolokhov and as
if about to tell a good story he put down the cards leaned back in his
chair and began deliberately with a smile 

 yes gentlemen i've been told there's a rumor going about moscow
that i'm a sharper so i advise you to be careful 

 come now deal exclaimed rostov 

 oh those moscow gossips said dolokhov and he took up the cards
with a smile 

 aah rostov almost screamed lifting both hands to his head the
seven he needed was lying uppermost the first card in the pack he had
lost more than he could pay 

 still don't ruin yourself said dolokhov with a side glance at
rostov as he continued to deal 





chapter xiv

an hour and a half later most of the players were but little interested
in their own play 

the whole interest was concentrated on rostov instead of sixteen
hundred rubles he had a long column of figures scored against him 
which he had reckoned up to ten thousand but that now as he vaguely
supposed must have risen to fifteen thousand in reality it already
exceeded twenty thousand rubles dolokhov was no longer listening to
stories or telling them but followed every movement of rostov's
hands and occasionally ran his eyes over the score against him he had
decided to play until that score reached forty three thousand he
had fixed on that number because forty three was the sum of his and
sonya's joint ages rostov leaning his head on both hands sat at
the table which was scrawled over with figures wet with spilled wine 
and littered with cards one tormenting impression did not leave him 
that those broad boned reddish hands with hairy wrists visible from
under the shirt sleeves those hands which he loved and hated held him
in their power 

 six hundred rubles ace a corner a nine winning it back's
impossible oh how pleasant it was at home the knave double or
quits it can't be and why is he doing this to me rostov
pondered sometimes he staked a large sum but dolokhov refused to
accept it and fixed the stake himself nicholas submitted to him and at
one moment prayed to god as he had done on the battlefield at the bridge
over the enns and then guessed that the card that came first to hand
from the crumpled heap under the table would save him now counted the
cords on his coat and took a card with that number and tried staking the
total of his losses on it then he looked round for aid from the other
players or peered at the now cold face of dolokhov and tried to read
what was passing in his mind 

 he knows of course what this loss means to me he can't want my
ruin wasn't he my friend wasn't i fond of him but it's not his
fault what's he to do if he has such luck and it's not my fault
either he thought to himself i have done nothing wrong have i
killed anyone or insulted or wished harm to anyone why such a terrible
misfortune and when did it begin such a little while ago i came to
this table with the thought of winning a hundred rubles to buy that
casket for mamma's name day and then going home i was so happy so
free so lighthearted and i did not realize how happy i was when did
that end and when did this new terrible state of things begin what
marked the change i sat all the time in this same place at this table 
chose and placed cards and watched those broad boned agile hands in the
same way when did it happen and what has happened i am well and strong
and still the same and in the same place no it can't be surely it
will all end in nothing 

he was flushed and bathed in perspiration though the room was not hot 
his face was terrible and piteous to see especially from its helpless
efforts to seem calm 

the score against him reached the fateful sum of forty three thousand 
rostov had just prepared a card by bending the corner of which he
meant to double the three thousand just put down to his score when
dolokhov slamming down the pack of cards put it aside and began
rapidly adding up the total of rostov's debt breaking the chalk as
he marked the figures in his clear bold hand 

 supper it's time for supper and here are the gypsies 

some swarthy men and women were really entering from the cold outside
and saying something in their gypsy accents nicholas understood that it
was all over but he said in an indifferent tone 

 well won't you go on i had a splendid card all ready as if it
were the fun of the game which interested him most 

 it's all up i'm lost thought he now a bullet through my
brain that's all that's left me and at the same time he said
in a cheerful voice 

 come now just this one more little card 

 all right said dolokhov having finished the addition all
right twenty one rubles he said pointing to the figure twenty one
by which the total exceeded the round sum of forty three thousand and
taking up a pack he prepared to deal rostov submissively unbent the
corner of his card and instead of the six thousand he had intended 
carefully wrote twenty one 

 it's all the same to me he said i only want to see whether
you will let me win this ten or beat it 

dolokhov began to deal seriously oh how rostov detested at that
moment those hands with their short reddish fingers and hairy wrists 
which held him in their power the ten fell to him 

 you owe forty three thousand count said dolokhov and
stretching himself he rose from the table one does get tired sitting
so long he added 

 yes i'm tired too said rostov 

dolokhov cut him short as if to remind him that it was not for him to
jest 

 when am i to receive the money count 

rostov flushing drew dolokhov into the next room 

 i cannot pay it all immediately will you take an i o u he said 

 i say rostov said dolokhov clearly smiling and looking
nicholas straight in the eyes you know the saying lucky in love 
unlucky at cards your cousin is in love with you i know 

 oh it's terrible to feel oneself so in this man's power 
thought rostov he knew what a shock he would inflict on his father and
mother by the news of this loss he knew what a relief it would be to
escape it all and felt that dolokhov knew that he could save him from
all this shame and sorrow but wanted now to play with him as a cat does
with a mouse 

 your cousin dolokhov started to say but nicholas interrupted
him 

 my cousin has nothing to do with this and it's not necessary to
mention her he exclaimed fiercely 

 then when am i to have it 

 tomorrow replied rostov and left the room 





chapter xv

to say tomorrow and keep up a dignified tone was not difficult 
but to go home alone see his sisters brother mother and father 
confess and ask for money he had no right to after giving his word of
honor was terrible 

at home they had not yet gone to bed the young people after returning
from the theater had had supper and were grouped round the clavichord 
as soon as nicholas entered he was enfolded in that poetic atmosphere
of love which pervaded the rostov household that winter and now after
dolokhov's proposal and iogel's ball seemed to have grown thicker
round sonya and natasha as the air does before a thunderstorm sonya
and natasha in the light blue dresses they had worn at the theater 
looking pretty and conscious of it were standing by the clavichord 
happy and smiling vera was playing chess with shinshin in the drawing
room the old countess waiting for the return of her husband and son 
sat playing patience with the old gentlewoman who lived in their house 
denisov with sparkling eyes and ruffled hair sat at the clavichord
striking chords with his short fingers his legs thrown back and his
eyes rolling as he sang with his small husky but true voice some
verses called enchantress which he had composed and to which he
was trying to fit music 

 enchantress say to my forsaken lyre
 what magic power is this recalls me still 
 what spark has set my inmost soul on fire 
 what is this bliss that makes my fingers thrill 

he was singing in passionate tones gazing with his sparkling
black agate eyes at the frightened and happy natasha 

 splendid excellent exclaimed natasha another verse she
said without noticing nicholas 

 everything's still the same with them thought nicholas 
glancing into the drawing room where he saw vera and his mother with
the old lady 

 ah and here's nicholas cried natasha running up to him 

 is papa at home he asked 

 i am so glad you've come said natasha without answering him 
 we are enjoying ourselves vasili dmitrich is staying a day longer
for my sake did you know 

 no papa is not back yet said sonya 

 nicholas have you come come here dear called the old countess
from the drawing room 

nicholas went to her kissed her hand and sitting down silently at her
table began to watch her hands arranging the cards from the dancing
room they still heard the laughter and merry voices trying to persuade
natasha to sing 

 all wight all wight shouted denisov it's no good making
excuses now it's your turn to sing the ba'cawolla i entweat
you 

the countess glanced at her silent son 

 what is the matter she asked 

 oh nothing said he as if weary of being continually asked the
same question will papa be back soon 

 i expect so 

 everything's the same with them they know nothing about it where
am i to go thought nicholas and went again into the dancing room
where the clavichord stood 

sonya was sitting at the clavichord playing the prelude to
denisov's favorite barcarolle natasha was preparing to sing 
denisov was looking at her with enraptured eyes 

nicholas began pacing up and down the room 

 why do they want to make her sing how can she sing there's
nothing to be happy about thought he 

sonya struck the first chord of the prelude 

 my god i'm a ruined and dishonored man a bullet through my brain
is the only thing left me not singing his thoughts ran on go
away but where to it's one let them sing 

he continued to pace the room looking gloomily at denisov and the
girls and avoiding their eyes 

 nikolenka what is the matter sonya's eyes fixed on him
seemed to ask she noticed at once that something had happened to him 

nicholas turned away from her natasha too with her quick instinct 
had instantly noticed her brother's condition but though she noticed
it she was herself in such high spirits at that moment so far from
sorrow sadness or self reproach that she purposely deceived herself
as young people often do no i am too happy now to spoil my
enjoyment by sympathy with anyone's sorrow she felt and she said
to herself no i must be mistaken he must be feeling happy just as
i am 

 now sonya she said going to the very middle of the room where
she considered the resonance was best 

having lifted her head and let her arms droop lifelessly as ballet
dancers do natasha rising energetically from her heels to her toes 
stepped to the middle of the room and stood still 

 yes that's me she seemed to say answering the rapt gaze with
which denisov followed her 

 and what is she so pleased about thought nicholas looking at his
sister why isn't she dull and ashamed 

natasha took the first note her throat swelled her chest rose 
her eyes became serious at that moment she was oblivious of her
surroundings and from her smiling lips flowed sounds which anyone may
produce at the same intervals and hold for the same time but which
leave you cold a thousand times and the thousand and first time thrill
you and make you weep 

natasha that winter had for the first time begun to sing seriously 
mainly because denisov so delighted in her singing she no longer sang
as a child there was no longer in her singing that comical childish 
painstaking effect that had been in it before but she did not yet sing
well as all the connoisseurs who heard her said it is not trained 
but it is a beautiful voice that must be trained only they generally
said this some time after she had finished singing while that untrained
voice with its incorrect breathing and labored transitions was
sounding even the connoisseurs said nothing but only delighted in
it and wished to hear it again in her voice there was a virginal
freshness an unconsciousness of her own powers and an as yet untrained
velvety softness which so mingled with her lack of art in singing that
it seemed as if nothing in that voice could be altered without spoiling
it 

 what is this thought nicholas listening to her with widely
opened eyes what has happened to her how she is singing today 
and suddenly the whole world centered for him on anticipation of the
next note the next phrase and everything in the world was divided into
three beats oh mio crudele affetto one two three one 
two three one oh mio crudele affetto one two three 
one oh this senseless life of ours thought nicholas all
this misery and money and dolokhov and anger and honor it's all
nonsense but this is real now then natasha now then dearest 
now then darling how will she take that si she's taken it thank
god and without noticing that he was singing to strengthen the si
he sung a second a third below the high note ah god how fine did
i really take it how fortunate he thought 

oh how that chord vibrated and how moved was something that was finest
in rostov's soul and this something was apart from everything else
in the world and above everything in the world what were losses and
dolokhov and words of honor all nonsense one might kill and rob
and yet be happy 





chapter xvi

it was long since rostov had felt such enjoyment from music as he
did that day but no sooner had natasha finished her barcarolle than
reality again presented itself he got up without saying a word and went
downstairs to his own room a quarter of an hour later the old count
came in from his club cheerful and contented nicholas hearing him
drive up went to meet him 

 well had a good time said the old count smiling gaily and
proudly at his son 

nicholas tried to say yes but could not and he nearly burst into
sobs the count was lighting his pipe and did not notice his son's
condition 

 ah it can't be avoided thought nicholas for the first and
last time and suddenly in the most casual tone which made him feel
ashamed of himself he said as if merely asking his father to let him
have the carriage to drive to town 

 papa i have come on a matter of business i was nearly forgetting i
need some money 

 dear me said his father who was in a specially good humor i
told you it would not be enough how much 

 very much said nicholas flushing and with a stupid careless
smile for which he was long unable to forgive himself i have lost a
little i mean a good deal a great deal forty three thousand 

 what to whom nonsense cried the count suddenly reddening
with an apoplectic flush over neck and nape as old people do 

 i promised to pay tomorrow said nicholas 

 well said the old count spreading out his arms and sinking
helplessly on the sofa 

 it can't be helped it happens to everyone said the son with
a bold free and easy tone while in his soul he regarded himself as a
worthless scoundrel whose whole life could not atone for his crime he
longed to kiss his father's hands and kneel to beg his forgiveness 
but said in a careless and even rude voice that it happens to
everyone 

the old count cast down his eyes on hearing his son's words and began
bustlingly searching for something 

 yes yes he muttered it will be difficult i fear difficult
to raise happens to everybody yes who has not done it 

and with a furtive glance at his son's face the count went out of the
room nicholas had been prepared for resistance but had not at all
expected this 

 papa pa pa he called after him sobbing forgive me and
seizing his father's hand he pressed it to his lips and burst into
tears 

while father and son were having their explanation the mother and
daughter were having one not less important natasha came running to
her mother quite excited 

 mamma mamma he has made me 

 made what 

 made made me an offer mamma mamma she exclaimed 

the countess did not believe her ears denisov had proposed to whom 
to this chit of a girl natasha who not so long ago was playing with
dolls and who was still having lessons 

 don't natasha what nonsense she said hoping it was a joke 

 nonsense indeed i am telling you the fact said natasha
indignantly i come to ask you what to do and you call it
 nonsense 

the countess shrugged her shoulders 

 if it is true that monsieur denisov has made you a proposal tell
him he is a fool that's all 

 no he's not a fool replied natasha indignantly and seriously 

 well then what do you want you're all in love nowadays well 
if you are in love marry him said the countess with a laugh of
annoyance good luck to you 

 no mamma i'm not in love with him i suppose i'm not in love
with him 

 well then tell him so 

 mamma are you cross don't be cross dear is it my fault 

 no but what is it my dear do you want me to go and tell him 
said the countess smiling 

 no i will do it myself only tell me what to say it's all very
well for you said natasha with a responsive smile you should
have seen how he said it i know he did not mean to say it but it came
out accidently 

 well all the same you must refuse him 

 no i mustn't i am so sorry for him he's so nice 

 well then accept his offer it's high time for you to be
married answered the countess sharply and sarcastically 

 no mamma but i'm so sorry for him i don't know how i'm to
say it 

 and there's nothing for you to say i shall speak to him myself 
said the countess indignant that they should have dared to treat this
little natasha as grown up 

 no not on any account i will tell him myself and you'll listen
at the door and natasha ran across the drawing room to the dancing
hall where denisov was sitting on the same chair by the clavichord
with his face in his hands 

he jumped up at the sound of her light step 

 nataly he said moving with rapid steps toward her decide my
fate it is in your hands 

 vasili dmitrich i'm so sorry for you no but you are so
nice but it won't do not that but as a friend i shall always
love you 

denisov bent over her hand and she heard strange sounds she did not
understand she kissed his rough curly black head at this instant they
heard the quick rustle of the countess dress she came up to them 

 vasili dmitrich i thank you for the honor she said with an
embarrassed voice though it sounded severe to denisov but my
daughter is so young and i thought that as my son's friend you
would have addressed yourself first to me in that case you would not
have obliged me to give this refusal 

 countess said denisov with downcast eyes and a guilty face 
he tried to say more but faltered 

natasha could not remain calm seeing him in such a plight she began
to sob aloud 

 countess i have done w'ong denisov went on in an unsteady
voice but believe me i so adore your daughter and all your family
that i would give my life twice over he looked at the countess 
and seeing her severe face said well good by countess and
kissing her hand he left the room with quick resolute strides without
looking at natasha 


next day rostov saw denisov off he did not wish to stay another
day in moscow all denisov's moscow friends gave him a farewell
entertainment at the gypsies with the result that he had no
recollection of how he was put in the sleigh or of the first three
stages of his journey 

after denisov's departure rostov spent another fortnight in moscow 
without going out of the house waiting for the money his father could
not at once raise and he spent most of his time in the girls room 

sonya was more tender and devoted to him than ever it was as if she
wanted to show him that his losses were an achievement that made her
love him all the more but nicholas now considered himself unworthy of
her 

he filled the girls albums with verses and music and having at last
sent dolokhov the whole forty three thousand rubles and received his
receipt he left at the end of november without taking leave of any of
his acquaintances to overtake his regiment which was already in poland 





book five 1806 07





chapter i

after his interview with his wife pierre left for petersburg at the
torzhok post station either there were no horses or the postmaster
would not supply them pierre was obliged to wait without undressing 
he lay down on the leather sofa in front of a round table put his big
feet in their overboots on the table and began to reflect 

 will you have the portmanteaus brought in and a bed got ready and
tea asked his valet 

pierre gave no answer for he neither heard nor saw anything he had
begun to think of the last station and was still pondering on the same
question one so important that he took no notice of what went
on around him not only was he indifferent as to whether he got to
petersburg earlier or later or whether he secured accommodation at this
station but compared to the thoughts that now occupied him it was a
matter of indifference whether he remained there for a few hours or for
the rest of his life 

the postmaster his wife the valet and a peasant woman selling
torzhok embroidery came into the room offering their services 
without changing his careless attitude pierre looked at them over his
spectacles unable to understand what they wanted or how they could go on
living without having solved the problems that so absorbed him he had
been engrossed by the same thoughts ever since the day he returned from
sokolniki after the duel and had spent that first agonizing sleepless
night but now in the solitude of the journey they seized him with
special force no matter what he thought about he always returned to
these same questions which he could not solve and yet could not cease to
ask himself it was as if the thread of the chief screw which held his
life together were stripped so that the screw could not get in or out 
but went on turning uselessly in the same place 

the postmaster came in and began obsequiously to beg his excellency to
wait only two hours when come what might he would let his excellency
have the courier horses it was plain that he was lying and only wanted
to get more money from the traveler 

 is this good or bad pierre asked himself it is good for me 
bad for another traveler and for himself it's unavoidable because
he needs money for food the man said an officer had once given him a
thrashing for letting a private traveler have the courier horses 
but the officer thrashed him because he had to get on as quickly as
possible and i continued pierre shot dolokhov because i
considered myself injured and louis xvi was executed because they
considered him a criminal and a year later they executed those who
executed him also for some reason what is bad what is good what
should one love and what hate what does one live for and what am i 
what is life and what is death what power governs all 

there was no answer to any of these questions except one and that
not a logical answer and not at all a reply to them the answer was 
 you'll die and all will end you'll die and know all or cease
asking but dying was also dreadful 

the torzhok peddler woman in a whining voice went on offering her
wares especially a pair of goatskin slippers i have hundreds of
rubles i don't know what to do with and she stands in her tattered
cloak looking timidly at me he thought and what does she
want the money for as if that money could add a hair's breadth to
happiness or peace of mind can anything in the world make her or me
less a prey to evil and death death which ends all and must come
today or tomorrow at any rate in an instant as compared with
eternity and again he twisted the screw with the stripped thread 
and again it turned uselessly in the same place 

his servant handed him a half cut novel in the form of letters by
madame de souza he began reading about the sufferings and virtuous
struggles of a certain emilie de mansfeld and why did she resist
her seducer when she loved him he thought god could not have put
into her heart an impulse that was against his will my wife as she
once was did not struggle and perhaps she was right nothing has been
found out nothing discovered pierre again said to himself all
we can know is that we know nothing and that's the height of human
wisdom 

everything within and around him seemed confused senseless and
repellent yet in this very repugnance to all his circumstances pierre
found a kind of tantalizing satisfaction 

 i make bold to ask your excellency to move a little for this
gentleman said the postmaster entering the room followed by another
traveler also detained for lack of horses 

the newcomer was a short large boned yellow faced wrinkled old
man with gray bushy eyebrows overhanging bright eyes of an indefinite
grayish color 

pierre took his feet off the table stood up and lay down on a bed that
had been got ready for him glancing now and then at the newcomer who 
with a gloomy and tired face was wearily taking off his wraps with the
aid of his servant and not looking at pierre with a pair of felt boots
on his thin bony legs and keeping on a worn nankeen covered sheepskin
coat the traveler sat down on the sofa leaned back his big head with
its broad temples and close cropped hair and looked at bezukhov the
stern shrewd and penetrating expression of that look struck pierre he
felt a wish to speak to the stranger but by the time he had made up his
mind to ask him a question about the roads the traveler had closed his
eyes his shriveled old hands were folded and on the finger of one of
them pierre noticed a large cast iron ring with a seal representing a
death's head the stranger sat without stirring either resting or as
it seemed to pierre sunk in profound and calm meditation his servant
was also a yellow wrinkled old man without beard or mustache 
evidently not because he was shaven but because they had never grown 
this active old servant was unpacking the traveler's canteen and
preparing tea he brought in a boiling samovar when everything was
ready the stranger opened his eyes moved to the table filled a
tumbler with tea for himself and one for the beardless old man to whom
he passed it pierre began to feel a sense of uneasiness and the
need even the inevitability of entering into conversation with this
stranger 

the servant brought back his tumbler turned upside down with an
unfinished bit of nibbled sugar and asked if anything more would be
wanted 

 to indicate he did not want more tea 

 no give me the book said the stranger 

the servant handed him a book which pierre took to be a devotional work 
and the traveler became absorbed in it pierre looked at him all at
once the stranger closed the book putting in a marker and again 
leaning with his arms on the back of the sofa sat in his former
position with his eyes shut pierre looked at him and had not time
to turn away when the old man opening his eyes fixed his steady and
severe gaze straight on pierre's face 

pierre felt confused and wished to avoid that look but the bright old
eyes attracted him irresistibly 





chapter ii

 i have the pleasure of addressing count bezukhov if i am not
mistaken said the stranger in a deliberate and loud voice 

pierre looked silently and inquiringly at him over his spectacles 

 i have heard of you my dear sir continued the stranger and
of your misfortune he seemed to emphasize the last word as if to
say yes misfortune call it what you please i know that what
happened to you in moscow was a misfortune i regret it very
much my dear sir 

pierre flushed and hurriedly putting his legs down from the bed bent
forward toward the old man with a forced and timid smile 

 i have not referred to this out of curiosity my dear sir but for
greater reasons 

he paused his gaze still on pierre and moved aside on the sofa by way
of inviting the other to take a seat beside him pierre felt reluctant
to enter into conversation with this old man but submitting to him
involuntarily came up and sat down beside him 

 you are unhappy my dear sir the stranger continued you
are young and i am old i should like to help you as far as lies in my
power 

 oh yes said pierre with a forced smile i am very grateful
to you where are you traveling from 

the stranger's face was not genial it was even cold and severe but
in spite of this both the face and words of his new acquaintance were
irresistibly attractive to pierre 

 but if for any reason you don't feel inclined to talk to me 
said the old man say so my dear sir and he suddenly smiled in
an unexpected and tenderly paternal way 

 oh no not at all on the contrary i am very glad to make your
acquaintance said pierre and again glancing at the stranger's
hands he looked more closely at the ring with its skull a masonic
sign 

 allow me to ask he said are you a mason 

 yes i belong to the brotherhood of the freemasons said the
stranger looking deeper and deeper into pierre's eyes and in
their name and my own i hold out a brotherly hand to you 

 i am afraid said pierre smiling and wavering between the
confidence the personality of the freemason inspired in him and his own
habit of ridiculing the masonic beliefs i am afraid i am very far
from understanding how am i to put it i am afraid my way of looking
at the world is so opposed to yours that we shall not understand one
another 

 i know your outlook said the mason and the view of life you
mention and which you think is the result of your own mental efforts 
is the one held by the majority of people and is the invariable fruit
of pride indolence and ignorance forgive me my dear sir but if i
had not known it i should not have addressed you your view of life is a
regrettable delusion 

 just as i may suppose you to be deluded said pierre with a faint
smile 

 i should never dare to say that i know the truth said the mason 
whose words struck pierre more and more by their precision and firmness 
 no one can attain to truth by himself only by laying stone on stone
with the cooperation of all by the millions of generations from our
forefather adam to our own times is that temple reared which is to be
a worthy dwelling place of the great god he added and closed his
eyes 

 i ought to tell you that i do not believe do not believe in
god said pierre regretfully and with an effort feeling it
essential to speak the whole truth 

the mason looked intently at pierre and smiled as a rich man with
millions in hand might smile at a poor fellow who told him that he poor
man had not the five rubles that would make him happy 

 yes you do not know him my dear sir said the mason you
cannot know him you do not know him and that is why you are unhappy 

 yes yes i am unhappy assented pierre but what am i to
do 

 you know him not my dear sir and so you are very unhappy you do
not know him but he is here he is in me he is in my words he is in
thee and even in those blasphemous words thou hast just uttered 
pronounced the mason in a stern and tremulous voice 

he paused and sighed evidently trying to calm himself 

 if he were not he said quietly you and i would not be
speaking of him my dear sir of what of whom are we speaking whom
hast thou denied he suddenly asked with exulting austerity and
authority in his voice who invented him if he did not exist whence
came thy conception of the existence of such an incomprehensible being 
didst thou and why did the whole world conceive the idea of the
existence of such an incomprehensible being a being all powerful 
eternal and infinite in all his attributes 

he stopped and remained silent for a long time 

pierre could not and did not wish to break this silence 

 he exists but to understand him is hard the mason began again 
looking not at pierre but straight before him and turning the leaves
of his book with his old hands which from excitement he could not keep
still if it were a man whose existence thou didst doubt i could
bring him to thee could take him by the hand and show him to thee but
how can i an insignificant mortal show his omnipotence his infinity 
and all his mercy to one who is blind or who shuts his eyes that he may
not see or understand him and may not see or understand his own vileness
and sinfulness he paused again who art thou thou dreamest that
thou art wise because thou couldst utter those blasphemous words he
went on with a somber and scornful smile and thou art more foolish
and unreasonable than a little child who playing with the parts of a
skillfully made watch dares to say that as he does not understand
its use he does not believe in the master who made it to know him is
hard for ages from our forefather adam to our own day we labor to
attain that knowledge and are still infinitely far from our aim but
in our lack of understanding we see only our weakness and his
greatness 

pierre listened with swelling heart gazing into the mason's face with
shining eyes not interrupting or questioning him but believing with
his whole soul what the stranger said whether he accepted the wise
reasoning contained in the mason's words or believed as a child
believes in the speaker's tone of conviction and earnestness or
the tremor of the speaker's voice which sometimes almost broke or
those brilliant aged eyes grown old in this conviction or the calm
firmness and certainty of his vocation which radiated from his whole
being and which struck pierre especially by contrast with his own
dejection and hopelessness at any rate pierre longed with his whole
soul to believe and he did believe and felt a joyful sense of comfort 
regeneration and return to life 

 he is not to be apprehended by reason but by life said the
mason 

 i do not understand said pierre feeling with dismay doubts
reawakening he was afraid of any want of clearness any weakness in
the mason's arguments he dreaded not to be able to believe in him 
 i don't understand he said how it is that the mind of man
cannot attain the knowledge of which you speak 

the mason smiled with his gentle fatherly smile 

 the highest wisdom and truth are like the purest liquid we may wish
to imbibe he said can i receive that pure liquid into an impure
vessel and judge of its purity only by the inner purification of myself
can i retain in some degree of purity the liquid i receive 

 yes yes that is so said pierre joyfully 

 the highest wisdom is not founded on reason alone not on those
worldly sciences of physics history chemistry and the like into
which intellectual knowledge is divided the highest wisdom is one 
the highest wisdom has but one science the science of the whole the
science explaining the whole creation and man's place in it to
receive that science it is necessary to purify and renew one's inner
self and so before one can know it is necessary to believe and to
perfect one's self and to attain this end we have the light called
conscience that god has implanted in our souls 

 yes yes assented pierre 

 look then at thy inner self with the eyes of the spirit and ask
thyself whether thou art content with thyself what hast thou attained
relying on reason only what art thou you are young you are rich you
are clever you are well educated and what have you done with all these
good gifts are you content with yourself and with your life 

 no i hate my life pierre muttered wincing 

 thou hatest it then change it purify thyself and as thou art
purified thou wilt gain wisdom look at your life my dear sir 
how have you spent it in riotous orgies and debauchery receiving
everything from society and giving nothing in return you have become
the possessor of wealth how have you used it what have you done
for your neighbor have you ever thought of your tens of thousands
of slaves have you helped them physically and morally no you have
profited by their toil to lead a profligate life that is what you have
done have you chosen a post in which you might be of service to your
neighbor no you have spent your life in idleness then you married my
dear sir took on yourself responsibility for the guidance of a young
woman and what have you done you have not helped her to find the way
of truth my dear sir but have thrust her into an abyss of deceit and
misery a man offended you and you shot him and you say you do not
know god and hate your life there is nothing strange in that my dear
sir 

after these words the mason as if tired by his long discourse again
leaned his arms on the back of the sofa and closed his eyes pierre
looked at that aged stern motionless almost lifeless face and moved
his lips without uttering a sound he wished to say yes a vile 
idle vicious life but dared not break the silence 

the mason cleared his throat huskily as old men do and called his
servant 

 how about the horses he asked without looking at pierre 

 the exchange horses have just come answered the servant will
you not rest here 

 no tell them to harness 

 can he really be going away leaving me alone without having told me
all and without promising to help me thought pierre rising with
downcast head and he began to pace the room glancing occasionally at
the mason yes i never thought of it but i have led a contemptible
and profligate life though i did not like it and did not want to 
thought pierre but this man knows the truth and if he wished to 
could disclose it to me 

pierre wished to say this to the mason but did not dare to the
traveler having packed his things with his practiced hands began
fastening his coat when he had finished he turned to bezukhov and
said in a tone of indifferent politeness 

 where are you going to now my dear sir 

 i i'm going to petersburg answered pierre in a childlike 
hesitating voice i thank you i agree with all you have said but
do not suppose me to be so bad with my whole soul i wish to be what you
would have me be but i have never had help from anyone but it is
i above all who am to blame for everything help me teach me and
perhaps i may 

pierre could not go on he gulped and turned away 

the mason remained silent for a long time evidently considering 

 help comes from god alone he said but such measure of help as
our order can bestow it will render you my dear sir you are going to
petersburg hand this to count willarski he took out his notebook
and wrote a few words on a large sheet of paper folded in four 
 allow me to give you a piece of advice when you reach the capital 
first of all devote some time to solitude and self examination and do
not resume your former way of life and now i wish you a good journey 
my dear sir he added seeing that his servant had entered and
success 

the traveler was joseph alexeevich bazdeev as pierre saw from the
postmaster's book bazdeev had been one of the best known freemasons
and martinists even in novikov's time for a long while after he had
gone pierre did not go to bed or order horses but paced up and down
the room pondering over his vicious past and with a rapturous sense
of beginning anew pictured to himself the blissful irreproachable 
virtuous future that seemed to him so easy it seemed to him that he had
been vicious only because he had somehow forgotten how good it is to
be virtuous not a trace of his former doubts remained in his soul he
firmly believed in the possibility of the brotherhood of men united in
the aim of supporting one another in the path of virtue and that is how
freemasonry presented itself to him 





chapter iii

on reaching petersburg pierre did not let anyone know of his arrival 
he went nowhere and spent whole days in reading thomas a kempis whose
book had been sent him by someone unknown one thing he continually
realized as he read that book the joy hitherto unknown to him 
of believing in the possibility of attaining perfection and in the
possibility of active brotherly love among men which joseph alexeevich
had revealed to him a week after his arrival the young polish count 
willarski whom pierre had known slightly in petersburg society came
into his room one evening in the official and ceremonious manner in
which dolokhov's second had called on him and having closed the
door behind him and satisfied himself that there was nobody else in the
room addressed pierre 

 i have come to you with a message and an offer count he
said without sitting down a person of very high standing in our
brotherhood has made application for you to be received into our order
before the usual term and has proposed to me to be your sponsor i
consider it a sacred duty to fulfill that person's wishes do you wish
to enter the brotherhood of freemasons under my sponsorship 

the cold austere tone of this man whom he had almost always before met
at balls amiably smiling in the society of the most brilliant women 
surprised pierre 

 yes i do wish it said he 

willarski bowed his head 

 one more question count he said which i beg you to answer
in all sincerity not as a future mason but as an honest man have you
renounced your former convictions do you believe in god 

pierre considered 

 yes yes i believe in god he said 

 in that case began willarski but pierre interrupted him 

 yes i do believe in god he repeated 

 in that case we can go said willarski my carriage is at your
service 

willarski was silent throughout the drive to pierre's inquiries as
to what he must do and how he should answer willarski only replied that
brothers more worthy than he would test him and that pierre had only to
tell the truth 

having entered the courtyard of a large house where the lodge had its
headquarters and having ascended a dark staircase they entered a small
well lit anteroom where they took off their cloaks without the aid of
a servant from there they passed into another room a man in strange
attire appeared at the door willarski stepping toward him said
something to him in french in an undertone and then went up to a small
wardrobe in which pierre noticed garments such as he had never seen
before having taken a kerchief from the cupboard willarski bound
pierre's eyes with it and tied it in a knot behind catching some
hairs painfully in the knot then he drew his face down kissed him and
taking him by the hand led him forward the hairs tied in the knot hurt
pierre and there were lines of pain on his face and a shamefaced smile 
his huge figure with arms hanging down and with a puckered though
smiling face moved after willarski with uncertain timid steps 

having led him about ten paces willarski stopped 

 whatever happens to you he said you must bear it all manfully
if you have firmly resolved to join our brotherhood pierre nodded
affirmatively when you hear a knock at the door you will uncover
your eyes added willarski i wish you courage and success 
and pressing pierre's hand he went out 

left alone pierre went on smiling in the same way once or twice
he shrugged his shoulders and raised his hand to the kerchief as if
wishing to take it off but let it drop again the five minutes spent
with his eyes bandaged seemed to him an hour his arms felt numb 
his legs almost gave way it seemed to him that he was tired out he
experienced a variety of most complex sensations he felt afraid of what
would happen to him and still more afraid of showing his fear he felt
curious to know what was going to happen and what would be revealed to
him but most of all he felt joyful that the moment had come when he
would at last start on that path of regeneration and on the actively
virtuous life of which he had been dreaming since he met joseph
alexeevich loud knocks were heard at the door pierre took the bandage
off his eyes and glanced around him the room was in black darkness 
only a small lamp was burning inside something white pierre went nearer
and saw that the lamp stood on a black table on which lay an open book 
the book was the gospel and the white thing with the lamp inside was a
human skull with its cavities and teeth after reading the first words
of the gospel in the beginning was the word and the word was with
god pierre went round the table and saw a large open box filled
with something it was a coffin with bones inside he was not at all
surprised by what he saw hoping to enter on an entirely new life quite
unlike the old one he expected everything to be unusual even more
unusual than what he was seeing a skull a coffin the gospel it
seemed to him that he had expected all this and even more trying
to stimulate his emotions he looked around god death love the
brotherhood of man he kept saying to himself associating these
words with vague yet joyful ideas the door opened and someone came in 

by the dim light to which pierre had already become accustomed he
saw a rather short man having evidently come from the light into the
darkness the man paused then moved with cautious steps toward the
table and placed on it his small leather gloved hands 

this short man had on a white leather apron which covered his chest and
part of his legs he had on a kind of necklace above which rose a high
white ruffle outlining his rather long face which was lit up from
below 

 for what have you come hither asked the newcomer turning in
pierre's direction at a slight rustle made by the latter why have
you who do not believe in the truth of the light and who have not
seen the light come here what do you seek from us wisdom virtue 
enlightenment 

at the moment the door opened and the stranger came in pierre felt a
sense of awe and veneration such as he had experienced in his boyhood at
confession he felt himself in the presence of one socially a complete
stranger yet nearer to him through the brotherhood of man with bated
breath and beating heart he moved toward the rhetor by which name the
brother who prepared a seeker for entrance into the brotherhood was
known drawing nearer he recognized in the rhetor a man he knew 
smolyaninov and it mortified him to think that the newcomer was an
acquaintance he wished him simply a brother and a virtuous instructor 
for a long time he could not utter a word so that the rhetor had to
repeat his question 

 yes i i desire regeneration pierre uttered with
difficulty 

 very well said smolyaninov and went on at once have you any
idea of the means by which our holy order will help you to reach your
aim said he quietly and quickly 

 i hope for guidance help in regeneration said pierre 
with a trembling voice and some difficulty in utterance due to his
excitement and to being unaccustomed to speak of abstract matters in
russian 

 what is your conception of freemasonry 

 i imagine that freemasonry is the fraternity and equality of men who
have virtuous aims said pierre feeling ashamed of the inadequacy
of his words for the solemnity of the moment as he spoke i
imagine 

 good said the rhetor quickly apparently satisfied with
this answer have you sought for means of attaining your aim in
religion 

 no i considered it erroneous and did not follow it said pierre 
so softly that the rhetor did not hear him and asked him what he was
saying i have been an atheist answered pierre 

 you are seeking for truth in order to follow its laws in your life 
therefore you seek wisdom and virtue is that not so said the
rhetor after a moment's pause 

 yes yes assented pierre 

the rhetor cleared his throat crossed his gloved hands on his breast 
and began to speak 

 now i must disclose to you the chief aim of our order he said 
 and if this aim coincides with yours you may enter our brotherhood
with profit the first and chief object of our order the foundation on
which it rests and which no human power can destroy is the preservation
and handing on to posterity of a certain important mystery which
has come down to us from the remotest ages even from the first man a
mystery on which perhaps the fate of mankind depends but since this
mystery is of such a nature that nobody can know or use it unless he be
prepared by long and diligent self purification not everyone can hope
to attain it quickly hence we have a secondary aim that of preparing
our members as much as possible to reform their hearts to purify and
enlighten their minds by means handed on to us by tradition from those
who have striven to attain this mystery and thereby to render them
capable of receiving it 

 by purifying and regenerating our members we try thirdly to improve
the whole human race offering it in our members an example of piety
and virtue and thereby try with all our might to combat the evil which
sways the world think this over and i will come to you again 

 to combat the evil which sways the world pierre repeated and a
mental image of his future activity in this direction rose in his mind 
he imagined men such as he had himself been a fortnight ago and he
addressed an edifying exhortation to them he imagined to himself
vicious and unfortunate people whom he would assist by word and deed 
imagined oppressors whose victims he would rescue of the three
objects mentioned by the rhetor this last that of improving mankind 
especially appealed to pierre the important mystery mentioned by the
rhetor though it aroused his curiosity did not seem to him essential 
and the second aim that of purifying and regenerating himself did not
much interest him because at that moment he felt with delight that he
was already perfectly cured of his former faults and was ready for all
that was good 

half an hour later the rhetor returned to inform the seeker of the
seven virtues corresponding to the seven steps of solomon's temple 
which every freemason should cultivate in himself these virtues were 
1 discretion the keeping of the secrets of the order 2 obedience to
those of higher ranks in the order 3 morality 4 love of mankind 5 
courage 6 generosity 7 the love of death 

 in the seventh place try by the frequent thought of death the
rhetor said to bring yourself to regard it not as a dreaded foe but
as a friend that frees the soul grown weary in the labors of virtue
from this distressful life and leads it to its place of recompense and
peace 

 yes that must be so thought pierre when after these words the
rhetor went away leaving him to solitary meditation it must be so 
but i am still so weak that i love my life the meaning of which is only
now gradually opening before me but five of the other virtues which
pierre recalled counting them on his fingers he felt already in his
soul courage generosity morality love of mankind and especially
obedience which did not even seem to him a virtue but a joy he now
felt so glad to be free from his own lawlessness and to submit his will
to those who knew the indubitable truth he forgot what the seventh
virtue was and could not recall it 

the third time the rhetor came back more quickly and asked pierre
whether he was still firm in his intention and determined to submit to
all that would be required of him 

 i am ready for everything said pierre 

 i must also inform you said the rhetor that our order
delivers its teaching not in words only but also by other means which
may perhaps have a stronger effect on the sincere seeker after wisdom
and virtue than mere words this chamber with what you see therein
should already have suggested to your heart if it is sincere more than
words could do you will perhaps also see in your further initiation a
like method of enlightenment our order imitates the ancient societies
that explained their teaching by hieroglyphics a hieroglyph said
the rhetor is an emblem of something not cognizable by the senses
but which possesses qualities resembling those of the symbol 

pierre knew very well what a hieroglyph was but dared not speak he
listened to the rhetor in silence feeling from all he said that his
ordeal was about to begin 

 if you are resolved i must begin your initiation said the rhetor
coming closer to pierre in token of generosity i ask you to give me
all your valuables 

 but i have nothing here replied pierre supposing that he was
asked to give up all he possessed 

 what you have with you watch money rings 

pierre quickly took out his purse and watch but could not manage for
some time to get the wedding ring off his fat finger when that had been
done the rhetor said 

 in token of obedience i ask you to undress 

pierre took off his coat waistcoat and left boot according to the
rhetor's instructions the mason drew the shirt back from pierre's
left breast and stooping down pulled up the left leg of his trousers
to above the knee pierre hurriedly began taking off his right boot also
and was going to tuck up the other trouser leg to save this stranger the
trouble but the mason told him that was not necessary and gave him
a slipper for his left foot with a childlike smile of embarrassment 
doubt and self derision which appeared on his face against his will 
pierre stood with his arms hanging down and legs apart before his
brother rhetor and awaited his further commands 

 and now in token of candor i ask you to reveal to me your chief
passion said the latter 

 my passion i have had so many replied pierre 

 that passion which more than all others caused you to waver on the
path of virtue said the mason 

pierre paused seeking a reply 

 wine gluttony idleness laziness irritability anger women 
he went over his vices in his mind not knowing to which of them to give
the pre eminence 

 women he said in a low scarcely audible voice 

the mason did not move and for a long time said nothing after this
answer at last he moved up to pierre and taking the kerchief that lay
on the table again bound his eyes 

 for the last time i say to you turn all your attention upon
yourself put a bridle on your senses and seek blessedness not in
passion but in your own heart the source of blessedness is not without
us but within 

pierre had already long been feeling in himself that refreshing source
of blessedness which now flooded his heart with glad emotion 





chapter iv

soon after this there came into the dark chamber to fetch pierre not
the rhetor but pierre's sponsor willarski whom he recognized by his
voice to fresh questions as to the firmness of his resolution pierre
replied yes yes i agree and with a beaming childlike smile 
his fat chest uncovered stepping unevenly and timidly in one slippered
and one booted foot he advanced while willarski held a sword to his
bare chest he was conducted from that room along passages that turned
backwards and forwards and was at last brought to the doors of the
lodge willarski coughed he was answered by the masonic knock with
mallets the doors opened before them a bass voice pierre was still
blindfolded questioned him as to who he was when and where he was
born and so on then he was again led somewhere still blindfolded 
and as they went along he was told allegories of the toils of his
pilgrimage of holy friendship of the eternal architect of the
universe and of the courage with which he should endure toils and
dangers during these wanderings pierre noticed that he was spoken
of now as the seeker now as the sufferer and now as the
 postulant to the accompaniment of various knockings with
mallets and swords as he was being led up to some object he noticed a
hesitation and uncertainty among his conductors he heard those around
him disputing in whispers and one of them insisting that he should be
led along a certain carpet after that they took his right hand placed
it on something and told him to hold a pair of compasses to his left
breast with the other hand and to repeat after someone who read aloud
an oath of fidelity to the laws of the order the candles were then
extinguished and some spirit lighted as pierre knew by the smell and
he was told that he would now see the lesser light the bandage was
taken off his eyes and by the faint light of the burning spirit 
pierre as in a dream saw several men standing before him wearing
aprons like the rhetor's and holding swords in their hands pointed at
his breast among them stood a man whose white shirt was stained with
blood on seeing this pierre moved forward with his breast toward the
swords meaning them to pierce it but the swords were drawn back from
him and he was at once blindfolded again 

 now thou hast seen the lesser light uttered a voice then the
candles were relit and he was told that he would see the full light the
bandage was again removed and more than ten voices said together sic
transit gloria mundi 

pierre gradually began to recover himself and looked about at the room
and at the people in it round a long table covered with black sat some
twelve men in garments like those he had already seen some of them
pierre had met in petersburg society in the president's chair sat a
young man he did not know with a peculiar cross hanging from his
neck on his right sat the italian abbe whom pierre had met at
anna pavlovna's two years before there were also present a very
distinguished dignitary and a swiss who had formerly been tutor at the
kuragins all maintained a solemn silence listening to the words
of the president who held a mallet in his hand let into the wall was
a star shaped light at one side of the table was a small carpet with
various figures worked upon it at the other was something resembling an
altar on which lay a testament and a skull round it stood seven large
candlesticks like those used in churches two of the brothers led pierre
up to the altar placed his feet at right angles and bade him lie down 
saying that he must prostrate himself at the gates of the temple 

 he must first receive the trowel whispered one of the brothers 

 oh hush please said another 

pierre perplexed looked round with his shortsighted eyes without
obeying and suddenly doubts arose in his mind where am i what am
i doing aren't they laughing at me shan't i be ashamed to remember
this but these doubts only lasted a moment pierre glanced at
the serious faces of those around remembered all he had already gone
through and realized that he could not stop halfway he was aghast
at his hesitation and trying to arouse his former devotional feeling 
prostrated himself before the gates of the temple and really the
feeling of devotion returned to him even more strongly than before when
he had lain there some time he was told to get up and a white leather
apron such as the others wore was put on him he was given a trowel
and three pairs of gloves and then the grand master addressed him he
told him that he should try to do nothing to stain the whiteness of that
apron which symbolized strength and purity then of the unexplained
trowel he told him to toil with it to cleanse his own heart from vice 
and indulgently to smooth with it the heart of his neighbor as to the
first pair of gloves a man's he said that pierre could not know
their meaning but must keep them the second pair of man's gloves
he was to wear at the meetings and finally of the third a pair of
women's gloves he said dear brother these woman's gloves are
intended for you too give them to the woman whom you shall honor most
of all this gift will be a pledge of your purity of heart to her whom
you select to be your worthy helpmeet in masonry and after a pause 
he added but beware dear brother that these gloves do not deck
hands that are unclean while the grand master said these last words
it seemed to pierre that he grew embarrassed pierre himself grew still
more confused blushed like a child till tears came to his eyes began
looking about him uneasily and an awkward pause followed 

this silence was broken by one of the brethren who led pierre up to the
rug and began reading to him from a manuscript book an explanation of
all the figures on it the sun the moon a hammer a plumb line a
trowel a rough stone and a squared stone a pillar three windows and
so on then a place was assigned to pierre he was shown the signs of
the lodge told the password and at last was permitted to sit down 
the grand master began reading the statutes they were very long and
pierre from joy agitation and embarrassment was not in a state to
understand what was being read he managed to follow only the last words
of the statutes and these remained in his mind 

 in our temples we recognize no other distinctions read the grand
master but those between virtue and vice beware of making any
distinctions which may infringe equality fly to a brother's aid
whoever he may be exhort him who goeth astray raise him that falleth 
never bear malice or enmity toward thy brother be kindly and courteous 
kindle in all hearts the flame of virtue share thy happiness with thy
neighbor and may envy never dim the purity of that bliss forgive thy
enemy do not avenge thyself except by doing him good thus fulfilling
the highest law thou shalt regain traces of the ancient dignity which
thou hast lost 

he finished and getting up embraced and kissed pierre who with tears
of joy in his eyes looked round him not knowing how to answer the
congratulations and greetings from acquaintances that met him on all
sides he acknowledged no acquaintances but saw in all these men only
brothers and burned with impatience to set to work with them 

the grand master rapped with his mallet all the masons sat down in
their places and one of them read an exhortation on the necessity of
humility 

the grand master proposed that the last duty should be performed 
and the distinguished dignitary who bore the title of collector
of alms went round to all the brothers pierre would have liked
to subscribe all he had but fearing that it might look like pride
subscribed the same amount as the others 

the meeting was at an end and on reaching home pierre felt as if he had
returned from a long journey on which he had spent dozens of years had
become completely changed and had quite left behind his former habits
and way of life 





chapter v

the day after he had been received into the lodge pierre was sitting at
home reading a book and trying to fathom the significance of the square 
one side of which symbolized god another moral things a third
physical things and the fourth a combination of these now and then
his attention wandered from the book and the square and he formed in
imagination a new plan of life on the previous evening at the lodge he
had heard that a rumor of his duel had reached the emperor and that it
would be wiser for him to leave petersburg pierre proposed going to his
estates in the south and there attending to the welfare of his serfs 
he was joyfully planning this new life when prince vasili suddenly
entered the room 

 my dear fellow what have you been up to in moscow why have you
quarreled with helene mon cher you are under a delusion said
prince vasili as he entered i know all about it and i can tell
you positively that helene is as innocent before you as christ was
before the jews 

pierre was about to reply but prince vasili interrupted him 

 and why didn't you simply come straight to me as to a friend i
know all about it and understand it all he said you behaved as
becomes a man who values his honor perhaps too hastily but we won't
go into that but consider the position in which you are placing her and
me in the eyes of society and even of the court he added lowering
his voice she is living in moscow and you are here remember 
dear boy and he drew pierre's arm downwards it is simply a
misunderstanding i expect you feel it so yourself let us write her
a letter at once and she'll come here and all will be explained or
else my dear boy let me tell you it's quite likely you'll have to
suffer for it 

prince vasili gave pierre a significant look 

 i know from reliable sources that the dowager empress is taking a
keen interest in the whole affair you know she is very gracious to
helene 

pierre tried several times to speak but on one hand prince vasili
did not let him and on the other pierre himself feared to begin to
speak in the tone of decided refusal and disagreement in which he had
firmly resolved to answer his father in law moreover the words of the
masonic statutes be kindly and courteous recurred to him he
blinked went red got up and sat down again struggling with himself
to do what was for him the most difficult thing in life to say an
unpleasant thing to a man's face to say what the other whoever
he might be did not expect he was so used to submitting to prince
vasili's tone of careless self assurance that he felt he would be
unable to withstand it now but he also felt that on what he said now
his future depended whether he would follow the same old road or that
new path so attractively shown him by the masons on which he firmly
believed he would be reborn to a new life 

 now dear boy said prince vasili playfully say yes 
and i'll write to her myself and we will kill the fatted calf 

but before prince vasili had finished his playful speech pierre 
without looking at him and with a kind of fury that made him like his
father muttered in a whisper 

 prince i did not ask you here go please go and he jumped up
and opened the door for him 

 go he repeated amazed at himself and glad to see the look of
confusion and fear that showed itself on prince vasili's face 

 what's the matter with you are you ill 

 go the quivering voice repeated and prince vasili had to go
without receiving any explanation 

a week later pierre having taken leave of his new friends the masons 
and leaving large sums of money with them for alms went away to his
estates his new brethren gave him letters to the kiev and odessa masons
and promised to write to him and guide him in his new activity 





chapter vi

the duel between pierre and dolokhov was hushed up and in spite of
the emperor's severity regarding duels at that time neither the
principals nor their seconds suffered for it but the story of the duel 
confirmed by pierre's rupture with his wife was the talk of society 
pierre who had been regarded with patronizing condescension when he was
an illegitimate son and petted and extolled when he was the best
match in russia had sunk greatly in the esteem of society after his
marriage when the marriageable daughters and their mothers had nothing
to hope from him especially as he did not know how and did not
wish to court society's favor now he alone was blamed for what had
happened he was said to be insanely jealous and subject like his
father to fits of bloodthirsty rage and when after pierre's
departure helene returned to petersburg she was received by all her
acquaintances not only cordially but even with a shade of deference
due to her misfortune when conversation turned on her husband helene
assumed a dignified expression which with characteristic tact she had
acquired though she did not understand its significance this expression
suggested that she had resolved to endure her troubles uncomplainingly
and that her husband was a cross laid upon her by god prince vasili
expressed his opinion more openly he shrugged his shoulders when pierre
was mentioned and pointing to his forehead remarked 

 a bit touched i always said so 

 i said from the first declared anna pavlovna referring to
pierre i said at the time and before anyone else she insisted
on her priority that that senseless young man was spoiled by the
depraved ideas of these days i said so even at the time when everybody
was in raptures about him when he had just returned from abroad and
when if you remember he posed as a sort of marat at one of my soirees 
and how has it ended i was against this marriage even then and foretold
all that has happened 

anna pavlovna continued to give on free evenings the same kind of
soirees as before such as she alone had the gift of arranging at
which was to be found the cream of really good society the bloom
of the intellectual essence of petersburg as she herself put it 
besides this refined selection of society anna pavlovna's receptions
were also distinguished by the fact that she always presented some new
and interesting person to the visitors and that nowhere else was the
state of the political thermometer of legitimate petersburg court
society so dearly and distinctly indicated 

toward the end of 1806 when all the sad details of napoleon's
destruction of the prussian army at jena and auerstadt and the
surrender of most of the prussian fortresses had been received when our
troops had already entered prussia and our second war with napoleon
was beginning anna pavlovna gave one of her soirees the cream of
really good society consisted of the fascinating helene forsaken
by her husband mortemart the delightful prince hippolyte who had
just returned from vienna two diplomatists the old aunt a young man
referred to in that drawing room as a man of great merit un homme
de beaucoup de merite a newly appointed maid of honor and her mother 
and several other less noteworthy persons 

the novelty anna pavlovna was setting before her guests that evening
was boris drubetskoy who had just arrived as a special messenger from
the prussian army and was aide de camp to a very important personage 

the temperature shown by the political thermometer to the company that
evening was this 

 whatever the european sovereigns and commanders may do to
countenance bonaparte and to cause me and us in general annoyance and
mortification our opinion of bonaparte cannot alter we shall not cease
to express our sincere views on that subject and can only say to the
king of prussia and others so much the worse for you tu l'as
voulu george dandin that's all we have to say about it 

when boris who was to be served up to the guests entered the drawing
room almost all the company had assembled and the conversation guided
by anna pavlovna was about our diplomatic relations with austria and
the hope of an alliance with her 

boris grown more manly and looking fresh rosy and self possessed 
entered the drawing room elegantly dressed in the uniform of an
aide de camp and was duly conducted to pay his respects to the aunt and
then brought back to the general circle 

anna pavlovna gave him her shriveled hand to kiss and introduced him to
several persons whom he did not know giving him a whispered description
of each 

 prince hippolyte kuragin charming young fellow m 
kronq charge d'affaires from copenhagen a profound intellect 
and simply mr shitov a man of great merit this of the man
usually so described 

thanks to anna mikhaylovna's efforts his own tastes and the
peculiarities of his reserved nature boris had managed during his
service to place himself very advantageously he was aide de camp to a
very important personage had been sent on a very important mission to
prussia and had just returned from there as a special messenger he had
become thoroughly conversant with that unwritten code with which he had
been so pleased at olmutz and according to which an ensign might rank
incomparably higher than a general and according to which what was
needed for success in the service was not effort or work or courage or
perseverance but only the knowledge of how to get on with those who can
grant rewards and he was himself often surprised at the rapidity of his
success and at the inability of others to understand these things 
in consequence of this discovery his whole manner of life all
his relations with old friends all his plans for his future were
completely altered he was not rich but would spend his last groat to
be better dressed than others and would rather deprive himself of many
pleasures than allow himself to be seen in a shabby equipage or appear
in the streets of petersburg in an old uniform he made friends with
and sought the acquaintance of only those above him in position and
who could therefore be of use to him he liked petersburg and despised
moscow the remembrance of the rostovs house and of his childish
love for natasha was unpleasant to him and he had not once been to see
the rostovs since the day of his departure for the army to be in anna
pavlovna's drawing room he considered an important step up in the
service and he at once understood his role letting his hostess make
use of whatever interest he had to offer he himself carefully scanned
each face appraising the possibilities of establishing intimacy with
each of those present and the advantages that might accrue he took
the seat indicated to him beside the fair helene and listened to the
general conversation 

 vienna considers the bases of the proposed treaty so unattainable
that not even a continuity of most brilliant successes would secure
them and she doubts the means we have of gaining them that is the
actual phrase used by the vienna cabinet said the danish charge
d'affaires 

 the doubt is flattering said the man of profound intellect 
with a subtle smile 

 we must distinguish between the vienna cabinet and the emperor of
austria said mortemart the emperor of austria can never have
thought of such a thing it is only the cabinet that says it 

 ah my dear vicomte put in anna pavlovna l'urope for
some reason she called it urope as if that were a specially refined
french pronunciation which she could allow herself when conversing with
a frenchman l'urope ne sera jamais notre alliee sincere 

 europe will never be our sincere ally 


after that anna pavlovna led up to the courage and firmness of the king
of prussia in order to draw boris into the conversation 

boris listened attentively to each of the speakers awaiting his turn 
but managed meanwhile to look round repeatedly at his neighbor the
beautiful helene whose eyes several times met those of the handsome
young aide de camp with a smile 

speaking of the position of prussia anna pavlovna very naturally asked
boris to tell them about his journey to glogau and in what state he
found the prussian army boris speaking with deliberation told them
in pure correct french many interesting details about the armies and
the court carefully abstaining from expressing an opinion of his
own about the facts he was recounting for some time he engrossed the
general attention and anna pavlovna felt that the novelty she had
served up was received with pleasure by all her visitors the greatest
attention of all to boris narrative was shown by helene she asked
him several questions about his journey and seemed greatly interested in
the state of the prussian army as soon as he had finished she turned to
him with her usual smile 

 you absolutely must come and see me she said in a tone that
implied that for certain considerations he could not know of this was
absolutely necessary 

 on tuesday between eight and nine it will give me great pleasure 

boris promised to fulfill her wish and was about to begin a
conversation with her when anna pavlovna called him away on the
pretext that her aunt wished to hear him 

 you know her husband of course said anna pavlovna closing her
eyes and indicating helene with a sorrowful gesture ah she is
such an unfortunate and charming woman don't mention him before
her please don't it is too painful for her 





chapter vii

when boris and anna pavlovna returned to the others prince hippolyte
had the ear of the company 

bending forward in his armchair he said le roi de prusse and
having said this laughed everyone turned toward him 

 le roi de prusse hippolyte said interrogatively again laughing 
and then calmly and seriously sat back in his chair anna pavlovna
waited for him to go on but as he seemed quite decided to say no more
she began to tell of how at potsdam the impious bonaparte had stolen the
sword of frederick the great 

 it is the sword of frederick the great which i she began but
hippolyte interrupted her with the words le roi de prusse and
again as soon as all turned toward him excused himself and said no
more 

anna pavlovna frowned mortemart hippolyte's friend addressed him
firmly 

 come now what about your roi de prusse 

hippolyte laughed as if ashamed of laughing 

 oh it's nothing i only wished to say he wanted to repeat
a joke he had heard in vienna and which he had been trying all that
evening to get in i only wished to say that we are wrong to fight
pour le roi de prusse 

boris smiled circumspectly so that it might be taken as ironical
or appreciative according to the way the joke was received everybody
laughed 

 your joke is too bad it's witty but unjust said anna
pavlovna shaking her little shriveled finger at him 

 we are not fighting pour le roi de prusse but for right principles 
oh that wicked prince hippolyte she said 

the conversation did not flag all evening and turned chiefly on the
political news it became particularly animated toward the end of the
evening when the rewards bestowed by the emperor were mentioned 

 you know n n received a snuffbox with the portrait last
year said the man of profound intellect why shouldn't
s s get the same distinction 

 pardon me a snuffbox with the emperor's portrait is a reward but
not a distinction said the diplomatist a gift rather 

 there are precedents i may mention schwarzenberg 

 it's impossible replied another 

 will you bet the ribbon of the order is a different matter 

when everybody rose to go helene who had spoken very little all
the evening again turned to boris asking him in a tone of caressing
significant command to come to her on tuesday 

 it is of great importance to me she said turning with a smile
toward anna pavlovna and anna pavlovna with the same sad smile with
which she spoke of her exalted patroness supported helene's wish 

it seemed as if from some words boris had spoken that evening about the
prussian army helene had suddenly found it necessary to see him 
she seemed to promise to explain that necessity to him when he came on
tuesday 

but on tuesday evening having come to helene's splendid salon 
boris received no clear explanation of why it had been necessary for
him to come there were other guests and the countess talked little to
him and only as he kissed her hand on taking leave said unexpectedly
and in a whisper with a strangely unsmiling face come to dinner
tomorrow in the evening you must come come 

during that stay in petersburg boris became an intimate in the
countess house 





chapter viii

the war was flaming up and nearing the russian frontier everywhere one
heard curses on bonaparte the enemy of mankind militiamen and
recruits were being enrolled in the villages and from the seat of
war came contradictory news false as usual and therefore variously
interpreted the life of old prince bolkonski prince andrew and
princess mary had greatly changed since 1805 

in 1806 the old prince was made one of the eight commanders in chief
then appointed to supervise the enrollment decreed throughout russia 
despite the weakness of age which had become particularly noticeable
since the time when he thought his son had been killed he did not think
it right to refuse a duty to which he had been appointed by the emperor
himself and this fresh opportunity for action gave him new energy
and strength he was continually traveling through the three provinces
entrusted to him was pedantic in the fulfillment of his duties severe
to cruel with his subordinates and went into everything down to the
minutest details himself princess mary had ceased taking lessons in
mathematics from her father and when the old prince was at home went
to his study with the wet nurse and little prince nicholas as his
grandfather called him the baby prince nicholas lived with his wet
nurse and nurse savishna in the late princess rooms and princess
mary spent most of the day in the nursery taking a mother's place to
her little nephew as best she could mademoiselle bourienne too seemed
passionately fond of the boy and princess mary often deprived herself
to give her friend the pleasure of dandling the little angel as she
called her nephew and playing with him 

near the altar of the church at bald hills there was a chapel over the
tomb of the little princess and in this chapel was a marble monument
brought from italy representing an angel with outspread wings ready to
fly upwards the angel's upper lip was slightly raised as though
about to smile and once on coming out of the chapel prince andrew and
princess mary admitted to one another that the angel's face reminded
them strangely of the little princess but what was still stranger 
though of this prince andrew said nothing to his sister was that in the
expression the sculptor had happened to give the angel's face prince
andrew read the same mild reproach he had read on the face of his dead
wife ah why have you done this to me 

soon after prince andrew's return the old prince made over to him a
large estate bogucharovo about twenty five miles from bald hills 
partly because of the depressing memories associated with bald hills 
partly because prince andrew did not always feel equal to bearing with
his father's peculiarities and partly because he needed solitude 
prince andrew made use of bogucharovo began building and spent most of
his time there 

after the austerlitz campaign prince andrew had firmly resolved not
to continue his military service and when the war recommenced
and everybody had to serve he took a post under his father in the
recruitment so as to avoid active service the old prince and his son
seemed to have changed roles since the campaign of 1805 the old man 
roused by activity expected the best results from the new campaign 
while prince andrew on the contrary taking no part in the war and
secretly regretting this saw only the dark side 

on february 26 1807 the old prince set off on one of his circuits 
prince andrew remained at bald hills as usual during his father's
absence little nicholas had been unwell for four days the coachman who
had driven the old prince to town returned bringing papers and letters
for prince andrew 

not finding the young prince in his study the valet went with the
letters to princess mary's apartments but did not find him there he
was told that the prince had gone to the nursery 

 if you please your excellency petrusha has brought some papers 
said one of the nursemaids to prince andrew who was sitting on a
child's little chair while frowning and with trembling hands he
poured drops from a medicine bottle into a wineglass half full of water 

 what is it he said crossly and his hand shaking
unintentionally he poured too many drops into the glass he threw the
mixture onto the floor and asked for some more water the maid brought
it 

there were in the room a child's cot two boxes two armchairs a
table a child's table and the little chair on which prince andrew
was sitting the curtains were drawn and a single candle was burning on
the table screened by a bound music book so that the light did not fall
on the cot 

 my dear said princess mary addressing her brother from beside
the cot where she was standing better wait a bit later 

 oh leave off you always talk nonsense and keep putting things
off and this is what comes of it said prince andrew in an
exasperated whisper evidently meaning to wound his sister 

 my dear really it's better not to wake him he's asleep 
said the princess in a tone of entreaty 

prince andrew got up and went on tiptoe up to the little bed wineglass
in hand 

 perhaps we'd really better not wake him he said hesitating 

 as you please really i think so but as you please said
princess mary evidently intimidated and confused that her opinion
had prevailed she drew her brother's attention to the maid who was
calling him in a whisper 

it was the second night that neither of them had slept watching the boy
who was in a high fever these last days mistrusting their household
doctor and expecting another for whom they had sent to town they had
been trying first one remedy and then another worn out by sleeplessness
and anxiety they threw their burden of sorrow on one another and
reproached and disputed with each other 

 petrusha has come with papers from your father whispered the
maid 

prince andrew went out 

 devil take them he muttered and after listening to the verbal
instructions his father had sent and taking the correspondence and his
father's letter he returned to the nursery 

 well he asked 

 still the same wait for heaven's sake karl ivanich always says
that sleep is more important than anything whispered princess mary
with a sigh 

prince andrew went up to the child and felt him he was burning hot 

 confound you and your karl ivanich he took the glass with the
drops and again went up to the cot 

 andrew don't said princess mary 

but he scowled at her angrily though also with suffering in his eyes 
and stooped glass in hand over the infant 

 but i wish it he said i beg you give it him 

princess mary shrugged her shoulders but took the glass submissively
and calling the nurse began giving the medicine the child screamed
hoarsely prince andrew winced and clutching his head went out and sat
down on a sofa in the next room 

he still had all the letters in his hand opening them mechanically he
began reading the old prince now and then using abbreviations wrote
in his large elongated hand on blue paper as follows 

have just this moment received by special messenger very joyful
news if it's not false bennigsen seems to have obtained a complete
victory over buonaparte at eylau in petersburg everyone is rejoicing 
and the rewards sent to the army are innumerable though he is a
german i congratulate him i can't make out what the commander at
korchevo a certain khandrikov is up to till now the additional
men and provisions have not arrived gallop off to him at once and
say i'll have his head off if everything is not here in a week 
have received another letter about the preussisch eylau battle
from petenka he took part in it and it's all true when
mischief makers don't meddle even a german beats buonaparte he is
said to be fleeing in great disorder mind you gallop off to korchevo
without delay and carry out instructions 

prince andrew sighed and broke the seal of another envelope it was
a closely written letter of two sheets from bilibin he folded it up
without reading it and reread his father's letter ending with the
words gallop off to korchevo and carry out instructions 

 no pardon me i won't go now till the child is better thought
he going to the door and looking into the nursery 

princess mary was still standing by the cot gently rocking the baby 

 ah yes and what else did he say that's unpleasant thought
prince andrew recalling his father's letter yes we have gained
a victory over bonaparte just when i'm not serving yes yes he's
always poking fun at me ah well let him and he began reading
bilibin's letter which was written in french he read without
understanding half of it read only to forget if but for a moment what
he had too long been thinking of so painfully to the exclusion of all
else 





chapter ix

bilibin was now at army headquarters in a diplomatic capacity and
though he wrote in french and used french jests and french idioms 
he described the whole campaign with a fearless self censure and
self derision genuinely russian bilibin wrote that the obligation of
diplomatic discretion tormented him and he was happy to have in prince
andrew a reliable correspondent to whom he could pour out the bile he
had accumulated at the sight of all that was being done in the army 
the letter was old having been written before the battle at
preussisch eylau 

 since the day of our brilliant success at austerlitz wrote
bilibin as you know my dear prince i never leave headquarters i
have certainly acquired a taste for war and it is just as well for me 
what i have seen during these last three months is incredible 

 i begin ab ovo the enemy of the human race as you know 
attacks the prussians the prussians are our faithful allies who have
only betrayed us three times in three years we take up their cause but
it turns out that the enemy of the human race pays no heed to
our fine speeches and in his rude and savage way throws himself on the
prussians without giving them time to finish the parade they had begun 
and in two twists of the hand he breaks them to smithereens and installs
himself in the palace at potsdam 

 i most ardently desire writes the king of prussia to
bonaparte that your majesty should be received and treated in my
palace in a manner agreeable to yourself and in so far as circumstances
allowed i have hastened to take all steps to that end may i have
succeeded the prussian generals pride themselves on being polite to
the french and lay down their arms at the first demand 

 the head of the garrison at glogau with ten thousand men asks the
king of prussia what he is to do if he is summoned to surrender all
this is absolutely true 

 in short hoping to settle matters by taking up a warlike attitude 
it turns out that we have landed ourselves in war and what is more 
in war on our own frontiers with and for the king of prussia we have
everything in perfect order only one little thing is lacking namely 
a commander in chief as it was considered that the austerlitz success
might have been more decisive had the commander in chief not been so
young all our octogenarians were reviewed and of prozorovski
and kamenski the latter was preferred the general comes to us 
suvorov like in a kibitka and is received with acclamations of joy
and triumph 

 on the 4th the first courier arrives from petersburg the mails
are taken to the field marshal's room for he likes to do everything
himself i am called in to help sort the letters and take those meant
for us the field marshal looks on and waits for letters addressed
to him we search but none are to be found the field marshal grows
impatient and sets to work himself and finds letters from the emperor
to count t prince v and others then he bursts into one of his wild
furies and rages at everyone and everything seizes the letters opens
them and reads those from the emperor addressed to others ah so
that's the way they treat me no confidence in me ah ordered to keep
an eye on me very well then get along with you so he writes the
famous order of the day to general bennigsen 

 i am wounded and cannot ride and consequently cannot command the
army you have brought your army corps to pultusk routed here it is
exposed and without fuel or forage so something must be done and as
you yourself reported to count buxhowden yesterday you must think of
retreating to our frontier which do today 

 from all my riding he writes to the emperor i have got a
saddle sore which coming after all my previous journeys quite prevents
my riding and commanding so vast an army so i have passed on the
command to the general next in seniority count buxhowden having sent
him my whole staff and all that belongs to it advising him if there is
a lack of bread to move farther into the interior of prussia for only
one day's ration of bread remains and in some regiments none at all 
as reported by the division commanders ostermann and sedmoretzki and
all that the peasants had has been eaten up i myself will remain in
hospital at ostrolenka till i recover in regard to which i humbly
submit my report with the information that if the army remains in its
present bivouac another fortnight there will not be a healthy man left
in it by spring 

 grant leave to retire to his country seat to an old man who is
already in any case dishonored by being unable to fulfill the great and
glorious task for which he was chosen i shall await your most gracious
permission here in hospital that i may not have to play the part of a
secretary rather than commander in the army my removal from the army
does not produce the slightest stir a blind man has left it there are
thousands such as i in russia 

 the field marshal is angry with the emperor and he punishes us all 
isn't it logical 

 this is the first act those that follow are naturally increasingly
interesting and entertaining after the field marshal's departure
it appears that we are within sight of the enemy and must give battle 
buxhowden is commander in chief by seniority but general bennigsen
does not quite see it more particularly as it is he and his corps who
are within sight of the enemy and he wishes to profit by the opportunity
to fight a battle on his own hand as the germans say he does so 
this is the battle of pultusk which is considered a great victory but
in my opinion was nothing of the kind we civilians as you know have
a very bad way of deciding whether a battle was won or lost those who
retreat after a battle have lost it is what we say and according to
that it is we who lost the battle of pultusk in short we retreat
after the battle but send a courier to petersburg with news of a
victory and general bennigsen hoping to receive from petersburg the
post of commander in chief as a reward for his victory does not give up
the command of the army to general buxhowden during this interregnum
we begin a very original and interesting series of maneuvers our aim is
no longer as it should be to avoid or attack the enemy but solely to
avoid general buxhowden who by right of seniority should be our chief 
so energetically do we pursue this aim that after crossing an unfordable
river we burn the bridges to separate ourselves from our enemy who at
the moment is not bonaparte but buxhowden general buxhowden was all
but attacked and captured by a superior enemy force as a result of one
of these maneuvers that enabled us to escape him buxhowden pursues
us we scuttle he hardly crosses the river to our side before we
recross to the other at last our enemy buxhowden catches us and
attacks both generals are angry and the result is a challenge on
buxhowden's part and an epileptic fit on bennigsen's but at the
critical moment the courier who carried the news of our victory at
pultusk to petersburg returns bringing our appointment as commander in
chief and our first foe buxhowden is vanquished we can now turn
our thoughts to the second bonaparte but as it turns out just at
that moment a third enemy rises before us namely the orthodox russian
soldiers loudly demanding bread meat biscuits fodder and whatnot 
the stores are empty the roads impassable the orthodox begin looting 
and in a way of which our last campaign can give you no idea half the
regiments form bands and scour the countryside and put everything
to fire and sword the inhabitants are totally ruined the hospitals
overflow with sick and famine is everywhere twice the marauders even
attack our headquarters and the commander in chief has to ask for a
battalion to disperse them during one of these attacks they carried off
my empty portmanteau and my dressing gown the emperor proposes to give
all commanders of divisions the right to shoot marauders but i much
fear this will oblige one half the army to shoot the other 

at first prince andrew read with his eyes only but after a while 
in spite of himself although he knew how far it was safe to trust
bilibin what he had read began to interest him more and more when he
had read thus far he crumpled the letter up and threw it away it was
not what he had read that vexed him but the fact that the life out
there in which he had now no part could perturb him he shut his eyes 
rubbed his forehead as if to rid himself of all interest in what he
had read and listened to what was passing in the nursery suddenly he
thought he heard a strange noise through the door he was seized with
alarm lest something should have happened to the child while he was
reading the letter he went on tiptoe to the nursery door and opened it 

just as he went in he saw that the nurse was hiding something from him
with a scared look and that princess mary was no longer by the cot 

 my dear he heard what seemed to him her despairing whisper behind
him 

as often happens after long sleeplessness and long anxiety he was
seized by an unreasoning panic it occurred to him that the child was
dead all that he saw and heard seemed to confirm this terror 

 all is over he thought and a cold sweat broke out on his
forehead he went to the cot in confusion sure that he would find it
empty and that the nurse had been hiding the dead baby he drew the
curtain aside and for some time his frightened restless eyes could not
find the baby at last he saw him the rosy boy had tossed about till he
lay across the bed with his head lower than the pillow and was smacking
his lips in his sleep and breathing evenly 

prince andrew was as glad to find the boy like that as if he had
already lost him he bent over him and as his sister had taught him 
tried with his lips whether the child was still feverish the soft
forehead was moist prince andrew touched the head with his hand even
the hair was wet so profusely had the child perspired he was not dead 
but evidently the crisis was over and he was convalescent prince andrew
longed to snatch up to squeeze to hold to his heart this helpless
little creature but dared not do so he stood over him gazing at his
head and at the little arms and legs which showed under the blanket he
heard a rustle behind him and a shadow appeared under the curtain of
the cot he did not look round but still gazing at the infant's face
listened to his regular breathing the dark shadow was princess mary 
who had come up to the cot with noiseless steps lifted the curtain 
and dropped it again behind her prince andrew recognized her without
looking and held out his hand to her she pressed it 

 he has perspired said prince andrew 

 i was coming to tell you so 

the child moved slightly in his sleep smiled and rubbed his forehead
against the pillow 

prince andrew looked at his sister in the dim shadow of the curtain her
luminous eyes shone more brightly than usual from the tears of joy that
were in them she leaned over to her brother and kissed him slightly
catching the curtain of the cot each made the other a warning gesture
and stood still in the dim light beneath the curtain as if not wishing
to leave that seclusion where they three were shut off from all the
world prince andrew was the first to move away ruffling his hair
against the muslin of the curtain 

 yes this is the one thing left me now he said with a sigh 





chapter x

soon after his admission to the masonic brotherhood pierre went to the
kiev province where he had the greatest number of serfs taking with
him full directions which he had written down for his own guidance as to
what he should do on his estates 

when he reached kiev he sent for all his stewards to the head office
and explained to them his intentions and wishes he told them that steps
would be taken immediately to free his serfs and that till then they
were not to be overburdened with labor women while nursing their babies
were not to be sent to work assistance was to be given to the serfs 
punishments were to be admonitory and not corporal and hospitals 
asylums and schools were to be established on all the estates some of
the stewards there were semiliterate foremen among them listened with
alarm supposing these words to mean that the young count was displeased
with their management and embezzlement of money some after their first
fright were amused by pierre's lisp and the new words they had not
heard before others simply enjoyed hearing how the master talked while
the cleverest among them including the chief steward understood from
this speech how they could best handle the master for their own ends 

the chief steward expressed great sympathy with pierre's intentions 
but remarked that besides these changes it would be necessary to go into
the general state of affairs which was far from satisfactory 

despite count bezukhov's enormous wealth since he had come into an
income which was said to amount to five hundred thousand rubles a year 
pierre felt himself far poorer than when his father had made him
an allowance of ten thousand rubles he had a dim perception of the
following budget 

about 80 000 went in payments on all the estates to the land bank about
30 000 went for the upkeep of the estate near moscow the town house 
and the allowance to the three princesses about 15 000 was given in
pensions and the same amount for asylums 150 000 alimony was sent to
the countess about 70 000 went for interest on debts the building of a
new church previously begun had cost about 10 000 in each of the last
two years and he did not know how the rest about 100 000 rubles was
spent and almost every year he was obliged to borrow besides this the
chief steward wrote every year telling him of fires and bad harvests 
or of the necessity of rebuilding factories and workshops so the first
task pierre had to face was one for which he had very little aptitude or
inclination practical business 

he discussed estate affairs every day with his chief steward but
he felt that this did not forward matters at all he felt that these
consultations were detached from real affairs and did not link up with
them or make them move on the one hand the chief steward put the state
of things to him in the very worst light pointing out the necessity of
paying off the debts and undertaking new activities with serf labor 
to which pierre did not agree on the other hand pierre demanded that
steps should be taken to liberate the serfs which the steward met by
showing the necessity of first paying off the loans from the land bank 
and the consequent impossibility of a speedy emancipation 

the steward did not say it was quite impossible but suggested selling
the forests in the province of kostroma the land lower down the river 
and the crimean estate in order to make it possible all of which
operations according to him were connected with such complicated
measures the removal of injunctions petitions permits and so
on that pierre became quite bewildered and only replied 

 yes yes do so 

pierre had none of the practical persistence that would have enabled him
to attend to the business himself and so he disliked it and only tried
to pretend to the steward that he was attending to it the steward
for his part tried to pretend to the count that he considered these
consultations very valuable for the proprietor and troublesome to
himself 

in kiev pierre found some people he knew and strangers hastened to make
his acquaintance and joyfully welcomed the rich newcomer the
largest landowner of the province temptations to pierre's greatest
weakness the one to which he had confessed when admitted to the
lodge were so strong that he could not resist them again whole days 
weeks and months of his life passed in as great a rush and were as much
occupied with evening parties dinners lunches and balls giving him
no time for reflection as in petersburg instead of the new life he had
hoped to lead he still lived the old life only in new surroundings 

of the three precepts of freemasonry pierre realized that he did not
fulfill the one which enjoined every mason to set an example of moral
life and that of the seven virtues he lacked two morality and the
love of death he consoled himself with the thought that he fulfilled
another of the precepts that of reforming the human race and had
other virtues love of his neighbor and especially generosity 

in the spring of 1807 he decided to return to petersburg on the way he
intended to visit all his estates and see for himself how far his orders
had been carried out and in what state were the serfs whom god had
entrusted to his care and whom he intended to benefit 

the chief steward who considered the young count's attempts almost
insane unprofitable to himself to the count and to the serfs made
some concessions continuing to represent the liberation of the serfs
as impracticable he arranged for the erection of large
buildings schools hospitals and asylums on all the estates
before the master arrived everywhere preparations were made not for
ceremonious welcomes which he knew pierre would not like but for just
such gratefully religious ones with offerings of icons and the bread
and salt of hospitality as according to his understanding of his
master would touch and delude him 

the southern spring the comfortable rapid traveling in a vienna
carriage and the solitude of the road all had a gladdening effect on
pierre the estates he had not before visited were each more picturesque
than the other the serfs everywhere seemed thriving and touchingly
grateful for the benefits conferred on them everywhere were receptions 
which though they embarrassed pierre awakened a joyful feeling in the
depth of his heart in one place the peasants presented him with bread
and salt and an icon of saint peter and saint paul asking permission 
as a mark of their gratitude for the benefits he had conferred on them 
to build a new chantry to the church at their own expense in honor
of peter and paul his patron saints in another place the women with
infants in arms met him to thank him for releasing them from hard
work on a third estate the priest bearing a cross came to meet
him surrounded by children whom by the count's generosity he was
instructing in reading writing and religion on all his estates pierre
saw with his own eyes brick buildings erected or in course of erection 
all on one plan for hospitals schools and almshouses which were soon
to be opened everywhere he saw the stewards accounts according to
which the serfs manorial labor had been diminished and heard the
touching thanks of deputations of serfs in their full skirted blue
coats 

what pierre did not know was that the place where they presented him
with bread and salt and wished to build a chantry in honor of peter and
paul was a market village where a fair was held on st peter's day 
and that the richest peasants who formed the deputation had begun
the chantry long before but that nine tenths of the peasants in that
villages were in a state of the greatest poverty he did not know that
since the nursing mothers were no longer sent to work on his land they
did still harder work on their own land he did not know that the priest
who met him with the cross oppressed the peasants by his exactions and
that the pupils parents wept at having to let him take their children
and secured their release by heavy payments he did not know that the
brick buildings built to plan were being built by serfs whose manorial
labor was thus increased though lessened on paper he did not know
that where the steward had shown him in the accounts that the serfs 
payments had been diminished by a third their obligatory manorial work
had been increased by a half and so pierre was delighted with his visit
to his estates and quite recovered the philanthropic mood in which
he had left petersburg and wrote enthusiastic letters to his
 brother instructor as he called the grand master 

 how easy it is how little effort it needs to do so much good 
thought pierre and how little attention we pay to it 

he was pleased at the gratitude he received but felt abashed at
receiving it this gratitude reminded him of how much more he might do
for these simple kindly people 

the chief steward a very stupid but cunning man who saw perfectly
through the naive and intelligent count and played with him as with
a toy seeing the effect these prearranged receptions had on pierre 
pressed him still harder with proofs of the impossibility and above all
the uselessness of freeing the serfs who were quite happy as it was 

pierre in his secret soul agreed with the steward that it would be
difficult to imagine happier people and that god only knew what would
happen to them when they were free but he insisted though reluctantly 
on what he thought right the steward promised to do all in his power to
carry out the count's wishes seeing clearly that not only would the
count never be able to find out whether all measures had been taken for
the sale of the land and forests and to release them from the land bank 
but would probably never even inquire and would never know that the
newly erected buildings were standing empty and that the serfs continued
to give in money and work all that other people's serfs gave that is
to say all that could be got out of them 





chapter xi

returning from his journey through south russia in the happiest state
of mind pierre carried out an intention he had long had of visiting his
friend bolkonski whom he had not seen for two years 

bogucharovo lay in a flat uninteresting part of the country among
fields and forests of fir and birch which were partly cut down the
house lay behind a newly dug pond filled with water to the brink and
with banks still bare of grass it was at the end of a village that
stretched along the highroad in the midst of a young copse in which were
a few fir trees 

the homestead consisted of a threshing floor outhouses stables a
bathhouse a lodge and a large brick house with semicircular facade
still in course of construction round the house was a garden newly laid
out the fences and gates were new and solid two fire pumps and a
water cart painted green stood in a shed the paths were straight 
the bridges were strong and had handrails everything bore an impress of
tidiness and good management some domestic serfs pierre met in reply
to inquiries as to where the prince lived pointed out a small newly
built lodge close to the pond anton a man who had looked after prince
andrew in his boyhood helped pierre out of his carriage said that the
prince was at home and showed him into a clean little anteroom 

pierre was struck by the modesty of the small though clean house after
the brilliant surroundings in which he had last met his friend in
petersburg 

he quickly entered the small reception room with its still unplastered
wooden walls redolent of pine and would have gone farther but anton
ran ahead on tiptoe and knocked at a door 

 well what is it came a sharp unpleasant voice 

 a visitor answered anton 

 ask him to wait and the sound was heard of a chair being pushed
back 

pierre went with rapid steps to the door and suddenly came face to
face with prince andrew who came out frowning and looking old pierre
embraced him and lifting his spectacles kissed his friend on the cheek
and looked at him closely 

 well i did not expect you i am very glad said prince andrew 

pierre said nothing he looked fixedly at his friend with surprise he
was struck by the change in him his words were kindly and there was a
smile on his lips and face but his eyes were dull and lifeless and in
spite of his evident wish to do so he could not give them a joyous
and glad sparkle prince andrew had grown thinner paler and more
manly looking but what amazed and estranged pierre till he got used
to it were his inertia and a wrinkle on his brow indicating prolonged
concentration on some one thought 

as is usually the case with people meeting after a prolonged separation 
it was long before their conversation could settle on anything they
put questions and gave brief replies about things they knew ought to
be talked over at length at last the conversation gradually settled on
some of the topics at first lightly touched on their past life plans
for the future pierre's journeys and occupations the war and so
on the preoccupation and despondency which pierre had noticed in his
friend's look was now still more clearly expressed in the smile
with which he listened to pierre especially when he spoke with joyful
animation of the past or the future it was as if prince andrew would
have liked to sympathize with what pierre was saying but could not 
the latter began to feel that it was in bad taste to speak of his
enthusiasms dreams and hopes of happiness or goodness in prince
andrew's presence he was ashamed to express his new masonic views 
which had been particularly revived and strengthened by his late tour 
he checked himself fearing to seem naive yet he felt an irresistible
desire to show his friend as soon as possible that he was now a quite
different and better pierre than he had been in petersburg 

 i can't tell you how much i have lived through since then i hardly
know myself again 

 yes we have altered much very much since then said prince
andrew 

 well and you what are your plans 

 plans repeated prince andrew ironically my plans he said 
as if astonished at the word well you see i'm building i mean
to settle here altogether next year 

pierre looked silently and searchingly into prince andrew's face 
which had grown much older 

 no i meant to ask pierre began but prince andrew interrupted
him 

 but why talk of me talk to me yes tell me about your travels
and all you have been doing on your estates 

pierre began describing what he had done on his estates trying as far
as possible to conceal his own part in the improvements that had been
made prince andrew several times prompted pierre's story of what he
had been doing as though it were all an old time story and he listened
not only without interest but even as if ashamed of what pierre was
telling him 

pierre felt uncomfortable and even depressed in his friend's company
and at last became silent 

 i'll tell you what my dear fellow said prince andrew who
evidently also felt depressed and constrained with his visitor i am
only bivouacking here and have just come to look round i am going back
to my sister today i will introduce you to her but of course you know
her already he said evidently trying to entertain a visitor with
whom he now found nothing in common we will go after dinner and
would you now like to look round my place 

they went out and walked about till dinnertime talking of the political
news and common acquaintances like people who do not know each other
intimately prince andrew spoke with some animation and interest only of
the new homestead he was constructing and its buildings but even here 
while on the scaffolding in the midst of a talk explaining the future
arrangements of the house he interrupted himself 

 however this is not at all interesting let us have dinner and then
we'll set off 

at dinner conversation turned on pierre's marriage 

 i was very much surprised when i heard of it said prince andrew 

pierre blushed as he always did when it was mentioned and said
hurriedly i will tell you some time how it all happened but you
know it is all over and forever 

 forever said prince andrew nothing's forever 

 but you know how it all ended don't you you heard of the duel 

 and so you had to go through that too 

 one thing i thank god for is that i did not kill that man said
pierre 

 why so asked prince andrew to kill a vicious dog is a very
good thing really 

 no to kill a man is bad wrong 

 why is it wrong urged prince andrew it is not given to man
to know what is right and what is wrong men always did and always will
err and in nothing more than in what they consider right and wrong 

 what does harm to another is wrong said pierre feeling with
pleasure that for the first time since his arrival prince andrew was
roused had begun to talk and wanted to express what had brought him to
his present state 

 and who has told you what is bad for another man he asked 

 bad bad exclaimed pierre we all know what is bad for
ourselves 

 yes we know that but the harm i am conscious of in myself is
something i cannot inflict on others said prince andrew growing
more and more animated and evidently wishing to express his new outlook
to pierre he spoke in french i only know two very real evils in
life remorse and illness the only good is the absence of those evils 
to live for myself avoiding those two evils is my whole philosophy
now 

 and love of one's neighbor and self sacrifice began pierre 
 no i can't agree with you to live only so as not to do evil and
not to have to repent is not enough i lived like that i lived for
myself and ruined my life and only now when i am living or at least
trying pierre's modesty made him correct himself to live for
others only now have i understood all the happiness of life no i
shall not agree with you and you do not really believe what you are
saying prince andrew looked silently at pierre with an ironic smile 

 when you see my sister princess mary you'll get on with her 
he said perhaps you are right for yourself he added after
a short pause but everyone lives in his own way you lived for
yourself and say you nearly ruined your life and only found happiness
when you began living for others i experienced just the reverse i
lived for glory and after all what is glory the same love of others 
a desire to do something for them a desire for their approval so i
lived for others and not almost but quite ruined my life and i have
become calmer since i began to live only for myself 

 but what do you mean by living only for yourself asked pierre 
growing excited what about your son your sister and your
father 

 but that's just the same as myself they are not others 
explained prince andrew the others one's neighbors le prochain 
as you and princess mary call it are the chief source of all error and
evil le prochain your kiev peasants to whom you want to do good 

and he looked at pierre with a mocking challenging expression he
evidently wished to draw him on 

 you are joking replied pierre growing more and more excited 
 what error or evil can there be in my wishing to do good and even
doing a little though i did very little and did it very badly what
evil can there be in it if unfortunate people our serfs people like
ourselves were growing up and dying with no idea of god and truth
beyond ceremonies and meaningless prayers and are now instructed in
a comforting belief in future life retribution recompense and
consolation what evil and error are there in it if people were dying
of disease without help while material assistance could so easily be
rendered and i supplied them with a doctor a hospital and an asylum
for the aged and is it not a palpable unquestionable good if a
peasant or a woman with a baby has no rest day or night and i give
them rest and leisure said pierre hurrying and lisping and
i have done that though badly and to a small extent but i have done
something toward it and you cannot persuade me that it was not a good
action and more than that you can't make me believe that you do not
think so yourself and the main thing is he continued that i
know and know for certain that the enjoyment of doing this good is the
only sure happiness in life 

 yes if you put it like that it's quite a different matter said
prince andrew i build a house and lay out a garden and you build
hospitals the one and the other may serve as a pastime but what's
right and what's good must be judged by one who knows all but not by
us well you want an argument he added come on then 

they rose from the table and sat down in the entrance porch which served
as a veranda 

 come let's argue then said prince andrew you talk of
schools he went on crooking a finger education and so forth 
that is you want to raise him pointing to a peasant who passed by
them taking off his cap from his animal condition and awaken in him
spiritual needs while it seems to me that animal happiness is the only
happiness possible and that is just what you want to deprive him of 
i envy him but you want to make him what i am without giving him my
means then you say lighten his toil but as i see it physical
labor is as essential to him as much a condition of his existence as
mental activity is to you or me you can't help thinking i go to bed
after two in the morning thoughts come and i can't sleep but toss
about till dawn because i think and can't help thinking just as
he can't help plowing and mowing if he didn't he would go to the
drink shop or fall ill just as i could not stand his terrible physical
labor but should die of it in a week so he could not stand my physical
idleness but would grow fat and die the third thing what else was
it you talked about and prince andrew crooked a third finger ah 
yes hospitals medicine he has a fit he is dying and you come and
bleed him and patch him up he will drag about as a cripple a burden to
everybody for another ten years it would be far easier and simpler for
him to die others are being born and there are plenty of them as it is 
it would be different if you grudged losing a laborer that's how i
regard him but you want to cure him from love of him and he does not
want that and besides what a notion that medicine ever cured anyone 
killed them yes said he frowning angrily and turning away from
pierre 

prince andrew expressed his ideas so clearly and distinctly that it was
evident he had reflected on this subject more than once and he spoke
readily and rapidly like a man who has not talked for a long time his
glance became more animated as his conclusions became more hopeless 

 oh that is dreadful dreadful said pierre i don't
understand how one can live with such ideas i had such moments
myself not long ago in moscow and when traveling but at such times i
collapsed so that i don't live at all everything seems hateful to
me myself most of all then i don't eat don't wash and how is
it with you 

 why not wash that is not cleanly said prince andrew on the
contrary one must try to make one's life as pleasant as possible 
i'm alive that is not my fault so i must live out my life as best i
can without hurting others 

 but with such ideas what motive have you for living one would sit
without moving undertaking nothing 

 life as it is leaves one no peace i should be thankful to do
nothing but here on the one hand the local nobility have done me the
honor to choose me to be their marshal it was all i could do to get
out of it they could not understand that i have not the necessary
qualifications for it the kind of good natured fussy shallowness
necessary for the position then there's this house which must be
built in order to have a nook of one's own in which to be quiet and
now there's this recruiting 

 why aren't you serving in the army 

 after austerlitz said prince andrew gloomily no thank you
very much i have promised myself not to serve again in the active
russian army and i won't not even if bonaparte were here at
smolensk threatening bald hills even then i wouldn't serve in the
russian army well as i was saying he continued recovering his
composure now there's this recruiting my father is chief in
command of the third district and my only way of avoiding active
service is to serve under him 

 then you are serving 

 i am 

he paused a little while 

 and why do you serve 

 why for this reason my father is one of the most remarkable men of
his time but he is growing old and though not exactly cruel he has too
energetic a character he is so accustomed to unlimited power that he is
terrible and now he has this authority of a commander in chief of
the recruiting granted by the emperor if i had been two hours late
a fortnight ago he would have had a paymaster's clerk at yukhnovna
hanged said prince andrew with a smile so i am serving because
i alone have any influence with my father and now and then can save him
from actions which would torment him afterwards 

 well there you see 

 yes but it is not as you imagine prince andrew continued i
did not and do not in the least care about that scoundrel of a clerk
who had stolen some boots from the recruits i should even have been
very glad to see him hanged but i was sorry for my father that again
is for myself 

prince andrew grew more and more animated his eyes glittered feverishly
while he tried to prove to pierre that in his actions there was no
desire to do good to his neighbor 

 there now you wish to liberate your serfs he continued that
is a very good thing but not for you i don't suppose you ever had
anyone flogged or sent to siberia and still less for your serfs if
they are beaten flogged or sent to siberia i don't suppose they are
any the worse off in siberia they lead the same animal life and the
stripes on their bodies heal and they are happy as before but it is
a good thing for proprietors who perish morally bring remorse upon
themselves stifle this remorse and grow callous as a result of being
able to inflict punishments justly and unjustly it is those people i
pity and for their sake i should like to liberate the serfs you
may not have seen but i have seen how good men brought up in those
traditions of unlimited power in time when they grow more irritable 
become cruel and harsh are conscious of it but cannot restrain
themselves and grow more and more miserable 

prince andrew spoke so earnestly that pierre could not help thinking
that these thoughts had been suggested to prince andrew by his
father's case 

he did not reply 

 so that's what i'm sorry for human dignity peace of mind 
purity and not the serfs backs and foreheads which beat and shave
as you may always remain the same backs and foreheads 

 no no a thousand times no i shall never agree with you said
pierre 





chapter xii

in the evening andrew and pierre got into the open carriage and drove to
bald hills prince andrew glancing at pierre broke the silence now and
then with remarks which showed that he was in a good temper 

pointing to the fields he spoke of the improvements he was making in
his husbandry 

pierre remained gloomily silent answering in monosyllables and
apparently immersed in his own thoughts 

he was thinking that prince andrew was unhappy had gone astray did not
see the true light and that he pierre ought to aid enlighten and
raise him but as soon as he thought of what he should say he felt that
prince andrew with one word one argument would upset all his teaching 
and he shrank from beginning afraid of exposing to possible ridicule
what to him was precious and sacred 

 no but why do you think so pierre suddenly began lowering his
head and looking like a bull about to charge why do you think so 
you should not think so 

 think what about asked prince andrew with surprise 

 about life about man's destiny it can't be so i myself thought
like that and do you know what saved me freemasonry no don't
smile freemasonry is not a religious ceremonial sect as i thought
it was freemasonry is the best expression of the best the eternal 
aspects of humanity 

and he began to explain freemasonry as he understood it to prince
andrew he said that freemasonry is the teaching of christianity freed
from the bonds of state and church a teaching of equality brotherhood 
and love 

 only our holy brotherhood has the real meaning of life all the rest
is a dream said pierre understand my dear fellow that outside
this union all is filled with deceit and falsehood and i agree with you
that nothing is left for an intelligent and good man but to live out
his life like you merely trying not to harm others but make our
fundamental convictions your own join our brotherhood give yourself up
to us let yourself be guided and you will at once feel yourself as i
have felt myself a part of that vast invisible chain the beginning of
which is hidden in heaven said pierre 

prince andrew looking straight in front of him listened in silence to
pierre's words more than once when the noise of the wheels prevented
his catching what pierre said he asked him to repeat it and by the
peculiar glow that came into prince andrew's eyes and by his silence 
pierre saw that his words were not in vain and that prince andrew would
not interrupt him or laugh at what he said 

they reached a river that had overflowed its banks and which they had to
cross by ferry while the carriage and horses were being placed on it 
they also stepped on the raft 

prince andrew leaning his arms on the raft railing gazed silently at
the flooding waters glittering in the setting sun 

 well what do you think about it pierre asked why are you
silent 

 what do i think about it i am listening to you it's all very
well you say join our brotherhood and we will show you the aim of
life the destiny of man and the laws which govern the world but who
are we men how is it you know everything why do i alone not see what
you see you see a reign of goodness and truth on earth but i don't
see it 

pierre interrupted him 

 do you believe in a future life he asked 

 a future life prince andrew repeated but pierre giving him no
time to reply took the repetition for a denial the more readily as he
knew prince andrew's former atheistic convictions 

 you say you can't see a reign of goodness and truth on earth nor
could i and it cannot be seen if one looks on our life here as the end
of everything on earth here on this earth pierre pointed to
the fields there is no truth all is false and evil but in the
universe in the whole universe there is a kingdom of truth and we who
are now the children of earth are eternally children of the
whole universe don't i feel in my soul that i am part of this vast
harmonious whole don't i feel that i form one link one step between
the lower and higher beings in this vast harmonious multitude of
beings in whom the deity the supreme power if you prefer the term is
manifest if i see clearly see that ladder leading from plant to man 
why should i suppose it breaks off at me and does not go farther and
farther i feel that i cannot vanish since nothing vanishes in this
world but that i shall always exist and always have existed i feel
that beyond me and above me there are spirits and that in this world
there is truth 

 yes that is herder's theory said prince andrew but it is
not that which can convince me dear friend life and death are what
convince what convinces is when one sees a being dear to one bound
up with one's own life before whom one was to blame and had hoped to
make it right prince andrew's voice trembled and he turned away 
 and suddenly that being is seized with pain suffers and ceases to
exist why it cannot be that there is no answer and i believe there
is that's what convinces that is what has convinced me said
prince andrew 

 yes yes of course said pierre isn't that what i'm
saying 

 no all i say is that it is not argument that convinces me of the
necessity of a future life but this when you go hand in hand with
someone and all at once that person vanishes there into nowhere and
you yourself are left facing that abyss and look in and i have looked
in 

 well that's it then you know that there is a there and there is a
someone there is the future life the someone is god 

prince andrew did not reply the carriage and horses had long since been
taken off onto the farther bank and reharnessed the sun had sunk half
below the horizon and an evening frost was starring the puddles near
the ferry but pierre and andrew to the astonishment of the footmen 
coachmen and ferrymen still stood on the raft and talked 

 if there is a god and future life there is truth and good and
man's highest happiness consists in striving to attain them we must
live we must love and we must believe that we live not only today on
this scrap of earth but have lived and shall live forever there in
the whole said pierre and he pointed to the sky 

prince andrew stood leaning on the railing of the raft listening to
pierre and he gazed with his eyes fixed on the red reflection of the
sun gleaming on the blue waters there was perfect stillness pierre
became silent the raft had long since stopped and only the waves of the
current beat softly against it below prince andrew felt as if the sound
of the waves kept up a refrain to pierre's words whispering 

 it is true believe it 

he sighed and glanced with a radiant childlike tender look at
pierre's face flushed and rapturous but yet shy before his superior
friend 

 yes if it only were so said prince andrew however it is
time to get on he added and stepping off the raft he looked up
at the sky to which pierre had pointed and for the first time since
austerlitz saw that high everlasting sky he had seen while lying on
that battlefield and something that had long been slumbering something
that was best within him suddenly awoke joyful and youthful in his
soul it vanished as soon as he returned to the customary conditions
of his life but he knew that this feeling which he did not know how to
develop existed within him his meeting with pierre formed an epoch in
prince andrew's life though outwardly he continued to live in the
same old way inwardly he began a new life 





chapter xiii

it was getting dusk when prince andrew and pierre drove up to the front
entrance of the house at bald hills as they approached the house 
prince andrew with a smile drew pierre's attention to a commotion
going on at the back porch a woman bent with age with a wallet on her
back and a short long haired young man in a black garment had rushed
back to the gate on seeing the carriage driving up two women ran out
after them and all four looking round at the carriage ran in dismay
up the steps of the back porch 

 those are mary's god's folk said prince andrew they
have mistaken us for my father this is the one matter in which she
disobeys him he orders these pilgrims to be driven away but she
receives them 

 but what are god's folk asked pierre 

prince andrew had no time to answer the servants came out to meet them 
and he asked where the old prince was and whether he was expected back
soon 

the old prince had gone to the town and was expected back any minute 

prince andrew led pierre to his own apartments which were always kept
in perfect order and readiness for him in his father's house he
himself went to the nursery 

 let us go and see my sister he said to pierre when he returned 
 i have not found her yet she is hiding now sitting with her
 god's folk it will serve her right she will be confused but
you will see her god's folk it's really very curious 

 what are god's folk asked pierre 

 come and you'll see for yourself 

princess mary really was disconcerted and red patches came on her face
when they went in in her snug room with lamps burning before the icon
stand a young lad with a long nose and long hair wearing a monk's
cassock sat on the sofa beside her behind a samovar near them in an
armchair sat a thin shriveled old woman with a meek expression on
her childlike face 

 andrew why didn't you warn me said the princess with mild
reproach as she stood before her pilgrims like a hen before her
chickens 

 charmee de vous voir je suis tres contente de vous voir she
said to pierre as he kissed her hand she had known him as a child and
now his friendship with andrew his misfortune with his wife and above
all his kindly simple face disposed her favorably toward him she
looked at him with her beautiful radiant eyes and seemed to say i
like you very much but please don't laugh at my people after
exchanging the first greetings they sat down 

 delighted to see you i am very glad to see you 


 ah and ivanushka is here too said prince andrew glancing with
a smile at the young pilgrim 

 andrew said princess mary imploringly il faut que vous
sachiez que c'est une femme said prince andrew to pierre 

 andrew au nom de dieu 2 princess mary repeated 

 you must know that this is a woman 

 2 for heaven's sake 


it was evident that prince andrew's ironical tone toward the pilgrims
and princess mary's helpless attempts to protect them were their
customary long established relations on the matter 

 mais ma bonne amie said prince andrew vous devriez au
contraire m'etre reconnaissante de ce que j'explique a pierre
votre intimite avec ce jeune homme 

 but my dear you ought on the contrary to be grateful to
 me for explaining to pierre your intimacy with this young
 man 


 really said pierre gazing over his spectacles with curiosity and
seriousness for which princess mary was specially grateful to him into
ivanushka's face who seeing that she was being spoken about looked
round at them all with crafty eyes 

princess mary's embarrassment on her people's account was quite
unnecessary they were not in the least abashed the old woman lowering
her eyes but casting side glances at the newcomers had turned her cup
upside down and placed a nibbled bit of sugar beside it and sat
quietly in her armchair though hoping to be offered another cup of tea 
ivanushka sipping out of her saucer looked with sly womanish eyes
from under her brows at the young men 

 where have you been to kiev prince andrew asked the old woman 

 i have good sir she answered garrulously just at
christmastime i was deemed worthy to partake of the holy and heavenly
sacrament at the shrine of the saint and now i'm from kolyazin 
master where a great and wonderful blessing has been revealed 

 and was ivanushka with you 

 i go by myself benefactor said ivanushka trying to speak in a
bass voice i only came across pelageya in yukhnovo 

pelageya interrupted her companion she evidently wished to tell what
she had seen 

 in kolyazin master a wonderful blessing has been revealed 

 what is it some new relics asked prince andrew 

 andrew do leave off said princess mary don't tell him 
pelageya 

 no why not my dear why shouldn't i i like him he is kind 
he is one of god's chosen he's a benefactor he once gave me ten
rubles i remember when i was in kiev crazy cyril says to me he's
one of god's own and goes barefoot summer and winter he says 
 why are you not going to the right place go to kolyazin where a
wonder working icon of the holy mother of god has been revealed on
hearing those words i said good by to the holy folk and went 

all were silent only the pilgrim woman went on in measured tones 
drawing in her breath 

 so i come master and the people say to me a great blessing has
been revealed holy oil trickles from the cheeks of our blessed mother 
the holy virgin mother of god 

 all right all right you can tell us afterwards said princess
mary flushing 

 let me ask her said pierre did you see it yourselves he
inquired 

 oh yes master i was found worthy such a brightness on the face
like the light of heaven and from the blessed mother's cheek it drops
and drops 

 but dear me that must be a fraud said pierre naively who had
listened attentively to the pilgrim 

 oh master what are you saying exclaimed the horrified
pelageya turning to princess mary for support 

 they impose on the people he repeated 

 lord jesus christ exclaimed the pilgrim woman crossing herself 
 oh don't speak so master there was a general who did not
believe and said the monks cheat and as soon as he'd said it
he went blind and he dreamed that the holy virgin mother of the kiev
catacombs came to him and said believe in me and i will make you
whole so he begged take me to her take me to her it's the
real truth i'm telling you i saw it myself so he was brought quite
blind straight to her and he goes up to her and falls down and says 
 make me whole says he and i'll give thee what the tsar
bestowed on me i saw it myself master the star is fixed into the
icon well and what do you think he received his sight it's a sin
to speak so god will punish you she said admonishingly turning to
pierre 

 how did the star get into the icon pierre asked 

 and was the holy mother promoted to the rank of general said
prince andrew with a smile 

pelageya suddenly grew quite pale and clasped her hands 

 oh master master what a sin and you who have a son she began 
her pallor suddenly turning to a vivid red master what have you
said god forgive you and she crossed herself lord forgive him 
my dear what does it mean she asked turning to princess
mary she got up and almost crying began to arrange her wallet she
evidently felt frightened and ashamed to have accepted charity in a
house where such things could be said and was at the same time sorry to
have now to forgo the charity of this house 

 now why need you do it said princess mary why did you come
to me 

 come pelageya i was joking said pierre princesse ma
parole je n'ai pas voulu l'offenser i did not mean anything 
i was only joking he said smiling shyly and trying to efface his
offense it was all my fault and andrew was only joking 

 princess on my word i did not wish to offend her 


pelageya stopped doubtfully but in pierre's face there was such a
look of sincere penitence and prince andrew glanced so meekly now at
her and now at pierre that she was gradually reassured 





chapter xiv

the pilgrim woman was appeased and being encouraged to talk gave a
long account of father amphilochus who led so holy a life that his
hands smelled of incense and how on her last visit to kiev some monks
she knew let her have the keys of the catacombs and how she taking
some dried bread with her had spent two days in the catacombs with
the saints i'd pray awhile to one ponder awhile then go on to
another i'd sleep a bit and then again go and kiss the relics and
there was such peace all around such blessedness that one don't want
to come out even into the light of heaven again 

pierre listened to her attentively and seriously prince andrew went out
of the room and then leaving god's folk to finish their tea 
princess mary took pierre into the drawing room 

 you are very kind she said to him 

 oh i really did not mean to hurt her feelings i understand them so
well and have the greatest respect for them 

princess mary looked at him silently and smiled affectionately 

 i have known you a long time you see and am as fond of you as of a
brother she said how do you find andrew she added hurriedly 
not giving him time to reply to her affectionate words i am very
anxious about him his health was better in the winter but last spring
his wound reopened and the doctor said he ought to go away for a
cure and i am also very much afraid for him spiritually he has not a
character like us women who when we suffer can weep away our sorrows 
he keeps it all within him today he is cheerful and in good spirits 
but that is the effect of your visit he is not often like that if
you could persuade him to go abroad he needs activity and this quiet
regular life is very bad for him others don't notice it but i see
it 

toward ten o'clock the men servants rushed to the front door hearing
the bells of the old prince's carriage approaching prince andrew and
pierre also went out into the porch 

 who's that asked the old prince noticing pierre as he got out
of the carriage 

 ah very glad kiss me he said having learned who the young
stranger was 

the old prince was in a good temper and very gracious to pierre 

before supper prince andrew coming back to his father's study found
him disputing hotly with his visitor pierre was maintaining that a time
would come when there would be no more wars the old prince disputed it
chaffingly but without getting angry 

 drain the blood from men's veins and put in water instead then
there will be no more war old women's nonsense old women's
nonsense he repeated but still he patted pierre affectionately
on the shoulder and then went up to the table where prince andrew 
evidently not wishing to join in the conversation was looking over the
papers his father had brought from town the old prince went up to him
and began to talk business 

 the marshal a count rostov hasn't sent half his contingent he
came to town and wanted to invite me to dinner i gave him a pretty
dinner and there look at this well my boy the old prince
went on addressing his son and patting pierre on the shoulder a
fine fellow your friend i like him he stirs me up another says
clever things and one doesn't care to listen but this one talks
rubbish yet stirs an old fellow up well go get along perhaps i'll
come and sit with you at supper we'll have another dispute make
friends with my little fool princess mary he shouted after pierre 
through the door 

only now on his visit to bald hills did pierre fully realize the
strength and charm of his friendship with prince andrew that charm was
not expressed so much in his relations with him as with all his family
and with the household with the stern old prince and the gentle timid
princess mary though he had scarcely known them pierre at once felt
like an old friend they were all fond of him already not only princess
mary who had been won by his gentleness with the pilgrims gave him her
most radiant looks but even the one year old prince nicholas as
his grandfather called him smiled at pierre and let himself be taken
in his arms and michael ivanovich and mademoiselle bourienne looked at
him with pleasant smiles when he talked to the old prince 

the old prince came in to supper this was evidently on pierre's
account and during the two days of the young man's visit he was
extremely kind to him and told him to visit them again 

when pierre had gone and the members of the household met together they
began to express their opinions of him as people always do after a new
acquaintance has left but as seldom happens no one said anything but
what was good of him 





chapter xv

when returning from his leave rostov felt for the first time how
close was the bond that united him to denisov and the whole regiment 

on approaching it rostov felt as he had done when approaching his home
in moscow when he saw the first hussar with the unbuttoned uniform
of his regiment when he recognized red haired dementyev and saw the
picket ropes of the roan horses when lavrushka gleefully shouted to
his master the count has come and denisov who had been asleep
on his bed ran all disheveled out of the mud hut to embrace him 
and the officers collected round to greet the new arrival rostov
experienced the same feeling as when his mother his father and his
sister had embraced him and tears of joy choked him so that he could
not speak the regiment was also a home and as unalterably dear and
precious as his parents house 

when he had reported himself to the commander of the regiment and had
been reassigned to his former squadron had been on duty and had gone
out foraging when he had again entered into all the little interests
of the regiment and felt himself deprived of liberty and bound in one
narrow unchanging frame he experienced the same sense of peace of
moral support and the same sense of being at home here in his own
place as he had felt under the parental roof but here was none of
all that turmoil of the world at large where he did not know his right
place and took mistaken decisions here was no sonya with whom he
ought or ought not to have an explanation here was no possibility of
going there or not going there here there were not twenty four hours
in the day which could be spent in such a variety of ways there was not
that innumerable crowd of people of whom not one was nearer to him or
farther from him than another there were none of those uncertain and
undefined money relations with his father and nothing to recall that
terrible loss to dolokhov here in the regiment all was clear and
simple the whole world was divided into two unequal parts one our
pavlograd regiment the other all the rest and the rest was no
concern of his in the regiment everything was definite who was
lieutenant who captain who was a good fellow who a bad one and most
of all who was a comrade the canteenkeeper gave one credit one's
pay came every four months there was nothing to think out or decide 
you had only to do nothing that was considered bad in the pavlograd
regiment and when given an order to do what was clearly distinctly 
and definitely ordered and all would be well 

having once more entered into the definite conditions of this regimental
life rostov felt the joy and relief a tired man feels on lying down to
rest life in the regiment during this campaign was all the pleasanter
for him because after his loss to dolokhov for which in spite
of all his family's efforts to console him he could not forgive
himself he had made up his mind to atone for his fault by serving 
not as he had done before but really well and by being a perfectly
first rate comrade and officer in a word a splendid man altogether a
thing which seemed so difficult out in the world but so possible in the
regiment 

after his losses he had determined to pay back his debt to his parents
in five years he received ten thousand rubles a year but now resolved
to take only two thousand and leave the rest to repay the debt to his
parents 

our army after repeated retreats and advances and battles at pultusk
and preussisch eylau was concentrated near bartenstein it was awaiting
the emperor's arrival and the beginning of a new campaign 

the pavlograd regiment belonging to that part of the army which had
served in the 1805 campaign had been recruiting up to strength in
russia and arrived too late to take part in the first actions of the
campaign it had been neither at pultusk nor at preussisch eylau and 
when it joined the army in the field in the second half of the campaign 
was attached to platov's division 

platov's division was acting independently of the main army several
times parts of the pavlograd regiment had exchanged shots with
the enemy had taken prisoners and once had even captured marshal
oudinot's carriages in april the pavlograds were stationed immovably
for some weeks near a totally ruined and deserted german village 

a thaw had set in it was muddy and cold the ice on the river broke 
and the roads became impassable for days neither provisions for the
men nor fodder for the horses had been issued as no transports could
arrive the men dispersed about the abandoned and deserted villages 
searching for potatoes but found few even of these 

everything had been eaten up and the inhabitants had all fled if any
remained they were worse than beggars and nothing more could be taken
from them even the soldiers usually pitiless enough instead of taking
anything from them often gave them the last of their rations 

the pavlograd regiment had had only two men wounded in action but had
lost nearly half its men from hunger and sickness in the hospitals 
death was so certain that soldiers suffering from fever or the swelling
that came from bad food preferred to remain on duty and hardly able
to drag their legs went to the front rather than to the hospitals 
when spring came on the soldiers found a plant just showing out of the
ground that looked like asparagus which for some reason they called
 mashka's sweet root it was very bitter but they wandered
about the fields seeking it and dug it out with their sabers and ate it 
though they were ordered not to do so as it was a noxious plant that
spring a new disease broke out among the soldiers a swelling of the
arms legs and face which the doctors attributed to eating this root 
but in spite of all this the soldiers of denisov's squadron fed
chiefly on mashka's sweet root because it was the second week
that the last of the biscuits were being doled out at the rate of half a
pound a man and the last potatoes received had sprouted and frozen 

the horses also had been fed for a fortnight on straw from the thatched
roofs and had become terribly thin though still covered with tufts of
felty winter hair 

despite this destitution the soldiers and officers went on living just
as usual despite their pale swollen faces and tattered uniforms the
hussars formed line for roll call kept things in order groomed their
horses polished their arms brought in straw from the thatched roofs in
place of fodder and sat down to dine round the caldrons from which
they rose up hungry joking about their nasty food and their hunger as
usual in their spare time they lit bonfires steamed themselves before
them naked smoked picked out and baked sprouting rotten potatoes told
and listened to stories of potemkin's and suvorov's campaigns or
to legends of alesha the sly or the priest's laborer mikolka 

the officers as usual lived in twos and threes in the roofless 
half ruined houses the seniors tried to collect straw and potatoes and 
in general food for the men the younger ones occupied themselves as
before some playing cards there was plenty of money though there was
no food some with more innocent games such as quoits and skittles 
the general trend of the campaign was rarely spoken of partly because
nothing certain was known about it partly because there was a vague
feeling that in the main it was going badly 

rostov lived as before with denisov and since their furlough they
had become more friendly than ever denisov never spoke of rostov's
family but by the tender friendship his commander showed him rostov
felt that the elder hussar's luckless love for natasha played a part
in strengthening their friendship denisov evidently tried to expose
rostov to danger as seldom as possible and after an action greeted his
safe return with evident joy on one of his foraging expeditions in
a deserted and ruined village to which he had come in search of
provisions rostov found a family consisting of an old pole and his
daughter with an infant in arms they were half clad hungry too weak
to get away on foot and had no means of obtaining a conveyance rostov
brought them to his quarters placed them in his own lodging and
kept them for some weeks while the old man was recovering one of his
comrades talking of women began chaffing rostov saying that he was
more wily than any of them and that it would not be a bad thing if he
introduced to them the pretty polish girl he had saved rostov took
the joke as an insult flared up and said such unpleasant things to the
officer that it was all denisov could do to prevent a duel when
the officer had gone away denisov who did not himself know what
rostov's relations with the polish girl might be began to upbraid
him for his quickness of temper and rostov replied 

 say what you like she is like a sister to me and i can't tell
you how it offended me because well for that reason 

denisov patted him on the shoulder and began rapidly pacing the room
without looking at rostov as was his way at moments of deep feeling 

 ah what a mad bweed you wostovs are he muttered and rostov
noticed tears in his eyes 





chapter xvi

in april the troops were enlivened by news of the emperor's arrival 
but rostov had no chance of being present at the review he held at
bartenstein as the pavlograds were at the outposts far beyond that
place 

they were bivouacking denisov and rostov were living in an earth hut 
dug out for them by the soldiers and roofed with branches and turf the
hut was made in the following manner which had then come into vogue a
trench was dug three and a half feet wide four feet eight inches deep 
and eight feet long at one end of the trench steps were cut out and
these formed the entrance and vestibule the trench itself was the room 
in which the lucky ones such as the squadron commander had a board 
lying on piles at the end opposite the entrance to serve as a table on
each side of the trench the earth was cut out to a breadth of about two
and a half feet and this did duty for bedsteads and couches the roof
was so constructed that one could stand up in the middle of the trench
and could even sit up on the beds if one drew close to the table 
denisov who was living luxuriously because the soldiers of his
squadron liked him had also a board in the roof at the farther end 
with a piece of broken but mended glass in it for a window when it
was very cold embers from the soldiers campfire were placed on
a bent sheet of iron on the steps in the reception room as
denisov called that part of the hut and it was then so warm that the
officers of whom there were always some with denisov and rostov sat
in their shirt sleeves 

in april rostov was on orderly duty one morning between seven and
eight returning after a sleepless night he sent for embers changed
his rain soaked underclothes said his prayers drank tea got warm 
then tidied up the things on the table and in his own corner and 
his face glowing from exposure to the wind and with nothing on but his
shirt lay down on his back putting his arms under his head he was
pleasantly considering the probability of being promoted in a few days
for his last reconnoitering expedition and was awaiting denisov who
had gone out somewhere and with whom he wanted a talk 

suddenly he heard denisov shouting in a vibrating voice behind the hut 
evidently much excited rostov moved to the window to see whom he was
speaking to and saw the quartermaster topcheenko 

 i ordered you not to let them eat that mashka woot stuff 
denisov was shouting and i saw with my own eyes how lazarchuk
bwought some fwom the fields 

 i have given the order again and again your honor but they don't
obey answered the quartermaster 

rostov lay down again on his bed and thought complacently let
him fuss and bustle now my job's done and i'm lying
down capitally he could hear that lavrushka that sly bold
orderly of denisov's was talking as well as the quartermaster 
lavrushka was saying something about loaded wagons biscuits and oxen
he had seen when he had gone out for provisions 

then denisov's voice was heard shouting farther and farther away 
 saddle second platoon 

 where are they off to now thought rostov 

five minutes later denisov came into the hut climbed with muddy boots
on the bed lit his pipe furiously scattered his things about took
his leaded whip buckled on his saber and went out again in answer to
rostov's inquiry where he was going he answered vaguely and crossly
that he had some business 

 let god and our gweat monarch judge me afterwards said denisov
going out and rostov heard the hoofs of several horses splashing
through the mud he did not even trouble to find out where denisov had
gone having got warm in his corner he fell asleep and did not leave
the hut till toward evening denisov had not yet returned the weather
had cleared up and near the next hut two officers and a cadet were
playing svayka laughing as they threw their missiles which buried
themselves in the soft mud rostov joined them in the middle of the
game the officers saw some wagons approaching with fifteen hussars on
their skinny horses behind them the wagons escorted by the hussars drew
up to the picket ropes and a crowd of hussars surrounded them 

 there now denisov has been worrying said rostov and here
are the provisions 

 so they are said the officers won't the soldiers be
glad 

a little behind the hussars came denisov accompanied by two infantry
officers with whom he was talking 

rostov went to meet them 

 i warn you captain one of the officers a short thin man 
evidently very angry was saying 

 haven't i told you i won't give them up replied denisov 

 you will answer for it captain it is mutiny seizing the transport
of one's own army our men have had nothing to eat for two days 

 and mine have had nothing for two weeks said denisov 

 it is robbery you'll answer for it sir said the infantry
officer raising his voice 

 now what are you pestewing me for cried denisov suddenly
losing his temper i shall answer for it and not you and you'd
better not buzz about here till you get hurt be off go he shouted
at the officers 

 very well then shouted the little officer undaunted and not
riding away if you are determined to rob i'll 

 go to the devil quick ma'ch while you're safe and sound and
denisov turned his horse on the officer 

 very well very well muttered the officer threateningly and
turning his horse he trotted away jolting in his saddle 

 a dog astwide a fence a weal dog astwide a fence shouted
denisov after him the most insulting expression a cavalryman can
address to a mounted infantryman and riding up to rostov he burst out
laughing 

 i've taken twansports from the infantwy by force he said 
 after all can't let our men starve 

the wagons that had reached the hussars had been consigned to an
infantry regiment but learning from lavrushka that the transport
was unescorted denisov with his hussars had seized it by force the
soldiers had biscuits dealt out to them freely and they even shared
them with the other squadrons 

the next day the regimental commander sent for denisov and holding his
fingers spread out before his eyes said 

 this is how i look at this affair i know nothing about it and
won't begin proceedings but i advise you to ride over to the staff
and settle the business there in the commissariat department and if
possible sign a receipt for such and such stores received if not as
the demand was booked against an infantry regiment there will be a row
and the affair may end badly 

from the regimental commander's denisov rode straight to the staff
with a sincere desire to act on this advice in the evening he came
back to his dugout in a state such as rostov had never yet seen him in 
denisov could not speak and gasped for breath when rostov asked what
was the matter he only uttered some incoherent oaths and threats in a
hoarse feeble voice 

alarmed at denisov's condition rostov suggested that he should
undress drink some water and send for the doctor 

 twy me for wobbewy oh some more water let them twy me but
i'll always thwash scoundwels and i'll tell the empewo 
ice he muttered 

the regimental doctor when he came said it was absolutely necessary
to bleed denisov a deep saucer of black blood was taken from his hairy
arm and only then was he able to relate what had happened to him 

 i get there began denisov now then where's your
chief's quarters they were pointed out please to wait 
 i've widden twenty miles and have duties to attend to and no time
to wait announce me vewy well so out comes their head
chief also took it into his head to lecture me it's
wobbewy wobbewy i say is not done by man who seizes
pwovisions to feed his soldiers but by him who takes them to fill his
own pockets will you please be silent vewy good then
he says go and give a weceipt to the commissioner but your affair
will be passed on to headquarters i go to the commissioner i enter 
and at the table who do you think no but wait a bit who is it
that's starving us shouted denisov hitting the table with the
fist of his newly bled arm so violently that the table nearly broke down
and the tumblers on it jumped about telyanin what so it's
you who's starving us to death is it take this and this and i
hit him so pat stwaight on his snout ah what a what a 
and i sta'ted fwashing him well i've had a bit of fun i can tell
you cried denisov gleeful and yet angry his white teeth showing
under his black mustache i'd have killed him if they hadn't
taken him away 

 but what are you shouting for calm yourself said rostov 
 you've set your arm bleeding afresh wait we must tie it up
again 

denisov was bandaged up again and put to bed next day he woke calm and
cheerful 

but at noon the adjutant of the regiment came into rostov's and
denisov's dugout with a grave and serious face and regretfully showed
them a paper addressed to major denisov from the regimental commander
in which inquiries were made about yesterday's occurrence the
adjutant told them that the affair was likely to take a very bad
turn that a court martial had been appointed and that in view of the
severity with which marauding and insubordination were now regarded 
degradation to the ranks would be the best that could be hoped for 

the case as represented by the offended parties was that after
seizing the transports major denisov being drunk went to the chief
quartermaster and without any provocation called him a thief threatened
to strike him and on being led out had rushed into the office and given
two officials a thrashing and dislocated the arm of one of them 

in answer to rostov's renewed questions denisov said laughing 
that he thought he remembered that some other fellow had got mixed up
in it but that it was all nonsense and rubbish and he did not in the
least fear any kind of trial and that if those scoundrels dared attack
him he would give them an answer that they would not easily forget 

denisov spoke contemptuously of the whole matter but rostov knew him
too well not to detect that while hiding it from others at heart
he feared a court martial and was worried over the affair which was
evidently taking a bad turn every day letters of inquiry and notices
from the court arrived and on the first of may denisov was ordered
to hand the squadron over to the next in seniority and appear before
the staff of his division to explain his violence at the commissariat
office on the previous day platov reconnoitered with two cossack
regiments and two squadrons of hussars denisov as was his wont rode
out in front of the outposts parading his courage a bullet fired by
a french sharpshooter hit him in the fleshy part of his leg perhaps at
another time denisov would not have left the regiment for so slight a
wound but now he took advantage of it to excuse himself from appearing
at the staff and went into hospital 





chapter xvii

in june the battle of friedland was fought in which the pavlograds did
not take part and after that an armistice was proclaimed rostov who
felt his friend's absence very much having no news of him since he
left and feeling very anxious about his wound and the progress of his
affairs took advantage of the armistice to get leave to visit denisov
in hospital 

the hospital was in a small prussian town that had been twice devastated
by russian and french troops because it was summer when it is so
beautiful out in the fields the little town presented a particularly
dismal appearance with its broken roofs and fences its foul streets 
tattered inhabitants and the sick and drunken soldiers wandering about 

the hospital was in a brick building with some of the window frames and
panes broken and a courtyard surrounded by the remains of a wooden fence
that had been pulled to pieces several bandaged soldiers with pale
swollen faces were sitting or walking about in the sunshine in the
yard 

directly rostov entered the door he was enveloped by a smell of
putrefaction and hospital air on the stairs he met a russian army
doctor smoking a cigar the doctor was followed by a russian assistant 

 i can't tear myself to pieces the doctor was saying come to
makar alexeevich in the evening i shall be there 

the assistant asked some further questions 

 oh do the best you can isn't it all the same the doctor
noticed rostov coming upstairs 

 what do you want sir said the doctor what do you want 
the bullets having spared you do you want to try typhus this is a
pesthouse sir 

 how so asked rostov 

 typhus sir it's death to go in only we two makeev and i he
pointed to the assistant keep on here some five of us doctors have
died in this place when a new one comes he is done for in a week 
said the doctor with evident satisfaction prussian doctors have been
invited here but our allies don't like it at all 

rostov explained that he wanted to see major denisov of the hussars 
who was wounded 

 i don't know i can't tell you sir only think i am alone in
charge of three hospitals with more than four hundred patients it's
well that the charitable prussian ladies send us two pounds of coffee
and some lint each month or we should be lost he laughed four
hundred sir and they're always sending me fresh ones there are four
hundred eh he asked turning to the assistant 

the assistant looked fagged out he was evidently vexed and impatient
for the talkative doctor to go 

 major denisov rostov said again he was wounded at
molliten 

 dead i fancy eh makeev queried the doctor in a tone of
indifference 

the assistant however did not confirm the doctor's words 

 is he tall and with reddish hair asked the doctor 

rostov described denisov's appearance 

 there was one like that said the doctor as if pleased that
one is dead i fancy however i'll look up our list we had a list 
have you got it makeev 

 makar alexeevich has the list answered the assistant but if
you'll step into the officers wards you'll see for yourself 
he added turning to rostov 

 ah you'd better not go sir said the doctor or you may
have to stay here yourself 

but rostov bowed himself away from the doctor and asked the assistant
to show him the way 

 only don't blame me the doctor shouted up after him 

rostov and the assistant went into the dark corridor the smell was so
strong there that rostov held his nose and had to pause and collect
his strength before he could go on a door opened to the right and an
emaciated sallow man on crutches barefoot and in underclothing limped
out and leaning against the doorpost looked with glittering envious
eyes at those who were passing glancing in at the door rostov
saw that the sick and wounded were lying on the floor on straw and
overcoats 

 may i go in and look 

 what is there to see said the assistant 

but just because the assistant evidently did not want him to go in 
rostov entered the soldiers ward the foul air to which he had
already begun to get used in the corridor was still stronger here it
was a little different more pungent and one felt that this was where
it originated 

in the long room brightly lit up by the sun through the large windows 
the sick and wounded lay in two rows with their heads to the walls and
leaving a passage in the middle most of them were unconscious and
paid no attention to the newcomers those who were conscious raised
themselves or lifted their thin yellow faces and all looked intently at
rostov with the same expression of hope of relief reproach and
envy of another's health rostov went to the middle of the room and
looking through the open doors into the two adjoining rooms saw the same
thing there he stood still looking silently around he had not at all
expected such a sight just before him almost across the middle of the
passage on the bare floor lay a sick man probably a cossack to judge
by the cut of his hair the man lay on his back his huge arms and legs
outstretched his face was purple his eyes were rolled back so that
only the whites were seen and on his bare legs and arms which were
still red the veins stood out like cords he was knocking the back of
his head against the floor hoarsely uttering some word which he kept
repeating rostov listened and made out the word it was drink 
drink a drink rostov glanced round looking for someone who would
put this man back in his place and bring him water 

 who looks after the sick here he asked the assistant 

just then a commissariat soldier a hospital orderly came in from the
next room marching stiffly and drew up in front of rostov 

 good day your honor he shouted rolling his eyes at rostov and
evidently mistaking him for one of the hospital authorities 

 get him to his place and give him some water said rostov 
pointing to the cossack 

 yes your honor the soldier replied complacently and rolling
his eyes more than ever he drew himself up still straighter but did not
move 

 no it's impossible to do anything here thought rostov 
lowering his eyes and he was going out but became aware of an intense
look fixed on him on his right and he turned close to the corner on
an overcoat sat an old unshaven gray bearded soldier as thin as a
skeleton with a stern sallow face and eyes intently fixed on rostov 
the man's neighbor on one side whispered something to him pointing
at rostov who noticed that the old man wanted to speak to him he drew
nearer and saw that the old man had only one leg bent under him the
other had been amputated above the knee his neighbor on the other side 
who lay motionless some distance from him with his head thrown back was
a young soldier with a snub nose his pale waxen face was still freckled
and his eyes were rolled back rostov looked at the young soldier and a
cold chill ran down his back 

 why this one seems he began turning to the assistant 

 and how we've been begging your honor said the old soldier 
his jaw quivering he's been dead since morning after all we're
men not dogs 

 i'll send someone at once he shall be taken away taken away at
once said the assistant hurriedly let us go your honor 

 yes yes let us go said rostov hastily and lowering his
eyes and shrinking he tried to pass unnoticed between the rows of
reproachful envious eyes that were fixed upon him and went out of the
room 





chapter xviii

going along the corridor the assistant led rostov to the officers 
wards consisting of three rooms the doors of which stood open there
were beds in these rooms and the sick and wounded officers were lying or
sitting on them some were walking about the rooms in hospital dressing
gowns the first person rostov met in the officers ward was a thin
little man with one arm who was walking about the first room in a
nightcap and hospital dressing gown with a pipe between his teeth 
rostov looked at him trying to remember where he had seen him before 

 see where we've met again said the little man tushin 
tushin don't you remember who gave you a lift at schon grabern 
and i've had a bit cut off you see he went on with a smile 
pointing to the empty sleeve of his dressing gown looking for
vasili dmitrich denisov my neighbor he added when he heard
who rostov wanted here here and tushin led him into the next
room from whence came sounds of several laughing voices 

 how can they laugh or even live at all here thought rostov 
still aware of that smell of decomposing flesh that had been so strong
in the soldiers ward and still seeming to see fixed on him those
envious looks which had followed him out from both sides and the face
of that young soldier with eyes rolled back 

denisov lay asleep on his bed with his head under the blanket though
it was nearly noon 

 ah wostov how are you how are you he called out still in the
same voice as in the regiment but rostov noticed sadly that under this
habitual ease and animation some new sinister hidden feeling showed
itself in the expression of denisov's face and the intonations of his
voice 

his wound though a slight one had not yet healed even now six weeks
after he had been hit his face had the same swollen pallor as the faces
of the other hospital patients but it was not this that struck rostov 
what struck him was that denisov did not seem glad to see him and
smiled at him unnaturally he did not ask about the regiment nor about
the general state of affairs and when rostov spoke of these matters
did not listen 

rostov even noticed that denisov did not like to be reminded of the
regiment or in general of that other free life which was going on
outside the hospital he seemed to try to forget that old life and
was only interested in the affair with the commissariat officers on
rostov's inquiry as to how the matter stood he at once produced from
under his pillow a paper he had received from the commission and the
rough draft of his answer to it he became animated when he began
reading his paper and specially drew rostov's attention to the
stinging rejoinders he made to his enemies his hospital companions 
who had gathered round rostov a fresh arrival from the world
outside gradually began to disperse as soon as denisov began reading
his answer rostov noticed by their faces that all those gentlemen had
already heard that story more than once and were tired of it only the
man who had the next bed a stout uhlan continued to sit on his bed 
gloomily frowning and smoking a pipe and little one armed tushin still
listened shaking his head disapprovingly in the middle of the reading 
the uhlan interrupted denisov 

 but what i say is he said turning to rostov it would be
best simply to petition the emperor for pardon they say great rewards
will now be distributed and surely a pardon would be granted 

 me petition the empewo exclaimed denisov in a voice to which
he tried hard to give the old energy and fire but which sounded like
an expression of irritable impotence what for if i were a wobber i
would ask mercy but i'm being court martialed for bwinging wobbers
to book let them twy me i'm not afwaid of anyone i've served
the tsar and my countwy honowably and have not stolen and am i to be
degwaded listen i'm w'iting to them stwaight this is what i
say if i had wobbed the tweasuwy 

 it's certainly well written said tushin but that's not
the point vasili dmitrich and he also turned to rostov one
has to submit and vasili dmitrich doesn't want to you know the
auditor told you it was a bad business 

 well let it be bad said denisov 

 the auditor wrote out a petition for you continued tushin 
 and you ought to sign it and ask this gentleman to take it no doubt
he indicating rostov has connections on the staff you won't
find a better opportunity 

 haven't i said i'm not going to gwovel denisov interrupted
him went on reading his paper 

rostov had not the courage to persuade denisov though he
instinctively felt that the way advised by tushin and the other
officers was the safest and though he would have been glad to be of
service to denisov he knew his stubborn will and straightforward hasty
temper 

when the reading of denisov's virulent reply which took more than an
hour was over rostov said nothing and he spent the rest of the day
in a most dejected state of mind amid denisov's hospital comrades 
who had gathered round him telling them what he knew and listening to
their stories denisov was moodily silent all the evening 

late in the evening when rostov was about to leave he asked denisov
whether he had no commission for him 

 yes wait a bit said denisov glancing round at the officers 
and taking his papers from under his pillow he went to the window where
he had an inkpot and sat down to write 

 it seems it's no use knocking one's head against a wall he
said coming from the window and giving rostov a large envelope in
it was the petition to the emperor drawn up by the auditor in
which denisov without alluding to the offenses of the commissariat
officials simply asked for pardon 

 hand it in it seems 

he did not finish but gave a painfully unnatural smile 





chapter xix

having returned to the regiment and told the commander the state of
denisov's affairs rostov rode to tilsit with the letter to the
emperor 

on the thirteenth of june the french and russian emperors arrived in
tilsit boris drubetskoy had asked the important personage on whom he
was in attendance to include him in the suite appointed for the stay at
tilsit 

 i should like to see the great man he said alluding to napoleon 
whom hitherto he like everyone else had always called buonaparte 

 you are speaking of buonaparte asked the general smiling 

boris looked at his general inquiringly and immediately saw that he was
being tested 

 i am speaking prince of the emperor napoleon he replied the
general patted him on the shoulder with a smile 

 you will go far he said and took him to tilsit with him 

boris was among the few present at the niemen on the day the two
emperors met he saw the raft decorated with monograms saw napoleon
pass before the french guards on the farther bank of the river saw the
pensive face of the emperor alexander as he sat in silence in a tavern
on the bank of the niemen awaiting napoleon's arrival saw both
emperors get into boats and saw how napoleon reaching the raft
first stepped quickly forward to meet alexander and held out his hand
to him and how they both retired into the pavilion since he had begun
to move in the highest circles boris had made it his habit to watch
attentively all that went on around him and to note it down at the time
of the meeting at tilsit he asked the names of those who had come with
napoleon and about the uniforms they wore and listened attentively to
words spoken by important personages at the moment the emperors went
into the pavilion he looked at his watch and did not forget to look at
it again when alexander came out the interview had lasted an hour and
fifty three minutes he noted this down that same evening among other
facts he felt to be of historic importance as the emperor's suite
was a very small one it was a matter of great importance for a man who
valued his success in the service to be at tilsit on the occasion of
this interview between the two emperors and having succeeded in this 
boris felt that henceforth his position was fully assured he had not
only become known but people had grown accustomed to him and accepted
him twice he had executed commissions to the emperor himself so
that the latter knew his face and all those at court far from
cold shouldering him as at first when they considered him a newcomer 
would now have been surprised had he been absent 

boris lodged with another adjutant the polish count zhilinski 
zhilinski a pole brought up in paris was rich and passionately
fond of the french and almost every day of the stay at tilsit french
officers of the guard and from french headquarters were dining and
lunching with him and boris 

on the evening of the twenty fourth of june count zhilinski arranged a
supper for his french friends the guest of honor was an aide de camp of
napoleon's there were also several french officers of the guard 
and a page of napoleon's a young lad of an old aristocratic french
family that same day rostov profiting by the darkness to avoid being
recognized in civilian dress came to tilsit and went to the lodging
occupied by boris and zhilinski 

rostov in common with the whole army from which he came was far
from having experienced the change of feeling toward napoleon and the
french who from being foes had suddenly become friends that had
taken place at headquarters and in boris in the army bonaparte and
the french were still regarded with mingled feelings of anger contempt 
and fear only recently talking with one of platov's cossack
officers rostov had argued that if napoleon were taken prisoner he
would be treated not as a sovereign but as a criminal quite lately 
happening to meet a wounded french colonel on the road rostov had
maintained with heat that peace was impossible between a legitimate
sovereign and the criminal bonaparte rostov was therefore unpleasantly
struck by the presence of french officers in boris lodging dressed
in uniforms he had been accustomed to see from quite a different point
of view from the outposts of the flank as soon as he noticed a french
officer who thrust his head out of the door that warlike feeling of
hostility which he always experienced at the sight of the enemy suddenly
seized him he stopped at the threshold and asked in russian whether
drubetskoy lived there boris hearing a strange voice in the
anteroom came out to meet him an expression of annoyance showed itself
for a moment on his face on first recognizing rostov 

 ah it's you very glad very glad to see you he said however 
coming toward him with a smile but rostov had noticed his first
impulse 

 i've come at a bad time i think i should not have come but i have
business he said coldly 

 no i only wonder how you managed to get away from your regiment 
dans un moment je suis a vous he said answering someone who
called him 

 in a minute i shall be at your disposal 


 i see i'm intruding rostov repeated 

the look of annoyance had already disappeared from boris face 
having evidently reflected and decided how to act he very quietly took
both rostov's hands and led him into the next room his eyes looking
serenely and steadily at rostov seemed to be veiled by something 
as if screened by blue spectacles of conventionality so it seemed to
rostov 

 oh come now as if you could come at a wrong time said boris 
and he led him into the room where the supper table was laid and
introduced him to his guests explaining that he was not a civilian but
an hussar officer and an old friend of his 

 count zhilinski le comte n n le capitaine s s said he 
naming his guests rostov looked frowningly at the frenchmen bowed
reluctantly and remained silent 

zhilinski evidently did not receive this new russian person very
willingly into his circle and did not speak to rostov boris did not
appear to notice the constraint the newcomer produced and with the same
pleasant composure and the same veiled look in his eyes with which
he had met rostov tried to enliven the conversation one of the
frenchmen with the politeness characteristic of his countrymen 
addressed the obstinately taciturn rostov saying that the latter had
probably come to tilsit to see the emperor 

 no i came on business replied rostov briefly 

rostov had been out of humor from the moment he noticed the look of
dissatisfaction on boris face and as always happens to those in a
bad humor it seemed to him that everyone regarded him with aversion
and that he was in everybody's way he really was in their way for he
alone took no part in the conversation which again became general the
looks the visitors cast on him seemed to say and what is he sitting
here for he rose and went up to boris 

 anyhow i'm in your way he said in a low tone come and talk
over my business and i'll go away 

 oh no not at all said boris but if you are tired come and
lie down in my room and have a rest 

 yes really 

they went into the little room where boris slept rostov without
sitting down began at once irritably as if boris were to blame in
some way telling him about denisov's affair asking him whether 
through his general he could and would intercede with the emperor on
denisov's behalf and get denisov's petition handed in when he
and boris were alone rostov felt for the first time that he could not
look boris in the face without a sense of awkwardness boris with one
leg crossed over the other and stroking his left hand with the slender
fingers of his right listened to rostov as a general listens to the
report of a subordinate now looking aside and now gazing straight into
rostov's eyes with the same veiled look each time this happened
rostov felt uncomfortable and cast down his eyes 

 i have heard of such cases and know that his majesty is very severe
in such affairs i think it would be best not to bring it before the
emperor but to apply to the commander of the corps but in general 
i think 

 so you don't want to do anything well then say so rostov
almost shouted not looking boris in the face 

boris smiled 

 on the contrary i will do what i can only i thought 

at that moment zhilinski's voice was heard calling boris 

 well then go go go said rostov and refusing supper and
remaining alone in the little room he walked up and down for a long
time hearing the lighthearted french conversation from the next room 





chapter xx

rostov had come to tilsit the day least suitable for a petition
on denisov's behalf he could not himself go to the general in
attendance as he was in mufti and had come to tilsit without permission
to do so and boris even had he wished to could not have done so on
the following day on that day june 27 the preliminaries of peace were
signed the emperors exchanged decorations alexander received the cross
of the legion of honor and napoleon the order of st andrew of the
first degree and a dinner had been arranged for the evening given by
a battalion of the french guards to the preobrazhensk battalion the
emperors were to be present at that banquet 

rostov felt so ill at ease and uncomfortable with boris that when the
latter looked in after supper he pretended to be asleep and early next
morning went away avoiding boris in his civilian clothes and a
round hat he wandered about the town staring at the french and their
uniforms and at the streets and houses where the russian and french
emperors were staying in a square he saw tables being set up and
preparations made for the dinner he saw the russian and french colors
draped from side to side of the streets with huge monograms a and n in
the windows of the houses also flags and bunting were displayed 

 boris doesn't want to help me and i don't want to ask him 
that's settled thought nicholas all is over between us but
i won't leave here without having done all i can for denisov and
certainly not without getting his letter to the emperor the emperor 
he is here thought rostov who had unconsciously returned to the
house where alexander lodged 

saddled horses were standing before the house and the suite were
assembling evidently preparing for the emperor to come out 

 i may see him at any moment thought rostov if only i were
to hand the letter direct to him and tell him all could they really
arrest me for my civilian clothes surely not he would understand on
whose side justice lies he understands everything knows everything 
who can be more just more magnanimous than he and even if they did
arrest me for being here what would it matter thought he looking
at an officer who was entering the house the emperor occupied after
all people do go in it's all nonsense i'll go in and hand
the letter to the emperor myself so much the worse for drubetskoy who
drives me to it and suddenly with a determination he himself did not
expect rostov felt for the letter in his pocket and went straight to
the house 

 no i won't miss my opportunity now as i did after austerlitz 
he thought expecting every moment to meet the monarch and conscious of
the blood that rushed to his heart at the thought i will fall at
his feet and beseech him he will lift me up will listen and will even
thank me i am happy when i can do good but to remedy injustice is
the greatest happiness rostov fancied the sovereign saying and
passing people who looked after him with curiosity he entered the porch
of the emperor's house 

a broad staircase led straight up from the entry and to the right he
saw a closed door below under the staircase was a door leading to the
lower floor 

 whom do you want someone inquired 

 to hand in a letter a petition to his majesty said nicholas 
with a tremor in his voice 

 a petition this way to the officer on duty he was shown the
door leading downstairs only it won't be accepted 

on hearing this indifferent voice rostov grew frightened at what
he was doing the thought of meeting the emperor at any moment was so
fascinating and consequently so alarming that he was ready to run away 
but the official who had questioned him opened the door and rostov
entered 

a short stout man of about thirty in white breeches and high boots and
a batiste shirt that he had evidently only just put on standing in that
room and his valet was buttoning on to the back of his breeches a
new pair of handsome silk embroidered braces that for some reason 
attracted rostov's attention this man was speaking to someone in the
adjoining room 

 a good figure and in her first bloom he was saying but on seeing
rostov he stopped short and frowned 

 what is it a petition 

 what is it asked the person in the other room 

 another petitioner answered the man with the braces 

 tell him to come later he'll be coming out directly we must
go 

 later later tomorrow it's too late 

rostov turned and was about to go but the man in the braces stopped
him 

 whom have you come from who are you 

 i come from major denisov answered rostov 

 are you an officer 

 lieutenant count rostov 

 what audacity hand it in through your commander and go along with
you go and he continued to put on the uniform the valet handed
him 

rostov went back into the hall and noticed that in the porch there were
many officers and generals in full parade uniform whom he had to pass 

cursing his temerity his heart sinking at the thought of finding
himself at any moment face to face with the emperor and being put to
shame and arrested in his presence fully alive now to the impropriety
of his conduct and repenting of it rostov with downcast eyes was
making his way out of the house through the brilliant suite when a
familiar voice called him and a hand detained him 

 what are you doing here sir in civilian dress asked a deep
voice 

it was a cavalry general who had obtained the emperor's special favor
during this campaign and who had formerly commanded the division in
which rostov was serving 

rostov in dismay began justifying himself but seeing the kindly 
jocular face of the general he took him aside and in an excited voice
told him the whole affair asking him to intercede for denisov whom
the general knew having heard rostov to the end the general shook his
head gravely 

 i'm sorry sorry for that fine fellow give me the letter 

hardly had rostov handed him the letter and finished explaining
denisov's case when hasty steps and the jingling of spurs were heard
on the stairs and the general leaving him went to the porch the
gentlemen of the emperor's suite ran down the stairs and went to their
horses hayne the same groom who had been at austerlitz led up the
emperor's horse and the faint creak of a footstep rostov knew at
once was heard on the stairs forgetting the danger of being recognized 
rostov went close to the porch together with some inquisitive
civilians and again after two years saw those features he adored 
that same face and same look and step and the same union of majesty and
mildness and the feeling of enthusiasm and love for his sovereign
rose again in rostov's soul in all its old force in the uniform of
the preobrazhensk regiment white chamois leather breeches and high
boots and wearing a star rostov did not know it was that of the
legion d'honneur the monarch came out into the porch putting on
his gloves and carrying his hat under his arm he stopped and looked
about him brightening everything around by his glance he spoke a few
words to some of the generals and recognizing the former commander of
rostov's division smiled and beckoned to him 

all the suite drew back and rostov saw the general talking for some
time to the emperor 

the emperor said a few words to him and took a step toward his horse 
again the crowd of members of the suite and street gazers among whom
was rostov moved nearer to the emperor stopping beside his horse 
with his hand on the saddle the emperor turned to the cavalry general
and said in a loud voice evidently wishing to be heard by all 

 i cannot do it general i cannot because the law is stronger than
i and he raised his foot to the stirrup 

the general bowed his head respectfully and the monarch mounted and
rode down the street at a gallop beside himself with enthusiasm 
rostov ran after him with the crowd 





chapter xxi

the emperor rode to the square where facing one another a battalion
of the preobrazhensk regiment stood on the right and a battalion of the
french guards in their bearskin caps on the left 

as the tsar rode up to one flank of the battalions which presented
arms another group of horsemen galloped up to the opposite flank and
at the head of them rostov recognized napoleon it could be no one
else he came at a gallop wearing a small hat a blue uniform open over
a white vest and the st andrew ribbon over his shoulder he was riding
a very fine thoroughbred gray arab horse with a crimson gold embroidered
saddlecloth on approaching alexander he raised his hat and as he did
so rostov with his cavalryman's eye could not help noticing
that napoleon did not sit well or firmly in the saddle the battalions
shouted hurrah and vive l'empereur napoleon said
something to alexander and both emperors dismounted and took each
other's hands napoleon's face wore an unpleasant and artificial
smile alexander was saying something affable to him 

in spite of the trampling of the french gendarmes horses which
were pushing back the crowd rostov kept his eyes on every movement
of alexander and bonaparte it struck him as a surprise that alexander
treated bonaparte as an equal and that the latter was quite at ease with
the tsar as if such relations with an emperor were an everyday matter
to him 

alexander and napoleon with the long train of their suites approached
the right flank of the preobrazhensk battalion and came straight up to
the crowd standing there the crowd unexpectedly found itself so close
to the emperors that rostov standing in the front row was afraid he
might be recognized 

 sire i ask your permission to present the legion of honor to the
bravest of your soldiers said a sharp precise voice articulating
every letter 

this was said by the undersized napoleon looking up straight into
alexander's eyes alexander listened attentively to what was said to
him and bending his head smiled pleasantly 

 to him who has borne himself most bravely in this last war added
napoleon accentuating each syllable as with a composure and assurance
exasperating to rostov he ran his eyes over the russian ranks drawn
up before him who all presented arms with their eyes fixed on their
emperor 

 will your majesty allow me to consult the colonel said alexander
and took a few hasty steps toward prince kozlovski the commander of
the battalion 

bonaparte meanwhile began taking the glove off his small white hand 
tore it in doing so and threw it away an aide de camp behind him
rushed forward and picked it up 

 to whom shall it be given the emperor alexander asked kozlovski 
in russian in a low voice 

 to whomever your majesty commands 

the emperor knit his brows with dissatisfaction and glancing back 
remarked 

 but we must give him an answer 

kozlovski scanned the ranks resolutely and included rostov in his
scrutiny 

 can it be me thought rostov 

 lazarev the colonel called with a frown and lazarev the
first soldier in the rank stepped briskly forward 

 where are you off to stop here voices whispered to lazarev who
did not know where to go lazarev stopped casting a sidelong look at
his colonel in alarm his face twitched as often happens to soldiers
called before the ranks 

napoleon slightly turned his head and put his plump little hand out
behind him as if to take something the members of his suite guessing
at once what he wanted moved about and whispered as they passed
something from one to another and a page the same one rostov
had seen the previous evening at boris ran forward and bowing
respectfully over the outstretched hand and not keeping it waiting a
moment laid in it an order on a red ribbon napoleon without looking 
pressed two fingers together and the badge was between them then he
approached lazarev who rolled his eyes and persistently gazed at his
own monarch looked round at the emperor alexander to imply that what
he was now doing was done for the sake of his ally and the small white
hand holding the order touched one of lazarev's buttons it was as if
napoleon knew that it was only necessary for his hand to deign to touch
that soldier's breast for the soldier to be forever happy rewarded 
and distinguished from everyone else in the world napoleon merely laid
the cross on lazarev's breast and dropping his hand turned toward
alexander as though sure that the cross would adhere there and it
really did 

officious hands russian and french immediately seized the cross and
fastened it to the uniform lazarev glanced morosely at the little
man with white hands who was doing something to him and still standing
motionless presenting arms looked again straight into alexander's
eyes as if asking whether he should stand there or go away or do
something else but receiving no orders he remained for some time in
that rigid position 

the emperors remounted and rode away the preobrazhensk battalion 
breaking rank mingled with the french guards and sat down at the tables
prepared for them 

lazarev sat in the place of honor russian and french officers embraced
him congratulated him and pressed his hands crowds of officers and
civilians drew near merely to see him a rumble of russian and french
voices and laughter filled the air round the tables in the square 
two officers with flushed faces looking cheerful and happy passed by
rostov 

 what d'you think of the treat all on silver plate one of them
was saying have you seen lazarev 

 i have 

 tomorrow i hear the preobrazhenskis will give them a dinner 

 yes but what luck for lazarev twelve hundred francs pension for
life 

 here's a cap lads shouted a preobrazhensk soldier donning a
shaggy french cap 

 it's a fine thing first rate 

 have you heard the password asked one guards officer of
another the day before yesterday it was napoleon france 
bravoure yesterday alexandre russie grandeur one day our
emperor gives it and next day napoleon tomorrow our emperor will send
a st george's cross to the bravest of the french guards it has to be
done he must respond in kind 

boris too with his friend zhilinski came to see the preobrazhensk
banquet on his way back he noticed rostov standing by the corner of a
house 

 rostov how d'you do we missed one another he said and could
not refrain from asking what was the matter so strangely dismal and
troubled was rostov's face 

 nothing nothing replied rostov 

 you'll call round 

 yes i will 

rostov stood at that corner for a long time watching the feast from a
distance in his mind a painful process was going on which he could
not bring to a conclusion terrible doubts rose in his soul now he
remembered denisov with his changed expression his submission and the
whole hospital with arms and legs torn off and its dirt and disease so
vividly did he recall that hospital stench of dead flesh that he
looked round to see where the smell came from next he thought of that
self satisfied bonaparte with his small white hand who was now an
emperor liked and respected by alexander then why those severed
arms and legs and those dead men then again he thought of lazarev
rewarded and denisov punished and unpardoned he caught himself
harboring such strange thoughts that he was frightened 

the smell of the food the preobrazhenskis were eating and a sense of
hunger recalled him from these reflections he had to get something to
eat before going away he went to a hotel he had noticed that morning 
there he found so many people among them officers who like himself 
had come in civilian clothes that he had difficulty in getting a
dinner two officers of his own division joined him the conversation
naturally turned on the peace the officers his comrades like most of
the army were dissatisfied with the peace concluded after the battle of
friedland they said that had we held out a little longer napoleon would
have been done for as his troops had neither provisions nor ammunition 
nicholas ate and drank chiefly the latter in silence he finished a
couple of bottles of wine by himself the process in his mind went on
tormenting him without reaching a conclusion he feared to give way to
his thoughts yet could not get rid of them suddenly on one of the
officers saying that it was humiliating to look at the french 
rostov began shouting with uncalled for wrath and therefore much to
the surprise of the officers 

 how can you judge what's best he cried the blood suddenly
rushing to his face how can you judge the emperor's actions what
right have we to argue we cannot comprehend either the emperor's aims
or his actions 

 but i never said a word about the emperor said the officer 
justifying himself and unable to understand rostov's outburst 
except on the supposition that he was drunk 

but rostov did not listen to him 

 we are not diplomatic officials we are soldiers and nothing more 
he went on if we are ordered to die we must die if we're
punished it means that we have deserved it it's not for us to judge 
if the emperor pleases to recognize bonaparte as emperor and to conclude
an alliance with him it means that that is the right thing to do if
once we begin judging and arguing about everything nothing sacred
will be left that way we shall be saying there is no god nothing 
shouted nicholas banging the table very little to the point as it
seemed to his listeners but quite relevantly to the course of his own
thoughts 

 our business is to do our duty to fight and not to think that's
all said he 

 and to drink said one of the officers not wishing to quarrel 

 yes and to drink assented nicholas hullo there another
bottle he shouted 

in 1808 the emperor alexander went to erfurt for a fresh interview with
the emperor napoleon and in the upper circles of petersburg there was
much talk of the grandeur of this important meeting 





chapter xxii

in 1809 the intimacy between the world's two arbiters as
napoleon and alexander were called was such that when napoleon declared
war on austria a russian corps crossed the frontier to co operate with
our old enemy bonaparte against our old ally the emperor of austria and
in court circles the possibility of marriage between napoleon and one
of alexander's sisters was spoken of but besides considerations of
foreign policy the attention of russian society was at that time keenly
directed on the internal changes that were being undertaken in all the
departments of government 

life meanwhile real life with its essential interests of health and
sickness toil and rest and its intellectual interests in thought 
science poetry music love friendship hatred and passions went on
as usual independently of and apart from political friendship or enmity
with napoleon bonaparte and from all the schemes of reconstruction 





book six 1808 10





chapter i

prince andrew had spent two years continuously in the country 

all the plans pierre had attempted on his estates and constantly
changing from one thing to another had never accomplished were carried
out by prince andrew without display and without perceptible difficulty 

he had in the highest degree a practical tenacity which pierre lacked 
and without fuss or strain on his part this set things going 

on one of his estates the three hundred serfs were liberated and became
free agricultural laborers this being one of the first examples of
the kind in russia on other estates the serfs compulsory labor was
commuted for a quitrent a trained midwife was engaged for bogucharovo
at his expense and a priest was paid to teach reading and writing to
the children of the peasants and household serfs 

prince andrew spent half his time at bald hills with his father and his
son who was still in the care of nurses the other half he spent in
 bogucharovo cloister as his father called prince andrew's
estate despite the indifference to the affairs of the world he had
expressed to pierre he diligently followed all that went on received
many books and to his surprise noticed that when he or his father had
visitors from petersburg the very vortex of life these people lagged
behind himself who never left the country in knowledge of what was
happening in home and foreign affairs 

besides being occupied with his estates and reading a great variety of
books prince andrew was at this time busy with a critical survey of
our last two unfortunate campaigns and with drawing up a proposal for a
reform of the army rules and regulations 

in the spring of 1809 he went to visit the ryazan estates which had
been inherited by his son whose guardian he was 

warmed by the spring sunshine he sat in the caleche looking at the new
grass the first leaves on the birches and the first puffs of white
spring clouds floating across the clear blue sky he was not thinking of
anything but looked absent mindedly and cheerfully from side to side 

they crossed the ferry where he had talked with pierre the year before 
they went through the muddy village past threshing floors and green
fields of winter rye downhill where snow still lodged near the bridge 
uphill where the clay had been liquefied by the rain past strips of
stubble land and bushes touched with green here and there and into a
birch forest growing on both sides of the road in the forest it was
almost hot no wind could be felt the birches with their sticky green
leaves were motionless and lilac colored flowers and the first blades
of green grass were pushing up and lifting last year's leaves the
coarse evergreen color of the small fir trees scattered here and there
among the birches was an unpleasant reminder of winter on entering the
forest the horses began to snort and sweated visibly 

peter the footman made some remark to the coachman the latter assented 
but apparently the coachman's sympathy was not enough for peter and
he turned on the box toward his master 

 how pleasant it is your excellency he said with a respectful
smile 

 what 

 it's pleasant your excellency 

 what is he talking about thought prince andrew oh the
spring i suppose he thought as he turned round yes really
everything is green already how early the birches and cherry and
alders too are coming out but the oaks show no sign yet ah here is
one oak 

at the edge of the road stood an oak probably ten times the age of the
birches that formed the forest it was ten times as thick and twice as
tall as they it was an enormous tree its girth twice as great as a
man could embrace and evidently long ago some of its branches had been
broken off and its bark scarred with its huge ungainly limbs sprawling
unsymmetrically and its gnarled hands and fingers it stood an aged 
stern and scornful monster among the smiling birch trees only the
dead looking evergreen firs dotted about in the forest and this oak 
refused to yield to the charm of spring or notice either the spring or
the sunshine 

 spring love happiness this oak seemed to say are you not
weary of that stupid meaningless constantly repeated fraud always the
same and always a fraud there is no spring no sun no happiness look
at those cramped dead firs ever the same and at me too sticking out
my broken and barked fingers just where they have grown whether from my
back or my sides as they have grown so i stand and i do not believe in
your hopes and your lies 

as he passed through the forest prince andrew turned several times to
look at that oak as if expecting something from it under the oak 
too were flowers and grass but it stood among them scowling rigid 
misshapen and grim as ever 

 yes the oak is right a thousand times right thought prince
andrew let others the young yield afresh to that fraud but we
know life our life is finished 

a whole sequence of new thoughts hopeless but mournfully pleasant rose
in his soul in connection with that tree during this journey he as
it were considered his life afresh and arrived at his old conclusion 
restful in its hopelessness that it was not for him to begin anything
anew but that he must live out his life content to do no harm and
not disturbing himself or desiring anything 





chapter ii

prince andrew had to see the marshal of the nobility for the district
in connection with the affairs of the ryazan estate of which he was
trustee this marshal was count ilya rostov and in the middle of may
prince andrew went to visit him 

it was now hot spring weather the whole forest was already clothed in
green it was dusty and so hot that on passing near water one longed to
bathe 

prince andrew depressed and preoccupied with the business about which
he had to speak to the marshal was driving up the avenue in the grounds
of the rostovs house at otradnoe he heard merry girlish cries
behind some trees on the right and saw a group of girls running to cross
the path of his caleche ahead of the rest and nearer to him ran a
dark haired remarkably slim pretty girl in a yellow chintz dress with
a white handkerchief on her head from under which loose locks of hair
escaped the girl was shouting something but seeing that he was a
stranger ran back laughing without looking at him 

suddenly he did not know why he felt a pang the day was so beautiful 
the sun so bright everything around so gay but that slim pretty girl
did not know or wish to know of his existence and was contented and
cheerful in her own separate probably foolish but bright and happy
life what is she so glad about what is she thinking of not of
the military regulations or of the arrangement of the ryazan serfs 
quitrents of what is she thinking why is she so happy prince
andrew asked himself with instinctive curiosity 

in 1809 count ilya rostov was living at otradnoe just as he had done
in former years that is entertaining almost the whole province with
hunts theatricals dinners and music he was glad to see prince
andrew as he was to see any new visitor and insisted on his staying
the night 

during the dull day in the course of which he was entertained by
his elderly hosts and by the more important of the visitors the old
count's house was crowded on account of an approaching name day 
prince andrew repeatedly glanced at natasha gay and laughing among the
younger members of the company and asked himself each time what is
she thinking about why is she so glad 

that night alone in new surroundings he was long unable to sleep he
read awhile and then put out his candle but relit it it was hot in the
room the inside shutters of which were closed he was cross with the
stupid old man as he called rostov who had made him stay by assuring
him that some necessary documents had not yet arrived from town and he
was vexed with himself for having stayed 

he got up and went to the window to open it as soon as he opened the
shutters the moonlight as if it had long been watching for this burst
into the room he opened the casement the night was fresh bright and
very still just before the window was a row of pollard trees looking
black on one side and with a silvery light on the other beneath the
trees grew some kind of lush wet bushy vegetation with silver lit
leaves and stems here and there farther back beyond the dark trees a
roof glittered with dew to the right was a leafy tree with brilliantly
white trunk and branches and above it shone the moon nearly at its
full in a pale almost starless spring sky prince andrew leaned his
elbows on the window ledge and his eyes rested on that sky 

his room was on the first floor those in the rooms above were also
awake he heard female voices overhead 

 just once more said a girlish voice above him which prince andrew
recognized at once 

 but when are you coming to bed replied another voice 

 i won't i can't sleep what's the use come now for the last
time 

two girlish voices sang a musical passage the end of some song 

 oh how lovely now go to sleep and there's an end of it 

 you go to sleep but i can't said the first voice coming
nearer to the window she was evidently leaning right out for the
rustle of her dress and even her breathing could be heard everything
was stone still like the moon and its light and the shadows prince
andrew too dared not stir for fear of betraying his unintentional
presence 

 sonya sonya he again heard the first speaker oh how can
you sleep only look how glorious it is ah how glorious do wake up 
sonya she said almost with tears in her voice there never 
never was such a lovely night before 

sonya made some reluctant reply 

 do just come and see what a moon oh how lovely come here 
darling sweetheart come here there you see i feel like sitting down
on my heels putting my arms round my knees like this straining tight 
as tight as possible and flying away like this 

 take care you'll fall out 

he heard the sound of a scuffle and sonya's disapproving voice 
 it's past one o'clock 

 oh you only spoil things for me all right go go 

again all was silent but prince andrew knew she was still sitting
there from time to time he heard a soft rustle and at times a sigh 

 o god o god what does it mean she suddenly exclaimed to bed
then if it must be and she slammed the casement 

 for her i might as well not exist thought prince andrew while he
listened to her voice for some reason expecting yet fearing that she
might say something about him there she is again as if it were on
purpose thought he 

in his soul there suddenly arose such an unexpected turmoil of youthful
thoughts and hopes contrary to the whole tenor of his life that unable
to explain his condition to himself he lay down and fell asleep at once 





chapter iii

next morning having taken leave of no one but the count and not
waiting for the ladies to appear prince andrew set off for home 

it was already the beginning of june when on his return journey he drove
into the birch forest where the gnarled old oak had made so strange and
memorable an impression on him in the forest the harness bells sounded
yet more muffled than they had done six weeks before for now all was
thick shady and dense and the young firs dotted about in the forest
did not jar on the general beauty but lending themselves to the mood
around were delicately green with fluffy young shoots 

the whole day had been hot somewhere a storm was gathering but only
a small cloud had scattered some raindrops lightly sprinkling the road
and the sappy leaves the left side of the forest was dark in the shade 
the right side glittered in the sunlight wet and shiny and scarcely
swayed by the breeze everything was in blossom the nightingales
trilled and their voices reverberated now near now far away 

 yes here in this forest was that oak with which i agreed thought
prince andrew but where is it he again wondered gazing at
the left side of the road and without recognizing it he looked with
admiration at the very oak he sought the old oak quite transfigured 
spreading out a canopy of sappy dark green foliage stood rapt and
slightly trembling in the rays of the evening sun neither gnarled
fingers nor old scars nor old doubts and sorrows were any of them in
evidence now through the hard century old bark even where there were
no twigs leaves had sprouted such as one could hardly believe the old
veteran could have produced 

 yes it is the same oak thought prince andrew and all at once he
was seized by an unreasoning springtime feeling of joy and renewal all
the best moments of his life suddenly rose to his memory austerlitz
with the lofty heavens his wife's dead reproachful face pierre at
the ferry that girl thrilled by the beauty of the night and that night
itself and the moon and all this rushed suddenly to his mind 

 no life is not over at thirty one prince andrew suddenly decided
finally and decisively it is not enough for me to know what i have
in me everyone must know it pierre and that young girl who wanted to
fly away into the sky everyone must know me so that my life may not be
lived for myself alone while others live so apart from it but so that
it may be reflected in them all and they and i may live in harmony 


on reaching home prince andrew decided to go to petersburg that autumn
and found all sorts of reasons for this decision a whole series of
sensible and logical considerations showing it to be essential for him
to go to petersburg and even to re enter the service kept springing
up in his mind he could not now understand how he could ever even have
doubted the necessity of taking an active share in life just as a month
before he had not understood how the idea of leaving the quiet country
could ever enter his head it now seemed clear to him that all his
experience of life must be senselessly wasted unless he applied it to
some kind of work and again played an active part in life he did not
even remember how formerly on the strength of similar wretched logical
arguments it had seemed obvious that he would be degrading himself if
he now after the lessons he had had in life allowed himself to believe
in the possibility of being useful and in the possibility of happiness
or love now reason suggested quite the opposite after that journey
to ryazan he found the country dull his former pursuits no longer
interested him and often when sitting alone in his study he got up 
went to the mirror and gazed a long time at his own face then he would
turn away to the portrait of his dead lise who with hair curled a la
grecque looked tenderly and gaily at him out of the gilt frame she
did not now say those former terrible words to him but looked simply 
merrily and inquisitively at him and prince andrew crossing his
arms behind him long paced the room now frowning now smiling as
he reflected on those irrational inexpressible thoughts secret as a
crime which altered his whole life and were connected with pierre with
fame with the girl at the window the oak and woman's beauty
and love and if anyone came into his room at such moments he was
particularly cold stern and above all unpleasantly logical 

 my dear princess mary entering at such a moment would say 
 little nicholas can't go out today it's very cold 

 if it were hot prince andrew would reply at such times very dryly
to his sister he could go out in his smock but as it is cold he
must wear warm clothes which were designed for that purpose that is
what follows from the fact that it is cold and not that a child who
needs fresh air should remain at home he would add with extreme
logic as if punishing someone for those secret illogical emotions that
stirred within him 

at such moments princess mary would think how intellectual work dries
men up 





chapter iv

prince andrew arrived in petersburg in august 1809 it was the time
when the youthful speranski was at the zenith of his fame and his
reforms were being pushed forward with the greatest energy that same
august the emperor was thrown from his caleche injured his leg and
remained three weeks at peterhof receiving speranski every day and no
one else at that time the two famous decrees were being prepared
that so agitated society abolishing court ranks and introducing
examinations to qualify for the grades of collegiate assessor and
state councilor and not merely these but a whole state constitution 
intended to change the existing order of government in russia legal 
administrative and financial from the council of state down to the
district tribunals now those vague liberal dreams with which the
emperor alexander had ascended the throne and which he had tried to put
into effect with the aid of his associates czartoryski novosiltsev 
kochubey and strogonov whom he himself in jest had called his
comite de salut public were taking shape and being realized 

now all these men were replaced by speranski on the civil side and
arakcheev on the military soon after his arrival prince andrew as a
gentleman of the chamber presented himself at court and at a levee the
emperor though he met him twice did not favor him with a single word 
it had always seemed to prince andrew before that he was antipathetic
to the emperor and that the latter disliked his face and personality
generally and in the cold repellent glance the emperor gave him he
now found further confirmation of this surmise the courtiers explained
the emperor's neglect of him by his majesty's displeasure at
bolkonski's not having served since 1805 

 i know myself that one cannot help one's sympathies and
antipathies thought prince andrew so it will not do to present
my proposal for the reform of the army regulations to the emperor
personally but the project will speak for itself 

he mentioned what he had written to an old field marshal a friend
of his father's the field marshal made an appointment to see him 
received him graciously and promised to inform the emperor a few
days later prince andrew received notice that he was to go to see the
minister of war count arakcheev 


on the appointed day prince andrew entered count arakcheev's waiting
room at nine in the morning 

he did not know arakcheev personally had never seen him and all he
had heard of him inspired him with but little respect for the man 

 he is minister of war a man trusted by the emperor and i need not
concern myself about his personal qualities he has been commissioned to
consider my project so he alone can get it adopted thought prince
andrew as he waited among a number of important and unimportant people
in count arakcheev's waiting room 

during his service chiefly as an adjutant prince andrew had seen the
anterooms of many important men and the different types of such rooms
were well known to him count arakcheev's anteroom had quite a
special character the faces of the unimportant people awaiting their
turn for an audience showed embarrassment and servility the faces of
those of higher rank expressed a common feeling of awkwardness covered
by a mask of unconcern and ridicule of themselves their situation and
the person for whom they were waiting some walked thoughtfully up and
down others whispered and laughed prince andrew heard the nickname
 sila andreevich and the words uncle will give it to us
hot in reference to count arakcheev one general an important
personage evidently feeling offended at having to wait so long sat
crossing and uncrossing his legs and smiling contemptuously to himself 

but the moment the door opened one feeling alone appeared on all
faces that of fear prince andrew for the second time asked the
adjutant on duty to take in his name but received an ironical look and
was told that his turn would come in due course after some others had
been shown in and out of the minister's room by the adjutant on duty 
an officer who struck prince andrew by his humiliated and frightened air
was admitted at that terrible door this officer's audience lasted a
long time then suddenly the grating sound of a harsh voice was heard
from the other side of the door and the officer with pale face and
trembling lips came out and passed through the waiting room clutching
his head 

after this prince andrew was conducted to the door and the officer on
duty said in a whisper to the right at the window 

prince andrew entered a plain tidy room and saw at the table a man of
forty with a long waist a long closely cropped head deep wrinkles 
scowling brows above dull greenish hazel eyes and an overhanging red
nose arakcheev turned his head toward him without looking at him 

 what is your petition asked arakcheev 

 i am not petitioning your excellency returned prince andrew
quietly 

arakcheev's eyes turned toward him 

 sit down said he prince bolkonski 

 i am not petitioning about anything his majesty the emperor has
deigned to send your excellency a project submitted by me 

 you see my dear sir i have read your project interrupted
arakcheev uttering only the first words amiably and then again
without looking at prince andrew relapsing gradually into a tone of
grumbling contempt you are proposing new military laws there are
many laws but no one to carry out the old ones nowadays everybody
designs laws it is easier writing than doing 

 i came at his majesty the emperor's wish to learn from your
excellency how you propose to deal with the memorandum i have
presented said prince andrew politely 

 i have endorsed a resolution on your memorandum and sent it to the
committee i do not approve of it said arakcheev rising and taking
a paper from his writing table here and he handed it to prince
andrew 

across the paper was scrawled in pencil without capital letters 
misspelled and without punctuation unsoundly constructed because
resembles an imitation of the french military code and from the articles
of war needlessly deviating 

 to what committee has the memorandum been referred inquired
prince andrew 

 to the committee on army regulations and i have recommended that
your honor should be appointed a member but without a salary 

prince andrew smiled 

 i don't want one 

 a member without salary repeated arakcheev i have the
honor eh call the next one who else is there he shouted bowing
to prince andrew 





chapter v

while waiting for the announcement of his appointment to the committee
prince andrew looked up his former acquaintances particularly those he
knew to be in power and whose aid he might need in petersburg he now
experienced the same feeling he had had on the eve of a battle when
troubled by anxious curiosity and irresistibly attracted to the ruling
circles where the future on which the fate of millions depended was
being shaped from the irritation of the older men the curiosity of the
uninitiated the reserve of the initiated the hurry and preoccupation
of everyone and the innumerable committees and commissions of whose
existence he learned every day he felt that now in 1809 here in
petersburg a vast civil conflict was in preparation the commander in
chief of which was a mysterious person he did not know but who was
supposed to be a man of genius speranski and this movement of
reconstruction of which prince andrew had a vague idea and speranski
its chief promoter began to interest him so keenly that the question
of the army regulations quickly receded to a secondary place in his
consciousness 

prince andrew was most favorably placed to secure good reception in the
highest and most diverse petersburg circles of the day the reforming
party cordially welcomed and courted him in the first place because
he was reputed to be clever and very well read and secondly because by
liberating his serfs he had obtained the reputation of being a liberal 
the party of the old and dissatisfied who censured the innovations 
turned to him expecting his sympathy in their disapproval of the
reforms simply because he was the son of his father the feminine
society world welcomed him gladly because he was rich distinguished a
good match and almost a newcomer with a halo of romance on account
of his supposed death and the tragic loss of his wife besides this
the general opinion of all who had known him previously was that he had
greatly improved during these last five years having softened and grown
more manly lost his former affectation pride and contemptuous irony 
and acquired the serenity that comes with years people talked about
him were interested in him and wanted to meet him 

the day after his interview with count arakcheev prince andrew spent
the evening at count kochubey's he told the count of his interview
with sila andreevich kochubey spoke of arakcheev by that nickname
with the same vague irony prince andrew had noticed in the minister of
war's anteroom 

 mon cher even in this case you can't do without michael
mikhaylovich speranski he manages everything i'll speak to him he
has promised to come this evening 

 what has speranski to do with the army regulations asked prince
andrew 

kochubey shook his head smilingly as if surprised at bolkonski's
simplicity 

 we were talking to him about you a few days ago kochubey
continued and about your freed plowmen 

 oh is it you prince who have freed your serfs said an old man
of catherine's day turning contemptuously toward bolkonski 

 it was a small estate that brought in no profit replied prince
andrew trying to extenuate his action so as not to irritate the old man
uselessly 

 afraid of being late said the old man looking at kochubey 

 there's one thing i don't understand he continued who
will plow the land if they are set free it is easy to write laws but
difficult to rule just the same as now i ask you count who will
be heads of the departments when everybody has to pass examinations 

 those who pass the examinations i suppose replied kochubey 
crossing his legs and glancing round 

 well i have pryanichnikov serving under me a splendid man a
priceless man but he's sixty is he to go up for examination 

 yes that's a difficulty as education is not at all general 
but 

count kochubey did not finish he rose took prince andrew by the arm 
and went to meet a tall bald fair man of about forty with a large open
forehead and a long face of unusual and peculiar whiteness who was
just entering the newcomer wore a blue swallow tail coat with a
cross suspended from his neck and a star on his left breast it was
speranski prince andrew recognized him at once and felt a throb
within him as happens at critical moments of life whether it was from
respect envy or anticipation he did not know speranski's whole
figure was of a peculiar type that made him easily recognizable in
the society in which prince andrew lived he had never seen anyone who
together with awkward and clumsy gestures possessed such calmness and
self assurance he had never seen so resolute yet gentle an expression
as that in those half closed rather humid eyes or so firm a smile that
expressed nothing nor had he heard such a refined smooth soft
voice above all he had never seen such delicate whiteness of face or
hands hands which were broad but very plump soft and white such
whiteness and softness prince andrew had only seen on the faces of
soldiers who had been long in hospital this was speranski secretary
of state reporter to the emperor and his companion at erfurt where he
had more than once met and talked with napoleon 

speranski did not shift his eyes from one face to another as people
involuntarily do on entering a large company and was in no hurry to
speak he spoke slowly with assurance that he would be listened to and
he looked only at the person with whom he was conversing 

prince andrew followed speranski's every word and movement with
particular attention as happens to some people especially to men
who judge those near to them severely he always on meeting
anyone new especially anyone whom like speranski he knew by
reputation expected to discover in him the perfection of human
qualities 

speranski told kochubey he was sorry he had been unable to come sooner
as he had been detained at the palace he did not say that the emperor
had kept him and prince andrew noticed this affectation of modesty 
when kochubey introduced prince andrew speranski slowly turned
his eyes to bolkonski with his customary smile and looked at him in
silence 

 i am very glad to make your acquaintance i had heard of you as
everyone has he said after a pause 

kochubey said a few words about the reception arakcheev had given
bolkonski speranski smiled more markedly 

 the chairman of the committee on army regulations is my good friend
monsieur magnitski he said fully articulating every word and
syllable and if you like i can put you in touch with him he
paused at the full stop i hope you will find him sympathetic and
ready to co operate in promoting all that is reasonable 

a circle soon formed round speranski and the old man who had talked
about his subordinate pryanichnikov addressed a question to him 

prince andrew without joining in the conversation watched every movement
of speranski's this man not long since an insignificant divinity
student who now bolkonski thought held in his hands those plump
white hands the fate of russia prince andrew was struck by the
extraordinarily disdainful composure with which speranski answered
the old man he appeared to address condescending words to him from
an immeasurable height when the old man began to speak too loud 
speranski smiled and said he could not judge of the advantage or
disadvantage of what pleased the sovereign 

having talked for a little while in the general circle speranski rose
and coming up to prince andrew took him along to the other end of the
room it was clear that he thought it necessary to interest himself in
bolkonski 

 i had no chance to talk with you prince during the animated
conversation in which that venerable gentleman involved me he said
with a mildly contemptuous smile as if intimating by that smile that he
and prince andrew understood the insignificance of the people with whom
he had just been talking this flattered prince andrew i have known
of you for a long time first from your action with regard to your
serfs a first example of which it is very desirable that there should
be more imitators and secondly because you are one of those gentlemen
of the chamber who have not considered themselves offended by the new
decree concerning the ranks allotted to courtiers which is causing so
much gossip and tittle tattle 

 no said prince andrew my father did not wish me to take
advantage of the privilege i began the service from the lower grade 

 your father a man of the last century evidently stands above our
contemporaries who so condemn this measure which merely re establishes
natural justice 

 i think however that these condemnations have some ground 
returned prince andrew trying to resist speranski's influence of
which he began to be conscious he did not like to agree with him in
everything and felt a wish to contradict though he usually spoke easily
and well he felt a difficulty in expressing himself now while talking
with speranski he was too much absorbed in observing the famous
man's personality 

 grounds of personal ambition maybe speranski put in quietly 

 and of state interest to some extent said prince andrew 

 what do you mean asked speranski quietly lowering his eyes 

 i am an admirer of montesquieu replied prince andrew and
his idea that le principe des monarchies est l'honneur me parait
incontestable certains droits et privileges de la noblesse me
paraissent etre des moyens de soutenir ce sentiment 

 the principle of monarchies is honor seems to me
 incontestable certain rights and privileges for the
 aristocracy appear to me a means of maintaining that
 sentiment 


the smile vanished from speranski's white face which was much
improved by the change probably prince andrew's thought interested
him 

 si vous envisagez la question sous ce point de vue he began 
pronouncing french with evident difficulty and speaking even slower
than in russian but quite calmly 

 if you regard the question from that point of view 


speranski went on to say that honor l'honneur cannot be upheld by
privileges harmful to the service that honor l'honneur is either a
negative concept of not doing what is blameworthy or it is a source of
emulation in pursuit of commendation and rewards which recognize it 
his arguments were concise simple and clear 

 an institution upholding honor the source of emulation is one
similar to the legion d'honneur of the great emperor napoleon not
harmful but helpful to the success of the service but not a class or
court privilege 

 i do not dispute that but it cannot be denied that court privileges
have attained the same end returned prince andrew every courtier
considers himself bound to maintain his position worthily 

 yet you do not care to avail yourself of the privilege prince 
said speranski indicating by a smile that he wished to finish amiably
an argument which was embarrassing for his companion if you will
do me the honor of calling on me on wednesday he added i will 
after talking with magnitski let you know what may interest you and
shall also have the pleasure of a more detailed chat with you 

closing his eyes he bowed a la francaise without taking leave and
trying to attract as little attention as possible he left the room 





chapter vi

during the first weeks of his stay in petersburg prince andrew felt the
whole trend of thought he had formed during his life of seclusion quite
overshadowed by the trifling cares that engrossed him in that city 

on returning home in the evening he would jot down in his notebook four
or five necessary calls or appointments for certain hours the mechanism
of life the arrangement of the day so as to be in time everywhere 
absorbed the greater part of his vital energy he did nothing did
not even think or find time to think but only talked and talked
successfully of what he had thought while in the country 

he sometimes noticed with dissatisfaction that he repeated the same
remark on the same day in different circles but he was so busy for
whole days together that he had no time to notice that he was thinking
of nothing 

as he had done on their first meeting at kochubey's speranski
produced a strong impression on prince andrew on the wednesday when he
received him tete a tete at his own house and talked to him long and
confidentially 

to bolkonski so many people appeared contemptible and insignificant
creatures and he so longed to find in someone the living ideal of that
perfection toward which he strove that he readily believed that in
speranski he had found this ideal of a perfectly rational and virtuous
man had speranski sprung from the same class as himself and possessed
the same breeding and traditions bolkonski would soon have discovered
his weak human unheroic sides but as it was speranski's strange
and logical turn of mind inspired him with respect all the more because
he did not quite understand him moreover speranski either because he
appreciated the other's capacity or because he considered it necessary
to win him to his side showed off his dispassionate calm reasonableness
before prince andrew and flattered him with that subtle flattery which
goes hand in hand with self assurance and consists in a tacit assumption
that one's companion is the only man besides oneself capable of
understanding the folly of the rest of mankind and the reasonableness
and profundity of one's own ideas 

during their long conversation on wednesday evening speranski more
than once remarked we regard everything that is above the common
level of rooted custom or with a smile but we want the wolves
to be fed and the sheep to be safe or they cannot understand
this and all in a way that seemed to say we you and i 
understand what they are and who we are 

this first long conversation with speranski only strengthened in prince
andrew the feeling he had experienced toward him at their first meeting 
he saw in him a remarkable clear thinking man of vast intellect who by
his energy and persistence had attained power which he was using solely
for the welfare of russia in prince andrew's eyes speranski was the
man he would himself have wished to be one who explained all the facts
of life reasonably considered important only what was rational and
was capable of applying the standard of reason to everything everything
seemed so simple and clear in speranski's exposition that prince
andrew involuntarily agreed with him about everything if he replied and
argued it was only because he wished to maintain his independence and
not submit to speranski's opinions entirely everything was right
and everything was as it should be only one thing disconcerted prince
andrew this was speranski's cold mirrorlike look which did not
allow one to penetrate to his soul and his delicate white hands which
prince andrew involuntarily watched as one does watch the hands of
those who possess power this mirrorlike gaze and those delicate hands
irritated prince andrew he knew not why he was unpleasantly
struck too by the excessive contempt for others that he observed in
speranski and by the diversity of lines of argument he used to
support his opinions he made use of every kind of mental device except
analogy and passed too boldly it seemed to prince andrew from one
to another now he would take up the position of a practical man and
condemn dreamers now that of a satirist and laugh ironically at his
opponents now grow severely logical or suddenly rise to the realm of
metaphysics this last resource was one he very frequently employed 
he would transfer a question to metaphysical heights pass on to
definitions of space time and thought and having deduced the
refutation he needed would again descend to the level of the original
discussion 

in general the trait of speranski's mentality which struck prince
andrew most was his absolute and unshakable belief in the power and
authority of reason it was evident that the thought could never occur
to him which to prince andrew seemed so natural namely that it is
after all impossible to express all one thinks and that he had never
felt the doubt is not all i think and believe nonsense and
it was just this peculiarity of speranski's mind that particularly
attracted prince andrew 

during the first period of their acquaintance bolkonski felt a
passionate admiration for him similar to that which he had once felt for
bonaparte the fact that speranski was the son of a village priest 
and that stupid people might meanly despise him on account of his
humble origin as in fact many did caused prince andrew to cherish his
sentiment for him the more and unconsciously to strengthen it 

on that first evening bolkonski spent with him having mentioned the
commission for the revision of the code of laws speranski told him
sarcastically that the commission had existed for a hundred and fifty
years had cost millions and had done nothing except that rosenkampf
had stuck labels on the corresponding paragraphs of the different codes 

 and that is all the state has for the millions it has spent said
he we want to give the senate new juridical powers but we have no
laws that is why it is a sin for men like you prince not to serve in
these times 

prince andrew said that for that work an education in jurisprudence was
needed which he did not possess 

 but nobody possesses it so what would you have it is a vicious
circle from which we must break a way out 

a week later prince andrew was a member of the committee on army
regulations and what he had not at all expected was chairman of a
section of the committee for the revision of the laws at speranski's
request he took the first part of the civil code that was being drawn up
and with the aid of the code napoleon and the institutes of justinian 
he worked at formulating the section on personal rights 





chapter vii

nearly two years before this in 1808 pierre on returning to petersburg
after visiting his estates had involuntarily found himself in a leading
position among the petersburg freemasons he arranged dining and funeral
lodge meetings enrolled new members and busied himself uniting various
lodges and acquiring authentic charters he gave money for the erection
of temples and supplemented as far as he could the collection of alms 
in regard to which the majority of members were stingy and irregular 
he supported almost singlehanded a poorhouse the order had founded in
petersburg 

his life meanwhile continued as before with the same infatuations and
dissipations he liked to dine and drink well and though he considered
it immoral and humiliating could not resist the temptations of the
bachelor circles in which he moved 

amid the turmoil of his activities and distractions however pierre at
the end of a year began to feel that the more firmly he tried to rest
upon it the more masonic ground on which he stood gave way under him 
at the same time he felt that the deeper the ground sank under him the
closer bound he involuntarily became to the order when he had joined
the freemasons he had experienced the feeling of one who confidently
steps onto the smooth surface of a bog when he put his foot down it
sank in to make quite sure of the firmness of the ground he put
his other foot down and sank deeper still became stuck in it and
involuntarily waded knee deep in the bog 

joseph alexeevich was not in petersburg he had of late stood aside
from the affairs of the petersburg lodges and lived almost entirely in
moscow all the members of the lodges were men pierre knew in ordinary
life and it was difficult for him to regard them merely as brothers in
freemasonry and not as prince b or ivan vasilevich d whom he knew
in society mostly as weak and insignificant men under the masonic
aprons and insignia he saw the uniforms and decorations at which they
aimed in ordinary life often after collecting alms and reckoning up
twenty to thirty rubles received for the most part in promises from a
dozen members of whom half were as well able to pay as himself pierre
remembered the masonic vow in which each brother promised to devote
all his belongings to his neighbor and doubts on which he tried not to
dwell arose in his soul 

he divided the brothers he knew into four categories in the first he
put those who did not take an active part in the affairs of the lodges
or in human affairs but were exclusively occupied with the mystical
science of the order with questions of the threefold designation of
god the three primordial elements sulphur mercury and salt or
the meaning of the square and all the various figures of the temple of
solomon pierre respected this class of brothers to which the elder ones
chiefly belonged including pierre thought joseph alexeevich himself 
but he did not share their interests his heart was not in the mystical
aspect of freemasonry 

in the second category pierre reckoned himself and others like him 
seeking and vacillating who had not yet found in freemasonry a straight
and comprehensible path but hoped to do so 

in the third category he included those brothers the majority who saw
nothing in freemasonry but the external forms and ceremonies and prized
the strict performance of these forms without troubling about their
purport or significance such were willarski and even the grand master
of the principal lodge 

finally to the fourth category also a great many brothers belonged 
particularly those who had lately joined these according to pierre's
observations were men who had no belief in anything nor desire for
anything but joined the freemasons merely to associate with the wealthy
young brothers who were influential through their connections or rank 
and of whom there were very many in the lodge 

pierre began to feel dissatisfied with what he was doing freemasonry 
at any rate as he saw it here sometimes seemed to him based merely
on externals he did not think of doubting freemasonry itself but
suspected that russian masonry had taken a wrong path and deviated
from its original principles and so toward the end of the year he went
abroad to be initiated into the higher secrets of the order 

in the summer of 1809 pierre returned to petersburg our freemasons knew
from correspondence with those abroad that bezukhov had obtained the
confidence of many highly placed persons had been initiated into many
mysteries had been raised to a higher grade and was bringing back with
him much that might conduce to the advantage of the masonic cause
in russia the petersburg freemasons all came to see him tried to
ingratiate themselves with him and it seemed to them all that he was
preparing something for them and concealing it 

a solemn meeting of the lodge of the second degree was convened at
which pierre promised to communicate to the petersburg brothers what
he had to deliver to them from the highest leaders of their order the
meeting was a full one after the usual ceremonies pierre rose and began
his address 

 dear brothers he began blushing and stammering with a written
speech in his hand it is not sufficient to observe our mysteries in
the seclusion of our lodge we must act act we are drowsing but we
must act pierre raised his notebook and began to read 

 for the dissemination of pure truth and to secure the triumph of
virtue he read we must cleanse men from prejudice diffuse
principles in harmony with the spirit of the times undertake the
education of the young unite ourselves in indissoluble bonds with the
wisest men boldly yet prudently overcome superstitions infidelity and
folly and form of those devoted to us a body linked together by unity
of purpose and possessed of authority and power 

 to attain this end we must secure a preponderance of virtue over vice
and must endeavor to secure that the honest man may even in this world 
receive a lasting reward for his virtue but in these great endeavors we
are gravely hampered by the political institutions of today what is
to be done in these circumstances to favor revolutions overthrow
everything repel force by force no we are very far from that 
every violent reform deserves censure for it quite fails to remedy
evil while men remain what they are and also because wisdom needs no
violence 

 the whole plan of our order should be based on the idea of
preparing men of firmness and virtue bound together by unity of
conviction aiming at the punishment of vice and folly and patronizing
talent and virtue raising worthy men from the dust and attaching
them to our brotherhood only then will our order have the power
unobtrusively to bind the hands of the protectors of disorder and to
control them without their being aware of it in a word we must found a
form of government holding universal sway which should be diffused over
the whole world without destroying the bonds of citizenship and beside
which all other governments can continue in their customary course and
do everything except what impedes the great aim of our order which
is to obtain for virtue the victory over vice this aim was that of
christianity itself it taught men to be wise and good and for their
own benefit to follow the example and instruction of the best and wisest
men 

 at that time when everything was plunged in darkness preaching
alone was of course sufficient the novelty of truth endowed her with
special strength but now we need much more powerful methods it is
now necessary that man governed by his senses should find in virtue
a charm palpable to those senses it is impossible to eradicate the
passions but we must strive to direct them to a noble aim and it is
therefore necessary that everyone should be able to satisfy his passions
within the limits of virtue our order should provide means to that end 

 as soon as we have a certain number of worthy men in every state 
each of them again training two others and all being closely united 
everything will be possible for our order which has already in secret
accomplished much for the welfare of mankind 

this speech not only made a strong impression but created excitement in
the lodge the majority of the brothers seeing in it dangerous designs
of illuminism met it with a coldness that surprised pierre the grand
master began answering him and pierre began developing his views with
more and more warmth it was long since there had been so stormy a
meeting parties were formed some accusing pierre of illuminism others
supporting him at that meeting he was struck for the first time by
the endless variety of men's minds which prevents a truth from ever
presenting itself identically to two persons even those members
who seemed to be on his side understood him in their own way with
limitations and alterations he could not agree to as what he always
wanted most was to convey his thought to others just as he himself
understood it 

 the illuminati sought to substitute republican for
 monarchical institutions 

at the end of the meeting the grand master with irony and ill will
reproved bezukhov for his vehemence and said it was not love of virtue
alone but also a love of strife that had moved him in the dispute 
pierre did not answer him and asked briefly whether his proposal would
be accepted he was told that it would not and without waiting for the
usual formalities he left the lodge and went home 





chapter viii

again pierre was overtaken by the depression he so dreaded for three
days after the delivery of his speech at the lodge he lay on a sofa at
home receiving no one and going nowhere 

it was just then that he received a letter from his wife who implored
him to see her telling him how grieved she was about him and how she
wished to devote her whole life to him 

at the end of the letter she informed him that in a few days she would
return to petersburg from abroad 

following this letter one of the masonic brothers whom pierre respected
less than the others forced his way in to see him and turning the
conversation upon pierre's matrimonial affairs by way of fraternal
advice expressed the opinion that his severity to his wife was wrong
and that he was neglecting one of the first rules of freemasonry by not
forgiving the penitent 

at the same time his mother in law prince vasili's wife sent to
him imploring him to come if only for a few minutes to discuss a most
important matter pierre saw that there was a conspiracy against him and
that they wanted to reunite him with his wife and in the mood he then
was this was not even unpleasant to him nothing mattered to him 
nothing in life seemed to him of much importance and under the
influence of the depression that possessed him he valued neither his
liberty nor his resolution to punish his wife 

 no one is right and no one is to blame so she too is not to
blame he thought 

if he did not at once give his consent to a reunion with his wife it
was only because in his state of depression he did not feel able to take
any step had his wife come to him he would not have turned her away 
compared to what preoccupied him was it not a matter of indifference
whether he lived with his wife or not 

without replying either to his wife or his mother in law pierre late
one night prepared for a journey and started for moscow to see joseph
alexeevich this is what he noted in his diary 

moscow 17th november

i have just returned from my benefactor and hasten to write down what i
have experienced joseph alexeevich is living poorly and has for three
years been suffering from a painful disease of the bladder no one has
ever heard him utter a groan or a word of complaint from morning till
late at night except when he eats his very plain food he is working
at science he received me graciously and made me sit down on the bed
on which he lay i made the sign of the knights of the east and of
jerusalem and he responded in the same manner asking me with a mild
smile what i had learned and gained in the prussian and scottish lodges 
i told him everything as best i could and told him what i had proposed
to our petersburg lodge of the bad reception i had encountered and of
my rupture with the brothers joseph alexeevich having remained silent
and thoughtful for a good while told me his view of the matter which
at once lit up for me my whole past and the future path i should follow 
he surprised me by asking whether i remembered the threefold aim of
the order 1 the preservation and study of the mystery 2 the
purification and reformation of oneself for its reception and 3 the
improvement of the human race by striving for such purification which
is the principal aim of these three certainly self reformation and
self purification only to this aim can we always strive independently
of circumstances but at the same time just this aim demands the
greatest efforts of us and so led astray by pride losing sight of
this aim we occupy ourselves either with the mystery which in our
impurity we are unworthy to receive or seek the reformation of
the human race while ourselves setting an example of baseness and
profligacy illuminism is not a pure doctrine just because it is
attracted by social activity and puffed up by pride on this ground
joseph alexeevich condemned my speech and my whole activity and in the
depth of my soul i agreed with him talking of my family affairs he said
to me the chief duty of a true mason as i have told you lies in
perfecting himself we often think that by removing all the difficulties
of our life we shall more quickly reach our aim but on the contrary 
my dear sir it is only in the midst of worldly cares that we can attain
our three chief aims 1 self knowledge for man can only know himself
by comparison 2 self perfecting which can only be attained by
conflict and 3 the attainment of the chief virtue love of death 
only the vicissitudes of life can show us its vanity and develop our
innate love of death or of rebirth to a new life these words are all
the more remarkable because in spite of his great physical sufferings 
joseph alexeevich is never weary of life though he loves death for
which in spite of the purity and loftiness of his inner man he does
not yet feel himself sufficiently prepared my benefactor then explained
to me fully the meaning of the great square of creation and pointed out
to me that the numbers three and seven are the basis of everything he
advised me not to avoid intercourse with the petersburg brothers but
to take up only second grade posts in the lodge to try while
diverting the brothers from pride to turn them toward the true path
self knowledge and self perfecting besides this he advised me for
myself personally above all to keep a watch over myself and to that end
he gave me a notebook the one i am now writing in and in which i will
in future note down all my actions 

petersburg 23rd november

i am again living with my wife my mother in law came to me in tears and
said that helene was here and that she implored me to hear her that
she was innocent and unhappy at my desertion and much more i knew
that if i once let myself see her i should not have strength to go on
refusing what she wanted in my perplexity i did not know whose aid and
advice to seek had my benefactor been here he would have told me what
to do i went to my room and reread joseph alexeevich's letters and
recalled my conversations with him and deduced from it all that i
ought not to refuse a supplicant and ought to reach a helping hand to
everyone especially to one so closely bound to me and that i must
bear my cross but if i forgive her for the sake of doing right then
let union with her have only a spiritual aim that is what i decided 
and what i wrote to joseph alexeevich i told my wife that i begged her
to forget the past to forgive me whatever wrong i may have done her 
and that i had nothing to forgive it gave me joy to tell her this she
need not know how hard it was for me to see her again i have settled on
the upper floor of this big house and am experiencing a happy feeling of
regeneration 





chapter ix

at that time as always happens the highest society that met at court
and at the grand balls was divided into several circles each with its
own particular tone the largest of these was the french circle of the
napoleonic alliance the circle of count rumyantsev and caulaincourt 
in this group helene as soon as she had settled in petersburg with
her husband took a very prominent place she was visited by the members
of the french embassy and by many belonging to that circle and noted for
their intellect and polished manners 

helene had been at erfurt during the famous meeting of the emperors
and had brought from there these connections with the napoleonic
notabilities at erfurt her success had been brilliant napoleon himself
had noticed her in the theater and said of her c'est un superbe
animal her success as a beautiful and elegant woman did not
surprise pierre for she had become even handsomer than before what did
surprise him was that during these last two years his wife had succeeded
in gaining the reputation d une femme charmante aussi spirituelle
que belle 2 the distinguished prince de ligne wrote her
eight page letters bilibin saved up his epigrams to produce them
in countess bezukhova's presence to be received in the countess
bezukhova's salon was regarded as a diploma of intellect young men
read books before attending helene's evenings to have something to
say in her salon and secretaries of the embassy and even ambassadors 
confided diplomatic secrets to her so that in a way helene was a
power pierre who knew she was very stupid sometimes attended with a
strange feeling of perplexity and fear her evenings and dinner parties 
where politics poetry and philosophy were discussed at these parties
his feelings were like those of a conjuror who always expects his trick
to be found out at any moment but whether because stupidity was just
what was needed to run such a salon or because those who were deceived
found pleasure in the deception at any rate it remained unexposed and
helene bezukhova's reputation as a lovely and clever woman became
so firmly established that she could say the emptiest and stupidest
things and everybody would go into raptures over every word of hers
and look for a profound meaning in it of which she herself had no
conception 

 that's a superb animal 

 2 of a charming woman as witty as she is lovely 


pierre was just the husband needed for a brilliant society woman he was
that absent minded crank a grand seigneur husband who was in no one's
way and far from spoiling the high tone and general impression of the
drawing room he served by the contrast he presented to her as an
advantageous background to his elegant and tactful wife pierre during
the last two years as a result of his continual absorption in abstract
interests and his sincere contempt for all else had acquired in his
wife's circle which did not interest him that air of unconcern 
indifference and benevolence toward all which cannot be acquired
artificially and therefore inspires involuntary respect he entered
his wife's drawing room as one enters a theater was acquainted with
everybody equally pleased to see everyone and equally indifferent to
them all sometimes he joined in a conversation which interested him
and regardless of whether any gentlemen of the embassy were
present or not lispingly expressed his views which were sometimes not
at all in accord with the accepted tone of the moment but the general
opinion concerning the queer husband of the most distinguished woman
in petersburg was so well established that no one took his freaks
seriously 

among the many young men who frequented her house every day boris
drubetskoy who had already achieved great success in the service was
the most intimate friend of the bezukhov household since helene's
return from erfurt helene spoke of him as mon page and treated
him like a child her smile for him was the same as for everybody 
but sometimes that smile made pierre uncomfortable toward him boris
behaved with a particularly dignified and sad deference this shade
of deference also disturbed pierre he had suffered so painfully three
years before from the mortification to which his wife had subjected him
that he now protected himself from the danger of its repetition first
by not being a husband to his wife and secondly by not allowing himself
to suspect 

 no now that she has become a bluestocking she has finally renounced
her former infatuations he told himself there has never been
an instance of a bluestocking being carried away by affairs of the
heart a statement which though gathered from an unknown source 
he believed implicitly yet strange to say boris presence in his
wife's drawing room and he was almost always there had a physical
effect upon pierre it constricted his limbs and destroyed the
unconsciousness and freedom of his movements 

 what a strange antipathy thought pierre yet i used to like
him very much 

in the eyes of the world pierre was a great gentleman the rather blind
and absurd husband of a distinguished wife a clever crank who did
nothing but harmed nobody and was a first rate good natured fellow but
a complex and difficult process of internal development was taking place
all this time in pierre's soul revealing much to him and causing him
many spiritual doubts and joys 





chapter x

pierre went on with his diary and this is what he wrote in it during
that time 


24th november

got up at eight read the scriptures then went to my duties by joseph
alexeevich's advice pierre had entered the service of the state and
served on one of the committees returned home for dinner and dined
alone the countess had many visitors i do not like i ate and drank
moderately and after dinner copied out some passages for the brothers 
in the evening i went down to the countess and told a funny story about
b and only remembered that i ought not to have done so when everybody
laughed loudly at it 

i am going to bed with a happy and tranquil mind great god help me to
walk in thy paths 1 to conquer anger by calmness and deliberation 
 2 to vanquish lust by self restraint and repulsion 3 to withdraw
from worldliness but not avoid a the service of the state b family
duties c relations with my friends and the management of my affairs 


27th november

i got up late on waking i lay long in bed yielding to sloth o god 
help and strengthen me that i may walk in thy ways read the scriptures 
but without proper feeling brother urusov came and we talked about
worldly vanities he told me of the emperor's new projects i began
to criticize them but remembered my rules and my benefactor's
words that a true freemason should be a zealous worker for the state
when his aid is required and a quiet onlooker when not called on to
assist my tongue is my enemy brothers g v and o visited me and we
had a preliminary talk about the reception of a new brother they laid
on me the duty of rhetor i feel myself weak and unworthy then our
talk turned to the interpretation of the seven pillars and steps of the
temple the seven sciences the seven virtues the seven vices and the
seven gifts of the holy spirit brother o was very eloquent in the
evening the admission took place the new decoration of the premises
contributed much to the magnificence of the spectacle it was boris
drubetskoy who was admitted i nominated him and was the rhetor a
strange feeling agitated me all the time i was alone with him in the
dark chamber i caught myself harboring a feeling of hatred toward him
which i vainly tried to overcome that is why i should really like
to save him from evil and lead him into the path of truth but evil
thoughts of him did not leave me it seemed to me that his object in
entering the brotherhood was merely to be intimate and in favor with
members of our lodge apart from the fact that he had asked me several
times whether n and s were members of our lodge a question to which i
could not reply and that according to my observation he is incapable of
feeling respect for our holy order and is too preoccupied and satisfied
with the outer man to desire spiritual improvement i had no cause to
doubt him but he seemed to me insincere and all the time i stood
alone with him in the dark temple it seemed to me that he was smiling
contemptuously at my words and i wished really to stab his bare breast
with the sword i held to it i could not be eloquent nor could i
frankly mention my doubts to the brothers and to the grand master great
architect of nature help me to find the true path out of the labyrinth
of lies 


after this three pages were left blank in the diary and then the
following was written 


i have had a long and instructive talk alone with brother v who
advised me to hold fast by brother a though i am unworthy much was
revealed to me adonai is the name of the creator of the world elohim
is the name of the ruler of all the third name is the name unutterable
which means the all talks with brother v strengthen refresh and
support me in the path of virtue in his presence doubt has no place 
the distinction between the poor teachings of mundane science and our
sacred all embracing teaching is clear to me human sciences dissect
everything to comprehend it and kill everything to examine it in the
holy science of our order all is one all is known in its entirety and
life the trinity the three elements of matter are sulphur mercury 
and salt sulphur is of an oily and fiery nature in combination with
salt by its fiery nature it arouses a desire in the latter by means
of which it attracts mercury seizes it holds it and in combination
produces other bodies mercury is a fluid volatile spiritual essence 
christ the holy spirit him 


3rd december

awoke late read the scriptures but was apathetic afterwards went and
paced up and down the large hall i wished to meditate but instead my
imagination pictured an occurrence of four years ago when dolokhov 
meeting me in moscow after our duel said he hoped i was enjoying
perfect peace of mind in spite of my wife's absence at the time i
gave him no answer now i recalled every detail of that meeting and in
my mind gave him the most malevolent and bitter replies i recollected
myself and drove away that thought only when i found myself glowing with
anger but i did not sufficiently repent afterwards boris drubetskoy
came and began relating various adventures his coming vexed me from the
first and i said something disagreeable to him he replied i flared
up and said much that was unpleasant and even rude to him he became
silent and i recollected myself only when it was too late my god i
cannot get on with him at all the cause of this is my egotism i set
myself above him and so become much worse than he for he is lenient
to my rudeness while i on the contrary nourish contempt for him o god 
grant that in his presence i may rather see my own vileness and behave
so that he too may benefit after dinner i fell asleep and as i was
drowsing off i clearly heard a voice saying in my left ear thy
day 

i dreamed that i was walking in the dark and was suddenly surrounded by
dogs but i went on undismayed suddenly a smallish dog seized my left
thigh with its teeth and would not let go i began to throttle it with
my hands scarcely had i torn it off before another a bigger one began
biting me i lifted it up but the higher i lifted it the bigger and
heavier it grew and suddenly brother a came and taking my arm led
me to a building to enter which we had to pass along a narrow plank 
i stepped on it but it bent and gave way and i began to clamber up a
fence which i could scarcely reach with my hands after much effort i
dragged myself up so that my leg hung down on one side and my body on
the other i looked round and saw brother a standing on the fence and
pointing me to a broad avenue and garden and in the garden was a large
and beautiful building i woke up o lord great architect of nature 
help me to tear from myself these dogs my passions especially the
last which unites in itself the strength of all the former ones and
aid me to enter that temple of virtue to a vision of which i attained in
my dream 


7th december

i dreamed that joseph alexeevich was sitting in my house and that i
was very glad and wished to entertain him it seemed as if i chattered
incessantly with other people and suddenly remembered that this could
not please him and i wished to come close to him and embrace him but
as soon as i drew near i saw that his face had changed and grown young 
and he was quietly telling me something about the teaching of our order 
but so softly that i could not hear it then it seemed that we all left
the room and something strange happened we were sitting or lying on
the floor he was telling me something and i wished to show him my
sensibility and not listening to what he was saying i began picturing
to myself the condition of my inner man and the grace of god sanctifying
me and tears came into my eyes and i was glad he noticed this but he
looked at me with vexation and jumped up breaking off his remarks i
felt abashed and asked whether what he had been saying did not concern
me but he did not reply gave me a kind look and then we suddenly
found ourselves in my bedroom where there is a double bed he lay down
on the edge of it and i burned with longing to caress him and lie down
too and he said tell me frankly what is your chief temptation do
you know it i think you know it already abashed by this question 
i replied that sloth was my chief temptation he shook his head
incredulously and even more abashed i said that though i was living
with my wife as he advised i was not living with her as her husband to
this he replied that one should not deprive a wife of one's embraces
and gave me to understand that that was my duty but i replied that
i should be ashamed to do it and suddenly everything vanished and i
awoke and found in my mind the text from the gospel the life was
the light of men and the light shineth in darkness and the darkness
comprehended it not joseph alexeevich's face had looked young
and bright that day i received a letter from my benefactor in which he
wrote about conjugal duties 


9th december

i had a dream from which i awoke with a throbbing heart i saw that
i was in moscow in my house in the big sitting room and joseph
alexeevich came in from the drawing room i seemed to know at once that
the process of regeneration had already taken place in him and i rushed
to meet him i embraced him and kissed his hands and he said hast
thou noticed that my face is different i looked at him still
holding him in my arms and saw that his face was young but that he
had no hair on his head and his features were quite changed and i said 
 i should have known you had i met you by chance and i thought to
myself am i telling the truth and suddenly i saw him lying like
a dead body then he gradually recovered and went with me into my study
carrying a large book of sheets of drawing paper i said i drew
that and he answered by bowing his head i opened the book and on
all the pages there were excellent drawings and in my dream i knew
that these drawings represented the love adventures of the soul with its
beloved and on its pages i saw a beautiful representation of a maiden
in transparent garments and with a transparent body flying up to the
clouds and i seemed to know that this maiden was nothing else than a
representation of the song of songs and looking at those drawings i
dreamed i felt that i was doing wrong but could not tear myself away
from them lord help me my god if thy forsaking me is thy doing thy
will be done but if i am myself the cause teach me what i should do i
shall perish of my debauchery if thou utterly desertest me 





chapter xi

the rostovs monetary affairs had not improved during the two years
they had spent in the country 

though nicholas rostov had kept firmly to his resolution and was still
serving modestly in an obscure regiment spending comparatively little 
the way of life at otradnoe mitenka's management of affairs in
particular was such that the debts inevitably increased every year 
the only resource obviously presenting itself to the old count was to
apply for an official post so he had come to petersburg to look for one
and also as he said to let the lassies enjoy themselves for the last
time 

soon after their arrival in petersburg berg proposed to vera and was
accepted 

though in moscow the rostovs belonged to the best society without
themselves giving it a thought yet in petersburg their circle of
acquaintances was a mixed and indefinite one in petersburg they were
provincials and the very people they had entertained in moscow without
inquiring to what set they belonged here looked down on them 

the rostovs lived in the same hospitable way in petersburg as in
moscow and the most diverse people met at their suppers country
neighbors from otradnoe impoverished old squires and their daughters 
peronskaya a maid of honor pierre bezukhov and the son of their
district postmaster who had obtained a post in petersburg among the
men who very soon became frequent visitors at the rostovs house in
petersburg were boris pierre whom the count had met in the street and
dragged home with him and berg who spent whole days at the rostovs 
and paid the eldest daughter countess vera the attentions a young man
pays when he intends to propose 

not in vain had berg shown everybody his right hand wounded at
austerlitz and held a perfectly unnecessary sword in his left he
narrated that episode so persistently and with so important an air that
everyone believed in the merit and usefulness of his deed and he had
obtained two decorations for austerlitz 

in the finnish war he also managed to distinguish himself he had picked
up the scrap of a grenade that had killed an aide de camp standing near
the commander in chief and had taken it to his commander just as he had
done after austerlitz he related this occurrence at such length and
so insistently that everyone again believed it had been necessary to do
this and he received two decorations for the finnish war also in
1809 he was a captain in the guards wore medals and held some special
lucrative posts in petersburg 

though some skeptics smiled when told of berg's merits it could not
be denied that he was a painstaking and brave officer on excellent
terms with his superiors and a moral young man with a brilliant career
before him and an assured position in society 

four years before meeting a german comrade in the stalls of a moscow
theater berg had pointed out vera rostova to him and had said in
german das soll mein weib werden and from that moment had
made up his mind to marry her now in petersburg having considered the
rostovs position and his own he decided that the time had come to
propose 

 that girl shall be my wife 


berg's proposal was at first received with a perplexity that was not
flattering to him at first it seemed strange that the son of an obscure
livonian gentleman should propose marriage to a countess rostova but
berg's chief characteristic was such a naive and good natured egotism
that the rostovs involuntarily came to think it would be a good thing 
since he himself was so firmly convinced that it was good indeed
excellent moreover the rostovs affairs were seriously embarrassed 
as the suitor could not but know and above all vera was twenty four 
had been taken out everywhere and though she was certainly good looking
and sensible no one up to now had proposed to her so they gave their
consent 

 you see said berg to his comrade whom he called friend 
only because he knew that everyone has friends you see i have
considered it all and should not marry if i had not thought it all out
or if it were in any way unsuitable but on the contrary my papa and
mamma are now provided for i have arranged that rent for them in the
baltic provinces and i can live in petersburg on my pay and with
her fortune and my good management we can get along nicely i am not
marrying for money i consider that dishonorable but a wife should
bring her share and a husband his i have my position in the service 
she has connections and some means in our times that is worth
something isn't it but above all she is a handsome estimable girl 
and she loves me 

berg blushed and smiled 

 and i love her because her character is sensible and very good 
now the other sister though they are the same family is quite
different an unpleasant character and has not the same intelligence 
she is so you know unpleasant but my fiancee well you
will be coming he was going to say to dine but changed his
mind and said to take tea with us and quickly doubling up his
tongue he blew a small round ring of tobacco smoke perfectly embodying
his dream of happiness 

after the first feeling of perplexity aroused in the parents by berg's
proposal the holiday tone of joyousness usual at such times took
possession of the family but the rejoicing was external and insincere 
in the family's feeling toward this wedding a certain awkwardness
and constraint was evident as if they were ashamed of not having loved
vera sufficiently and of being so ready to get her off their hands the
old count felt this most he would probably have been unable to state
the cause of his embarrassment but it resulted from the state of his
affairs he did not know at all how much he had what his debts amounted
to or what dowry he could give vera when his daughters were born
he had assigned to each of them for her dowry an estate with three
hundred serfs but one of these estates had already been sold and the
other was mortgaged and the interest so much in arrears that it would
have to be sold so that it was impossible to give it to vera nor had
he any money 

berg had already been engaged a month and only a week remained before
the wedding but the count had not yet decided in his own mind the
question of the dowry nor spoken to his wife about it at one time the
count thought of giving her the ryazan estate or of selling a forest 
at another time of borrowing money on a note of hand a few days before
the wedding berg entered the count's study early one morning and with
a pleasant smile respectfully asked his future father in law to let
him know what vera's dowry would be the count was so disconcerted by
this long foreseen inquiry that without consideration he gave the first
reply that came into his head i like your being businesslike about
it i like it you shall be satisfied 

and patting berg on the shoulder he got up wishing to end the
conversation but berg smiling pleasantly explained that if he did not
know for certain how much vera would have and did not receive at least
part of the dowry in advance he would have to break matters off 

 because consider count if i allowed myself to marry now
without having definite means to maintain my wife i should be acting
badly 

the conversation ended by the count who wished to be generous and to
avoid further importunity saying that he would give a note of hand
for eighty thousand rubles berg smiled meekly kissed the count on the
shoulder and said that he was very grateful but that it was impossible
for him to arrange his new life without receiving thirty thousand in
ready money or at least twenty thousand count he added and
then a note of hand for only sixty thousand 

 yes yes all right said the count hurriedly only excuse me 
my dear fellow i'll give you twenty thousand and a note of hand for
eighty thousand as well yes yes kiss me 





chapter xii

natasha was sixteen and it was the year 1809 the very year to which
she had counted on her fingers with boris after they had kissed four
years ago since then she had not seen him before sonya and her
mother if boris happened to be mentioned she spoke quite freely of
that episode as of some childish long forgotten matter that was not
worth mentioning but in the secret depths of her soul the question
whether her engagement to boris was a jest or an important binding
promise tormented her 

since boris left moscow in 1805 to join the army he had not seen the
rostovs he had been in moscow several times and had passed near
otradnoe but had never been to see them 

sometimes it occurred to natasha that he did not wish to see her and
this conjecture was confirmed by the sad tone in which her elders spoke
of him 

 nowadays old friends are not remembered the countess would say
when boris was mentioned 

anna mikhaylovna also had of late visited them less frequently seemed
to hold herself with particular dignity and always spoke rapturously
and gratefully of the merits of her son and the brilliant career on
which he had entered when the rostovs came to petersburg boris called
on them 

he drove to their house in some agitation the memory of natasha was
his most poetic recollection but he went with the firm intention of
letting her and her parents feel that the childish relations between
himself and natasha could not be binding either on her or on him he
had a brilliant position in society thanks to his intimacy with countess
bezukhova a brilliant position in the service thanks to the patronage
of an important personage whose complete confidence he enjoyed and he
was beginning to make plans for marrying one of the richest heiresses in
petersburg plans which might very easily be realized when he entered
the rostovs drawing room natasha was in her own room when she
heard of his arrival she almost ran into the drawing room flushed and
beaming with a more than cordial smile 

boris remembered natasha in a short dress with dark eyes shining from
under her curls and boisterous childish laughter as he had known her
four years before and so he was taken aback when quite a different
natasha entered and his face expressed rapturous astonishment this
expression on his face pleased natasha 

 well do you recognize your little madcap playmate asked the
countess 

boris kissed natasha's hand and said that he was astonished at the
change in her 

 how handsome you have grown 

 i should think so replied natasha's laughing eyes 

 and is papa older she asked 

natasha sat down and without joining in boris conversation with
the countess silently and minutely studied her childhood's suitor he
felt the weight of that resolute and affectionate scrutiny and glanced
at her occasionally 

boris uniform spurs tie and the way his hair was brushed were all
comme il faut and in the latest fashion this natasha noticed at once 
he sat rather sideways in the armchair next to the countess arranging
with his right hand the cleanest of gloves that fitted his left hand
like a skin and he spoke with a particularly refined compression of his
lips about the amusements of the highest petersburg society recalling
with mild irony old times in moscow and moscow acquaintances it was
not accidentally natasha felt that he alluded when speaking of the
highest aristocracy to an ambassador's ball he had attended and to
invitations he had received from n n and s s 

all this time natasha sat silent glancing up at him from under her
brows this gaze disturbed and confused boris more and more he looked
round more frequently toward her and broke off in what he was saying 
he did not stay more than ten minutes then rose and took his leave the
same inquisitive challenging and rather mocking eyes still looked
at him after his first visit boris said to himself that natasha
attracted him just as much as ever but that he must not yield to that
feeling because to marry her a girl almost without fortune would
mean ruin to his career while to renew their former relations without
intending to marry her would be dishonorable boris made up his mind
to avoid meeting natasha but despite that resolution he called again
a few days later and began calling often and spending whole days at the
rostovs it seemed to him that he ought to have an explanation with
natasha and tell her that the old times must be forgotten that in
spite of everything she could not be his wife that he had no means 
and they would never let her marry him but he failed to do so and felt
awkward about entering on such an explanation from day to day he
became more and more entangled it seemed to her mother and sonya that
natasha was in love with boris as of old she sang him his favorite
songs showed him her album making him write in it did not allow him
to allude to the past letting it be understood how delightful was the
present and every day he went away in a fog without having said what
he meant to and not knowing what he was doing or why he came or how
it would all end he left off visiting helene and received reproachful
notes from her every day and yet he continued to spend whole days with
the rostovs 





chapter xiii

one night when the old countess in nightcap and dressing jacket 
without her false curls and with her poor little knob of hair showing
under her white cotton cap knelt sighing and groaning on a rug and
bowing to the ground in prayer her door creaked and natasha also in
a dressing jacket with slippers on her bare feet and her hair in
curlpapers ran in the countess her prayerful mood dispelled looked
round and frowned she was finishing her last prayer can it be that
this couch will be my grave natasha flushed and eager seeing
her mother in prayer suddenly checked her rush half sat down and
unconsciously put out her tongue as if chiding herself seeing that
her mother was still praying she ran on tiptoe to the bed and rapidly
slipping one little foot against the other pushed off her slippers and
jumped onto the bed the countess had feared might become her grave this
couch was high with a feather bed and five pillows each smaller than
the one below natasha jumped on it sank into the feather bed rolled
over to the wall and began snuggling up the bedclothes as she settled
down raising her knees to her chin kicking out and laughing almost
inaudibly now covering herself up head and all and now peeping at her
mother the countess finished her prayers and came to the bed with a
stern face but seeing that natasha's head was covered she smiled
in her kind weak way 

 now then now then said she 

 mamma can we have a talk yes said natasha now just one on
your throat and another that'll do and seizing her mother round
the neck she kissed her on the throat in her behavior to her mother
natasha seemed rough but she was so sensitive and tactful that however
she clasped her mother she always managed to do it without hurting her
or making her feel uncomfortable or displeased 

 well what is it tonight said the mother having arranged her
pillows and waited until natasha after turning over a couple of times 
had settled down beside her under the quilt spread out her arms and
assumed a serious expression 

these visits of natasha's at night before the count returned from his
club were one of the greatest pleasures of both mother and daughter 

 what is it tonight but i have to tell you 

natasha put her hand on her mother's mouth 

 about boris i know she said seriously that's what i
have come about don't say it i know no do tell me and she
removed her hand tell me mamma he's nice 

 natasha you are sixteen at your age i was married you say boris
is nice he is very nice and i love him like a son but what then 
what are you thinking about you have quite turned his head i can see
that 

as she said this the countess looked round at her daughter natasha
was lying looking steadily straight before her at one of the mahogany
sphinxes carved on the corners of the bedstead so that the countess
only saw her daughter's face in profile that face struck her by its
peculiarly serious and concentrated expression 

natasha was listening and considering 

 well what then said she 

 you have quite turned his head and why what do you want of him you
know you can't marry him 

 why not said natasha without changing her position 

 because he is young because he is poor because he is a relation 
and because you yourself don't love him 

 how do you know 

 i know it is not right darling 

 but if i want to said natasha 

 leave off talking nonsense said the countess 

 but if i want to 

 natasha i am in earnest 

natasha did not let her finish she drew the countess large hand to
her kissed it on the back and then on the palm then again turned it
over and began kissing first one knuckle then the space between the
knuckles then the next knuckle whispering january february 
march april may speak mamma why don't you say anything speak 
said she turning to her mother who was tenderly gazing at her daughter
and in that contemplation seemed to have forgotten all she had wished to
say 

 it won't do my love not everyone will understand this friendship
dating from your childish days and to see him so intimate with you may
injure you in the eyes of other young men who visit us and above all
it torments him for nothing he may already have found a suitable and
wealthy match and now he's half crazy 

 crazy repeated natasha 

 i'll tell you some things about myself i had a cousin 

 i know cyril matveich but he is old 

 he was not always old but this is what i'll do natasha i'll
have a talk with boris he need not come so often 

 why not if he likes to 

 because i know it will end in nothing 

 how can you know no mamma don't speak to him what nonsense 
said natasha in the tone of one being deprived of her property 
 well i won't marry but let him come if he enjoys it and i enjoy
it natasha smiled and looked at her mother not to marry but
just so she added 

 how so my pet 

 just so there's no need for me to marry him but just so 

 just so just so repeated the countess and shaking all over she
went off into a good humored unexpected elderly laugh 

 don't laugh stop cried natasha you're shaking the whole
bed you're awfully like me just such another giggler wait 
and she seized the countess hands and kissed a knuckle of the little
finger saying june and continued kissing july august 
on the other hand but mamma is he very much in love what do you
think was anybody ever so much in love with you and he's very nice 
very very nice only not quite my taste he is so narrow like the
dining room clock don't you understand narrow you know gray 
light gray 

 what rubbish you're talking said the countess 

natasha continued don't you really understand nicholas would
understand bezukhov now is blue dark blue and red and he is
square 

 you flirt with him too said the countess laughing 

 no he is a freemason i have found out he is fine dark blue and
red how can i explain it to you 

 little countess the count's voice called from behind the door 
 you're not asleep natasha jumped up snatched up her slippers 
and ran barefoot to her own room 

it was a long time before she could sleep she kept thinking that no one
could understand all that she understood and all there was in her 

 sonya she thought glancing at that curled up sleeping little
kitten with her enormous plait of hair no how could she she's
virtuous she fell in love with nicholas and does not wish to know
anything more even mamma does not understand it is wonderful how
clever i am and how charming she is she went on speaking
of herself in the third person and imagining it was some very wise
man the wisest and best of men who was saying it of her there
is everything everything in her continued this man she is
unusually intelligent charming and then she is pretty uncommonly
pretty and agile she swims and rides splendidly and her voice one
can really say it's a wonderful voice 

she hummed a scrap from her favorite opera by cherubini threw herself
on her bed laughed at the pleasant thought that she would immediately
fall asleep called dunyasha the maid to put out the candle and before
dunyasha had left the room had already passed into yet another happier
world of dreams where everything was as light and beautiful as in
reality and even more so because it was different 

next day the countess called boris aside and had a talk with him after
which he ceased coming to the rostovs 





chapter xiv

on the thirty first of december new year's eve 1809 10 an old
grandee of catherine's day was giving a ball and midnight supper the
diplomatic corps and the emperor himself were to be present 

the grandee's well known mansion on the english quay glittered with
innumerable lights police were stationed at the brightly lit entrance
which was carpeted with red baize and not only gendarmes but dozens of
police officers and even the police master himself stood at the porch 
carriages kept driving away and fresh ones arriving with red liveried
footmen and footmen in plumed hats from the carriages emerged men
wearing uniforms stars and ribbons while ladies in satin and ermine
cautiously descended the carriage steps which were let down for them
with a clatter and then walked hurriedly and noiselessly over the baize
at the entrance 

almost every time a new carriage drove up a whisper ran through the
crowd and caps were doffed 

 the emperor no a minister prince ambassador don't you
see the plumes was whispered among the crowd 

one person better dressed than the rest seemed to know everyone and
mentioned by name the greatest dignitaries of the day 

a third of the visitors had already arrived but the rostovs who were
to be present were still hurrying to get dressed 

there had been many discussions and preparations for this ball in the
rostov family many fears that the invitation would not arrive that
the dresses would not be ready or that something would not be arranged
as it should be 

marya ignatevna peronskaya a thin and shallow maid of honor at
the court of the dowager empress who was a friend and relation of the
countess and piloted the provincial rostovs in petersburg high society 
was to accompany them to the ball 

they were to call for her at her house in the taurida gardens at ten
o'clock but it was already five minutes to ten and the girls were
not yet dressed 

natasha was going to her first grand ball she had got up at eight that
morning and had been in a fever of excitement and activity all day all
her powers since morning had been concentrated on ensuring that they
all she herself mamma and sonya should be as well dressed as
possible sonya and her mother put themselves entirely in her hands 
the countess was to wear a claret colored velvet dress and the two
girls white gauze over pink silk slips with roses on their bodices and
their hair dressed a la grecque 

everything essential had already been done feet hands necks and
ears washed perfumed and powdered as befits a ball the openwork
silk stockings and white satin shoes with ribbons were already on the
hairdressing was almost done sonya was finishing dressing and so was
the countess but natasha who had bustled about helping them all was
behindhand she was still sitting before a looking glass with a dressing
jacket thrown over her slender shoulders sonya stood ready dressed in
the middle of the room and pressing the head of a pin till it hurt her
dainty finger was fixing on a last ribbon that squeaked as the pin went
through it 

 that's not the way that's not the way sonya cried natasha
turning her head and clutching with both hands at her hair which the
maid who was dressing it had not time to release that bow is not
right come here 

sonya sat down and natasha pinned the ribbon on differently 

 allow me miss i can't do it like that said the maid who was
holding natasha's hair 

 oh dear well then wait that's right sonya 

 aren't you ready it is nearly ten came the countess voice 

 directly directly and you mamma 

 i have only my cap to pin on 

 don't do it without me called natasha you won't do it
right 

 but it's already ten 

they had decided to be at the ball by half past ten and natasha had
still to get dressed and they had to call at the taurida gardens 

when her hair was done natasha in her short petticoat from under
which her dancing shoes showed and in her mother's dressing jacket 
ran up to sonya scrutinized her and then ran to her mother turning
her mother's head this way and that she fastened on the cap and 
hurriedly kissing her gray hair ran back to the maids who were turning
up the hem of her skirt 

the cause of the delay was natasha's skirt which was too long 
two maids were turning up the hem and hurriedly biting off the ends of
thread a third with pins in her mouth was running about between the
countess and sonya and a fourth held the whole of the gossamer garment
up high on one uplifted hand 

 mavra quicker darling 

 give me my thimble miss from there 

 whenever will you be ready asked the count coming to the door 
 here is some scent peronskaya must be tired of waiting 

 it's ready miss said the maid holding up the shortened gauze
dress with two fingers and blowing and shaking something off it as if
by this to express a consciousness of the airiness and purity of what
she held 

natasha began putting on the dress 

 in a minute in a minute don't come in papa she cried to her
father as he opened the door speaking from under the filmy skirt which
still covered her whole face 

sonya slammed the door to a minute later they let the count in he was
wearing a blue swallow tail coat shoes and stockings and was perfumed
and his hair pomaded 

 oh papa how nice you look charming cried natasha as she
stood in the middle of the room smoothing out the folds of the gauze 

 if you please miss allow me said the maid who on her knees was
pulling the skirt straight and shifting the pins from one side of her
mouth to the other with her tongue 

 say what you like exclaimed sonya in a despairing voice as she
looked at natasha say what you like it's still too long 

natasha stepped back to look at herself in the pier glass the dress
was too long 

 really madam it is not at all too long said mavra crawling on
her knees after her young lady 

 well if it's too long we'll tack it up we'll tack it up
in one minute said the resolute dunyasha taking a needle that was
stuck on the front of her little shawl and still kneeling on the floor 
set to work once more 

at that moment with soft steps the countess came in shyly in her cap
and velvet gown 

 oo oo my beauty exclaimed the count she looks better than
any of you 

he would have embraced her but blushing she stepped aside fearing to
be rumpled 

 mamma your cap more to this side said natasha i'll
arrange it and she rushed forward so that the maids who were tacking
up her skirt could not move fast enough and a piece of gauze was torn
off 

 oh goodness what has happened really it was not my fault 

 never mind i'll run it up it won't show said dunyasha 

 what a beauty a very queen said the nurse as she came to the
door and sonya they are lovely 

at a quarter past ten they at last got into their carriages and started 
but they had still to call at the taurida gardens 

peronskaya was quite ready in spite of her age and plainness she
had gone through the same process as the rostovs but with less
flurry for to her it was a matter of routine her ugly old body was
washed perfumed and powdered in just the same way she had washed
behind her ears just as carefully and when she entered her drawing
room in her yellow dress wearing her badge as maid of honor her old
lady's maid was as full of rapturous admiration as the rostovs 
servants had been 

she praised the rostovs toilets they praised her taste and toilet 
and at eleven o'clock careful of their coiffures and dresses they
settled themselves in their carriages and drove off 





chapter xv

natasha had not had a moment free since early morning and had not once
had time to think of what lay before her 

in the damp chill air and crowded closeness of the swaying carriage she
for the first time vividly imagined what was in store for her there at
the ball in those brightly lighted rooms with music flowers dances 
the emperor and all the brilliant young people of petersburg the
prospect was so splendid that she hardly believed it would come true 
so out of keeping was it with the chill darkness and closeness of the
carriage she understood all that awaited her only when after stepping
over the red baize at the entrance she entered the hall took off her
fur cloak and beside sonya and in front of her mother mounted the
brightly illuminated stairs between the flowers only then did she
remember how she must behave at a ball and tried to assume the majestic
air she considered indispensable for a girl on such an occasion but 
fortunately for her she felt her eyes growing misty she saw nothing
clearly her pulse beat a hundred to the minute and the blood throbbed
at her heart she could not assume that pose which would have made her
ridiculous and she moved on almost fainting from excitement and trying
with all her might to conceal it and this was the very attitude that
became her best before and behind them other visitors were entering 
also talking in low tones and wearing ball dresses the mirrors on the
landing reflected ladies in white pale blue and pink dresses with
diamonds and pearls on their bare necks and arms 

natasha looked in the mirrors and could not distinguish her reflection
from the others all was blended into one brilliant procession 
on entering the ballroom the regular hum of voices footsteps and
greetings deafened natasha and the light and glitter dazzled her still
more the host and hostess who had already been standing at the door
for half an hour repeating the same words to the various arrivals 
 charme de vous voir greeted the rostovs and peronskaya in
the same manner 

 delighted to see you 


the two girls in their white dresses each with a rose in her
black hair both curtsied in the same way but the hostess eye
involuntarily rested longer on the slim natasha she looked at her
and gave her alone a special smile in addition to her usual smile as
hostess looking at her she may have recalled the golden irrecoverable
days of her own girlhood and her own first ball the host also followed
natasha with his eyes and asked the count which was his daughter 

 charming said he kissing the tips of his fingers 

in the ballroom guests stood crowding at the entrance doors awaiting
the emperor the countess took up a position in one of the front rows
of that crowd natasha heard and felt that several people were asking
about her and looking at her she realized that those noticing her liked
her and this observation helped to calm her 

 there are some like ourselves and some worse she thought 

peronskaya was pointing out to the countess the most important people
at the ball 

 that is the dutch ambassador do you see that gray haired man 
she said indicating an old man with a profusion of silver gray curly
hair who was surrounded by ladies laughing at something he said 

 ah here she is the queen of petersburg countess bezukhova 
said peronskaya indicating helene who had just entered how
lovely she is quite equal to marya antonovna see how the men young
and old pay court to her beautiful and clever they say prince
 is quite mad about her but see those two though not
good looking are even more run after 

she pointed to a lady who was crossing the room followed by a very plain
daughter 

 she is a splendid match a millionairess said peronskaya and
look here come her suitors 

 that is bezukhova's brother anatole kuragin she said 
indicating a handsome officer of the horse guards who passed by them
with head erect looking at something over the heads of the ladies 
 he's handsome isn't he i hear they will marry him to that rich
girl but your cousin drubetskoy is also very attentive to her they
say she has millions oh yes that's the french ambassador himself 
she replied to the countess inquiry about caulaincourt looks as
if he were a king all the same the french are charming very charming 
no one more charming in society ah here she is yes she is still the
most beautiful of them all our marya antonovna and how simply she
is dressed lovely and that stout one in spectacles is the universal
freemason she went on indicating pierre put him beside his wife
and he looks a regular buffoon 

pierre swaying his stout body advanced making way through the crowd
and nodding to right and left as casually and good naturedly as if he
were passing through a crowd at a fair he pushed through evidently
looking for someone 

natasha looked joyfully at the familiar face of pierre the
buffoon as peronskaya had called him and knew he was looking for
them and for her in particular he had promised to be at the ball and
introduce partners to her 

but before he reached them pierre stopped beside a very handsome dark
man of middle height and in a white uniform who stood by a window
talking to a tall man wearing stars and a ribbon natasha at once
recognized the shorter and younger man in the white uniform it was
bolkonski who seemed to her to have grown much younger happier and
better looking 

 there's someone else we know bolkonski do you see mamma 
said natasha pointing out prince andrew you remember he stayed a
night with us at otradnoe 

 oh you know him said peronskaya i can't bear him il fait
a present la pluie et le beau temps he's too proud for anything 
takes after his father and he's hand in glove with speranski 
writing some project or other just look how he treats the ladies 
there's one talking to him and he has turned away she said 
pointing at him i'd give it to him if he treated me as he does
those ladies 

 he is all the rage just now 






chapter xvi

suddenly everybody stirred began talking and pressed forward and then
back and between the two rows which separated the emperor entered to
the sounds of music that had immediately struck up behind him walked
his host and hostess he walked in rapidly bowing to right and left
as if anxious to get the first moments of the reception over the band
played the polonaise in vogue at that time on account of the words that
had been set to it beginning alexander elisaveta all our hearts
you ravish quite the emperor passed on to the drawing room the
crowd made a rush for the doors and several persons with excited faces
hurried there and back again then the crowd hastily retired from
the drawing room door at which the emperor reappeared talking to the
hostess a young man looking distraught pounced down on the ladies 
asking them to move aside some ladies with faces betraying complete
forgetfulness of all the rules of decorum pushed forward to the
detriment of their toilets the men began to choose partners and take
their places for the polonaise 

everyone moved back and the emperor came smiling out of the drawing
room leading his hostess by the hand but not keeping time to the
music the host followed with marya antonovna naryshkina then
came ambassadors ministers and various generals whom peronskaya
diligently named more than half the ladies already had partners
and were taking up or preparing to take up their positions for the
polonaise natasha felt that she would be left with her mother and
sonya among a minority of women who crowded near the wall not having
been invited to dance she stood with her slender arms hanging down 
her scarcely defined bosom rising and falling regularly and with
bated breath and glittering frightened eyes gazed straight before
her evidently prepared for the height of joy or misery she was
not concerned about the emperor or any of those great people whom
peronskaya was pointing out she had but one thought is it
possible no one will ask me that i shall not be among the first to
dance is it possible that not one of all these men will notice me 
they do not even seem to see me or if they do they look as if they
were saying ah she's not the one i'm after so it's not worth
looking at her no it's impossible she thought they must
know how i long to dance how splendidly i dance and how they would
enjoy dancing with me 

the strains of the polonaise which had continued for a considerable
time had begun to sound like a sad reminiscence to natasha's ears 
she wanted to cry peronskaya had left them the count was at the
other end of the room she and the countess and sonya were standing by
themselves as in the depths of a forest amid that crowd of strangers 
with no one interested in them and not wanted by anyone prince andrew
with a lady passed by evidently not recognizing them the handsome
anatole was smilingly talking to a partner on his arm and looked at
natasha as one looks at a wall boris passed them twice and each time
turned away berg and his wife who were not dancing came up to them 

this family gathering seemed humiliating to natasha as if there were
nowhere else for the family to talk but here at the ball she did not
listen to or look at vera who was telling her something about her own
green dress 

at last the emperor stopped beside his last partner he had danced
with three and the music ceased a worried aide de camp ran up to the
rostovs requesting them to stand farther back though as it was they
were already close to the wall and from the gallery resounded the
distinct precise enticingly rhythmical strains of a waltz the emperor
looked smilingly down the room a minute passed but no one had yet begun
dancing an aide de camp the master of ceremonies went up to countess
bezukhova and asked her to dance she smilingly raised her hand and
laid it on his shoulder without looking at him the aide de camp an
adept in his art grasping his partner firmly round her waist with
confident deliberation started smoothly gliding first round the edge of
the circle then at the corner of the room he caught helene's
left hand and turned her the only sound audible apart from the
ever quickening music being the rhythmic click of the spurs on his
rapid agile feet while at every third beat his partner's velvet
dress spread out and seemed to flash as she whirled round natasha
gazed at them and was ready to cry because it was not she who was
dancing that first turn of the waltz 

prince andrew in the white uniform of a cavalry colonel wearing
stockings and dancing shoes stood looking animated and bright in the
front row of the circle not far from the rostovs baron firhoff was
talking to him about the first sitting of the council of state to be
held next day prince andrew as one closely connected with speranski
and participating in the work of the legislative commission could give
reliable information about that sitting concerning which various rumors
were current but not listening to what firhoff was saying he was
gazing now at the sovereign and now at the men intending to dance who
had not yet gathered courage to enter the circle 

prince andrew was watching these men abashed by the emperor's
presence and the women who were breathlessly longing to be asked to
dance 

pierre came up to him and caught him by the arm 

 you always dance i have a protegee the young rostova here ask
her he said 

 where is she asked bolkonski excuse me he added turning
to the baron we will finish this conversation elsewhere at a ball
one must dance he stepped forward in the direction pierre indicated 
the despairing dejected expression of natasha's face caught his eye 
he recognized her guessed her feelings saw that it was her debut 
remembered her conversation at the window and with an expression of
pleasure on his face approached countess rostova 

 allow me to introduce you to my daughter said the countess with
heightened color 

 i have the pleasure of being already acquainted if the countess
remembers me said prince andrew with a low and courteous bow quite
belying peronskaya's remarks about his rudeness and approaching
natasha he held out his arm to grasp her waist before he had completed
his invitation he asked her to waltz that tremulous expression on
natasha's face prepared either for despair or rapture suddenly
brightened into a happy grateful childlike smile 

 i have long been waiting for you that frightened happy little
girl seemed to say by the smile that replaced the threatened tears as
she raised her hand to prince andrew's shoulder they were the second
couple to enter the circle prince andrew was one of the best dancers of
his day and natasha danced exquisitely her little feet in their white
satin dancing shoes did their work swiftly lightly and independently
of herself while her face beamed with ecstatic happiness her slender
bare arms and neck were not beautiful compared to helene's her
shoulders looked thin and her bosom undeveloped but helene seemed as
it were hardened by a varnish left by the thousands of looks that had
scanned her person while natasha was like a girl exposed for the first
time who would have felt very much ashamed had she not been assured
that this was absolutely necessary 

prince andrew liked dancing and wishing to escape as quickly as
possible from the political and clever talk which everyone addressed
to him wishing also to break up the circle of restraint he disliked 
caused by the emperor's presence he danced and had chosen natasha
because pierre pointed her out to him and because she was the first
pretty girl who caught his eye but scarcely had he embraced that
slender supple figure and felt her stirring so close to him and smiling
so near him than the wine of her charm rose to his head and he
felt himself revived and rejuvenated when after leaving her he stood
breathing deeply and watching the other dancers 





chapter xvii

after prince andrew boris came up to ask natasha for a dance and
then the aide de camp who had opened the ball and several other young
men so that flushed and happy and passing on her superfluous partners
to sonya she did not cease dancing all the evening she noticed and
saw nothing of what occupied everyone else not only did she fail to
notice that the emperor talked a long time with the french ambassador 
and how particularly gracious he was to a certain lady or that prince
so and so and so and so did and said this and that and that helene
had great success and was honored by the special attention of so and so 
but she did not even see the emperor and only noticed that he had gone
because the ball became livelier after his departure for one of the
merry cotillions before supper prince andrew was again her partner he
reminded her of their first encounter in the otradnoe avenue and how
she had been unable to sleep that moonlight night and told her how he
had involuntarily overheard her natasha blushed at that recollection
and tried to excuse herself as if there had been something to be
ashamed of in what prince andrew had overheard 

like all men who have grown up in society prince andrew liked meeting
someone there not of the conventional society stamp and such was
natasha with her surprise her delight her shyness and even her
mistakes in speaking french with her he behaved with special care and
tenderness sitting beside her and talking of the simplest and most
unimportant matters he admired her shy grace in the middle of the
cotillion having completed one of the figures natasha still out of
breath was returning to her seat when another dancer chose her she was
tired and panting and evidently thought of declining but immediately
put her hand gaily on the man's shoulder smiling at prince andrew 

 i'd be glad to sit beside you and rest i'm tired but you see
how they keep asking me and i'm glad of it i'm happy and i love
everybody and you and i understand it all and much much more was
said in her smile when her partner left her natasha ran across the
room to choose two ladies for the figure 

 if she goes to her cousin first and then to another lady she will be
my wife said prince andrew to himself quite to his own surprise as
he watched her she did go first to her cousin 

 what rubbish sometimes enters one's head thought prince andrew 
 but what is certain is that that girl is so charming so original 
that she won't be dancing here a month before she will be married 
such as she are rare here he thought as natasha readjusting a
rose that was slipping on her bodice settled herself beside him 

when the cotillion was over the old count in his blue coat came up to
the dancers he invited prince andrew to come and see them and asked
his daughter whether she was enjoying herself natasha did not answer
at once but only looked up with a smile that said reproachfully how
can you ask such a question 

 i have never enjoyed myself so much before she said and prince
andrew noticed how her thin arms rose quickly as if to embrace her
father and instantly dropped again natasha was happier than she had
ever been in her life she was at that height of bliss when one becomes
completely kind and good and does not believe in the possibility of
evil unhappiness or sorrow 

at that ball pierre for the first time felt humiliated by the position
his wife occupied in court circles he was gloomy and absent minded a
deep furrow ran across his forehead and standing by a window he stared
over his spectacles seeing no one 

on her way to supper natasha passed him 

pierre's gloomy unhappy look struck her she stopped in front of him 
she wished to help him to bestow on him the superabundance of her own
happiness 

 how delightful it is count said she isn't it 

pierre smiled absent mindedly evidently not grasping what she said 

 yes i am very glad he said 

 how can people be dissatisfied with anything thought natasha 
 especially such a capital fellow as bezukhov in natasha's
eyes all the people at the ball alike were good kind and splendid
people loving one another none of them capable of injuring
another and so they ought all to be happy 





chapter xviii

next day prince andrew thought of the ball but his mind did not dwell
on it long yes it was a very brilliant ball and then yes 
that little rostova is very charming there's something fresh 
original un petersburg like about her that distinguishes her that
was all he thought about yesterday's ball and after his morning tea
he set to work 

but either from fatigue or want of sleep he was ill disposed for work
and could get nothing done he kept criticizing his own work as he
often did and was glad when he heard someone coming 

the visitor was bitski who served on various committees frequented
all the societies in petersburg and a passionate devotee of the new
ideas and of speranski and a diligent petersburg newsmonger one of
those men who choose their opinions like their clothes according to
the fashion but who for that very reason appear to be the warmest
partisans hardly had he got rid of his hat before he ran into prince
andrew's room with a preoccupied air and at once began talking he
had just heard particulars of that morning's sitting of the council
of state opened by the emperor and he spoke of it enthusiastically the
emperor's speech had been extraordinary it had been a speech such as
only constitutional monarchs deliver the sovereign plainly said
that the council and senate are estates of the realm he said that the
government must rest not on authority but on secure bases the emperor
said that the fiscal system must be reorganized and the accounts
published recounted bitski emphasizing certain words and opening
his eyes significantly 

 ah yes today's events mark an epoch the greatest epoch in our
history he concluded 

prince andrew listened to the account of the opening of the council of
state which he had so impatiently awaited and to which he had attached
such importance and was surprised that this event now that it had
taken place did not affect him and even seemed quite insignificant he
listened with quiet irony to bitski's enthusiastic account of it a
very simple thought occurred to him what does it matter to me or to
bitski what the emperor was pleased to say at the council can all that
make me any happier or better 

and this simple reflection suddenly destroyed all the interest prince
andrew had felt in the impending reforms he was going to dine that
evening at speranski's with only a few friends as the host
had said when inviting him the prospect of that dinner in the intimate
home circle of the man he so admired had greatly interested prince
andrew especially as he had not yet seen speranski in his domestic
surroundings but now he felt disinclined to go to it 

at the appointed hour however he entered the modest house speranski
owned in the taurida gardens in the parqueted dining room this small
house remarkable for its extreme cleanliness suggesting that of a
monastery prince andrew who was rather late found the friendly
gathering of speranski's intimate acquaintances already assembled
at five o'clock there were no ladies present except speranski's
little daughter long faced like her father and her governess the
other guests were gervais magnitski and stolypin while still in
the anteroom prince andrew heard loud voices and a ringing staccato
laugh a laugh such as one hears on the stage someone it sounded
like speranski was distinctly ejaculating ha ha ha prince andrew
had never before heard speranski's famous laugh and this ringing 
high pitched laughter from a statesman made a strange impression on him 

he entered the dining room the whole company were standing between two
windows at a small table laid with hors d'oeuvres speranski wearing
a gray swallow tail coat with a star on the breast and evidently still
the same waistcoat and high white stock he had worn at the meeting of
the council of state stood at the table with a beaming countenance his
guests surrounded him magnitski addressing himself to speranski 
was relating an anecdote and speranski was laughing in advance at
what magnitski was going to say when prince andrew entered the room
magnitski's words were again crowned by laughter stolypin gave
a deep bass guffaw as he munched a piece of bread and cheese gervais
laughed softly with a hissing chuckle and speranski in a high pitched
staccato manner 

still laughing speranski held out his soft white hand to prince
andrew 

 very pleased to see you prince he said one moment he
went on turning to magnitski and interrupting his story we have
agreed that this is a dinner for recreation with not a word about
business and turning again to the narrator he began to laugh afresh 

prince andrew looked at the laughing speranski with astonishment 
regret and disillusionment it seemed to him that this was not
speranski but someone else everything that had formerly appeared
mysterious and fascinating in speranski suddenly became plain and
unattractive 

at dinner the conversation did not cease for a moment and seemed to
consist of the contents of a book of funny anecdotes before magnitski
had finished his story someone else was anxious to relate something
still funnier most of the anecdotes if not relating to the state
service related to people in the service it seemed that in this
company the insignificance of those people was so definitely accepted
that the only possible attitude toward them was one of good humored
ridicule speranski related how at the council that morning a deaf
dignitary when asked his opinion replied that he thought so too 
gervais gave a long account of an official revision remarkable for the
stupidity of everybody concerned stolypin stuttering broke into
the conversation and began excitedly talking of the abuses that existed
under the former order of things threatening to give a serious turn
to the conversation magnitski starting quizzing stolypin about his
vehemence gervais intervened with a joke and the talk reverted to its
former lively tone 

evidently speranski liked to rest after his labors and find amusement
in a circle of friends and his guests understanding his wish tried
to enliven him and amuse themselves but their gaiety seemed to prince
andrew mirthless and tiresome speranski's high pitched voice struck
him unpleasantly and the incessant laughter grated on him like a false
note prince andrew did not laugh and feared that he would be a damper
on the spirits of the company but no one took any notice of his being
out of harmony with the general mood they all seemed very gay 

he tried several times to join in the conversation but his remarks were
tossed aside each time like a cork thrown out of the water and he could
not jest with them 

there was nothing wrong or unseemly in what they said it was witty and
might have been funny but it lacked just that something which is the
salt of mirth and they were not even aware that such a thing existed 

after dinner speranski's daughter and her governess rose he patted
the little girl with his white hand and kissed her and that gesture 
too seemed unnatural to prince andrew 

the men remained at table over their port english fashion in the
midst of a conversation that was started about napoleon's spanish
affairs which they all agreed in approving prince andrew began to
express a contrary opinion speranski smiled and with an evident wish
to prevent the conversation from taking an unpleasant course told a
story that had no connection with the previous conversation for a few
moments all were silent 

having sat some time at table speranski corked a bottle of wine and 
remarking nowadays good wine rides in a carriage and pair passed
it to the servant and got up all rose and continuing to talk loudly
went into the drawing room two letters brought by a courier were handed
to speranski and he took them to his study as soon as he had left
the room the general merriment stopped and the guests began to converse
sensibly and quietly with one another 

 now for the recitation said speranski on returning from
his study a wonderful talent he said to prince andrew and
magnitski immediately assumed a pose and began reciting some humorous
verses in french which he had composed about various well known
petersburg people he was interrupted several times by applause when
the verses were finished prince andrew went up to speranski and took
his leave 

 where are you off to so early asked speranski 

 i promised to go to a reception 

they said no more prince andrew looked closely into those mirrorlike 
impenetrable eyes and felt that it had been ridiculous of him to have
expected anything from speranski and from any of his own activities
connected with him or ever to have attributed importance to what
speranski was doing that precise mirthless laughter rang in prince
andrew's ears long after he had left the house 

when he reached home prince andrew began thinking of his life in
petersburg during those last four months as if it were something new he
recalled his exertions and solicitations and the history of his project
of army reform which had been accepted for consideration and which they
were trying to pass over in silence simply because another a very poor
one had already been prepared and submitted to the emperor he thought
of the meetings of a committee of which berg was a member he remembered
how carefully and at what length everything relating to form and
procedure was discussed at those meetings and how sedulously and
promptly all that related to the gist of the business was evaded he
recalled his labors on the legal code and how painstakingly he had
translated the articles of the roman and french codes into russian 
and he felt ashamed of himself then he vividly pictured to himself
bogucharovo his occupations in the country his journey to ryazan 
he remembered the peasants and dron the village elder and mentally
applying to them the personal rights he had divided into paragraphs he
felt astonished that he could have spent so much time on such useless
work 





chapter xix

next day prince andrew called at a few houses he had not visited before 
and among them at the rostovs with whom he had renewed acquaintance
at the ball apart from considerations of politeness which demanded the
call he wanted to see that original eager girl who had left such a
pleasant impression on his mind in her own home 

natasha was one of the first to meet him she was wearing a dark blue
house dress in which prince andrew thought her even prettier than in
her ball dress she and all the rostov family welcomed him as an old
friend simply and cordially the whole family whom he had formerly
judged severely now seemed to him to consist of excellent simple 
and kindly people the old count's hospitality and good nature which
struck one especially in petersburg as a pleasant surprise were such
that prince andrew could not refuse to stay to dinner yes 
he thought they are capital people who of course have not the
slightest idea what a treasure they possess in natasha but they are
kindly folk and form the best possible setting for this strikingly
poetic charming girl overflowing with life 

in natasha prince andrew was conscious of a strange world completely
alien to him and brimful of joys unknown to him a different world 
that in the otradnoe avenue and at the window that moonlight night
had already begun to disconcert him now this world disconcerted him no
longer and was no longer alien to him but he himself having entered it
found in it a new enjoyment 

after dinner natasha at prince andrew's request went to the
clavichord and began singing prince andrew stood by a window talking
to the ladies and listened to her in the midst of a phrase he ceased
speaking and suddenly felt tears choking him a thing he had thought
impossible for him he looked at natasha as she sang and something new
and joyful stirred in his soul he felt happy and at the same time sad 
he had absolutely nothing to weep about yet he was ready to weep what
about his former love the little princess his disillusionments 
his hopes for the future yes and no the chief reason was a sudden 
vivid sense of the terrible contrast between something infinitely great
and illimitable within him and that limited and material something that
he and even she was this contrast weighed on and yet cheered him
while she sang 

as soon as natasha had finished she went up to him and asked how he
liked her voice she asked this and then became confused feeling that
she ought not to have asked it he smiled looking at her and said he
liked her singing as he liked everything she did 

prince andrew left the rostovs late in the evening he went to bed
from habit but soon realized that he could not sleep having lit his
candle he sat up in bed then got up then lay down again not at all
troubled by his sleeplessness his soul was as fresh and joyful as if he
had stepped out of a stuffy room into god's own fresh air it did not
enter his head that he was in love with natasha he was not thinking
about her but only picturing her to himself and in consequence all
life appeared in a new light why do i strive why do i toil in this
narrow confined frame when life all life with all its joys is open
to me said he to himself and for the first time for a very long
while he began making happy plans for the future he decided that he
must attend to his son's education by finding a tutor and putting
the boy in his charge then he ought to retire from the service and go
abroad and see england switzerland and italy i must use my freedom
while i feel so much strength and youth in me he said to himself 
 pierre was right when he said one must believe in the possibility of
happiness in order to be happy and now i do believe in it let the dead
bury their dead but while one has life one must live and be happy 
thought he 





chapter xx

one morning colonel berg whom pierre knew as he knew everybody in
moscow and petersburg came to see him berg arrived in an immaculate
brand new uniform with his hair pomaded and brushed forward over his
temples as the emperor alexander wore his hair 

 i have just been to see the countess your wife unfortunately she
could not grant my request but i hope count i shall be more fortunate
with you he said with a smile 

 what is it you wish colonel i am at your service 

 i have now quite settled in my new rooms count berg said
this with perfect conviction that this information could not but be
agreeable and so i wish to arrange just a small party for my own
and my wife's friends he smiled still more pleasantly i
wished to ask the countess and you to do me the honor of coming to tea
and to supper 

only countess helene considering the society of such people as the
bergs beneath her could be cruel enough to refuse such an invitation 
berg explained so clearly why he wanted to collect at his house a small
but select company and why this would give him pleasure and why though
he grudged spending money on cards or anything harmful he was prepared
to run into some expense for the sake of good society that pierre
could not refuse and promised to come 

 but don't be late count if i may venture to ask about ten
minutes to eight please we shall make up a rubber our general is
coming he is very good to me we shall have supper count so you will
do me the favor 

contrary to his habit of being late pierre on that day arrived at the
bergs house not at ten but at fifteen minutes to eight 

having prepared everything necessary for the party the bergs were ready
for their guests arrival 

in their new clean and light study with its small busts and pictures
and new furniture sat berg and his wife berg closely buttoned up in
his new uniform sat beside his wife explaining to her that one always
could and should be acquainted with people above one because only then
does one get satisfaction from acquaintances 

 you can get to know something you can ask for something see how i
managed from my first promotion berg measured his life not by years
but by promotions my comrades are still nobodies while i am only
waiting for a vacancy to command a regiment and have the happiness to
be your husband he rose and kissed vera's hand and on the way
to her straightened out a turned up corner of the carpet and
how have i obtained all this chiefly by knowing how to choose my
aquaintances it goes without saying that one must be conscientious and
methodical 

berg smiled with a sense of his superiority over a weak woman and
paused reflecting that this dear wife of his was after all but a weak
woman who could not understand all that constitutes a man's dignity 
what it was ein mann zu sein vera at the same time smiling with a
sense of superiority over her good conscientious husband who all the
same understood life wrongly as according to vera all men did berg 
judging by his wife thought all women weak and foolish vera judging
only by her husband and generalizing from that observation supposed
that all men though they understand nothing and are conceited and
selfish ascribe common sense to themselves alone 

 to be a man 

berg rose and embraced his wife carefully so as not to crush her lace
fichu for which he had paid a good price kissing her straight on the
lips 

 the only thing is we mustn't have children too soon he
continued following an unconscious sequence of ideas 

 yes answered vera i don't at all want that we must live
for society 

 princess yusupova wore one exactly like this said berg pointing
to the fichu with a happy and kindly smile 

just then count bezukhov was announced husband and wife glanced at one
another both smiling with self satisfaction and each mentally claiming
the honor of this visit 

 this is what comes of knowing how to make acquaintances thought
berg this is what comes of knowing how to conduct oneself 

 but please don't interrupt me when i am entertaining the guests 
said vera because i know what interests each of them and what to
say to different people 

berg smiled again 

 it can't be helped men must sometimes have masculine
conversation said he 

they received pierre in their small new drawing room where it was
impossible to sit down anywhere without disturbing its symmetry 
neatness and order so it was quite comprehensible and not strange that
berg having generously offered to disturb the symmetry of an armchair
or of the sofa for his dear guest but being apparently painfully
undecided on the matter himself eventually left the visitor to settle
the question of selection pierre disturbed the symmetry by moving a
chair for himself and berg and vera immediately began their evening
party interrupting each other in their efforts to entertain their
guest 

vera having decided in her own mind that pierre ought to be
entertained with conversation about the french embassy at once began
accordingly berg having decided that masculine conversation was
required interrupted his wife's remarks and touched on the question
of the war with austria and unconsciously jumped from the general
subject to personal considerations as to the proposals made him to take
part in the austrian campaign and the reasons why he had declined them 
though the conversation was very incoherent and vera was angry at the
intrusion of the masculine element both husband and wife felt with
satisfaction that even if only one guest was present their evening had
begun very well and was as like as two peas to every other evening party
with its talk tea and lighted candles 

before long boris berg's old comrade arrived there was a shade of
condescension and patronage in his treatment of berg and vera after
boris came a lady with the colonel then the general himself then the
rostovs and the party became unquestionably exactly like all other
evening parties berg and vera could not repress their smiles of
satisfaction at the sight of all this movement in their drawing room 
at the sound of the disconnected talk the rustling of dresses and the
bowing and scraping everything was just as everybody always has it 
especially so the general who admired the apartment patted berg on the
shoulder and with parental authority superintended the setting out of
the table for boston the general sat down by count ilya rostov who
was next to himself the most important guest the old people sat with
the old the young with the young and the hostess at the tea table on
which stood exactly the same kind of cakes in a silver cake basket as
the panins had at their party everything was just as it was everywhere
else 





chapter xxi

pierre as one of the principal guests had to sit down to boston
with count rostov the general and the colonel at the card table he
happened to be directly facing natasha and was struck by a curious
change that had come over her since the ball she was silent and not
only less pretty than at the ball but only redeemed from plainness by
her look of gentle indifference to everything around 

 what's the matter with her thought pierre glancing at her 
she was sitting by her sister at the tea table and reluctantly without
looking at him made some reply to boris who sat down beside her after
playing out a whole suit and to his partner's delight taking five
tricks pierre hearing greetings and the steps of someone who had
entered the room while he was picking up his tricks glanced again at
natasha 

 what has happened to her he asked himself with still greater
surprise 

prince andrew was standing before her saying something to her with a
look of tender solicitude she having raised her head was looking up
at him flushed and evidently trying to master her rapid breathing and
the bright glow of some inner fire that had been suppressed was again
alight in her she was completely transformed and from a plain girl had
again become what she had been at the ball 

prince andrew went up to pierre and the latter noticed a new and
youthful expression in his friend's face 

pierre changed places several times during the game sitting now with
his back to natasha and now facing her but during the whole of the six
rubbers he watched her and his friend 

 something very important is happening between them thought
pierre and a feeling that was both joyful and painful agitated him and
made him neglect the game 

after six rubbers the general got up saying that it was no use playing
like that and pierre was released natasha on one side was talking
with sonya and boris and vera with a subtle smile was saying
something to prince andrew pierre went up to his friend and asking
whether they were talking secrets sat down beside them vera having
noticed prince andrew's attentions to natasha decided that at a
party a real evening party subtle allusions to the tender passion were
absolutely necessary and seizing a moment when prince andrew was alone 
began a conversation with him about feelings in general and about her
sister with so intellectual a guest as she considered prince andrew to
be she felt that she had to employ her diplomatic tact 

when pierre went up to them he noticed that vera was being carried away
by her self satisfied talk but that prince andrew seemed embarrassed a
thing that rarely happened with him 

 what do you think vera was saying with an arch smile you are
so discerning prince and understand people's characters so well at
a glance what do you think of natalie could she be constant in her
attachments could she like other women vera meant herself 
 love a man once for all and remain true to him forever that is what
i consider true love what do you think prince 

 i know your sister too little replied prince andrew with a
sarcastic smile under which he wished to hide his embarrassment to
be able to solve so delicate a question and then i have noticed that
the less attractive a woman is the more constant she is likely to be 
he added and looked up at pierre who was just approaching them 

 yes that is true prince in our days continued
vera mentioning our days as people of limited intelligence are
fond of doing imagining that they have discovered and appraised the
peculiarities of our days and that human characteristics change
with the times in our days a girl has so much freedom that the
pleasure of being courted often stifles real feeling in her and it must
be confessed that natalie is very susceptible this return to
the subject of natalie caused prince andrew to knit his brows with
discomfort he was about to rise but vera continued with a still more
subtle smile 

 i think no one has been more courted than she she went on but
till quite lately she never cared seriously for anyone now you know 
count she said to pierre even our dear cousin boris who 
between ourselves was very far gone in the land of tenderness 
 alluding to a map of love much in vogue at that time 

prince andrew frowned and remained silent 

 you are friendly with boris aren't you asked vera 

 yes i know him 

 i expect he has told you of his childish love for natasha 

 oh there was childish love suddenly asked prince andrew 
blushing unexpectedly 

 yes you know between cousins intimacy often leads to love le
cousinage est un dangereux voisinage don't you think so 

 cousinhood is a dangerous neighborhood 


 oh undoubtedly said prince andrew and with sudden and unnatural
liveliness he began chaffing pierre about the need to be very careful
with his fifty year old moscow cousins and in the midst of these
jesting remarks he rose taking pierre by the arm and drew him aside 

 well asked pierre seeing his friend's strange animation with
surprise and noticing the glance he turned on natasha as he rose 

 i must i must have a talk with you said prince andrew you
know that pair of women's gloves he referred to the masonic
gloves given to a newly initiated brother to present to the woman he
loved i but no i will talk to you later on and with a
strange light in his eyes and restlessness in his movements prince
andrew approached natasha and sat down beside her pierre saw how
prince andrew asked her something and how she flushed as she replied 

but at that moment berg came to pierre and began insisting that he
should take part in an argument between the general and the colonel on
the affairs in spain 

berg was satisfied and happy the smile of pleasure never left his face 
the party was very successful and quite like other parties he had
seen everything was similar the ladies subtle talk the cards the
general raising his voice at the card table and the samovar and the tea
cakes only one thing was lacking that he had always seen at the evening
parties he wished to imitate they had not yet had a loud conversation
among the men and a dispute about something important and clever now
the general had begun such a discussion and so berg drew pierre to it 





chapter xxii

next day having been invited by the count prince andrew dined with the
rostovs and spent the rest of the day there 

everyone in the house realized for whose sake prince andrew came and
without concealing it he tried to be with natasha all day not only in
the soul of the frightened yet happy and enraptured natasha but in the
whole house there was a feeling of awe at something important that was
bound to happen the countess looked with sad and sternly serious eyes
at prince andrew when he talked to natasha and timidly started some
artificial conversation about trifles as soon as he looked her way 
sonya was afraid to leave natasha and afraid of being in the way when
she was with them natasha grew pale in a panic of expectation when
she remained alone with him for a moment prince andrew surprised her by
his timidity she felt that he wanted to say something to her but could
not bring himself to do so 

in the evening when prince andrew had left the countess went up to
natasha and whispered well what 

 mamma for heaven's sake don't ask me anything now one can't
talk about that said natasha 

but all the same that night natasha now agitated and now frightened 
lay a long time in her mother's bed gazing straight before her she
told her how he had complimented her how he told her he was going
abroad asked her where they were going to spend the summer and then
how he had asked her about boris 

 but such a such a never happened to me before she said 
 only i feel afraid in his presence i am always afraid when i'm
with him what does that mean does it mean that it's the real thing 
yes mamma are you asleep 

 no my love i am frightened myself answered her mother now
go 

 all the same i shan't sleep what silliness to sleep mummy 
mummy such a thing never happened to me before she said surprised
and alarmed at the feeling she was aware of in herself and could we
ever have thought 

it seemed to natasha that even at the time she first saw prince andrew
at otradnoe she had fallen in love with him it was as if she feared
this strange unexpected happiness of meeting again the very man she had
then chosen she was firmly convinced she had done so and of finding
him as it seemed not indifferent to her 

 and it had to happen that he should come specially to petersburg
while we are here and it had to happen that we should meet at that
ball it is fate clearly it is fate that everything led up to this 
already then directly i saw him i felt something peculiar 

 what else did he say to you what are those verses read them 
said her mother thoughtfully referring to some verses prince andrew
had written in natasha's album 

 mamma one need not be ashamed of his being a widower 

 don't natasha pray to god marriages are made in
heaven said her mother 

 darling mummy how i love you how happy i am cried natasha 
shedding tears of joy and excitement and embracing her mother 

at that very time prince andrew was sitting with pierre and telling him
of his love for natasha and his firm resolve to make her his wife 

that day countess helene had a reception at her house the french
ambassador was there and a foreign prince of the blood who had of
late become a frequent visitor of hers and many brilliant ladies and
gentlemen pierre who had come downstairs walked through the rooms and
struck everyone by his preoccupied absent minded and morose air 

since the ball he had felt the approach of a fit of nervous depression
and had made desperate efforts to combat it since the intimacy of
his wife with the royal prince pierre had unexpectedly been made a
gentleman of the bedchamber and from that time he had begun to feel
oppressed and ashamed in court society and dark thoughts of the vanity
of all things human came to him oftener than before at the same time
the feeling he had noticed between his protegee natasha and prince
andrew accentuated his gloom by the contrast between his own position
and his friend's he tried equally to avoid thinking about his wife 
and about natasha and prince andrew and again everything seemed to him
insignificant in comparison with eternity again the question for what 
presented itself and he forced himself to work day and night at masonic
labors hoping to drive away the evil spirit that threatened him toward
midnight after he had left the countess apartments he was sitting
upstairs in a shabby dressing gown copying out the original transaction
of the scottish lodge of freemasons at a table in his low room cloudy
with tobacco smoke when someone came in it was prince andrew 

 ah it's you said pierre with a preoccupied dissatisfied air 
 and i you see am hard at it he pointed to his manuscript book
with that air of escaping from the ills of life with which unhappy
people look at their work 

prince andrew with a beaming ecstatic expression of renewed life on
his face paused in front of pierre and not noticing his sad look 
smiled at him with the egotism of joy 

 well dear heart said he i wanted to tell you about it
yesterday and i have come to do so today i never experienced anything
like it before i am in love my friend 

suddenly pierre heaved a deep sigh and dumped his heavy person down on
the sofa beside prince andrew 

 with natasha rostova yes said he 

 yes yes who else should it be i should never have believed it 
but the feeling is stronger than i yesterday i tormented myself and
suffered but i would not exchange even that torment for anything in
the world i have not lived till now at last i live but i can't
live without her but can she love me i am too old for her why
don't you speak 

 i i what did i tell you said pierre suddenly rising and
beginning to pace up and down the room i always thought it that
girl is such a treasure she is a rare girl my dear friend 
i entreat you don't philosophize don't doubt marry marry 
marry and i am sure there will not be a happier man than you 

 but what of her 

 she loves you 

 don't talk rubbish said prince andrew smiling and looking
into pierre's eyes 

 she does i know pierre cried fiercely 

 but do listen returned prince andrew holding him by the
arm do you know the condition i am in i must talk about it to
someone 

 well go on go on i am very glad said pierre and his face
really changed his brow became smooth and he listened gladly to prince
andrew prince andrew seemed and really was quite a different quite
a new man where was his spleen his contempt for life his
disillusionment pierre was the only person to whom he made up his mind
to speak openly and to him he told all that was in his soul now he
boldly and lightly made plans for an extended future said he could not
sacrifice his own happiness to his father's caprice and spoke of how
he would either make his father consent to this marriage and love her 
or would do without his consent then he marveled at the feeling that
had mastered him as at something strange apart from and independent of
himself 

 i should not have believed anyone who told me that i was capable of
such love said prince andrew it is not at all the same feeling
that i knew in the past the whole world is now for me divided into two
halves one half is she and there all is joy hope light the
other half is everything where she is not and there is all gloom and
darkness 

 darkness and gloom reiterated pierre yes yes i understand
that 

 i cannot help loving the light it is not my fault and i am very
happy you understand me i know you are glad for my sake 

 yes yes pierre assented looking at his friend with a touched
and sad expression in his eyes the brighter prince andrew's lot
appeared to him the gloomier seemed his own 





chapter xxiii

prince andrew needed his father's consent to his marriage and to
obtain this he started for the country next day 

his father received his son's communication with external composure 
but inward wrath he could not comprehend how anyone could wish to
alter his life or introduce anything new into it when his own life
was already ending if only they would let me end my days as i want
to thought the old man then they might do as they please 
with his son however he employed the diplomacy he reserved for
important occasions and adopting a quiet tone discussed the whole
matter 

in the first place the marriage was not a brilliant one as regards
birth wealth or rank secondly prince andrew was no longer as young
as he had been and his health was poor the old man laid special stress
on this while she was very young thirdly he had a son whom it would
be a pity to entrust to a chit of a girl fourthly and finally 
the father said looking ironically at his son i beg you to put it
off for a year go abroad take a cure look out as you wanted to for
a german tutor for prince nicholas then if your love or passion or
obstinacy as you please is still as great marry and that's my
last word on it mind the last concluded the prince in a tone
which showed that nothing would make him alter his decision 

prince andrew saw clearly that the old man hoped that his feelings or
his fiancee's would not stand a year's test or that he the old
prince himself would die before then and he decided to conform to his
father's wish to propose and postpone the wedding for a year 

three weeks after the last evening he had spent with the rostovs 
prince andrew returned to petersburg 


next day after her talk with her mother natasha expected bolkonski all
day but he did not come on the second and third day it was the same 
pierre did not come either and natasha not knowing that prince andrew
had gone to see his father could not explain his absence to herself 

three weeks passed in this way natasha had no desire to go out
anywhere and wandered from room to room like a shadow idle and
listless she wept secretly at night and did not go to her mother in the
evenings she blushed continually and was irritable it seemed to her
that everybody knew about her disappointment and was laughing at her and
pitying her strong as was her inward grief this wound to her vanity
intensified her misery 

once she came to her mother tried to say something and suddenly began
to cry her tears were those of an offended child who does not know why
it is being punished 

the countess began to soothe natasha who after first listening to her
mother's words suddenly interrupted her 

 leave off mamma i don't think and don't want to think about
it he just came and then left off left off 

her voice trembled and she again nearly cried but recovered and went
on quietly 

 and i don't at all want to get married and i am afraid of him i
have now become quite calm quite calm 

the day after this conversation natasha put on the old dress which
she knew had the peculiar property of conducing to cheerfulness in the
mornings and that day she returned to the old way of life which she had
abandoned since the ball having finished her morning tea she went to
the ballroom which she particularly liked for its loud resonance and
began singing her solfeggio when she had finished her first exercise
she stood still in the middle of the room and sang a musical phrase that
particularly pleased her she listened joyfully as though she had not
expected it to the charm of the notes reverberating filling the
whole empty ballroom and slowly dying away and all at once she felt
cheerful what's the good of making so much of it things are nice
as it is she said to herself and she began walking up and down the
room not stepping simply on the resounding parquet but treading with
each step from the heel to the toe she had on a new and favorite pair
of shoes and listening to the regular tap of the heel and creak of
the toe as gladly as she had to the sounds of her own voice passing a
mirror she glanced into it there that's me the expression of
her face seemed to say as she caught sight of herself well and very
nice too i need nobody 

a footman wanted to come in to clear away something in the room but she
would not let him and having closed the door behind him continued her
walk that morning she had returned to her favorite mood love of 
and delight in herself how charming that natasha is she said
again speaking as some third collective male person pretty 
a good voice young and in nobody's way if only they leave her in
peace but however much they left her in peace she could not now be
at peace and immediately felt this 

in the hall the porch door opened and someone asked at home and
then footsteps were heard natasha was looking at the mirror but did
not see herself she listened to the sounds in the hall when she saw
herself her face was pale it was he she knew this for certain though
she hardly heard his voice through the closed doors 

pale and agitated natasha ran into the drawing room 

 mamma bolkonski has come she said mamma it is awful it is
unbearable i don't want to be tormented what am i to do 

before the countess could answer prince andrew entered the room with
an agitated and serious face as soon as he saw natasha his face
brightened he kissed the countess hand and natasha's and sat
down beside the sofa 

 it is long since we had the pleasure began the countess 
but prince andrew interrupted her by answering her intended question 
obviously in haste to say what he had to 

 i have not been to see you all this time because i have been at my
father's i had to talk over a very important matter with him i only
got back last night he said glancing at natasha i want to have
a talk with you countess he added after a moment's pause 

the countess lowered her eyes sighing deeply 

 i am at your disposal she murmured 

natasha knew that she ought to go away but was unable to do so 
something gripped her throat and regardless of manners she stared
straight at prince andrew with wide open eyes 

 at once this instant no it can't be she thought 

again he glanced at her and that glance convinced her that she was not
mistaken yes at once that very instant her fate would be decided 

 go natasha i will call you said the countess in a whisper 

natasha glanced with frightened imploring eyes at prince andrew and at
her mother and went out 

 i have come countess to ask for your daughter's hand said
prince andrew 

the countess face flushed hotly but she said nothing 

 your offer she began at last sedately he remained silent 
looking into her eyes your offer she grew confused is
agreeable to us and i accept your offer i am glad and my husband i
hope but it will depend on her 

 i will speak to her when i have your consent do you give it to
me said prince andrew 

 yes replied the countess she held out her hand to him and with
a mixed feeling of estrangement and tenderness pressed her lips to his
forehead as he stooped to kiss her hand she wished to love him as a
son but felt that to her he was a stranger and a terrifying man i
am sure my husband will consent said the countess but your
father 

 my father to whom i have told my plans has made it an express
condition of his consent that the wedding is not to take place for a
year and i wished to tell you of that said prince andrew 

 it is true that natasha is still young but so long as that 

 it is unavoidable said prince andrew with a sigh 

 i will send her to you said the countess and left the room 

 lord have mercy upon us she repeated while seeking her daughter 

sonya said that natasha was in her bedroom natasha was sitting on
the bed pale and dry eyed and was gazing at the icons and whispering
something as she rapidly crossed herself seeing her mother she jumped
up and flew to her 

 well mamma well 

 go go to him he is asking for your hand said the countess 
coldly it seemed to natasha go go said the mother sadly and
reproachfully with a deep sigh as her daughter ran away 

natasha never remembered how she entered the drawing room when she
came in and saw him she paused is it possible that this stranger
has now become everything to me she asked herself and immediately
answered yes everything he alone is now dearer to me than
everything in the world prince andrew came up to her with downcast
eyes 

 i have loved you from the very first moment i saw you may i hope 

he looked at her and was struck by the serious impassioned expression of
her face her face said why ask why doubt what you cannot but know 
why speak when words cannot express what one feels 

she drew near to him and stopped he took her hand and kissed it 

 do you love me 

 yes yes natasha murmured as if in vexation then she sighed
loudly and catching her breath more and more quickly began to sob 

 what is it what's the matter 

 oh i am so happy she replied smiled through her tears bent
over closer to him paused for an instant as if asking herself whether
she might and then kissed him 

prince andrew held her hands looked into her eyes and did not find
in his heart his former love for her something in him had suddenly
changed there was no longer the former poetic and mystic charm of
desire but there was pity for her feminine and childish weakness fear
at her devotion and trustfulness and an oppressive yet joyful sense of
the duty that now bound him to her forever the present feeling though
not so bright and poetic as the former was stronger and more serious 

 did your mother tell you that it cannot be for a year asked
prince andrew still looking into her eyes 

 is it possible that i the chit of a girl as everybody called
me thought natasha is it possible that i am now to be the
wife and the equal of this strange dear clever man whom even my father
looks up to can it be true can it be true that there can be no
more playing with life that now i am grown up that on me now lies
a responsibility for my every word and deed yes but what did he ask
me 

 no she replied but she had not understood his question 

 forgive me he said but you are so young and i have already
been through so much in life i am afraid for you you do not yet know
yourself 

natasha listened with concentrated attention trying but failing to
take in the meaning of his words 

 hard as this year which delays my happiness will be continued
prince andrew it will give you time to be sure of yourself i ask
you to make me happy in a year but you are free our engagement shall
remain a secret and should you find that you do not love me or should
you come to love said prince andrew with an unnatural smile 

 why do you say that natasha interrupted him you know that
from the very day you first came to otradnoe i have loved you she
cried quite convinced that she spoke the truth 

 in a year you will learn to know yourself 

 a whole year natasha repeated suddenly only now realizing that
the marriage was to be postponed for a year but why a year why a
year 

prince andrew began to explain to her the reasons for this delay 
natasha did not hear him 

 and can't it be helped she asked prince andrew did not reply 
but his face expressed the impossibility of altering that decision 

 it's awful oh it's awful awful natasha suddenly cried 
and again burst into sobs i shall die waiting a year it's
impossible it's awful she looked into her lover's face and saw
in it a look of commiseration and perplexity 

 no no i'll do anything she said suddenly checking her tears 
 i am so happy 

the father and mother came into the room and gave the betrothed couple
their blessing 

from that day prince andrew began to frequent the rostovs as
natasha's affianced lover 





chapter xxiv

no betrothal ceremony took place and natasha's engagement to
bolkonski was not announced prince andrew insisted on that he said
that as he was responsible for the delay he ought to bear the whole
burden of it that he had given his word and bound himself forever but
that he did not wish to bind natasha and gave her perfect freedom if
after six months she felt that she did not love him she would have full
right to reject him naturally neither natasha nor her parents wished
to hear of this but prince andrew was firm he came every day to the
rostovs but did not behave to natasha as an affianced lover he
did not use the familiar thou but said you to her and kissed only her
hand after their engagement quite different intimate and natural
relations sprang up between them it was as if they had not known each
other till now both liked to recall how they had regarded each other
when as yet they were nothing to one another they felt themselves
now quite different beings then they were artificial now natural and
sincere at first the family felt some constraint in intercourse with
prince andrew he seemed a man from another world and for a long time
natasha trained the family to get used to him proudly assuring them
all that he only appeared to be different but was really just like all
of them and that she was not afraid of him and no one else ought to be 
after a few days they grew accustomed to him and without restraint in
his presence pursued their usual way of life in which he took his part 
he could talk about rural economy with the count fashions with the
countess and natasha and about albums and fancywork with sonya 
sometimes the household both among themselves and in his presence
expressed their wonder at how it had all happened and at the evident
omens there had been of it prince andrew's coming to otradnoe and
their coming to petersburg and the likeness between natasha and prince
andrew which her nurse had noticed on his first visit and andrew's
encounter with nicholas in 1805 and many other incidents betokening
that it had to be 

in the house that poetic dullness and quiet reigned which always
accompanies the presence of a betrothed couple often when all sitting
together everyone kept silent sometimes the others would get up and
go away and the couple left alone still remained silent they rarely
spoke of their future life prince andrew was afraid and ashamed to
speak of it natasha shared this as she did all his feelings which she
constantly divined once she began questioning him about his son prince
andrew blushed as he often did now natasha particularly liked it in
him and said that his son would not live with them 

 why not asked natasha in a frightened tone 

 i cannot take him away from his grandfather and besides 

 how i should have loved him said natasha immediately guessing
his thought but i know you wish to avoid any pretext for finding
fault with us 

sometimes the old count would come up kiss prince andrew and ask
his advice about petya's education or nicholas service the
old countess sighed as she looked at them sonya was always getting
frightened lest she should be in the way and tried to find excuses for
leaving them alone even when they did not wish it when prince andrew
spoke he could tell a story very well natasha listened to him
with pride when she spoke she noticed with fear and joy that he gazed
attentively and scrutinizingly at her she asked herself in perplexity 
 what does he look for in me he is trying to discover something by
looking at me what if what he seeks in me is not there sometimes
she fell into one of the mad merry moods characteristic of her and
then she particularly loved to hear and see how prince andrew laughed 
he seldom laughed but when he did he abandoned himself entirely to his
laughter and after such a laugh she always felt nearer to him natasha
would have been completely happy if the thought of the separation
awaiting her and drawing near had not terrified her just as the mere
thought of it made him turn pale and cold 

on the eve of his departure from petersburg prince andrew brought with
him pierre who had not been to the rostovs once since the ball 
pierre seemed disconcerted and embarrassed he was talking to the
countess and natasha sat down beside a little chess table with sonya 
thereby inviting prince andrew to come too he did so 

 you have known bezukhov a long time he asked do you like
him 

 yes he's a dear but very absurd 

and as usual when speaking of pierre she began to tell anecdotes of his
absent mindedness some of which had even been invented about him 

 do you know i have entrusted him with our secret i have known him
from childhood he has a heart of gold i beg you natalie prince
andrew said with sudden seriousness i am going away and heaven
knows what may happen you may cease to all right i know i am not
to say that only this then whatever may happen to you when i am not
here 

 what can happen 

 whatever trouble may come prince andrew continued i beg
you mademoiselle sophie whatever may happen to turn to him alone for
advice and help he is a most absent minded and absurd fellow but he
has a heart of gold 

neither her father nor her mother nor sonya nor prince andrew
himself could have foreseen how the separation from her lover would act
on natasha flushed and agitated she went about the house all that day 
dry eyed occupied with most trivial matters as if not understanding
what awaited her she did not even cry when on taking leave he kissed
her hand for the last time don't go she said in a tone
that made him wonder whether he really ought not to stay and which he
remembered long afterwards nor did she cry when he was gone but
for several days she sat in her room dry eyed taking no interest in
anything and only saying now and then oh why did he go away 

but a fortnight after his departure to the surprise of those around
her she recovered from her mental sickness just as suddenly and became
her old self again but with a change in her moral physiognomy as a
child gets up after a long illness with a changed expression of face 





chapter xxv

during that year after his son's departure prince nicholas
bolkonski's health and temper became much worse he grew still more
irritable and it was princess mary who generally bore the brunt of his
frequent fits of unprovoked anger he seemed carefully to seek out
her tender spots so as to torture her mentally as harshly as possible 
princess mary had two passions and consequently two joys her nephew 
little nicholas and religion and these were the favorite subjects
of the prince's attacks and ridicule whatever was spoken of he would
bring round to the superstitiousness of old maids or the petting
and spoiling of children you want to make him little
nicholas into an old maid like yourself a pity prince andrew
wants a son and not an old maid he would say or turning to
mademoiselle bourienne he would ask her in princess mary's presence
how she liked our village priests and icons and would joke about them 

he continually hurt princess mary's feelings and tormented her but it
cost her no effort to forgive him could he be to blame toward her or
could her father whom she knew loved her in spite of it all be unjust 
and what is justice the princess never thought of that proud word
 justice all the complex laws of man centered for her in one clear
and simple law the law of love and self sacrifice taught us by him who
lovingly suffered for mankind though he himself was god what had she to
do with the justice or injustice of other people she had to endure and
love and that she did 

during the winter prince andrew had come to bald hills and had been gay 
gentle and more affectionate than princess mary had known him for a
long time past she felt that something had happened to him but he said
nothing to her about his love before he left he had a long talk with
his father about something and princess mary noticed that before his
departure they were dissatisfied with one another 

soon after prince andrew had gone princess mary wrote to her friend
julie karagina in petersburg whom she had dreamed as all girls dream 
of marrying to her brother and who was at that time in mourning for her
own brother killed in turkey 

sorrow it seems is our common lot my dear tender friend julie 

your loss is so terrible that i can only explain it to myself as a
special providence of god who loving you wishes to try you and your
excellent mother oh my friend religion and religion alone can i
will not say comfort us but save us from despair religion alone can
explain to us what without its help man cannot comprehend why for what
cause kind and noble beings able to find happiness in life not merely
harming no one but necessary to the happiness of others are called
away to god while cruel useless harmful persons or such as are a
burden to themselves and to others are left living the first death i
saw and one i shall never forget that of my dear sister in law left
that impression on me just as you ask destiny why your splendid brother
had to die so i asked why that angel lise who not only never wronged
anyone but in whose soul there were never any unkind thoughts had to
die and what do you think dear friend five years have passed since
then and already i with my petty understanding begin to see clearly
why she had to die and in what way that death was but an expression
of the infinite goodness of the creator whose every action though
generally incomprehensible to us is but a manifestation of his infinite
love for his creatures perhaps i often think she was too angelically
innocent to have the strength to perform all a mother's duties as a
young wife she was irreproachable perhaps she could not have been so
as a mother as it is not only has she left us and particularly prince
andrew with the purest regrets and memories but probably she will
there receive a place i dare not hope for myself but not to speak of
her alone that early and terrible death has had the most beneficent
influence on me and on my brother in spite of all our grief then at
the moment of our loss these thoughts could not occur to me i should
then have dismissed them with horror but now they are very clear and
certain i write all this to you dear friend only to convince you
of the gospel truth which has become for me a principle of life not
a single hair of our heads will fall without his will and his will is
governed only by infinite love for us and so whatever befalls us is for
our good 

you ask whether we shall spend next winter in moscow in spite of my
wish to see you i do not think so and do not want to do so you will
be surprised to hear that the reason for this is buonaparte the case is
this my father's health is growing noticeably worse he cannot stand
any contradiction and is becoming irritable this irritability is as
you know chiefly directed to political questions he cannot endure
the notion that buonaparte is negotiating on equal terms with all the
sovereigns of europe and particularly with our own the grandson of the
great catherine as you know i am quite indifferent to politics but
from my father's remarks and his talks with michael ivanovich i know
all that goes on in the world and especially about the honors conferred
on buonaparte who only at bald hills in the whole world it seems is
not accepted as a great man still less as emperor of france and my
father cannot stand this it seems to me that it is chiefly because of
his political views that my father is reluctant to speak of going to
moscow for he foresees the encounters that would result from his way
of expressing his views regardless of anybody all the benefit he might
derive from a course of treatment he would lose as a result of the
disputes about buonaparte which would be inevitable in any case it will
be decided very shortly 

our family life goes on in the old way except for my brother andrew's
absence he as i wrote you before has changed very much of late after
his sorrow he only this year quite recovered his spirits he has again
become as i used to know him when a child kind affectionate with that
heart of gold to which i know no equal he has realized it seems to me 
that life is not over for him but together with this mental change
he has grown physically much weaker he has become thinner and more
nervous i am anxious about him and glad he is taking this trip abroad
which the doctors recommended long ago i hope it will cure him you
write that in petersburg he is spoken of as one of the most active 
cultivated and capable of the young men forgive my vanity as a
relation but i never doubted it the good he has done to everybody
here from his peasants up to the gentry is incalculable on his
arrival in petersburg he received only his due i always wonder at the
way rumors fly from petersburg to moscow especially such false ones as
that you write about i mean the report of my brother's betrothal to
the little rostova i do not think my brother will ever marry again 
and certainly not her and this is why first i know that though he
rarely speaks about the wife he has lost the grief of that loss
has gone too deep in his heart for him ever to decide to give her a
successor and our little angel a stepmother secondly because as far
as i know that girl is not the kind of girl who could please prince
andrew i do not think he would choose her for a wife and frankly i do
not wish it but i am running on too long and am at the end of my second
sheet good by my dear friend may god keep you in his holy and mighty
care my dear friend mademoiselle bourienne sends you kisses 

mary





chapter xxvi

in the middle of the summer princess mary received an unexpected letter
from prince andrew in switzerland in which he gave her strange and
surprising news he informed her of his engagement to natasha rostova 
the whole letter breathed loving rapture for his betrothed and tender
and confiding affection for his sister he wrote that he had never loved
as he did now and that only now did he understand and know what life
was he asked his sister to forgive him for not having told her of his
resolve when he had last visited bald hills though he had spoken of it
to his father he had not done so for fear princess mary should ask her
father to give his consent irritating him and having to bear the brunt
of his displeasure without attaining her object besides he
wrote the matter was not then so definitely settled as it is now 
my father then insisted on a delay of a year and now already six months 
half of that period have passed and my resolution is firmer than ever 
if the doctors did not keep me here at the spas i should be back in
russia but as it is i have to postpone my return for three months you
know me and my relations with father i want nothing from him i have
been and always shall be independent but to go against his will and
arouse his anger now that he may perhaps remain with us such a short
time would destroy half my happiness i am now writing to him about
the same question and beg you to choose a good moment to hand him the
letter and to let me know how he looks at the whole matter and whether
there is hope that he may consent to reduce the term by four months 

after long hesitations doubts and prayers princess mary gave the
letter to her father the next day the old prince said to her quietly 

 write and tell your brother to wait till i am dead it won't be
long i shall soon set him free 

the princess was about to reply but her father would not let her speak
and raising his voice more and more cried 

 marry marry my boy a good family clever people eh rich 
eh yes a nice stepmother little nicholas will have write and tell him
that he may marry tomorrow if he likes she will be little nicholas 
stepmother and i'll marry bourienne ha ha ha he mustn't be
without a stepmother either only one thing no more women are wanted
in my house let him marry and live by himself perhaps you will go
and live with him too he added turning to princess mary go in
heaven's name go out into the frost the frost the frost 

after this outburst the prince did not speak any more about the matter 
but repressed vexation at his son's poor spirited behavior found
expression in his treatment of his daughter to his former pretexts
for irony a fresh one was now added allusions to stepmothers and
amiabilities to mademoiselle bourienne 

 why shouldn't i marry her he asked his daughter she'll
make a splendid princess 

and latterly to her surprise and bewilderment princess mary
noticed that her father was really associating more and more with the
frenchwoman she wrote to prince andrew about the reception of his
letter but comforted him with hopes of reconciling their father to the
idea 

little nicholas and his education her brother andrew and religion
were princess mary's joys and consolations but besides that since
everyone must have personal hopes princess mary in the profoundest
depths of her heart had a hidden dream and hope that supplied the chief
consolation of her life this comforting dream and hope were given her
by god's folk the half witted and other pilgrims who visited
her without the prince's knowledge the longer she lived the more
experience and observation she had of life the greater was her wonder
at the short sightedness of men who seek enjoyment and happiness here
on earth toiling suffering struggling and harming one another to
obtain that impossible visionary sinful happiness prince andrew had
loved his wife she died but that was not enough he wanted to bind
his happiness to another woman her father objected to this because he
wanted a more distinguished and wealthier match for andrew and they
all struggled and suffered and tormented one another and injured their
souls their eternal souls for the attainment of benefits which endure
but for an instant not only do we know this ourselves but christ the
son of god came down to earth and told us that this life is but for
a moment and is a probation yet we cling to it and think to find
happiness in it how is it that no one realizes this thought
princess mary no one except these despised god's folk who wallet
on back come to me by the back door afraid of being seen by the
prince not for fear of ill usage by him but for fear of causing him
to sin to leave family home and all the cares of worldly welfare in
order without clinging to anything to wander in hempen rags from place
to place under an assumed name doing no one any harm but praying for
all for those who drive one away as well as for those who protect one 
higher than that life and truth there is no life or truth 

there was one pilgrim a quiet pockmarked little woman of fifty called
theodosia who for over thirty years had gone about barefoot and worn
heavy chains princess mary was particularly fond of her once when in
a room with a lamp dimly lit before the icon theodosia was talking of
her life the thought that theodosia alone had found the true path of
life suddenly came to princess mary with such force that she resolved to
become a pilgrim herself when theodosia had gone to sleep princess mary
thought about this for a long time and at last made up her mind that 
strange as it might seem she must go on a pilgrimage she disclosed
this thought to no one but to her confessor father akinfi the monk 
and he approved of her intention under guise of a present for the
pilgrims princess mary prepared a pilgrim's complete costume for
herself a coarse smock bast shoes a rough coat and a black kerchief 
often approaching the chest of drawers containing this secret treasure 
princess mary paused uncertain whether the time had not already come to
put her project into execution 

often listening to the pilgrims tales she was so stimulated by
their simple speech mechanical to them but to her so full of deep
meaning that several times she was on the point of abandoning
everything and running away from home in imagination she already
pictured herself by theodosia's side dressed in coarse rags walking
with a staff a wallet on her back along the dusty road directing her
wanderings from one saint's shrine to another free from envy earthly
love or desire and reaching at last the place where there is no more
sorrow or sighing but eternal joy and bliss 

 i shall come to a place and pray there and before having time to get
used to it or getting to love it i shall go farther i will go on till
my legs fail and i'll lie down and die somewhere and shall at last
reach that eternal quiet haven where there is neither sorrow nor
sighing thought princess mary 

but afterwards when she saw her father and especially little koko
 nicholas her resolve weakened she wept quietly and felt that she
was a sinner who loved her father and little nephew more than god 





book seven 1810 11





chapter i

the bible legend tells us that the absence of labor idleness was a
condition of the first man's blessedness before the fall fallen man
has retained a love of idleness but the curse weighs on the race not
only because we have to seek our bread in the sweat of our brows but
because our moral nature is such that we cannot be both idle and at
ease an inner voice tells us we are in the wrong if we are idle if man
could find a state in which he felt that though idle he was fulfilling
his duty he would have found one of the conditions of man's primitive
blessedness and such a state of obligatory and irreproachable idleness
is the lot of a whole class the military the chief attraction of
military service has consisted and will consist in this compulsory and
irreproachable idleness 

nicholas rostov experienced this blissful condition to the full when 
after 1807 he continued to serve in the pavlograd regiment in which
he already commanded the squadron he had taken over from denisov 

rostov had become a bluff good natured fellow whom his moscow
acquaintances would have considered rather bad form but who was liked
and respected by his comrades subordinates and superiors and was well
contented with his life of late in 1809 he found in letters from home
more frequent complaints from his mother that their affairs were falling
into greater and greater disorder and that it was time for him to come
back to gladden and comfort his old parents 

reading these letters nicholas felt a dread of their wanting to
take him away from surroundings in which protected from all the
entanglements of life he was living so calmly and quietly he felt that
sooner or later he would have to re enter that whirlpool of life with
its embarrassments and affairs to be straightened out its accounts
with stewards quarrels and intrigues its ties society and with
sonya's love and his promise to her it was all dreadfully difficult
and complicated and he replied to his mother in cold formal letters
in french beginning my dear mamma and ending your obedient
son which said nothing of when he would return in 1810 he received
letters from his parents in which they told him of natasha's
engagement to bolkonski and that the wedding would be in a year's
time because the old prince made difficulties this letter grieved and
mortified nicholas in the first place he was sorry that natasha for
whom he cared more than for anyone else in the family should be lost to
the home and secondly from his hussar point of view he regretted not
to have been there to show that fellow bolkonski that connection with
him was no such great honor after all and that if he loved natasha he
might dispense with permission from his dotard father for a moment he
hesitated whether he should not apply for leave in order to see natasha
before she was married but then came the maneuvers and considerations
about sonya and about the confusion of their affairs and nicholas
again put it off but in the spring of that year he received a letter
from his mother written without his father's knowledge and that
letter persuaded him to return she wrote that if he did not come and
take matters in hand their whole property would be sold by auction and
they would all have to go begging the count was so weak and trusted
mitenka so much and was so good natured that everybody took advantage
of him and things were going from bad to worse for god's sake i
implore you come at once if you do not wish to make me and the whole
family wretched wrote the countess 

this letter touched nicholas he had that common sense of a
matter of fact man which showed him what he ought to do 

the right thing now was if not to retire from the service at any rate
to go home on leave why he had to go he did not know but after his
after dinner nap he gave orders to saddle mars an extremely vicious
gray stallion that had not been ridden for a long time and when
he returned with the horse all in a lather he informed lavrushka
 denisov's servant who had remained with him and his comrades who
turned up in the evening that he was applying for leave and was going
home difficult and strange as it was for him to reflect that he would
go away without having heard from the staff and this interested him
extremely whether he was promoted to a captaincy or would receive the
order of st anne for the last maneuvers strange as it was to think
that he would go away without having sold his three roans to the polish
count golukhovski who was bargaining for the horses rostov had betted
he would sell for two thousand rubles incomprehensible as it
seemed that the ball the hussars were giving in honor of the polish
mademoiselle przazdziecka out of rivalry to the uhlans who had given
one in honor of their polish mademoiselle borzozowska would take place
without him he knew he must go away from this good bright world to
somewhere where everything was stupid and confused a week later he
obtained his leave his hussar comrades not only those of his own
regiment but the whole brigade gave rostov a dinner to which the
subscription was fifteen rubles a head and at which there were two
bands and two choirs of singers rostov danced the trepak with major
basov the tipsy officers tossed embraced and dropped rostov the
soldiers of the third squadron tossed him too and shouted hurrah 
and then they put him in his sleigh and escorted him as far as the first
post station 

during the first half of the journey from kremenchug to kiev all
rostov's thoughts as is usual in such cases were behind him with
the squadron but when he had gone more than halfway he began to forget
his three roans and dozhoyveyko his quartermaster and to wonder
anxiously how things would be at otradnoe and what he would find
there thoughts of home grew stronger the nearer he approached it far
stronger as though this feeling of his was subject to the law by which
the force of attraction is in inverse proportion to the square of the
distance at the last post station before otradnoe he gave the driver a
three ruble tip and on arriving he ran breathlessly like a boy up the
steps of his home 

after the rapture of meeting and after that odd feeling of unsatisfied
expectation the feeling that everything is just the same so why
did i hurry nicholas began to settle down in his old home world 
his father and mother were much the same only a little older what was
new in them was a certain uneasiness and occasional discord which there
used not to be and which as nicholas soon found out was due to the
bad state of their affairs sonya was nearly twenty she had stopped
growing prettier and promised nothing more than she was already but
that was enough she exhaled happiness and love from the time nicholas
returned and the faithful unalterable love of this girl had a
gladdening effect on him petya and natasha surprised nicholas
most petya was a big handsome boy of thirteen merry witty and
mischievous with a voice that was already breaking as for natasha 
for a long while nicholas wondered and laughed whenever he looked at
her 

 you're not the same at all he said 

 how am i uglier 

 on the contrary but what dignity a princess he whispered to
her 

 yes yes yes cried natasha joyfully 

she told him about her romance with prince andrew and of his visit to
otradnoe and showed him his last letter 

 well are you glad natasha asked i am so tranquil and happy
now 

 very glad answered nicholas he is an excellent fellow and
are you very much in love 

 how shall i put it replied natasha i was in love with
boris with my teacher and with denisov but this is quite different 
i feel at peace and settled i know that no better man than he exists 
and i am calm and contented now not at all as before 

nicholas expressed his disapproval of the postponement of the marriage
for a year but natasha attacked her brother with exasperation proving
to him that it could not be otherwise and that it would be a bad thing
to enter a family against the father's will and that she herself
wished it so 

 you don't at all understand she said 

nicholas was silent and agreed with her 

her brother often wondered as he looked at her she did not seem at
all like a girl in love and parted from her affianced husband she was
even tempered and calm and quite as cheerful as of old this amazed
nicholas and even made him regard bolkonski's courtship skeptically 
he could not believe that her fate was sealed especially as he had
not seen her with prince andrew it always seemed to him that there was
something not quite right about this intended marriage 

 why this delay why no betrothal he thought once when he had
touched on this topic with his mother he discovered to his surprise
and somewhat to his satisfaction that in the depth of her soul she too
had doubts about this marriage 

 you see he writes said she showing her son a letter of prince
andrew's with that latent grudge a mother always has in regard to a
daughter's future married happiness he writes that he won't come
before december what can be keeping him illness probably his health
is very delicate don't tell natasha and don't attach importance
to her being so bright that's because she's living through the last
days of her girlhood but i know what she is like every time we receive
a letter from him however god grant that everything turns out well 
 she always ended with these words he is an excellent man 





chapter ii

after reaching home nicholas was at first serious and even dull he was
worried by the impending necessity of interfering in the stupid business
matters for which his mother had called him home to throw off this
burden as quickly as possible on the third day after his arrival he
went angry and scowling and without answering questions as to where he
was going to mitenka's lodge and demanded an account of everything 
but what an account of everything might be nicholas knew even less
than the frightened and bewildered mitenka the conversation and the
examination of the accounts with mitenka did not last long the village
elder a peasant delegate and the village clerk who were waiting in
the passage heard with fear and delight first the young count's voice
roaring and snapping and rising louder and louder and then words of
abuse dreadful words ejaculated one after the other 

 robber ungrateful wretch i'll hack the dog to pieces i'm
not my father robbing us and so on 

then with no less fear and delight they saw how the young count red in
the face and with bloodshot eyes dragged mitenka out by the scruff of
the neck and applied his foot and knee to his behind with great agility
at convenient moments between the words shouting be off never let
me see your face here again you villain 

mitenka flew headlong down the six steps and ran away into the
shrubbery this shrubbery was a well known haven of refuge for culprits
at otradnoe mitenka himself returning tipsy from the town used
to hide there and many of the residents at otradnoe hiding from
mitenka knew of its protective qualities 

mitenka's wife and sisters in law thrust their heads and frightened
faces out of the door of a room where a bright samovar was boiling and
where the steward's high bedstead stood with its patchwork quilt 

the young count paid no heed to them but breathing hard passed by
with resolute strides and went into the house 

the countess who heard at once from the maids what had happened at the
lodge was calmed by the thought that now their affairs would certainly
improve but on the other hand felt anxious as to the effect this
excitement might have on her son she went several times to his door on
tiptoe and listened as he lighted one pipe after another 

next day the old count called his son aside and with an embarrassed
smile said to him 

 but you know my dear boy it's a pity you got excited mitenka
has told me all about it 

 i knew thought nicholas that i should never understand
anything in this crazy world 

 you were angry that he had not entered those 700 rubles but they
were carried forward and you did not look at the other page 

 papa he is a blackguard and a thief i know he is and what i have
done i have done but if you like i won't speak to him again 

 no my dear boy the count too felt embarrassed he knew he had
mismanaged his wife's property and was to blame toward his children 
but he did not know how to remedy it no i beg you to attend to the
business i am old i 

 no papa forgive me if i have caused you unpleasantness i
understand it all less than you do 

 devil take all these peasants and money matters and carryings
forward from page to page he thought i used to understand what
a corner and the stakes at cards meant but carrying forward to
another page i don't understand at all said he to himself and
after that he did not meddle in business affairs but once the countess
called her son and informed him that she had a promissory note from anna
mikhaylovna for two thousand rubles and asked him what he thought of
doing with it 

 this answered nicholas you say it rests with me well i
don't like anna mikhaylovna and i don't like boris but they were
our friends and poor well then this and he tore up the note and
by so doing caused the old countess to weep tears of joy after that 
young rostov took no further part in any business affairs but
devoted himself with passionate enthusiasm to what was to him a new
pursuit the chase for which his father kept a large establishment 





chapter iii

the weather was already growing wintry and morning frosts congealed
an earth saturated by autumn rains the verdure had thickened and its
bright green stood out sharply against the brownish strips of winter rye
trodden down by the cattle and against the pale yellow stubble of the
spring buckwheat the wooded ravines and the copses which at the end of
august had still been green islands amid black fields and stubble had
become golden and bright red islands amid the green winter rye the
hares had already half changed their summer coats the fox cubs were
beginning to scatter and the young wolves were bigger than dogs it was
the best time of the year for the chase the hounds of that ardent young
sportsman rostov had not merely reached hard winter condition but were
so jaded that at a meeting of the huntsmen it was decided to give them
a three days rest and then on the sixteenth of september to go on
a distant expedition starting from the oak grove where there was an
undisturbed litter of wolf cubs 

all that day the hounds remained at home it was frosty and the air was
sharp but toward evening the sky became overcast and it began to thaw 
on the fifteenth when young rostov in his dressing gown looked out
of the window he saw it was an unsurpassable morning for hunting it
was as if the sky were melting and sinking to the earth without any
wind the only motion in the air was that of the dripping microscopic
particles of drizzling mist the bare twigs in the garden were hung with
transparent drops which fell on the freshly fallen leaves the earth in
the kitchen garden looked wet and black and glistened like poppy seed
and at a short distance merged into the dull moist veil of mist 
nicholas went out into the wet and muddy porch there was a smell of
decaying leaves and of dog milka a black spotted broad haunched
bitch with prominent black eyes got up on seeing her master stretched
her hind legs lay down like a hare and then suddenly jumped up and
licked him right on his nose and mustache another borzoi a dog 
catching sight of his master from the garden path arched his back
and rushing headlong toward the porch with lifted tail began rubbing
himself against his legs 

 o hoy came at that moment that inimitable huntsman's call
which unites the deepest bass with the shrillest tenor and round
the corner came daniel the head huntsman and head kennelman a gray 
wrinkled old man with hair cut straight over his forehead ukrainian
fashion a long bent whip in his hand and that look of independence
and scorn of everything that is only seen in huntsmen he doffed his
circassian cap to his master and looked at him scornfully this scorn
was not offensive to his master nicholas knew that this daniel 
disdainful of everybody and who considered himself above them was all
the same his serf and huntsman 

 daniel nicholas said timidly conscious at the sight of the
weather the hounds and the huntsman that he was being carried away
by that irresistible passion for sport which makes a man forget all
his previous resolutions as a lover forgets in the presence of his
mistress 

 what orders your excellency said the huntsman in his deep bass 
deep as a proto deacon's and hoarse with hallooing and two flashing
black eyes gazed from under his brows at his master who was silent 
 can you resist it those eyes seemed to be asking 

 it's a good day eh for a hunt and a gallop eh asked
nicholas scratching milka behind the ears 

daniel did not answer but winked instead 

 i sent uvarka at dawn to listen his bass boomed out after a
minute's pause he says she's moved them into the otradnoe
enclosure they were howling there this meant that the she wolf 
about whom they both knew had moved with her cubs to the otradnoe
copse a small place a mile and a half from the house 

 we ought to go don't you think so said nicholas come to me
with uvarka 

 as you please 

 then put off feeding them 

 yes sir 

five minutes later daniel and uvarka were standing in nicholas big
study though daniel was not a big man to see him in a room was
like seeing a horse or a bear on the floor among the furniture and
surroundings of human life daniel himself felt this and as usual stood
just inside the door trying to speak softly and not move for fear of
breaking something in the master's apartment and he hastened to say
all that was necessary so as to get from under that ceiling out into
the open under the sky once more 

having finished his inquiries and extorted from daniel an opinion that
the hounds were fit daniel himself wished to go hunting nicholas
ordered the horses to be saddled but just as daniel was about to
go natasha came in with rapid steps not having done up her hair or
finished dressing and with her old nurse's big shawl wrapped round
her petya ran in at the same time 

 you are going asked natasha i knew you would sonya said
you wouldn't go but i knew that today is the sort of day when you
couldn't help going 

 yes we are going replied nicholas reluctantly for today as he
intended to hunt seriously he did not want to take natasha and petya 
 we are going but only wolf hunting it would be dull for you 

 you know it is my greatest pleasure said natasha it's not
fair you are going by yourself are having the horses saddled and said
nothing to us about it 

 no barrier bars a russian's path we'll go shouted
petya 

 but you can't mamma said you mustn't said nicholas to
natasha 

 yes i'll go i shall certainly go said natasha decisively 
 daniel tell them to saddle for us and michael must come with my
dogs she added to the huntsman 

it seemed to daniel irksome and improper to be in a room at all but to
have anything to do with a young lady seemed to him impossible he
cast down his eyes and hurried out as if it were none of his business 
careful as he went not to inflict any accidental injury on the young
lady 





chapter iv

the old count who had always kept up an enormous hunting establishment
but had now handed it all completely over to his son's care being
in very good spirits on this fifteenth of september prepared to go out
with the others 

in an hour's time the whole hunting party was at the porch nicholas 
with a stern and serious air which showed that now was no time for
attending to trifles went past natasha and petya who were trying to
tell him something he had a look at all the details of the hunt sent
a pack of hounds and huntsmen on ahead to find the quarry mounted his
chestnut donets and whistling to his own leash of borzois set off
across the threshing ground to a field leading to the otradnoe wood 
the old count's horse a sorrel gelding called viflyanka was led by
the groom in attendance on him while the count himself was to drive in
a small trap straight to a spot reserved for him 

they were taking fifty four hounds with six hunt attendants and
whippers in besides the family there were eight borzoi kennelmen
and more than forty borzois so that with the borzois on the leash
belonging to members of the family there were about a hundred and
thirty dogs and twenty horsemen 

each dog knew its master and its call each man in the hunt knew his
business his place what he had to do as soon as they had passed the
fence they all spread out evenly and quietly without noise or talk 
along the road and field leading to the otradnoe covert 

the horses stepped over the field as over a thick carpet now and then
splashing into puddles as they crossed a road the misty sky still
seemed to descend evenly and imperceptibly toward the earth the air
was still warm and silent occasionally the whistle of a huntsman 
the snort of a horse the crack of a whip or the whine of a straggling
hound could be heard 

when they had gone a little less than a mile five more riders with
dogs appeared out of the mist approaching the rostovs in front rode a
fresh looking handsome old man with a large gray mustache 

 good morning uncle said nicholas when the old man drew near 

 that's it come on i was sure of it began uncle he
was a distant relative of the rostovs a man of small means and
their neighbor i knew you wouldn't be able to resist it and
it's a good thing you're going that's it come on this was
 uncle's favorite expression take the covert at once for my
girchik says the ilagins are at korniki with their hounds that's
it come on they'll take the cubs from under your very nose 

 that's where i'm going shall we join up our packs asked
nicholas 

the hounds were joined into one pack and uncle and nicholas rode
on side by side natasha muffled up in shawls which did not hide her
eager face and shining eyes galloped up to them she was followed by
petya who always kept close to her by michael a huntsman and by a
groom appointed to look after her petya who was laughing whipped and
pulled at his horse natasha sat easily and confidently on her black
arabchik and reined him in without effort with a firm hand 

 uncle looked round disapprovingly at petya and natasha he did
not like to combine frivolity with the serious business of hunting 

 good morning uncle we are going too shouted petya 

 good morning good morning but don't go overriding the hounds 
said uncle sternly 

 nicholas what a fine dog trunila is he knew me said natasha 
referring to her favorite hound 

 in the first place trunila is not a dog but a harrier 
thought nicholas and looked sternly at his sister trying to make her
feel the distance that ought to separate them at that moment natasha
understood it 

 you mustn't think we'll be in anyone's way uncle she said 
 we'll go to our places and won't budge 

 a good thing too little countess said uncle only mind
you don't fall off your horse he added because that's it 
come on you've nothing to hold on to 

the oasis of the otradnoe covert came in sight a few hundred yards off 
the huntsmen were already nearing it rostov having finally settled
with uncle where they should set on the hounds and having shown
natasha where she was to stand a spot where nothing could possibly
run out went round above the ravine 

 well nephew you're going for a big wolf said uncle 
 mind and don't let her slip 

 that's as may happen answered rostov karay here he
shouted answering uncle's remark by this call to his borzoi 
karay was a shaggy old dog with a hanging jowl famous for having
tackled a big wolf unaided they all took up their places 

the old count knowing his son's ardor in the hunt hurried so as not
to be late and the huntsmen had not yet reached their places when count
ilya rostov cheerful flushed and with quivering cheeks drove up
with his black horses over the winter rye to the place reserved for him 
where a wolf might come out having straightened his coat and fastened
on his hunting knives and horn he mounted his good sleek well fed 
and comfortable horse viflyanka which was turning gray like himself 
his horses and trap were sent home count ilya rostov though not at
heart a keen sportsman knew the rules of the hunt well and rode to
the bushy edge of the road where he was to stand arranged his reins 
settled himself in the saddle and feeling that he was ready looked
about with a smile 

beside him was simon chekmar his personal attendant an old horseman
now somewhat stiff in the saddle chekmar held in leash three
formidable wolfhounds who had however grown fat like their master
and his horse two wise old dogs lay down unleashed some hundred paces
farther along the edge of the wood stood mitka the count's other
groom a daring horseman and keen rider to hounds before the hunt by
old custom the count had drunk a silver cupful of mulled brandy taken
a snack and washed it down with half a bottle of his favorite bordeaux 

he was somewhat flushed with the wine and the drive his eyes were
rather moist and glittered more than usual and as he sat in his saddle 
wrapped up in his fur coat he looked like a child taken out for an
outing 

the thin hollow cheeked chekmar having got everything ready kept
glancing at his master with whom he had lived on the best of terms for
thirty years and understanding the mood he was in expected a pleasant
chat a third person rode up circumspectly through the wood it was
plain that he had had a lesson and stopped behind the count this
person was a gray bearded old man in a woman's cloak with a tall
peaked cap on his head he was the buffoon who went by a woman's
name nastasya ivanovna 

 well nastasya ivanovna whispered the count winking at him 
 if you scare away the beast daniel'll give it you 

 i know a thing or two myself said nastasya ivanovna 

 hush whispered the count and turned to simon have you seen
the young countess he asked where is she 

 with young count peter by the zharov rank grass answered simon 
smiling though she's a lady she's very fond of hunting 

 and you're surprised at the way she rides simon eh said the
count she's as good as many a man 

 of course it's marvelous so bold so easy 

 and nicholas where is he by the lyadov upland isn't he 

 yes sir he knows where to stand he understands the matter so well
that daniel and i are often quite astounded said simon well knowing
what would please his master 

 rides well eh and how well he looks on his horse eh 

 a perfect picture how he chased a fox out of the rank grass by the
zavarzinsk thicket the other day leaped a fearful place what a sight
when they rushed from the covert the horse worth a thousand rubles
and the rider beyond all price yes one would have to search far to
find another as smart 

 to search far repeated the count evidently sorry simon had not
said more to search far he said turning back the skirt of his
coat to get at his snuffbox 

 the other day when he came out from mass in full uniform michael
sidorych simon did not finish for on the still air he had
distinctly caught the music of the hunt with only two or three hounds
giving tongue he bent down his head and listened shaking a warning
finger at his master they are on the scent of the cubs he
whispered straight to the lyadov uplands 

the count forgetting to smooth out the smile on his face looked into
the distance straight before him down the narrow open space holding
the snuffbox in his hand but not taking any after the cry of the hounds
came the deep tones of the wolf call from daniel's hunting horn the
pack joined the first three hounds and they could be heard in full cry 
with that peculiar lift in the note that indicates that they are after
a wolf the whippers in no longer set on the hounds but changed to the
cry of ulyulyu and above the others rose daniel's voice now a deep
bass now piercingly shrill his voice seemed to fill the whole wood and
carried far beyond out into the open field 

after listening a few moments in silence the count and his attendant
convinced themselves that the hounds had separated into two packs the
sound of the larger pack eagerly giving tongue began to die away in
the distance the other pack rushed by the wood past the count and
it was with this that daniel's voice was heard calling ulyulyu 
the sounds of both packs mingled and broke apart again but both were
becoming more distant 

simon sighed and stooped to straighten the leash a young borzoi had
entangled the count too sighed and noticing the snuffbox in his hand 
opened it and took a pinch back cried simon to a borzoi that
was pushing forward out of the wood the count started and dropped the
snuffbox nastasya ivanovna dismounted to pick it up the count and
simon were looking at him 

then unexpectedly as often happens the sound of the hunt suddenly
approached as if the hounds in full cry and daniel ulyulyuing were just
in front of them 

the count turned and saw on his right mitka staring at him with eyes
starting out of his head raising his cap and pointing before him to the
other side 

 look out he shouted in a voice plainly showing that he had long
fretted to utter that word and letting the borzois slip he galloped
toward the count 

the count and simon galloped out of the wood and saw on their left a
wolf which softly swaying from side to side was coming at a quiet
lope farther to the left to the very place where they were standing 
the angry borzois whined and getting free of the leash rushed past the
horses feet at the wolf 

the wolf paused turned its heavy forehead toward the dogs awkwardly 
like a man suffering from the quinsy and still slightly swaying
from side to side gave a couple of leaps and with a swish of its tail
disappeared into the skirt of the wood at the same instant with a cry
like a wail first one hound then another and then another sprang
helter skelter from the wood opposite and the whole pack rushed across
the field toward the very spot where the wolf had disappeared the hazel
bushes parted behind the hounds and daniel's chestnut horse appeared 
dark with sweat on its long back sat daniel hunched forward capless 
his disheveled gray hair hanging over his flushed perspiring face 

 ulyulyulyu ulyulyu he cried when he caught sight of the
count his eyes flashed lightning 

 blast you he shouted holding up his whip threateningly at the
count 

 you've let the wolf go what sportsmen and as if scorning to
say more to the frightened and shamefaced count he lashed the heaving
flanks of his sweating chestnut gelding with all the anger the count
had aroused and flew off after the hounds the count like a punished
schoolboy looked round trying by a smile to win simon's sympathy for
his plight but simon was no longer there he was galloping round by the
bushes while the field was coming up on both sides all trying to head
the wolf but it vanished into the wood before they could do so 





chapter v

nicholas rostov meanwhile remained at his post waiting for the wolf 
by the way the hunt approached and receded by the cries of the dogs
whose notes were familiar to him by the way the voices of the huntsmen
approached receded and rose he realized what was happening at the
copse he knew that young and old wolves were there that the hounds had
separated into two packs that somewhere a wolf was being chased and
that something had gone wrong he expected the wolf to come his way any
moment he made thousands of different conjectures as to where and
from what side the beast would come and how he would set upon it hope
alternated with despair several times he addressed a prayer to god
that the wolf should come his way he prayed with that passionate and
shamefaced feeling with which men pray at moments of great excitement
arising from trivial causes what would it be to thee to do this for
me he said to god i know thou art great and that it is a sin to
ask this of thee but for god's sake do let the old wolf come my way
and let karay spring at it in sight of uncle who is watching
from over there and seize it by the throat in a death grip a
thousand times during that half hour rostov cast eager and restless
glances over the edge of the wood with the two scraggy oaks rising
above the aspen undergrowth and the gully with its water worn side and
 uncle's cap just visible above the bush on his right 

 no i shan't have such luck thought rostov yet what
wouldn't it be worth it is not to be everywhere at cards and in
war i am always unlucky memories of austerlitz and of dolokhov
flashed rapidly and clearly through his mind only once in my life
to get an old wolf i want only that thought he straining eyes and
ears and looking to the left and then to the right and listening to the
slightest variation of note in the cries of the dogs 

again he looked to the right and saw something running toward him across
the deserted field no it can't be thought rostov taking a
deep breath as a man does at the coming of something long hoped for 
the height of happiness was reached and so simply without warning or
noise or display that rostov could not believe his eyes and remained
in doubt for over a second the wolf ran forward and jumped heavily over
a gully that lay in her path she was an old animal with a gray back and
big reddish belly she ran without hurry evidently feeling sure that no
one saw her rostov holding his breath looked round at the borzois 
they stood or lay not seeing the wolf or understanding the situation 
old karay had turned his head and was angrily searching for fleas 
baring his yellow teeth and snapping at his hind legs 

 ulyulyulyu whispered rostov pouting his lips the borzois
jumped up jerking the rings of the leashes and pricking their ears 
karay finished scratching his hindquarters and cocking his ears got
up with quivering tail from which tufts of matted hair hung down 

 shall i loose them or not nicholas asked himself as the wolf
approached him coming from the copse suddenly the wolf's whole
physiognomy changed she shuddered seeing what she had probably never
seen before human eyes fixed upon her and turning her head a little
toward rostov she paused 

 back or forward eh no matter forward the wolf seemed to say
to herself and she moved forward without again looking round and with a
quiet long easy yet resolute lope 

 ulyulyu cried nicholas in a voice not his own and of its own
accord his good horse darted headlong downhill leaping over gullies
to head off the wolf and the borzois passed it running faster still 
nicholas did not hear his own cry nor feel that he was galloping nor
see the borzois nor the ground over which he went he saw only the
wolf who increasing her speed bounded on in the same direction along
the hollow the first to come into view was milka with her black
markings and powerful quarters gaining upon the wolf nearer and
nearer now she was ahead of it but the wolf turned its head to face
her and instead of putting on speed as she usually did milka suddenly
raised her tail and stiffened her forelegs 

 ulyulyulyulyu shouted nicholas 

the reddish lyubim rushed forward from behind milka sprang
impetuously at the wolf and seized it by its hindquarters but
immediately jumped aside in terror the wolf crouched gnashed her
teeth and again rose and bounded forward followed at the distance of a
couple of feet by all the borzois who did not get any closer to her 

 she'll get away no it's impossible thought nicholas still
shouting with a hoarse voice 

 karay ulyulyu he shouted looking round for the old borzoi
who was now his only hope karay with all the strength age had left
him stretched himself to the utmost and watching the wolf galloped
heavily aside to intercept it but the quickness of the wolf's
lope and the borzoi's slower pace made it plain that karay had
miscalculated nicholas could already see not far in front of him the
wood where the wolf would certainly escape should she reach it but 
coming toward him he saw hounds and a huntsman galloping almost
straight at the wolf there was still hope a long yellowish
young borzoi one nicholas did not know from another leash rushed
impetuously at the wolf from in front and almost knocked her over but
the wolf jumped up more quickly than anyone could have expected and 
gnashing her teeth flew at the yellowish borzoi which with a piercing
yelp fell with its head on the ground bleeding from a gash in its
side 

 karay old fellow wailed nicholas 

thanks to the delay caused by this crossing of the wolf's path the
old dog with its felted hair hanging from its thigh was within five
paces of it as if aware of her danger the wolf turned her eyes on
karay tucked her tail yet further between her legs and increased
her speed but here nicholas only saw that something happened to
karay the borzoi was suddenly on the wolf and they rolled together
down into a gully just in front of them 

that instant when nicholas saw the wolf struggling in the gully
with the dogs while from under them could be seen her gray hair and
outstretched hind leg and her frightened choking head with her ears
laid back karay was pinning her by the throat was the happiest
moment of his life with his hand on his saddlebow he was ready to
dismount and stab the wolf when she suddenly thrust her head up from
among that mass of dogs and then her forepaws were on the edge of the
gully she clicked her teeth karay no longer had her by the throat 
leaped with a movement of her hind legs out of the gully and having
disengaged herself from the dogs with tail tucked in again went
forward karay his hair bristling and probably bruised or wounded 
climbed with difficulty out of the gully 

 oh my god why nicholas cried in despair 

 uncle's huntsman was galloping from the other side across the
wolf's path and his borzois once more stopped the animal's advance 
she was again hemmed in 

nicholas and his attendant with uncle and his huntsman were all
riding round the wolf crying ulyulyu shouting and preparing to
dismount each moment that the wolf crouched back and starting forward
again every time she shook herself and moved toward the wood where she
would be safe 

already at the beginning of this chase daniel hearing the ulyulyuing 
had rushed out from the wood he saw karay seize the wolf and checked
his horse supposing the affair to be over but when he saw that the
horsemen did not dismount and that the wolf shook herself and ran for
safety daniel set his chestnut galloping not at the wolf but straight
toward the wood just as karay had run to cut the animal off as
a result of this he galloped up to the wolf just when she had been
stopped a second time by uncle's borzois 

daniel galloped up silently holding a naked dagger in his left hand and
thrashing the laboring sides of his chestnut horse with his whip as if
it were a flail 

nicholas neither saw nor heard daniel until the chestnut breathing
heavily panted past him and he heard the fall of a body and saw daniel
lying on the wolf's back among the dogs trying to seize her by the
ears it was evident to the dogs the hunters and to the wolf herself
that all was now over the terrified wolf pressed back her ears and
tried to rise but the borzois stuck to her daniel rose a little took
a step and with his whole weight as if lying down to rest fell on
the wolf seizing her by the ears nicholas was about to stab her but
daniel whispered don't we'll gag her and changing his
position set his foot on the wolf's neck a stick was thrust between
her jaws and she was fastened with a leash as if bridled her legs were
bound together and daniel rolled her over once or twice from side to
side 

with happy exhausted faces they laid the old wolf alive on a shying
and snorting horse and accompanied by the dogs yelping at her took her
to the place where they were all to meet the hounds had killed two of
the cubs and the borzois three the huntsmen assembled with their booty
and their stories and all came to look at the wolf which with her
broad browed head hanging down and the bitten stick between her jaws 
gazed with great glassy eyes at this crowd of dogs and men surrounding
her when she was touched she jerked her bound legs and looked wildly
yet simply at everybody old count rostov also rode up and touched the
wolf 

 oh what a formidable one said he a formidable one eh he
asked daniel who was standing near 

 yes your excellency answered daniel quickly doffing his cap 

the count remembered the wolf he had let slip and his encounter with
daniel 

 ah but you are a crusty fellow friend said the count 

for sole reply daniel gave him a shy childlike meek and amiable
smile 





chapter vi

the old count went home and natasha and petya promised to return very
soon but as it was still early the hunt went farther at midday
they put the hounds into a ravine thickly overgrown with young trees 
nicholas standing in a fallow field could see all his whips 

facing him lay a field of winter rye there his own huntsman stood alone
in a hollow behind a hazel bush the hounds had scarcely been loosed
before nicholas heard one he knew voltorn giving tongue at intervals 
other hounds joined in now pausing and now again giving tongue a
moment later he heard a cry from the wooded ravine that a fox had been
found and the whole pack joining together rushed along the ravine
toward the ryefield and away from nicholas 

he saw the whips in their red caps galloping along the edge of the
ravine he even saw the hounds and was expecting a fox to show itself
at any moment on the ryefield opposite 

the huntsman standing in the hollow moved and loosed his borzois and
nicholas saw a queer short legged red fox with a fine brush going hard
across the field the borzois bore down on it now they drew close
to the fox which began to dodge between the field in sharper and sharper
curves trailing its brush when suddenly a strange white borzoi dashed
in followed by a black one and everything was in confusion the borzois
formed a star shaped figure scarcely swaying their bodies and with
tails turned away from the center of the group two huntsmen galloped up
to the dogs one in a red cap the other a stranger in a green coat 

 what's this thought nicholas where's that huntsman from 
he is not uncle's man 

the huntsmen got the fox but stayed there a long time without strapping
it to the saddle their horses bridled and with high saddles stood
near them and there too the dogs were lying the huntsmen waved their
arms and did something to the fox then from that spot came the sound of
a horn with the signal agreed on in case of a fight 

 that's ilagin's huntsman having a row with our ivan said
nicholas groom 

nicholas sent the man to call natasha and petya to him and rode at a
footpace to the place where the whips were getting the hounds together 
several of the field galloped to the spot where the fight was going on 

nicholas dismounted and with natasha and petya who had ridden up 
stopped near the hounds waiting to see how the matter would end out of
the bushes came the huntsman who had been fighting and rode toward
his young master with the fox tied to his crupper while still at a
distance he took off his cap and tried to speak respectfully but he was
pale and breathless and his face was angry one of his eyes was black 
but he probably was not even aware of it 

 what has happened asked nicholas 

 a likely thing killing a fox our dogs had hunted and it was my gray
bitch that caught it go to law indeed he snatches at the fox i
gave him one with the fox here it is on my saddle do you want a taste
of this said the huntsman pointing to his dagger and probably
imagining himself still speaking to his foe 

nicholas not stopping to talk to the man asked his sister and petya
to wait for him and rode to the spot where the enemy's ilagin's 
hunting party was 

the victorious huntsman rode off to join the field and there 
surrounded by inquiring sympathizers recounted his exploits 

the facts were that ilagin with whom the rostovs had a quarrel and
were at law hunted over places that belonged by custom to the rostovs 
and had now as if purposely sent his men to the very woods the
rostovs were hunting and let his man snatch a fox their dogs had
chased 

nicholas though he had never seen ilagin with his usual absence
of moderation in judgment hated him cordially from reports of his
arbitrariness and violence and regarded him as his bitterest foe he
rode in angry agitation toward him firmly grasping his whip and fully
prepared to take the most resolute and desperate steps to punish his
enemy 

hardly had he passed an angle of the wood before a stout gentleman in
a beaver cap came riding toward him on a handsome raven black horse 
accompanied by two hunt servants 

instead of an enemy nicholas found in ilagin a stately and courteous
gentleman who was particularly anxious to make the young count's
acquaintance having ridden up to nicholas ilagin raised his beaver
cap and said he much regretted what had occurred and would have the
man punished who had allowed himself to seize a fox hunted by someone
else's borzois he hoped to become better acquainted with the count
and invited him to draw his covert 

natasha afraid that her brother would do something dreadful had
followed him in some excitement seeing the enemies exchanging friendly
greetings she rode up to them ilagin lifted his beaver cap still
higher to natasha and said with a pleasant smile that the young
countess resembled diana in her passion for the chase as well as in her
beauty of which he had heard much 

to expiate his huntsman's offense ilagin pressed the rostovs to
come to an upland of his about a mile away which he usually kept for
himself and which he said swarmed with hares nicholas agreed and the
hunt now doubled moved on 

the way to iligin's upland was across the fields the hunt servants
fell into line the masters rode together uncle rostov and
ilagin kept stealthily glancing at one another's dogs trying not
to be observed by their companions and searching uneasily for rivals to
their own borzois 

rostov was particularly struck by the beauty of a small pure bred 
red spotted bitch on ilagin's leash slender but with muscles like
steel a delicate muzzle and prominent black eyes he had heard of
the swiftness of ilagin's borzois and in that beautiful bitch saw a
rival to his own milka 

in the middle of a sober conversation begun by ilagin about the
year's harvest nicholas pointed to the red spotted bitch 

 a fine little bitch that said he in a careless tone is she
swift 

 that one yes she's a good dog gets what she's after 
answered ilagin indifferently of the red spotted bitch erza for
which a year before he had given a neighbor three families of house
serfs so in your parts too the harvest is nothing to boast of 
count he went on continuing the conversation they had begun and
considering it polite to return the young count's compliment ilagin
looked at his borzois and picked out milka who attracted his attention
by her breadth that black spotted one of yours is fine well
shaped said he 

 yes she's fast enough replied nicholas and thought if
only a full grown hare would cross the field now i'd show you what
sort of borzoi she is and turning to his groom he said he would
give a ruble to anyone who found a hare 

 i don't understand continued ilagin how some sportsmen can
be so jealous about game and dogs for myself i can tell you count 
i enjoy riding in company such as this what could be better he
again raised his cap to natasha but as for counting skins and what
one takes i don't care about that 

 of course not 

 or being upset because someone else's borzoi and not mine catches
something all i care about is to enjoy seeing the chase is it not so 
count for i consider that 

 a tu came the long drawn cry of one of the borzoi whippers in 
who had halted he stood on a knoll in the stubble holding his whip
aloft and again repeated his long drawn cry a tu this call and
the uplifted whip meant that he saw a sitting hare 

 ah he has found one i think said ilagin carelessly yes we
must ride up shall we both course it answered nicholas seeing
in erza and uncle's red rugay two rivals he had never yet had
a chance of pitting against his own borzois and suppose they outdo
my milka at once he thought as he rode with uncle and ilagin
toward the hare 

 a full grown one asked ilagin as he approached the whip who
had sighted the hare and not without agitation he looked round and
whistled to erza 

 and you michael nikanorovich he said addressing uncle 

the latter was riding with a sullen expression on his face 

 how can i join in why you've given a village for each of your
borzois that's it come on yours are worth thousands try yours
against one another you two and i'll look on 

 rugay hey hey he shouted rugayushka he added 
involuntarily by this diminutive expressing his affection and the hopes
he placed on this red borzoi natasha saw and felt the agitation the
two elderly men and her brother were trying to conceal and was herself
excited by it 

the huntsman stood halfway up the knoll holding up his whip and the
gentlefolk rode up to him at a footpace the hounds that were far off
on the horizon turned away from the hare and the whips but not the
gentlefolk also moved away all were moving slowly and sedately 

 how is it pointing asked nicholas riding a hundred paces toward
the whip who had sighted the hare 

but before the whip could reply the hare scenting the frost coming
next morning was unable to rest and leaped up the pack on leash rushed
downhill in full cry after the hare and from all sides the borzois that
were not on leash darted after the hounds and the hare all the hunt 
who had been moving slowly shouted stop calling in the hounds 
while the borzoi whips with a cry of a tu galloped across the
field setting the borzois on the hare the tranquil ilagin nicholas 
natasha and uncle flew reckless of where and how they went 
seeing only the borzois and the hare and fearing only to lose sight even
for an instant of the chase the hare they had started was a strong and
swift one when he jumped up he did not run at once but pricked his
ears listening to the shouting and trampling that resounded from all
sides at once he took a dozen bounds not very quickly letting the
borzois gain on him and finally having chosen his direction and
realized his danger laid back his ears and rushed off headlong he had
been lying in the stubble but in front of him was the autumn sowing
where the ground was soft the two borzois of the huntsman who had
sighted him having been the nearest were the first to see and pursue
him but they had not gone far before ilagin's red spotted erza
passed them got within a length flew at the hare with terrible
swiftness aiming at his scut and thinking she had seized him rolled
over like a ball the hare arched his back and bounded off yet more
swiftly from behind erza rushed the broad haunched black spotted
milka and began rapidly gaining on the hare 

 milashka dear rose nicholas triumphant cry it looked as if
milka would immediately pounce on the hare but she overtook him and
flew past the hare had squatted again the beautiful erza reached him 
but when close to the hare's scut paused as if measuring the distance 
so as not to make a mistake this time but seize his hind leg 

 erza darling ilagin wailed in a voice unlike his own erza
did not hearken to his appeal at the very moment when she would have
seized her prey the hare moved and darted along the balk between the
winter rye and the stubble again erza and milka were abreast running
like a pair of carriage horses and began to overtake the hare but
it was easier for the hare to run on the balk and the borzois did not
overtake him so quickly 

 rugay rugayushka that's it come on came a third voice just
then and uncle's red borzoi straining and curving its back 
caught up with the two foremost borzois pushed ahead of them regardless
of the terrible strain put on speed close to the hare knocked it off
the balk onto the ryefield again put on speed still more viciously 
sinking to his knees in the muddy field and all one could see was
how muddying his back he rolled over with the hare a ring of borzois
surrounded him a moment later everyone had drawn up round the crowd
of dogs only the delighted uncle dismounted and cut off a pad 
shaking the hare for the blood to drip off and anxiously glancing round
with restless eyes while his arms and legs twitched he spoke without
himself knowing whom to or what about that's it come on that's
a dog there it has beaten them all the thousand ruble as well as
the one ruble borzois that's it come on said he panting and
looking wrathfully around as if he were abusing someone as if they
were all his enemies and had insulted him and only now had he at
last succeeded in justifying himself there are your thousand ruble
ones that's it come on 

 rugay here's a pad for you he said throwing down the
hare's muddy pad you've deserved it that's it come on 

 she'd tired herself out she'd run it down three times by
herself said nicholas also not listening to anyone and regardless
of whether he were heard or not 

 but what is there in running across it like that said ilagin's
groom 

 once she had missed it and turned it away any mongrel could take
it ilagin was saying at the same time breathless from his gallop
and his excitement at the same moment natasha without drawing
breath screamed joyously ecstatically and so piercingly that it set
everyone's ear tingling by that shriek she expressed what the others
expressed by all talking at once and it was so strange that she must
herself have been ashamed of so wild a cry and everyone else would have
been amazed at it at any other time uncle himself twisted up the
hare threw it neatly and smartly across his horse's back as if by
that gesture he meant to rebuke everybody and with an air of not
wishing to speak to anyone mounted his bay and rode off the others all
followed dispirited and shamefaced and only much later were they able
to regain their former affectation of indifference for a long time they
continued to look at red rugay who his arched back spattered with
mud and clanking the ring of his leash walked along just behind
 uncle's horse with the serene air of a conqueror 

 well i am like any other dog as long as it's not a question of
coursing but when it is then look out his appearance seemed to
nicholas to be saying 

when much later uncle rode up to nicholas and began talking
to him he felt flattered that after what had happened uncle 
deigned to speak to him 





chapter vii

toward evening ilagin took leave of nicholas who found that they were
so far from home that he accepted uncle's offer that the hunting
party should spend the night in his little village of mikhaylovna 

 and if you put up at my house that will be better still that's it 
come on said uncle you see it's damp weather and you
could rest and the little countess could be driven home in a trap 

 uncle's offer was accepted a huntsman was sent to otradnoe for
a trap while nicholas rode with natasha and petya to uncle's 
house 

some five male domestic serfs big and little rushed out to the front
porch to meet their master a score of women serfs old and young as
well as children popped out from the back entrance to have a look at
the hunters who were arriving the presence of natasha a woman a
lady and on horseback raised the curiosity of the serfs to such a
degree that many of them came up to her stared her in the face and
unabashed by her presence made remarks about her as though she were some
prodigy on show and not a human being able to hear or understand what
was said about her 

 arinka look she sits sideways there she sits and her skirt
dangles see she's got a little hunting horn 

 goodness gracious see her knife 

 isn't she a tartar 

 how is it you didn't go head over heels asked the boldest of
all addressing natasha directly 

 uncle dismounted at the porch of his little wooden house which
stood in the midst of an overgrown garden and after a glance at his
retainers shouted authoritatively that the superfluous ones should take
themselves off and that all necessary preparations should be made to
receive the guests and the visitors 

the serfs all dispersed uncle lifted natasha off her horse and
taking her hand led her up the rickety wooden steps of the porch the
house with its bare unplastered log walls was not overclean it
did not seem that those living in it aimed at keeping it spotless but
neither was it noticeably neglected in the entry there was a smell of
fresh apples and wolf and fox skins hung about 

 uncle led the visitors through the anteroom into a small hall with
a folding table and red chairs then into the drawing room with a round
birchwood table and a sofa and finally into his private room where
there was a tattered sofa a worn carpet and portraits of suvorov of
the host's father and mother and of himself in military uniform the
study smelt strongly of tobacco and dogs uncle asked his visitors
to sit down and make themselves at home and then went out of the room 
rugay his back still muddy came into the room and lay down on the
sofa cleaning himself with his tongue and teeth leading from the study
was a passage in which a partition with ragged curtains could be
seen from behind this came women's laughter and whispers natasha 
nicholas and petya took off their wraps and sat down on the sofa 
petya leaning on his elbow fell asleep at once natasha and nicholas
were silent their faces glowed they were hungry and very cheerful 
they looked at one another now that the hunt was over and they were in
the house nicholas no longer considered it necessary to show his manly
superiority over his sister natasha gave him a wink and neither
refrained long from bursting into a peal of ringing laughter even before
they had a pretext ready to account for it 

after a while uncle came in in a cossack coat blue trousers and
small top boots and natasha felt that this costume the very one she
had regarded with surprise and amusement at otradnoe was just the
right thing and not at all worse than a swallow tail or frock coat 
 uncle too was in high spirits and far from being offended by the
brother's and sister's laughter it could never enter his head that
they might be laughing at his way of life he himself joined in the
merriment 

 that's right young countess that's it come on i never saw
anyone like her said he offering nicholas a pipe with a long stem
and with a practiced motion of three fingers taking down another that
had been cut short she's ridden all day like a man and is as
fresh as ever 

soon after uncle's reappearance the door was opened evidently
from the sound by a barefooted girl and a stout rosy good looking
woman of about forty with a double chin and full red lips entered
carrying a large loaded tray with hospitable dignity and cordiality in
her glance and in every motion she looked at the visitors and with
a pleasant smile bowed respectfully in spite of her exceptional
stoutness which caused her to protrude her chest and stomach and throw
back her head this woman who was uncle's housekeeper trod
very lightly she went to the table set down the tray and with her
plump white hands deftly took from it the bottles and various hors
d'oeuvres and dishes and arranged them on the table when she had
finished she stepped aside and stopped at the door with a smile on her
face here i am i am she now do you understand uncle her
expression said to rostov how could one help understanding not only
nicholas but even natasha understood the meaning of his puckered brow
and the happy complacent smile that slightly puckered his lips when
anisya fedorovna entered on the tray was a bottle of herb wine 
different kinds of vodka pickled mushrooms rye cakes made with
buttermilk honey in the comb still mead and sparkling mead apples 
nuts raw and roasted and nut and honey sweets afterwards she brought
a freshly roasted chicken ham preserves made with honey and preserves
made with sugar 

all this was the fruit of anisya fedorovna's housekeeping gathered
and prepared by her the smell and taste of it all had a smack
of anisya fedorovna herself a savor of juiciness cleanliness 
whiteness and pleasant smiles 

 take this little lady countess she kept saying as she offered
natasha first one thing and then another 

natasha ate of everything and thought she had never seen or eaten such
buttermilk cakes such aromatic jam such honey and nut sweets or such
a chicken anywhere anisya fedorovna left the room 

after supper over their cherry brandy rostov and uncle talked
of past and future hunts of rugay and ilagin's dogs while natasha
sat upright on the sofa and listened with sparkling eyes she tried
several times to wake petya that he might eat something but he
only muttered incoherent words without waking up natasha felt so
lighthearted and happy in these novel surroundings that she only feared
the trap would come for her too soon after a casual pause such as
often occurs when receiving friends for the first time in one's own
house uncle answering a thought that was in his visitors 
minds said 

 this you see is how i am finishing my days death will come 
that's it come on nothing will remain then why harm anyone 

 uncle's face was very significant and even handsome as he said
this involuntarily rostov recalled all the good he had heard about
him from his father and the neighbors throughout the whole province
 uncle had the reputation of being the most honorable and
disinterested of cranks they called him in to decide family disputes 
chose him as executor confided secrets to him elected him to be a
justice and to other posts but he always persistently refused public
appointments passing the autumn and spring in the fields on his bay
gelding sitting at home in winter and lying in his overgrown garden in
summer 

 why don't you enter the service uncle 

 i did once but gave it up i am not fit for it that's it come
on i can't make head or tail of it that's for you i haven't
brains enough now hunting is another matter that's it come on 
open the door there he shouted why have you shut it 

the door at the end of the passage led to the huntsmen's room as they
called the room for the hunt servants 

there was a rapid patter of bare feet and an unseen hand opened the
door into the huntsmen's room from which came the clear sounds of a
balalayka on which someone who was evidently a master of the art was
playing natasha had been listening to those strains for some time and
now went out into the passage to hear better 

 that's mitka my coachman i have got him a good balalayka 
i'm fond of it said uncle 

it was the custom for mitka to play the balalayka in the huntsmen's
room when uncle returned from the chase uncle was fond of
such music 

 how good really very good said nicholas with some unintentional
superciliousness as if ashamed to confess that the sounds pleased him
very much 

 very good said natasha reproachfully noticing her brother's
tone not very good it's simply delicious 

just as uncle's pickled mushrooms honey and cherry brandy had
seemed to her the best in the world so also that song at that moment 
seemed to her the acme of musical delight 

 more please more cried natasha at the door as soon as the
balalayka ceased mitka tuned up afresh and recommenced thrumming
the balalayka to the air of my lady with trills and variations 
 uncle sat listening slightly smiling with his head on one side 
the air was repeated a hundred times the balalayka was retuned several
times and the same notes were thrummed again but the listeners did
not grow weary of it and wished to hear it again and again anisya
fedorovna came in and leaned her portly person against the doorpost 

 you like listening she said to natasha with a smile extremely
like uncle's that's a good player of ours she added 

 he doesn't play that part right said uncle suddenly with
an energetic gesture here he ought to burst out that's it come
on ought to burst out 

 do you play then asked natasha 

 uncle did not answer but smiled 

 anisya go and see if the strings of my guitar are all right i
haven't touched it for a long time that's it come on i've
given it up 

anisya fedorovna with her light step willingly went to fulfill her
errand and brought back the guitar 

without looking at anyone uncle blew the dust off it and tapping
the case with his bony fingers tuned the guitar and settled himself in
his armchair he took the guitar a little above the fingerboard arching
his left elbow with a somewhat theatrical gesture and with a wink at
anisya fedorovna struck a single chord pure and sonorous and then
quietly smoothly and confidently began playing in very slow time not
my lady but the well known song came a maiden down the street the
tune played with precision and in exact time began to thrill in the
hearts of nicholas and natasha arousing in them the same kind of
sober mirth as radiated from anisya fedorovna's whole being anisya
fedorovna flushed and drawing her kerchief over her face went laughing
out of the room uncle continued to play correctly carefully 
with energetic firmness looking with a changed and inspired expression
at the spot where anisya fedorovna had just stood something seemed to
be laughing a little on one side of his face under his gray mustaches 
especially as the song grew brisker and the time quicker and when here
and there as he ran his fingers over the strings something seemed to
snap 

 lovely lovely go on uncle go on shouted natasha as soon as
he had finished she jumped up and hugged and kissed him nicholas 
nicholas she said turning to her brother as if asking him what
is it moves me so 

nicholas too was greatly pleased by uncle's playing and
 uncle played the piece over again anisya fedorovna's smiling
face reappeared in the doorway and behind hers other faces 

 fetching water clear and sweet 
 stop dear maiden i entreat 

played uncle once more running his fingers skillfully over the
strings and then he stopped short and jerked his shoulders 

 go on uncle dear natasha wailed in an imploring tone as if her
life depended on it 

 uncle rose and it was as if there were two men in him one of
them smiled seriously at the merry fellow while the merry fellow struck
a naive and precise attitude preparatory to a folk dance 

 now then niece he exclaimed waving to natasha the hand that
had just struck a chord 

natasha threw off the shawl from her shoulders ran forward to face
 uncle and setting her arms akimbo also made a motion with her
shoulders and struck an attitude 

where how and when had this young countess educated by an emigree
french governess imbibed from the russian air she breathed that spirit
and obtained that manner which the pas de chale would one would have
supposed long ago have effaced but the spirit and the movements were
those inimitable and unteachable russian ones that uncle had
expected of her as soon as she had struck her pose and smiled
triumphantly proudly and with sly merriment the fear that had at
first seized nicholas and the others that she might not do the right
thing was at an end and they were already admiring her 

 the french shawl dance 

she did the right thing with such precision such complete precision 
that anisya fedorovna who had at once handed her the handkerchief she
needed for the dance had tears in her eyes though she laughed as she
watched this slim graceful countess reared in silks and velvets and so
different from herself who yet was able to understand all that was
in anisya and in anisya's father and mother and aunt and in every
russian man and woman 

 well little countess that's it come on cried uncle 
with a joyous laugh having finished the dance well done niece now
a fine young fellow must be found as husband for you that's it come
on 

 he's chosen already said nicholas smiling 

 oh said uncle in surprise looking inquiringly at natasha 
who nodded her head with a happy smile 

 and such a one she said but as soon as she had said it a new
train of thoughts and feelings arose in her what did nicholas 
smile mean when he said chosen already is he glad of it or not 
it is as if he thought my bolkonski would not approve of or understand
our gaiety but he would understand it all where is he now she
thought and her face suddenly became serious but this lasted only a
second don't dare to think about it she said to herself 
and sat down again smilingly beside uncle begging him to play
something more 

 uncle played another song and a valse then after a pause he
cleared his throat and sang his favorite hunting song 

 as twas growing dark last night
 fell the snow so soft and light 

 uncle sang as peasants sing with full and naive conviction that
the whole meaning of a song lies in the words and that the tune comes
of itself and that apart from the words there is no tune which exists
only to give measure to the words as a result of this the unconsidered
tune like the song of a bird was extraordinarily good natasha was in
ecstasies over uncle's singing she resolved to give up learning
the harp and to play only the guitar she asked uncle for his
guitar and at once found the chords of the song 

after nine o'clock two traps and three mounted men who had been sent
to look for them arrived to fetch natasha and petya the count and
countess did not know where they were and were very anxious said one of
the men 

petya was carried out like a log and laid in the larger of the two
traps natasha and nicholas got into the other uncle wrapped
natasha up warmly and took leave of her with quite a new tenderness he
accompanied them on foot as far as the bridge that could not be crossed 
so that they had to go round by the ford and he sent huntsmen to ride
in front with lanterns 

 good by dear niece his voice called out of the darkness not
the voice natasha had known previously but the one that had sung as
 twas growing dark last night 

in the village through which they passed there were red lights and a
cheerful smell of smoke 

 what a darling uncle is said natasha when they had come out
onto the highroad 

 yes returned nicholas you're not cold 

 no i'm quite quite all right i feel so comfortable answered
natasha almost perplexed by her feelings they remained silent a long
while the night was dark and damp they could not see the horses but
only heard them splashing through the unseen mud 

what was passing in that receptive childlike soul that so eagerly caught
and assimilated all the diverse impressions of life how did they all
find place in her but she was very happy as they were nearing home she
suddenly struck up the air of as twas growing dark last night the
tune of which she had all the way been trying to get and had at last
caught 

 got it said nicholas 

 what were you thinking about just now nicholas inquired
natasha 

they were fond of asking one another that question 

 i said nicholas trying to remember well you see first i
thought that rugay the red hound was like uncle and that if he were
a man he would always keep uncle near him if not for his riding then
for his manner what a good fellow uncle is don't you think so 
well and you 

 i wait a bit wait yes first i thought that we are driving
along and imagining that we are going home but that heaven knows
where we are really going in the darkness and that we shall arrive and
suddenly find that we are not in otradnoe but in fairyland and then i
thought no nothing else 

 i know i expect you thought of him said nicholas smiling as
natasha knew by the sound of his voice 

 no said natasha though she had in reality been thinking about
prince andrew at the same time as of the rest and of how he would
have liked uncle and then i was saying to myself all the way 
 how well anisya carried herself how well and nicholas heard
her spontaneous happy ringing laughter and do you know she
suddenly said i know that i shall never again be as happy and
tranquil as i am now 

 rubbish nonsense humbug exclaimed nicholas and he thought 
 how charming this natasha of mine is i have no other friend like
her and never shall have why should she marry we might always drive
about together 

 what a darling this nicholas of mine is thought natasha 

 ah there are still lights in the drawing room she said pointing
to the windows of the house that gleamed invitingly in the moist velvety
darkness of the night 





chapter viii

count ilya rostov had resigned the position of marshal of the nobility
because it involved him in too much expense but still his affairs
did not improve natasha and nicholas often noticed their parents
conferring together anxiously and privately and heard suggestions of
selling the fine ancestral rostov house and estate near moscow it was
not necessary to entertain so freely as when the count had been marshal 
and life at otradnoe was quieter than in former years but still the
enormous house and its lodges were full of people and more than twenty
sat down to table every day these were all their own people who had
settled down in the house almost as members of the family or persons
who were it seemed obliged to live in the count's house such were
dimmler the musician and his wife vogel the dancing master and his
family belova an old maiden lady an inmate of the house and many
others such as petya's tutors the girls former governess and
other people who simply found it preferable and more advantageous to
live in the count's house than at home they had not as many visitors
as before but the old habits of life without which the count and
countess could not conceive of existence remained unchanged there was
still the hunting establishment which nicholas had even enlarged the
same fifty horses and fifteen grooms in the stables the same expensive
presents and dinner parties to the whole district on name days there
were still the count's games of whist and boston at which spreading
out his cards so that everybody could see them he let himself be
plundered of hundreds of rubles every day by his neighbors who looked
upon an opportunity to play a rubber with count rostov as a most
profitable source of income 

the count moved in his affairs as in a huge net trying not to believe
that he was entangled but becoming more and more so at every step and
feeling too feeble to break the meshes or to set to work carefully and
patiently to disentangle them the countess with her loving heart felt
that her children were being ruined that it was not the count's fault
for he could not help being what he was that though he tried to
hide it he himself suffered from the consciousness of his own and
his children's ruin and she tried to find means of remedying the
position from her feminine point of view she could see only one
solution namely for nicholas to marry a rich heiress she felt this to
be their last hope and that if nicholas refused the match she had found
for him she would have to abandon the hope of ever getting matters
right this match was with julie karagina the daughter of excellent
and virtuous parents a girl the rostovs had known from childhood and
who had now become a wealthy heiress through the death of the last of
her brothers 

the countess had written direct to julie's mother in moscow suggesting
a marriage between their children and had received a favorable answer
from her karagina had replied that for her part she was agreeable and
everything depend on her daughter's inclination she invited nicholas
to come to moscow 

several times the countess with tears in her eyes told her son that
now both her daughters were settled her only wish was to see him
married she said she could lie down in her grave peacefully if that
were accomplished then she told him that she knew of a splendid girl
and tried to discover what he thought about marriage 

at other times she praised julie to him and advised him to go to
moscow during the holidays to amuse himself nicholas guessed what his
mother's remarks were leading to and during one of these conversations
induced her to speak quite frankly she told him that her only hope
of getting their affairs disentangled now lay in his marrying julie
karagina 

 but mamma suppose i loved a girl who has no fortune would
you expect me to sacrifice my feelings and my honor for the sake of
money he asked his mother not realizing the cruelty of his question
and only wishing to show his noble mindedness 

 no you have not understood me said his mother not knowing how
to justify herself you have not understood me nikolenka it is
your happiness i wish for she added feeling that she was telling an
untruth and was becoming entangled she began to cry 

 mamma don't cry only tell me that you wish it and you know i
will give my life anything to put you at ease said nicholas i
would sacrifice anything for you even my feelings 

but the countess did not want the question put like that she did not
want a sacrifice from her son she herself wished to make a sacrifice
for him 

 no you have not understood me don't let us talk about it she
replied wiping away her tears 

 maybe i do love a poor girl said nicholas to himself am i to
sacrifice my feelings and my honor for money i wonder how mamma could
speak so to me because sonya is poor i must not love her he
thought must not respond to her faithful devoted love yet i should
certainly be happier with her than with some doll like julie i can
always sacrifice my feelings for my family's welfare he said to
himself but i can't coerce my feelings if i love sonya that
feeling is for me stronger and higher than all else 

nicholas did not go to moscow and the countess did not renew the
conversation with him about marriage she saw with sorrow and sometimes
with exasperation symptoms of a growing attachment between her son and
the portionless sonya though she blamed herself for it she could
not refrain from grumbling at and worrying sonya often pulling her up
without reason addressing her stiffly as my dear and using the
formal you instead of the intimate thou in speaking to her 
the kindhearted countess was the more vexed with sonya because that
poor dark eyed niece of hers was so meek so kind so devotedly
grateful to her benefactors and so faithfully unchangingly and
unselfishly in love with nicholas that there were no grounds for
finding fault with her 

nicholas was spending the last of his leave at home a fourth letter had
come from prince andrew from rome in which he wrote that he would have
been on his way back to russia long ago had not his wound unexpectedly
reopened in the warm climate which obliged him to defer his return till
the beginning of the new year natasha was still as much in love with
her betrothed found the same comfort in that love and was still as
ready to throw herself into all the pleasures of life as before but at
the end of the fourth month of their separation she began to have fits
of depression which she could not master she felt sorry for herself 
sorry that she was being wasted all this time and of no use to
anyone while she felt herself so capable of loving and being loved 

things were not cheerful in the rostovs home 





chapter ix

christmas came and except for the ceremonial mass the solemn and
wearisome christmas congratulations from neighbors and servants and the
new dresses everyone put on there were no special festivities though
the calm frost of twenty degrees reaumur the dazzling sunshine by day 
and the starlight of the winter nights seemed to call for some special
celebration of the season 

on the third day of christmas week after the midday dinner all the
inmates of the house dispersed to various rooms it was the dullest time
of the day nicholas who had been visiting some neighbors that morning 
was asleep on the sitting room sofa the old count was resting in his
study sonya sat in the drawing room at the round table copying a
design for embroidery the countess was playing patience nastasya
ivanovna the buffoon sat with a sad face at the window with two old
ladies natasha came into the room went up to sonya glanced at
what she was doing and then went up to her mother and stood without
speaking 

 why are you wandering about like an outcast asked her mother 
 what do you want 

 him i want him now this minute i want him said natasha 
with glittering eyes and no sign of a smile 

the countess lifted her head and looked attentively at her daughter 

 don't look at me mamma don't look i shall cry directly 

 sit down with me a little said the countess 

 mamma i want him why should i be wasted like this mamma 

her voice broke tears gushed from her eyes and she turned quickly to
hide them and left the room 

she passed into the sitting room stood there thinking awhile and then
went into the maids room there an old maidservant was grumbling at
a young girl who stood panting having just run in through the cold from
the serfs quarters 

 stop playing there's a time for everything said the old
woman 

 let her alone kondratevna said natasha go mavrushka 
go 

having released mavrushka natasha crossed the dancing hall and went
to the vestibule there an old footman and two young ones were playing
cards they broke off and rose as she entered 

 what can i do with them thought natasha 

 oh nikita please go where can i send him yes go to the
yard and fetch a fowl please a cock and you misha bring me some
oats 

 just a few oats said misha cheerfully and readily 

 go go quickly the old man urged him 

 and you theodore get me a piece of chalk 

on her way past the butler's pantry she told them to set a samovar 
though it was not at all the time for tea 

foka the butler was the most ill tempered person in the house 
natasha liked to test her power over him he distrusted the order and
asked whether the samovar was really wanted 

 oh dear what a young lady said foka pretending to frown at
natasha 

no one in the house sent people about or gave them as much trouble as
natasha did she could not see people unconcernedly but had to send
them on some errand she seemed to be trying whether any of them would
get angry or sulky with her but the serfs fulfilled no one's orders
so readily as they did hers what can i do where can i go 
thought she as she went slowly along the passage 

 nastasya ivanovna what sort of children shall i have she asked
the buffoon who was coming toward her in a woman's jacket 

 why fleas crickets grasshoppers answered the buffoon 

 o lord o lord it's always the same oh where am i to go what
am i to do with myself and tapping with her heels she ran quickly
upstairs to see vogel and his wife who lived on the upper story 

two governesses were sitting with the vogels at a table on which were
plates of raisins walnuts and almonds the governesses were discussing
whether it was cheaper to live in moscow or odessa natasha sat down 
listened to their talk with a serious and thoughtful air and then got
up again 

 the island of madagascar she said ma da gas car she
repeated articulating each syllable distinctly and not replying to
madame schoss who asked her what she was saying she went out of the
room 

her brother petya was upstairs too with the man in attendance on him
he was preparing fireworks to let off that night 

 petya petya she called to him carry me downstairs 

petya ran up and offered her his back she jumped on it putting her
arms round his neck and he pranced along with her 

 no don't the island of madagascar she said and jumping off
his back she went downstairs 

having as it were reviewed her kingdom tested her power and made
sure that everyone was submissive but that all the same it was dull 
natasha betook herself to the ballroom picked up her guitar sat down
in a dark corner behind a bookcase and began to run her fingers over
the strings in the bass picking out a passage she recalled from an
opera she had heard in petersburg with prince andrew what she drew from
the guitar would have had no meaning for other listeners but in her
imagination a whole series of reminiscences arose from those sounds 
she sat behind the bookcase with her eyes fixed on a streak of light
escaping from the pantry door and listened to herself and pondered she
was in a mood for brooding on the past 

sonya passed to the pantry with a glass in her hand natasha glanced
at her and at the crack in the pantry door and it seemed to her that
she remembered the light falling through that crack once before and
sonya passing with a glass in her hand yes it was exactly the
same thought natasha 

 sonya what is this she cried twanging a thick string 

 oh you are there said sonya with a start and came near and
listened i don't know a storm she ventured timidly afraid of
being wrong 

 there that's just how she started and just how she came up smiling
timidly when all this happened before thought natasha and in
just the same way i thought there was something lacking in her 

 no it's the chorus from the water carrier listen and natasha
sang the air of the chorus so that sonya should catch it where were
you going she asked 

 to change the water in this glass i am just finishing the design 

 you always find something to do but i can't said natasha 
 and where's nicholas 

 asleep i think 

 sonya go and wake him said natasha tell him i want him to
come and sing 

she sat awhile wondering what the meaning of it all having happened
before could be and without solving this problem or at all regretting
not having done so she again passed in fancy to the time when she was
with him and he was looking at her with a lover's eyes 

 oh if only he would come quicker i am so afraid it will never be 
and worst of all i am growing old that's the thing there won't
then be in me what there is now but perhaps he'll come today will
come immediately perhaps he has come and is sitting in the drawing
room perhaps he came yesterday and i have forgotten it she rose 
put down the guitar and went to the drawing room 

all the domestic circle tutors governesses and guests were already
at the tea table the servants stood round the table but prince andrew
was not there and life was going on as before 

 ah here she is said the old count when he saw natasha enter 
 well sit down by me but natasha stayed by her mother and
glanced round as if looking for something 

 mamma she muttered give him to me give him mamma quickly 
quickly and she again had difficulty in repressing her sobs 

she sat down at the table and listened to the conversation between the
elders and nicholas who had also come to the table my god my god 
the same faces the same talk papa holding his cup and blowing in the
same way thought natasha feeling with horror a sense of repulsion
rising up in her for the whole household because they were always the
same 

after tea nicholas sonya and natasha went to the sitting room to
their favorite corner where their most intimate talks always began 





chapter x

 does it ever happen to you said natasha to her brother when
they settled down in the sitting room does it ever happen to you to
feel as if there were nothing more to come nothing that everything
good is past and to feel not exactly dull but sad 

 i should think so he replied i have felt like that when
everything was all right and everyone was cheerful the thought has come
into my mind that i was already tired of it all and that we must all
die once in the regiment i had not gone to some merrymaking where there
was music and suddenly i felt so depressed 

 oh yes i know i know i know natasha interrupted him when
i was quite little that used to be so with me do you remember when
i was punished once about some plums you were all dancing and i sat
sobbing in the schoolroom i shall never forget it i felt sad and sorry
for everyone for myself and for everyone and i was innocent that
was the chief thing said natasha do you remember 

 i remember answered nicholas i remember that i came to you
afterwards and wanted to comfort you but do you know i felt ashamed
to we were terribly absurd i had a funny doll then and wanted to give
it to you do you remember 

 and do you remember natasha asked with a pensive smile how
once long long ago when we were quite little uncle called us into
the study that was in the old house and it was dark we went in and
suddenly there stood 

 a negro chimed in nicholas with a smile of delight of course
i remember even now i don't know whether there really was a negro or
if we only dreamed it or were told about him 

 he was gray you remember and had white teeth and stood and looked
at us 

 sonya do you remember asked nicholas 

 yes yes i do remember something too sonya answered timidly 

 you know i have asked papa and mamma about that negro said
natasha and they say there was no negro at all but you see you
remember 

 of course i do i remember his teeth as if i had just seen them 

 how strange it is it's as if it were a dream i like that 

 and do you remember how we rolled hard boiled eggs in the ballroom 
and suddenly two old women began spinning round on the carpet was that
real or not do you remember what fun it was 

 yes and you remember how papa in his blue overcoat fired a gun in
the porch 

so they went through their memories smiling with pleasure not the sad
memories of old age but poetic youthful ones those impressions of
one's most distant past in which dreams and realities blend and they
laughed with quiet enjoyment 

sonya as always did not quite keep pace with them though they shared
the same reminiscences 

much that they remembered had slipped from her mind and what she
recalled did not arouse the same poetic feeling as they experienced she
simply enjoyed their pleasure and tried to fit in with it 

she only really took part when they recalled sonya's first arrival 
she told them how afraid she had been of nicholas because he had on a
corded jacket and her nurse had told her that she too would be sewn up
with cords 

 and i remember their telling me that you had been born under a
cabbage said natasha and i remember that i dared not disbelieve
it then but knew that it was not true and i felt so uncomfortable 

while they were talking a maid thrust her head in at the other door of
the sitting room 

 they have brought the cock miss she said in a whisper 

 it isn't wanted polya tell them to take it away replied
natasha 

in the middle of their talk in the sitting room dimmler came in and
went up to the harp that stood there in a corner he took off its cloth
covering and the harp gave out a jarring sound 

 mr dimmler please play my favorite nocturne by field came the
old countess voice from the drawing room 

dimmler struck a chord and turning to natasha nicholas and sonya 
remarked how quiet you young people are 

 yes we're philosophizing said natasha glancing round for a
moment and then continuing the conversation they were now discussing
dreams 

dimmler began to play natasha went on tiptoe noiselessly to the table 
took up a candle carried it out and returned seating herself quietly
in her former place it was dark in the room especially where they were
sitting on the sofa but through the big windows the silvery light of
the full moon fell on the floor dimmler had finished the piece but
still sat softly running his fingers over the strings evidently
uncertain whether to stop or to play something else 

 do you know said natasha in a whisper moving closer to nicholas
and sonya that when one goes on and on recalling memories one at
last begins to remember what happened before one was in the world 

 that is metempsychosis said sonya who had always learned well 
and remembered everything the egyptians believed that our souls have
lived in animals and will go back into animals again 

 no i don't believe we ever were in animals said natasha 
still in a whisper though the music had ceased but i am certain that
we were angels somewhere there and have been here and that is why we
remember 

 may i join you said dimmler who had come up quietly and he sat
down by them 

 if we have been angels why have we fallen lower said nicholas 
 no that can't be 

 not lower who said we were lower how do i know what i
was before natasha rejoined with conviction the soul is
immortal well then if i shall always live i must have lived before 
lived for a whole eternity 

 yes but it is hard for us to imagine eternity remarked dimmler 
who had joined the young folk with a mildly condescending smile but now
spoke as quietly and seriously as they 

 why is it hard to imagine eternity said natasha it is now
today and it will be tomorrow and always and there was yesterday and
the day before 

 natasha now it's your turn sing me something they heard the
countess say why are you sitting there like conspirators 

 mamma i don't at all want to replied natasha but all the
same she rose 

none of them not even the middle aged dimmler wanted to break off
their conversation and quit that corner in the sitting room but
natasha got up and nicholas sat down at the clavichord standing
as usual in the middle of the hall and choosing the place where the
resonance was best natasha began to sing her mother's favorite song 

she had said she did not want to sing but it was long since she had
sung and long before she again sang as she did that evening the
count from his study where he was talking to mitenka heard her and 
like a schoolboy in a hurry to run out to play blundered in his talk
while giving orders to the steward and at last stopped while mitenka
stood in front of him also listening and smiling nicholas did not take
his eyes off his sister and drew breath in time with her sonya as she
listened thought of the immense difference there was between herself
and her friend and how impossible it was for her to be anything like as
bewitching as her cousin the old countess sat with a blissful yet sad
smile and with tears in her eyes occasionally shaking her head she
thought of natasha and of her own youth and of how there was something
unnatural and dreadful in this impending marriage of natasha and prince
andrew 

dimmler who had seated himself beside the countess listened with
closed eyes 

 ah countess he said at last that's a european talent she
has nothing to learn what softness tenderness and strength 

 ah how afraid i am for her how afraid i am said the countess 
not realizing to whom she was speaking her maternal instinct told her
that natasha had too much of something and that because of this
she would not be happy before natasha had finished singing 
fourteen year old petya rushed in delightedly to say that some mummers
had arrived 

natasha stopped abruptly 

 idiot she screamed at her brother and running to a chair threw
herself on it sobbing so violently that she could not stop for a long
time 

 it's nothing mamma really it's nothing only petya startled
me she said trying to smile but her tears still flowed and sobs
still choked her 

the mummers some of the house serfs dressed up as bears turks 
innkeepers and ladies frightening and funny bringing in with
them the cold from outside and a feeling of gaiety crowded at first
timidly into the anteroom then hiding behind one another they pushed
into the ballroom where shyly at first and then more and more merrily
and heartily they started singing dancing and playing christmas
games the countess when she had identified them and laughed at their
costumes went into the drawing room the count sat in the ballroom 
smiling radiantly and applauding the players the young people had
disappeared 

half an hour later there appeared among the other mummers in the
ballroom an old lady in a hooped skirt this was nicholas a turkish
girl was petya a clown was dimmler an hussar was natasha and a
circassian was sonya with burnt cork mustache and eyebrows 

after the condescending surprise nonrecognition and praise from those
who were not themselves dressed up the young people decided that their
costumes were so good that they ought to be shown elsewhere 

nicholas who as the roads were in splendid condition wanted to take
them all for a drive in his troyka proposed to take with them about a
dozen of the serf mummers and drive to uncle's 

 no why disturb the old fellow said the countess besides 
you wouldn't have room to turn round there if you must go go to the
melyukovs 

melyukova was a widow who with her family and their tutors and
governesses lived three miles from the rostovs 

 that's right my dear chimed in the old count thoroughly
aroused i'll dress up at once and go with them i'll make
pashette open her eyes 

but the countess would not agree to his going he had had a bad leg all
these last days it was decided that the count must not go but that if
louisa ivanovna madame schoss would go with them the young ladies
might go to the melyukovs sonya generally so timid and shy more
urgently than anyone begging louisa ivanovna not to refuse 

sonya's costume was the best of all her mustache and eyebrows were
extraordinarily becoming everyone told her she looked very handsome 
and she was in a spirited and energetic mood unusual with her some
inner voice told her that now or never her fate would be decided and
in her male attire she seemed quite a different person louisa ivanovna
consented to go and in half an hour four troyka sleighs with large and
small bells their runners squeaking and whistling over the frozen snow 
drove up to the porch 

natasha was foremost in setting a merry holiday tone which passing
from one to another grew stronger and reached its climax when they all
came out into the frost and got into the sleighs talking calling to
one another laughing and shouting 

two of the troykas were the usual household sleighs the third was the
old count's with a trotter from the orlov stud as shaft horse 
the fourth was nicholas own with a short shaggy black shaft horse 
nicholas in his old lady's dress over which he had belted his hussar
overcoat stood in the middle of the sleigh reins in hand 

it was so light that he could see the moonlight reflected from the metal
harness disks and from the eyes of the horses who looked round in alarm
at the noisy party under the shadow of the porch roof 

natasha sonya madame schoss and two maids got into nicholas 
sleigh dimmler his wife and petya into the old count's and the
rest of the mummers seated themselves in the other two sleighs 

 you go ahead zakhar shouted nicholas to his father's
coachman wishing for a chance to race past him 

the old count's troyka with dimmler and his party started forward 
squeaking on its runners as though freezing to the snow its deep toned
bell clanging the side horses pressing against the shafts of the
middle horse sank in the snow which was dry and glittered like sugar 
and threw it up 

nicholas set off following the first sleigh behind him the others
moved noisily their runners squeaking at first they drove at a steady
trot along the narrow road while they drove past the garden the shadows
of the bare trees often fell across the road and hid the brilliant
moonlight but as soon as they were past the fence the snowy plain
bathed in moonlight and motionless spread out before them glittering
like diamonds and dappled with bluish shadows bang bang went the
first sleigh over a cradle hole in the snow of the road and each of
the other sleighs jolted in the same way and rudely breaking the
frost bound stillness the troykas began to speed along the road one
after the other 

 a hare's track a lot of tracks rang out natasha's voice
through the frost bound air 

 how light it is nicholas came sonya's voice 

nicholas glanced round at sonya and bent down to see her face closer 
quite a new sweet face with black eyebrows and mustaches peeped up
at him from her sable furs so close and yet so distant in the
moonlight 

 that used to be sonya thought he and looked at her closer and
smiled 

 what is it nicholas 

 nothing said he and turned again to the horses 

when they came out onto the beaten highroad polished by sleigh runners
and cut up by rough shod hoofs the marks of which were visible in the
moonlight the horses began to tug at the reins of their own accord and
increased their pace the near side horse arching his head and breaking
into a short canter tugged at his traces the shaft horse swayed from
side to side moving his ears as if asking isn't it time to begin
now in front already far ahead the deep bell of the sleigh ringing
farther and farther off the black horses driven by zakhar could be
clearly seen against the white snow from that sleigh one could hear the
shouts laughter and voices of the mummers 

 gee up my darlings shouted nicholas pulling the reins to one
side and flourishing the whip 

it was only by the keener wind that met them and the jerks given by the
side horses who pulled harder ever increasing their gallop that
one noticed how fast the troyka was flying nicholas looked back with
screams squeals and waving of whips that caused even the shaft horses
to gallop the other sleighs followed the shaft horse swung steadily
beneath the bow over its head with no thought of slackening pace and
ready to put on speed when required 

nicholas overtook the first sleigh they were driving downhill and
coming out upon a broad trodden track across a meadow near a river 

 where are we thought he it's the kosoy meadow i suppose 
but no this is something new i've never seen before this isn't
the kosoy meadow nor the demkin hill and heaven only knows what it
is it is something new and enchanted well whatever it may be 
and shouting to his horses he began to pass the first sleigh 

zakhar held back his horses and turned his face which was already
covered with hoarfrost to his eyebrows 

nicholas gave the horses the rein and zakhar stretching out his arms 
clucked his tongue and let his horses go 

 now look out master he cried 

faster still the two troykas flew side by side and faster moved
the feet of the galloping side horses nicholas began to draw ahead 
zakhar while still keeping his arms extended raised one hand with the
reins 

 no you won't master he shouted 

nicholas put all his horses to a gallop and passed zakhar the horses
showered the fine dry snow on the faces of those in the sleigh beside
them sounded quick ringing bells and they caught confused glimpses of
swiftly moving legs and the shadows of the troyka they were passing 
the whistling sound of the runners on the snow and the voices of girls
shrieking were heard from different sides 

again checking his horses nicholas looked around him they were still
surrounded by the magic plain bathed in moonlight and spangled with
stars 

 zakhar is shouting that i should turn to the left but why to the
left thought nicholas are we getting to the melyukovs is
this melyukovka heaven only knows where we are going and heaven knows
what is happening to us but it is very strange and pleasant whatever
it is and he looked round in the sleigh 

 look his mustache and eyelashes are all white said one of the
strange pretty unfamiliar people the one with fine eyebrows and
mustache 

 i think this used to be natasha thought nicholas and that
was madame schoss but perhaps it's not and this circassian with the
mustache i don't know but i love her 

 aren't you cold he asked 

they did not answer but began to laugh dimmler from the sleigh behind
shouted something probably something funny but they could not make
out what he said 

 yes yes some voices answered laughing 

 but here was a fairy forest with black moving shadows and a glitter
of diamonds and a flight of marble steps and the silver roofs of fairy
buildings and the shrill yells of some animals and if this is really
melyukovka it is still stranger that we drove heaven knows where and
have come to melyukovka thought nicholas 

it really was melyukovka and maids and footmen with merry faces came
running out to the porch carrying candles 

 who is it asked someone in the porch 

 the mummers from the count's i know by the horses replied some
voices 





chapter xi

pelageya danilovna melyukova a broadly built energetic woman
wearing spectacles sat in the drawing room in a loose dress surrounded
by her daughters whom she was trying to keep from feeling dull they
were quietly dropping melted wax into snow and looking at the shadows
the wax figures would throw on the wall when they heard the steps and
voices of new arrivals in the vestibule 

hussars ladies witches clowns and bears after clearing their
throats and wiping the hoarfrost from their faces in the vestibule 
came into the ballroom where candles were hurriedly lighted the
clown dimmler and the lady nicholas started a dance surrounded
by the screaming children the mummers covering their faces and
disguising their voices bowed to their hostess and arranged themselves
about the room 

 dear me there's no recognizing them and natasha see whom
she looks like she really reminds me of somebody but herr
dimmler isn't he good i didn't know him and how he dances dear
me there's a circassian really how becoming it is to dear sonya 
and who is that well you have cheered us up nikita and vanya clear
away the tables and we were sitting so quietly ha ha ha the
hussar the hussar just like a boy and the legs i can't look at
him different voices were saying 

natasha the young melyukovs favorite disappeared with them into
the back rooms where a cork and various dressing gowns and male garments
were called for and received from the footman by bare girlish arms from
behind the door ten minutes later all the young melyukovs joined the
mummers 

pelageya danilovna having given orders to clear the rooms for the
visitors and arranged about refreshments for the gentry and the serfs 
went about among the mummers without removing her spectacles peering
into their faces with a suppressed smile and failing to recognize any
of them it was not merely dimmler and the rostovs she failed to
recognize she did not even recognize her own daughters or her late
husband's dressing gowns and uniforms which they had put on 

 and who is this she asked her governess peering into the face of
her own daughter dressed up as a kazan tartar i suppose it is one
of the rostovs well mr hussar and what regiment do you serve in 
she asked natasha here hand some fruit jelly to the turk 
she ordered the butler who was handing things round that's not
forbidden by his law 

sometimes as she looked at the strange but amusing capers cut by the
dancers who having decided once for all that being disguised no one
would recognize them were not at all shy pelageya danilovna hid
her face in her handkerchief and her whole stout body shook with
irrepressible kindly elderly laughter 

 my little sasha look at sasha she said 

after russian country dances and chorus dances pelageya danilovna
made the serfs and gentry join in one large circle a ring a string 
and a silver ruble were fetched and they all played games together 

in an hour all the costumes were crumpled and disordered the corked
eyebrows and mustaches were smeared over the perspiring flushed 
and merry faces pelageya danilovna began to recognize the mummers 
admired their cleverly contrived costumes and particularly how they
suited the young ladies and she thanked them all for having entertained
her so well the visitors were invited to supper in the drawing room 
and the serfs had something served to them in the ballroom 

 now to tell one's fortune in the empty bathhouse is frightening 
said an old maid who lived with the melyukovs during supper 

 why said the eldest melyukov girl 

 you wouldn't go it takes courage 

 i'll go said sonya 

 tell what happened to the young lady said the second melyukov
girl 

 well began the old maid a young lady once went out took a
cock laid the table for two all properly and sat down after sitting
a while she suddenly hears someone coming a sleigh drives up with
harness bells she hears him coming he comes in just in the shape of a
man like an officer comes in and sits down to table with her 

 ah ah screamed natasha rolling her eyes with horror 

 yes and how did he speak 

 yes like a man everything quite all right and he began persuading
her and she should have kept him talking till cockcrow but she got
frightened just got frightened and hid her face in her hands then he
caught her up it was lucky the maids ran in just then 

 now why frighten them said pelageya danilovna 

 mamma you used to try your fate yourself said her daughter 

 and how does one do it in a barn inquired sonya 

 well say you went to the barn now and listened it depends on what
you hear hammering and knocking that's bad but a sound of shifting
grain is good and one sometimes hears that too 

 mamma tell us what happened to you in the barn 

pelageya danilovna smiled 

 oh i've forgotten she replied but none of you would
go 

 yes i will pelageya danilovna let me i'll go said sonya 

 well why not if you're not afraid 

 louisa ivanovna may i asked sonya 

whether they were playing the ring and string game or the ruble game or
talking as now nicholas did not leave sonya's side and gazed at her
with quite new eyes it seemed to him that it was only today thanks
to that burnt cork mustache that he had fully learned to know her and
really that evening sonya was brighter more animated and prettier
than nicholas had ever seen her before 

 so that's what she is like what a fool i have been he thought
gazing at her sparkling eyes and under the mustache a happy rapturous
smile dimpled her cheeks a smile he had never seen before 

 i'm not afraid of anything said sonya may i go at once 
she got up 

they told her where the barn was and how she should stand and listen 
and they handed her a fur cloak she threw this over her head and
shoulders and glanced at nicholas 

 what a darling that girl is thought he and what have i been
thinking of till now 

sonya went out into the passage to go to the barn nicholas went
hastily to the front porch saying he felt too hot the crowd of people
really had made the house stuffy 

outside there was the same cold stillness and the same moon but even
brighter than before the light was so strong and the snow sparkled with
so many stars that one did not wish to look up at the sky and the real
stars were unnoticed the sky was black and dreary while the earth was
gay 

 i am a fool a fool what have i been waiting for thought
nicholas and running out from the porch he went round the corner of
the house and along the path that led to the back porch he knew sonya
would pass that way halfway lay some snow covered piles of firewood and
across and along them a network of shadows from the bare old lime trees
fell on the snow and on the path this path led to the barn the log
walls of the barn and its snow covered roof that looked as if hewn out
of some precious stone sparkled in the moonlight a tree in the garden
snapped with the frost and then all was again perfectly silent his
bosom seemed to inhale not air but the strength of eternal youth and
gladness 

from the back porch came the sound of feet descending the steps the
bottom step upon which snow had fallen gave a ringing creak and he heard
the voice of an old maidservant saying straight straight along the
path miss only don't look back 

 i am not afraid answered sonya's voice and along the path
toward nicholas came the crunching whistling sound of sonya's feet
in her thin shoes 

sonya came along wrapped in her cloak she was only a couple of paces
away when she saw him and to her too he was not the nicholas she had
known and always slightly feared he was in a woman's dress with
tousled hair and a happy smile new to sonya she ran rapidly toward
him 

 quite different and yet the same thought nicholas looking at her
face all lit up by the moonlight he slipped his arms under the cloak
that covered her head embraced her pressed her to him and kissed her
on the lips that wore a mustache and had a smell of burnt cork sonya
kissed him full on the lips and disengaging her little hands pressed
them to his cheeks 

 sonya nicholas was all they said they ran to the barn
and then back again re entering he by the front and she by the back
porch 





chapter xii

when they all drove back from pelageya danilovna's natasha who
always saw and noticed everything arranged that she and madame schoss
should go back in the sleigh with dimmler and sonya with nicholas and
the maids 

on the way back nicholas drove at a steady pace instead of racing and
kept peering by that fantastic all transforming light into sonya's
face and searching beneath the eyebrows and mustache for his former and
his present sonya from whom he had resolved never to be parted again 
he looked and recognizing in her both the old and the new sonya and
being reminded by the smell of burnt cork of the sensation of her kiss 
inhaled the frosty air with a full breast and looking at the ground
flying beneath him and at the sparkling sky felt himself again in
fairyland 

 sonya is it well with thee he asked from time to time 

 yes she replied and with thee 

when halfway home nicholas handed the reins to the coachman and ran for
a moment to natasha's sleigh and stood on its wing 

 natasha he whispered in french do you know i have made up my
mind about sonya 

 have you told her asked natasha suddenly beaming all over with
joy 

 oh how strange you are with that mustache and those eyebrows 
natasha are you glad 

 i am so glad so glad i was beginning to be vexed with you i did
not tell you but you have been treating her badly what a heart she
has nicholas i am horrid sometimes but i was ashamed to be happy
while sonya was not continued natasha now i am so glad well 
run back to her 

 no wait a bit oh how funny you look cried nicholas peering
into her face and finding in his sister too something new unusual and
bewitchingly tender that he had not seen in her before natasha 
it's magical isn't it 

 yes she replied you have done splendidly 

 had i seen her before as she is now thought nicholas i should
long ago have asked her what to do and have done whatever she told me 
and all would have been well 

 so you are glad and i have done right 

 oh quite right i had a quarrel with mamma some time ago about it 
mamma said she was angling for you how could she say such a thing i
nearly stormed at mamma i will never let anyone say anything bad of
sonya for there is nothing but good in her 

 then it's all right said nicholas again scrutinizing the
expression of his sister's face to see if she was in earnest then he
jumped down and his boots scrunching the snow ran back to his sleigh 
the same happy smiling circassian with mustache and beaming eyes
looking up from under a sable hood was still sitting there and that
circassian was sonya and that sonya was certainly his future happy
and loving wife 

when they reached home and had told their mother how they had spent the
evening at the melyukovs the girls went to their bedroom when they
had undressed but without washing off the cork mustaches they sat a
long time talking of their happiness they talked of how they would live
when they were married how their husbands would be friends and how
happy they would be on natasha's table stood two looking glasses
which dunyasha had prepared beforehand 

 only when will all that be i am afraid never it would be too
good said natasha rising and going to the looking glasses 

 sit down natasha perhaps you'll see him said sonya 

natasha lit the candles one on each side of one of the looking
glasses and sat down 

 i see someone with a mustache said natasha seeing her own face 

 you mustn't laugh miss said dunyasha 

with sonya's help and the maid's natasha got the glass she held
into the right position opposite the other her face assumed a serious
expression and she sat silent she sat a long time looking at the
receding line of candles reflected in the glasses and expecting from
tales she had heard to see a coffin or him prince andrew in that
last dim indistinctly outlined square but ready as she was to take the
smallest speck for the image of a man or of a coffin she saw nothing 
she began blinking rapidly and moved away from the looking glasses 

 why is it others see things and i don't she said you sit
down now sonya you absolutely must tonight do it for me today i
feel so frightened 

sonya sat down before the glasses got the right position and began
looking 

 now miss sonya is sure to see something whispered dunyasha 
 while you do nothing but laugh 

sonya heard this and natasha's whisper 

 i know she will she saw something last year 

for about three minutes all were silent 

 of course she will whispered natasha but did not finish 
suddenly sonya pushed away the glass she was holding and covered her
eyes with her hand 

 oh natasha she cried 

 did you see did you what was it exclaimed natasha holding up
the looking glass 

sonya had not seen anything she was just wanting to blink and to get
up when she heard natasha say of course she will she did not
wish to disappoint either dunyasha or natasha but it was hard to sit
still she did not herself know how or why the exclamation escaped her
when she covered her eyes 

 you saw him urged natasha seizing her hand 

 yes wait a bit i saw him sonya could not help saying not
yet knowing whom natasha meant by him nicholas or prince andrew 

 but why shouldn't i say i saw something others do see besides who
can tell whether i saw anything or not flashed through sonya's
mind 

 yes i saw him she said 

 how standing or lying 

 no i saw at first there was nothing then i saw him lying
down 

 andrew lying is he ill asked natasha her frightened eyes fixed
on her friend 

 no on the contrary on the contrary his face was cheerful and he
turned to me and when saying this she herself fancied she had really
seen what she described 

 well and then sonya 

 after that i could not make out what there was something blue and
red 

 sonya when will he come back when shall i see him o god how
afraid i am for him and for myself and about everything natasha
began and without replying to sonya's words of comfort she got into
bed and long after her candle was out lay open eyed and motionless 
gazing at the moonlight through the frosty windowpanes 





chapter xiii

soon after the christmas holidays nicholas told his mother of his love
for sonya and of his firm resolve to marry her the countess who
had long noticed what was going on between them and was expecting this
declaration listened to him in silence and then told her son that he
might marry whom he pleased but that neither she nor his father would
give their blessing to such a marriage nicholas for the first time 
felt that his mother was displeased with him and that despite her love
for him she would not give way coldly without looking at her son 
she sent for her husband and when he came tried briefly and coldly to
inform him of the facts in her son's presence but unable to restrain
herself she burst into tears of vexation and left the room the old
count began irresolutely to admonish nicholas and beg him to abandon his
purpose nicholas replied that he could not go back on his word and his
father sighing and evidently disconcerted very soon became silent and
went in to the countess in all his encounters with his son the count
was always conscious of his own guilt toward him for having wasted the
family fortune and so he could not be angry with him for refusing to
marry an heiress and choosing the dowerless sonya on this occasion he
was only more vividly conscious of the fact that if his affairs had not
been in disorder no better wife for nicholas than sonya could have
been wished for and that no one but himself with his mitenka and
his uncomfortable habits was to blame for the condition of the family
finances 

the father and mother did not speak of the matter to their son again 
but a few days later the countess sent for sonya and with a cruelty
neither of them expected reproached her niece for trying to catch
nicholas and for ingratitude sonya listened silently with downcast
eyes to the countess cruel words without understanding what
was required of her she was ready to sacrifice everything for her
benefactors self sacrifice was her most cherished idea but in this case
she could not see what she ought to sacrifice or for whom she could
not help loving the countess and the whole rostov family but neither
could she help loving nicholas and knowing that his happiness depended
on that love she was silent and sad and did not reply nicholas felt
the situation to be intolerable and went to have an explanation with his
mother he first implored her to forgive him and sonya and consent to
their marriage then he threatened that if she molested sonya he would
at once marry her secretly 

the countess with a coldness her son had never seen in her before 
replied that he was of age that prince andrew was marrying without his
father's consent and he could do the same but that she would never
receive that intriguer as her daughter 

exploding at the word intriguer nicholas raising his voice told
his mother he had never expected her to try to force him to sell his
feelings but if that were so he would say for the last time but he
had no time to utter the decisive word which the expression of his face
caused his mother to await with terror and which would perhaps have
forever remained a cruel memory to them both he had not time to say it 
for natasha with a pale and set face entered the room from the door
at which she had been listening 

 nicholas you are talking nonsense be quiet be quiet be quiet i
tell you she almost screamed so as to drown his voice 

 mamma darling it's not at all so my poor sweet darling she
said to her mother who conscious that they had been on the brink of
a rupture gazed at her son with terror but in the obstinacy and
excitement of the conflict could not and would not give way 

 nicholas i'll explain to you go away listen mamma darling 
said natasha 

her words were incoherent but they attained the purpose at which she
was aiming 

the countess sobbing heavily hid her face on her daughter's breast 
while nicholas rose clutching his head and left the room 

natasha set to work to effect a reconciliation and so far succeeded
that nicholas received a promise from his mother that sonya should not
be troubled while he on his side promised not to undertake anything
without his parents knowledge 

firmly resolved after putting his affairs in order in the regiment 
to retire from the army and return and marry sonya nicholas serious 
sorrowful and at variance with his parents but as it seemed to him 
passionately in love left at the beginning of january to rejoin his
regiment 

after nicholas had gone things in the rostov household were more
depressing than ever and the countess fell ill from mental agitation 

sonya was unhappy at the separation from nicholas and still more so on
account of the hostile tone the countess could not help adopting toward
her the count was more perturbed than ever by the condition of his
affairs which called for some decisive action their town house and
estate near moscow had inevitably to be sold and for this they had to
go to moscow but the countess health obliged them to delay their
departure from day to day 

natasha who had borne the first period of separation from her
betrothed lightly and even cheerfully now grew more agitated and
impatient every day the thought that her best days which she would
have employed in loving him were being vainly wasted with no advantage
to anyone tormented her incessantly his letters for the most part
irritated her it hurt her to think that while she lived only in the
thought of him he was living a real life seeing new places and new
people that interested him the more interesting his letters were
the more vexed she felt her letters to him far from giving her any
comfort seemed to her a wearisome and artificial obligation she could
not write because she could not conceive the possibility of expressing
sincerely in a letter even a thousandth part of what she expressed by
voice smile and glance she wrote to him formal monotonous and dry
letters to which she attached no importance herself and in the rough
copies of which the countess corrected her mistakes in spelling 

there was still no improvement in the countess health but it was
impossible to defer the journey to moscow any longer natasha's
trousseau had to be ordered and the house sold moreover prince andrew
was expected in moscow where old prince bolkonski was spending the
winter and natasha felt sure he had already arrived 

so the countess remained in the country and the count taking sonya
and natasha with him went to moscow at the end of january 





book eight 1811 12





chapter i

after prince andrew's engagement to natasha pierre without any
apparent cause suddenly felt it impossible to go on living as before 
firmly convinced as he was of the truths revealed to him by his
benefactor and happy as he had been in perfecting his inner man to
which he had devoted himself with such ardor all the zest of such a
life vanished after the engagement of andrew and natasha and the death
of joseph alexeevich the news of which reached him almost at the same
time only the skeleton of life remained his house a brilliant wife
who now enjoyed the favors of a very important personage acquaintance
with all petersburg and his court service with its dull formalities 
and this life suddenly seemed to pierre unexpectedly loathsome he
ceased keeping a diary avoided the company of the brothers began going
to the club again drank a great deal and came once more in touch
with the bachelor sets leading such a life that the countess helene
thought it necessary to speak severely to him about it pierre felt that
she was right and to avoid compromising her went away to moscow 

in moscow as soon as he entered his huge house in which the faded and
fading princesses still lived with its enormous retinue as soon as 
driving through the town he saw the iberian shrine with innumerable
tapers burning before the golden covers of the icons the kremlin
square with its snow undisturbed by vehicles the sleigh drivers and
hovels of the sivtsev vrazhok those old moscovites who desired
nothing hurried nowhere and were ending their days leisurely when he
saw those old moscow ladies the moscow balls and the english club he
felt himself at home in a quiet haven in moscow he felt at peace at
home warm and dirty as in an old dressing gown 

moscow society from the old women down to the children received pierre
like a long expected guest whose place was always ready awaiting him 
for moscow society pierre was the nicest kindest most intellectual 
merriest and most magnanimous of cranks a heedless genial nobleman of
the old russian type his purse was always empty because it was open to
everyone 

benefit performances poor pictures statues benevolent societies 
gypsy choirs schools subscription dinners sprees freemasons 
churches and books no one and nothing met with a refusal from him 
and had it not been for two friends who had borrowed large sums from
him and taken him under their protection he would have given everything
away there was never a dinner or soiree at the club without him as
soon as he sank into his place on the sofa after two bottles of margaux
he was surrounded and talking disputing and joking began when there
were quarrels his kindly smile and well timed jests reconciled the
antagonists the masonic dinners were dull and dreary when he was not
there 

when after a bachelor supper he rose with his amiable and kindly smile 
yielding to the entreaties of the festive company to drive off somewhere
with them shouts of delight and triumph arose among the young men 
at balls he danced if a partner was needed young ladies married and
unmarried liked him because without making love to any of them he was
equally amiable to all especially after supper il est charmant il
n'a pas de sexe they said of him 

 he is charming he has no sex 


pierre was one of those retired gentlemen in waiting of whom there were
hundreds good humoredly ending their days in moscow 

how horrified he would have been seven years before when he first
arrived from abroad had he been told that there was no need for him
to seek or plan anything that his rut had long been shaped eternally
predetermined and that wriggle as he might he would be what all in
his position were he could not have believed it had he not at one
time longed with all his heart to establish a republic in russia 
then himself to be a napoleon then to be a philosopher and then
a strategist and the conqueror of napoleon had he not seen the
possibility of and passionately desired the regeneration of the sinful
human race and his own progress to the highest degree of perfection 
had he not established schools and hospitals and liberated his serfs 

but instead of all that here he was the wealthy husband of an
unfaithful wife a retired gentleman in waiting fond of eating and
drinking and as he unbuttoned his waistcoat of abusing the government
a bit a member of the moscow english club and a universal favorite in
moscow society for a long time he could not reconcile himself to the
idea that he was one of those same retired moscow gentlemen in waiting
he had so despised seven years before 

sometimes he consoled himself with the thought that he was only living
this life temporarily but then he was shocked by the thought of how
many like himself had entered that life and that club temporarily 
with all their teeth and hair and had only left it when not a single
tooth or hair remained 

in moments of pride when he thought of his position it seemed to
him that he was quite different and distinct from those other retired
gentlemen in waiting he had formerly despised they were empty stupid 
contented fellows satisfied with their position while i am still
discontented and want to do something for mankind but perhaps all these
comrades of mine struggled just like me and sought something new a
path in life of their own and like me were brought by force of
circumstances society and race by that elemental force against which
man is powerless to the condition i am in said he to himself in
moments of humility and after living some time in moscow he no longer
despised but began to grow fond of to respect and to pity his
comrades in destiny as he pitied himself 

pierre no longer suffered moments of despair hypochondria and disgust
with life but the malady that had formerly found expression in such
acute attacks was driven inwards and never left him for a moment 
 what for why what is going on in the world he would ask himself
in perplexity several times a day involuntarily beginning to reflect
anew on the meaning of the phenomena of life but knowing by experience
that there were no answers to these questions he made haste to turn away
from them and took up a book or hurried off to the club or to apollon
nikolaevich's to exchange the gossip of the town 

 helene who has never cared for anything but her own body and
is one of the stupidest women in the world thought pierre is
regarded by people as the acme of intelligence and refinement and they
pay homage to her napoleon bonaparte was despised by all as long as he
was great but now that he has become a wretched comedian the emperor
francis wants to offer him his daughter in an illegal marriage the
spaniards through the catholic clergy offer praise to god for their
victory over the french on the fourteenth of june and the french 
also through the catholic clergy offer praise because on that same
fourteenth of june they defeated the spaniards my brother masons swear
by the blood that they are ready to sacrifice everything for their
neighbor but they do not give a ruble each to the collections for the
poor and they intrigue the astraea lodge against the manna seekers 
and fuss about an authentic scotch carpet and a charter that nobody
needs and the meaning of which the very man who wrote it does not
understand we all profess the christian law of forgiveness of injuries
and love of our neighbors the law in honor of which we have built in
moscow forty times forty churches but yesterday a deserter was knouted
to death and a minister of that same law of love and forgiveness a
priest gave the soldier a cross to kiss before his execution so
thought pierre and the whole of this general deception which everyone
accepts accustomed as he was to it astonished him each time as if it
were something new i understand the deception and confusion he
thought but how am i to tell them all that i see i have tried and
have always found that they too in the depths of their souls understand
it as i do and only try not to see it so it appears that it must
be so but i what is to become of me thought he he had the
unfortunate capacity many men especially russians have of seeing and
believing in the possibility of goodness and truth but of seeing the
evil and falsehood of life too clearly to be able to take a serious part
in it every sphere of work was connected in his eyes with evil and
deception whatever he tried to be whatever he engaged in the evil and
falsehood of it repulsed him and blocked every path of activity yet he
had to live and to find occupation it was too dreadful to be under
the burden of these insoluble problems so he abandoned himself to
any distraction in order to forget them he frequented every kind of
society drank much bought pictures engaged in building and above
all read 

he read and read everything that came to hand on coming home while
his valets were still taking off his things he picked up a book and
began to read from reading he passed to sleeping from sleeping to
gossip in drawing rooms of the club from gossip to carousals and women 
from carousals back to gossip reading and wine drinking became more
and more a physical and also a moral necessity though the doctors
warned him that with his corpulence wine was dangerous for him he
drank a great deal he was only quite at ease when having poured several
glasses of wine mechanically into his large mouth he felt a pleasant
warmth in his body an amiability toward all his fellows and a
readiness to respond superficially to every idea without probing it
deeply only after emptying a bottle or two did he feel dimly that the
terribly tangled skein of life which previously had terrified him was
not as dreadful as he had thought he was always conscious of some
aspect of that skein as with a buzzing in his head after dinner or
supper he chatted or listened to conversation or read but under the
influence of wine he said to himself it doesn't matter i'll
get it unraveled i have a solution ready but have no time now i'll
think it all out later on but the later on never came 

in the morning on an empty stomach all the old questions appeared as
insoluble and terrible as ever and pierre hastily picked up a book and
if anyone came to see him he was glad 

sometimes he remembered how he had heard that soldiers in war when
entrenched under the enemy's fire if they have nothing to do try
hard to find some occupation the more easily to bear the danger to
pierre all men seemed like those soldiers seeking refuge from life 
some in ambition some in cards some in framing laws some in women 
some in toys some in horses some in politics some in sport some
in wine and some in governmental affairs nothing is trivial and
nothing is important it's all the same only to save oneself from it
as best one can thought pierre only not to see it that dreadful
it 





chapter ii

at the beginning of winter prince nicholas bolkonski and his daughter
moved to moscow at that time enthusiasm for the emperor alexander's
regime had weakened and a patriotic and anti french tendency prevailed
there and this together with his past and his intellect and his
originality at once made prince nicholas bolkonski an object of
particular respect to the moscovites and the center of the moscow
opposition to the government 

the prince had aged very much that year he showed marked signs of
senility by a tendency to fall asleep forgetfulness of quite recent
events remembrance of remote ones and the childish vanity with which
he accepted the role of head of the moscow opposition in spite of this
the old man inspired in all his visitors alike a feeling of respectful
veneration especially of an evening when he came in to tea in his
old fashioned coat and powdered wig and aroused by anyone told his
abrupt stories of the past or uttered yet more abrupt and scathing
criticisms of the present for them all that old fashioned house with
its gigantic mirrors pre revolution furniture powdered footmen and
the stern shrewd old man himself a relic of the past century with his
gentle daughter and the pretty frenchwoman who were reverently devoted
to him presented a majestic and agreeable spectacle but the visitors
did not reflect that besides the couple of hours during which they saw
their host there were also twenty two hours in the day during which the
private and intimate life of the house continued 

latterly that private life had become very trying for princess mary 
there in moscow she was deprived of her greatest pleasures talks with
the pilgrims and the solitude which refreshed her at bald hills and
she had none of the advantages and pleasures of city life she did not
go out into society everyone knew that her father would not let her
go anywhere without him and his failing health prevented his going out
himself so that she was not invited to dinners and evening parties she
had quite abandoned the hope of getting married she saw the coldness
and malevolence with which the old prince received and dismissed the
young men possible suitors who sometimes appeared at their house she
had no friends during this visit to moscow she had been disappointed in
the two who had been nearest to her mademoiselle bourienne with whom
she had never been able to be quite frank had now become unpleasant to
her and for various reasons princess mary avoided her julie with whom
she had corresponded for the last five years was in moscow but proved
to be quite alien to her when they met just then julie who by the
death of her brothers had become one of the richest heiresses in moscow 
was in the full whirl of society pleasures she was surrounded by young
men who she fancied had suddenly learned to appreciate her worth 
julie was at that stage in the life of a society woman when she feels
that her last chance of marrying has come and that her fate must be
decided now or never on thursdays princess mary remembered with a
mournful smile that she now had no one to write to since julie whose
presence gave her no pleasure was here and they met every week like the
old emigre who declined to marry the lady with whom he had spent his
evenings for years she regretted julie's presence and having no one
to write to in moscow princess mary had no one to talk to no one to
whom to confide her sorrow and much sorrow fell to her lot just then 
the time for prince andrew's return and marriage was approaching but
his request to her to prepare his father for it had not been carried
out in fact it seemed as if matters were quite hopeless for at every
mention of the young countess rostova the old prince who apart from
that was usually in a bad temper lost control of himself another
lately added sorrow arose from the lessons she gave her six year old
nephew to her consternation she detected in herself in relation to
little nicholas some symptoms of her father's irritability however
often she told herself that she must not get irritable when teaching her
nephew almost every time that pointer in hand she sat down to show
him the french alphabet she so longed to pour her own knowledge quickly
and easily into the child who was already afraid that auntie might at
any moment get angry that at his slightest inattention she trembled 
became flustered and heated raised her voice and sometimes pulled him
by the arm and put him in the corner having put him in the corner
she would herself begin to cry over her cruel evil nature and little
nicholas following her example would sob and without permission would
leave his corner come to her pull her wet hands from her face and
comfort her but what distressed the princess most of all was her
father's irritability which was always directed against her and had
of late amounted to cruelty had he forced her to prostrate herself to
the ground all night had he beaten her or made her fetch wood or water 
it would never have entered her mind to think her position hard but
this loving despot the more cruel because he loved her and for that
reason tormented himself and her knew how not merely to hurt and
humiliate her deliberately but to show her that she was always to blame
for everything of late he had exhibited a new trait that tormented
princess mary more than anything else this was his ever increasing
intimacy with mademoiselle bourienne the idea that at the first moment
of receiving the news of his son's intentions had occurred to him in
jest that if andrew got married he himself would marry bourienne had
evidently pleased him and latterly he had persistently and as it
seemed to princess mary merely to offend her shown special endearments
to the companion and expressed his dissatisfaction with his daughter by
demonstrations of love of bourienne 

one day in moscow in princess mary's presence she thought her father
did it purposely when she was there the old prince kissed mademoiselle
bourienne's hand and drawing her to him embraced her affectionately 
princess mary flushed and ran out of the room a few minutes later
mademoiselle bourienne came into princess mary's room smiling and
making cheerful remarks in her agreeable voice princess mary hastily
wiped away her tears went resolutely up to mademoiselle bourienne 
and evidently unconscious of what she was doing began shouting in angry
haste at the frenchwoman her voice breaking it's horrible vile 
inhuman to take advantage of the weakness she did not finish 
 leave my room she exclaimed and burst into sobs 

next day the prince did not say a word to his daughter but she noticed
that at dinner he gave orders that mademoiselle bourienne should be
served first after dinner when the footman handed coffee and from
habit began with the princess the prince suddenly grew furious 
threw his stick at philip and instantly gave instructions to have him
conscripted for the army 

 he doesn't obey i said it twice and he doesn't obey she
is the first person in this house she's my best friend cried
the prince and if you allow yourself he screamed in a fury 
addressing princess mary for the first time to forget yourself again
before her as you dared to do yesterday i will show you who is master
in this house go don't let me set eyes on you beg her pardon 

princess mary asked mademoiselle bourienne's pardon and also her
father's pardon for herself and for philip the footman who had begged
for her intervention 

at such moments something like a pride of sacrifice gathered in her
soul and suddenly that father whom she had judged would look for his
spectacles in her presence fumbling near them and not seeing them or
would forget something that had just occurred or take a false step with
his failing legs and turn to see if anyone had noticed his feebleness 
or worst of all at dinner when there were no visitors to excite him
would suddenly fall asleep letting his napkin drop and his shaking
head sink over his plate he is old and feeble and i dare to condemn
him she thought at such moments with a feeling of revulsion against
herself 





chapter iii

in 1811 there was living in moscow a french doctor metivier who had
rapidly become the fashion he was enormously tall handsome amiable
as frenchmen are and was as all moscow said an extraordinarily clever
doctor he was received in the best houses not merely as a doctor but
as an equal 

prince nicholas had always ridiculed medicine but latterly on
mademoiselle bourienne's advice had allowed this doctor to visit him
and had grown accustomed to him metivier came to see the prince about
twice a week 

on december 6 st nicholas day and the prince's name day all
moscow came to the prince's front door but he gave orders to admit no
one and to invite to dinner only a small number a list of whom he gave
to princess mary 

metivier who came in the morning with his felicitations considered
it proper in his quality of doctor de forcer la consigne as he told
princess mary and went in to see the prince it happened that on that
morning of his name day the prince was in one of his worst moods he had
been going about the house all the morning finding fault with everyone
and pretending not to understand what was said to him and not to be
understood himself princess mary well knew this mood of quiet absorbed
querulousness which generally culminated in a burst of rage and she
went about all that morning as though facing a cocked and loaded gun
and awaited the inevitable explosion until the doctor's arrival the
morning had passed off safely after admitting the doctor princess mary
sat down with a book in the drawing room near the door through which she
could hear all that passed in the study 

 to force the guard 

at first she heard only metivier's voice then her father's then
both voices began speaking at the same time the door was flung open 
and on the threshold appeared the handsome figure of the terrified
metivier with his shock of black hair and the prince in his dressing
gown and fez his face distorted with fury and the pupils of his eyes
rolled downwards 

 you don't understand shouted the prince but i do french
spy slave of buonaparte spy get out of my house be off i tell
you and he slammed the door 

metivier shrugging his shoulders went up to mademoiselle bourienne
who at the sound of shouting had run in from an adjoining room 

 the prince is not very well bile and rush of blood to the head keep
calm i will call again tomorrow said metivier and putting his
fingers to his lips he hastened away 

through the study door came the sound of slippered feet and the cry 
 spies traitors traitors everywhere not a moment's peace in my
own house 

after metivier's departure the old prince called his daughter in and
the whole weight of his wrath fell on her she was to blame that a spy
had been admitted had he not told her yes told her to make a list 
and not to admit anyone who was not on that list then why was that
scoundrel admitted she was the cause of it all with her he said he
could not have a moment's peace and could not die quietly 

 no ma'am we must part we must part understand that understand
it i cannot endure any more he said and left the room then as if
afraid she might find some means of consolation he returned and trying
to appear calm added and don't imagine i have said this in a
moment of anger i am calm i have thought it over and it will be
carried out we must part so find some place for yourself but
he could not restrain himself and with the virulence of which only one
who loves is capable evidently suffering himself he shook his fists at
her and screamed 

 if only some fool would marry her then he slammed the door sent
for mademoiselle bourienne and subsided into his study 

at two o'clock the six chosen guests assembled for dinner 

these guests the famous count rostopchin prince lopukhin with his
nephew general chatrov an old war comrade of the prince's and
of the younger generation pierre and boris drubetskoy awaited the
prince in the drawing room 

boris who had come to moscow on leave a few days before had been
anxious to be presented to prince nicholas bolkonski and had contrived
to ingratiate himself so well that the old prince in his case made an
exception to the rule of not receiving bachelors in his house 

the prince's house did not belong to what is known as fashionable
society but his little circle though not much talked about in
town was one it was more flattering to be received in than any other 
boris had realized this the week before when the commander in chief in
his presence invited rostopchin to dinner on st nicholas day and
rostopchin had replied that he could not come 

 on that day i always go to pay my devotions to the relics of prince
nicholas bolkonski 

 oh yes yes replied the commander in chief how is he 

the small group that assembled before dinner in the lofty old fashioned
drawing room with its old furniture resembled the solemn gathering of
a court of justice all were silent or talked in low tones prince
nicholas came in serious and taciturn princess mary seemed even quieter
and more diffident than usual the guests were reluctant to address
her feeling that she was in no mood for their conversation count
rostopchin alone kept the conversation going now relating the latest
town news and now the latest political gossip 

lopukhin and the old general occasionally took part in the
conversation prince bolkonski listened as a presiding judge receives a
report only now and then silently or by a brief word showing that
he took heed of what was being reported to him the tone of the
conversation was such as indicated that no one approved of what was
being done in the political world incidents were related evidently
confirming the opinion that everything was going from bad to worse but
whether telling a story or giving an opinion the speaker always stopped 
or was stopped at the point beyond which his criticism might touch the
sovereign himself 

at dinner the talk turned on the latest political news napoleon's
seizure of the duke of oldenburg's territory and the russian note 
hostile to napoleon which had been sent to all the european courts 

 bonaparte treats europe as a pirate does a captured vessel said
count rostopchin repeating a phrase he had uttered several times
before one only wonders at the long suffering or blindness of the
crowned heads now the pope's turn has come and bonaparte doesn't
scruple to depose the head of the catholic church yet all keep silent 
our sovereign alone has protested against the seizure of the duke
of oldenburg's territory and even count rostopchin paused 
feeling that he had reached the limit beyond which censure was
impossible 

 other territories have been offered in exchange for the duchy of
oldenburg said prince bolkonski he shifts the dukes about as
i might move my serfs from bald hills to bogucharovo or my ryazan
estates 

 the duke of oldenburg bears his misfortunes with admirable
strength of character and resignation remarked boris joining in
respectfully 

he said this because on his journey from petersburg he had had the honor
of being presented to the duke prince bolkonski glanced at the
young man as if about to say something in reply but changed his mind 
evidently considering him too young 

 i have read our protests about the oldenburg affair and was surprised
how badly the note was worded remarked count rostopchin in the
casual tone of a man dealing with a subject quite familiar to him 

pierre looked at rostopchin with naive astonishment not understanding
why he should be disturbed by the bad composition of the note 

 does it matter count how the note is worded he asked so
long as its substance is forcible 

 my dear fellow with our five hundred thousand troops it should be
easy to have a good style returned count rostopchin 

pierre now understood the count's dissatisfaction with the wording of
the note 

 one would have thought quill drivers enough had sprung up 
remarked the old prince there in petersburg they are always
writing not notes only but even new laws my andrew there has written
a whole volume of laws for russia nowadays they are always writing 
and he laughed unnaturally 

there was a momentary pause in the conversation the old general cleared
his throat to draw attention 

 did you hear of the last event at the review in petersburg the
figure cut by the new french ambassador 

 eh yes i heard something he said something awkward in his
majesty's presence 

 his majesty drew attention to the grenadier division and to the march
past continued the general and it seems the ambassador took
no notice and allowed himself to reply that we in france pay no
attention to such trifles the emperor did not condescend to reply 
at the next review they say the emperor did not once deign to address
him 

all were silent on this fact relating to the emperor personally it was
impossible to pass any judgment 

 impudent fellows said the prince you know metivier i turned
him out of my house this morning he was here they admitted him in
spite of my request that they should let no one in he went on 
glancing angrily at his daughter 

and he narrated his whole conversation with the french doctor and
the reasons that convinced him that metivier was a spy though these
reasons were very insufficient and obscure no one made any rejoinder 

after the roast champagne was served the guests rose to congratulate
the old prince princess mary too went round to him 

he gave her a cold angry look and offered her his wrinkled 
clean shaven cheek to kiss the whole expression of his face told
her that he had not forgotten the morning's talk that his decision
remained in force and only the presence of visitors hindered his
speaking of it to her now 

when they went into the drawing room where coffee was served the old
men sat together 

prince nicholas grew more animated and expressed his views on the
impending war 

he said that our wars with bonaparte would be disastrous so long as we
sought alliances with the germans and thrust ourselves into european
affairs into which we had been drawn by the peace of tilsit we
ought not to fight either for or against austria our political
interests are all in the east and in regard to bonaparte the only thing
is to have an armed frontier and a firm policy and he will never dare
to cross the russian frontier as was the case in 1807 

 how can we fight the french prince said count rostopchin 
 can we arm ourselves against our teachers and divinities look at
our youths look at our ladies the french are our gods paris is our
kingdom of heaven 

he began speaking louder evidently to be heard by everyone 

 french dresses french ideas french feelings there now you turned
metivier out by the scruff of his neck because he is a frenchman and
a scoundrel but our ladies crawl after him on their knees i went to
a party last night and there out of five ladies three were roman
catholics and had the pope's indulgence for doing woolwork on sundays 
and they themselves sit there nearly naked like the signboards at our
public baths if i may say so ah when one looks at our young people 
prince one would like to take peter the great's old cudgel out of the
museum and belabor them in the russian way till all the nonsense jumps
out of them 

all were silent the old prince looked at rostopchin with a smile and
wagged his head approvingly 

 well good by your excellency keep well said rostopchin 
getting up with characteristic briskness and holding out his hand to the
prince 

 good by my dear fellow his words are music i never tire of
hearing him said the old prince keeping hold of the hand and
offering his cheek to be kissed 

following rostopchin's example the others also rose 





chapter iv

princess mary as she sat listening to the old men's talk and
faultfinding understood nothing of what she heard she only wondered
whether the guests had all observed her father's hostile attitude
toward her she did not even notice the special attentions and
amiabilities shown her during dinner by boris drubetskoy who was
visiting them for the third time already 

princess mary turned with absent minded questioning look to pierre who
hat in hand and with a smile on his face was the last of the guests to
approach her after the old prince had gone out and they were left alone
in the drawing room 

 may i stay a little longer he said letting his stout body sink
into an armchair beside her 

 oh yes she answered you noticed nothing her look asked 

pierre was in an agreeable after dinner mood he looked straight before
him and smiled quietly 

 have you known that young man long princess he asked 

 who 

 drubetskoy 

 no not long 

 do you like him 

 yes he is an agreeable young man why do you ask me that said
princess mary still thinking of that morning's conversation with her
father 

 because i have noticed that when a young man comes on leave from
petersburg to moscow it is usually with the object of marrying an
heiress 

 you have observed that said princess mary 

 yes returned pierre with a smile and this young man now
manages matters so that where there is a wealthy heiress there he is
too i can read him like a book at present he is hesitating whom to lay
siege to you or mademoiselle julie karagina he is very attentive to
her 

 he visits them 

 yes very often and do you know the new way of courting said
pierre with an amused smile evidently in that cheerful mood of good
humored raillery for which he so often reproached himself in his diary 

 no replied princess mary 

 to please moscow girls nowadays one has to be melancholy he is very
melancholy with mademoiselle karagina said pierre 

 really asked princess mary looking into pierre's kindly
face and still thinking of her own sorrow it would be a relief 
thought she if i ventured to confide what i am feeling to someone 
i should like to tell everything to pierre he is kind and generous it
would be a relief he would give me advice 

 would you marry him 

 oh my god count there are moments when i would marry anybody 
she cried suddenly to her own surprise and with tears in her voice 
 ah how bitter it is to love someone near to you and to feel
that she went on in a trembling voice that you can do nothing
for him but grieve him and to know that you cannot alter this then
there is only one thing left to go away but where could i go 

 what is wrong what is it princess 

but without finishing what she was saying princess mary burst into
tears 

 i don't know what is the matter with me today don't take any
notice forget what i have said 

pierre's gaiety vanished completely he anxiously questioned the
princess asked her to speak out fully and confide her grief to him but
she only repeated that she begged him to forget what she had said that
she did not remember what she had said and that she had no trouble
except the one he knew of that prince andrew's marriage threatened
to cause a rupture between father and son 

 have you any news of the rostovs she asked to change the
subject i was told they are coming soon i am also expecting andrew
any day i should like them to meet here 

 and how does he now regard the matter asked pierre referring to
the old prince 

princess mary shook her head 

 what is to be done in a few months the year will be up the thing
is impossible i only wish i could spare my brother the first moments 
i wish they would come sooner i hope to be friends with her you have
known them a long time said princess mary tell me honestly
the whole truth what sort of girl is she and what do you think of
her the real truth because you know andrew is risking so much doing
this against his father's will that i should like to know 

an undefined instinct told pierre that these explanations and
repeated requests to be told the whole truth expressed ill will on
the princess part toward her future sister in law and a wish that
he should disapprove of andrew's choice but in reply he said what he
felt rather than what he thought 

 i don't know how to answer your question he said blushing
without knowing why i really don't know what sort of girl she is 
i can't analyze her at all she is enchanting but what makes her so i
don't know that is all one can say about her 

princess mary sighed and the expression on her face said yes 
that's what i expected and feared 

 is she clever she asked 

pierre considered 

 i think not he said and yet yes she does not deign to be
clever oh no she is simply enchanting and that is all 

princess mary again shook her head disapprovingly 

 ah i so long to like her tell her so if you see her before i do 

 i hear they are expected very soon said pierre 

princess mary told pierre of her plan to become intimate with her future
sister in law as soon as the rostovs arrived and to try to accustom the
old prince to her 





chapter v

boris had not succeeded in making a wealthy match in petersburg so
with the same object in view he came to moscow there he wavered between
the two richest heiresses julie and princess mary though princess
mary despite her plainness seemed to him more attractive than julie he 
without knowing why felt awkward about paying court to her when they
had last met on the old prince's name day she had answered at random
all his attempts to talk sentimentally evidently not listening to what
he was saying 

julie on the contrary accepted his attentions readily though in a
manner peculiar to herself 

she was twenty seven after the death of her brothers she had become
very wealthy she was by now decidedly plain but thought herself not
merely as good looking as before but even far more attractive she
was confirmed in this delusion by the fact that she had become a very
wealthy heiress and also by the fact that the older she grew the less
dangerous she became to men and the more freely they could associate
with her and avail themselves of her suppers soirees and the animated
company that assembled at her house without incurring any obligation 
a man who would have been afraid ten years before of going every day
to the house when there was a girl of seventeen there for fear of
compromising her and committing himself would now go boldly every day
and treat her not as a marriageable girl but as a sexless acquaintance 

that winter the karagins house was the most agreeable and hospitable
in moscow in addition to the formal evening and dinner parties a large
company chiefly of men gathered there every day supping at midnight
and staying till three in the morning julie never missed a ball a
promenade or a play her dresses were always of the latest fashion 
but in spite of that she seemed to be disillusioned about everything and
told everyone that she did not believe either in friendship or in love 
or any of the joys of life and expected peace only yonder she
adopted the tone of one who has suffered a great disappointment like a
girl who has either lost the man she loved or been cruelly deceived by
him though nothing of the kind had happened to her she was regarded in
that light and had even herself come to believe that she had suffered
much in life this melancholy which did not prevent her amusing
herself did not hinder the young people who came to her house from
passing the time pleasantly every visitor who came to the house paid
his tribute to the melancholy mood of the hostess and then amused
himself with society gossip dancing intellectual games and bouts
rimes which were in vogue at the karagins only a few of these
young men among them boris entered more deeply into julie's
melancholy and with these she had prolonged conversations in private
on the vanity of all worldly things and to them she showed her albums
filled with mournful sketches maxims and verses 

to boris julie was particularly gracious she regretted his early
disillusionment with life offered him such consolation of friendship
as she who had herself suffered so much could render and showed him
her album boris sketched two trees in the album and wrote rustic
trees your dark branches shed gloom and melancholy upon me 

on another page he drew a tomb and wrote 

 la mort est secourable et la mort est tranquille 
 ah contre les douleurs il n'y a pas d'autre asile 

 death gives relief and death is peaceful 

ah from suffering there is no other refuge 

julie said this was charming

 there is something so enchanting in the smile of melancholy she
said to boris repeating word for word a passage she had copied from a
book it is a ray of light in the darkness a shade between sadness
and despair showing the possibility of consolation 

in reply boris wrote these lines 

 aliment de poison d'une ame trop sensible 
 toi sans qui le bonheur me serait impossible 
 tendre melancholie ah viens me consoler 
 viens calmer les tourments de ma sombre retraite 
 et mele une douceur secrete
 a ces pleurs que je sens couler 

 poisonous nourishment of a too sensitive soul 
 thou without whom happiness would for me be impossible 
 tender melancholy ah come to console me 
 come to calm the torments of my gloomy retreat 
 and mingle a secret sweetness
 with these tears that i feel to be flowing 

for boris julie played most doleful nocturnes on her harp boris
read poor liza aloud to her and more than once interrupted the reading
because of the emotions that choked him meeting at large gatherings
julie and boris looked on one another as the only souls who understood
one another in a world of indifferent people 

anna mikhaylovna who often visited the karagins while playing cards
with the mother made careful inquiries as to julie's dowry she was
to have two estates in penza and the nizhegorod forests anna
mikhaylovna regarded the refined sadness that united her son to the
wealthy julie with emotion and resignation to the divine will 

 you are always charming and melancholy my dear julie she said to
the daughter boris says his soul finds repose at your house he has
suffered so many disappointments and is so sensitive said she to
the mother ah my dear i can't tell you how fond i have grown
of julie latterly she said to her son but who could help loving
her she is an angelic being ah boris boris she paused 
 and how i pity her mother she went on today she showed me her
accounts and letters from penza they have enormous estates there and
she poor thing has no one to help her and they do cheat her so 

boris smiled almost imperceptibly while listening to his mother he
laughed blandly at her naive diplomacy but listened to what she had
to say and sometimes questioned her carefully about the penza and
nizhegorod estates 

julie had long been expecting a proposal from her melancholy adorer and
was ready to accept it but some secret feeling of repulsion for her 
for her passionate desire to get married for her artificiality and
a feeling of horror at renouncing the possibility of real love still
restrained boris his leave was expiring he spent every day and whole
days at the karagins and every day on thinking the matter over
told himself that he would propose tomorrow but in julie's presence 
looking at her red face and chin nearly always powdered her moist
eyes and her expression of continual readiness to pass at once from
melancholy to an unnatural rapture of married bliss boris could not
utter the decisive words though in imagination he had long regarded
himself as the possessor of those penza and nizhegorod estates and
had apportioned the use of the income from them julie saw boris 
indecision and sometimes the thought occurred to her that she was
repulsive to him but her feminine self deception immediately supplied
her with consolation and she told herself that he was only shy from
love her melancholy however began to turn to irritability and not
long before boris departure she formed a definite plan of action 
just as boris leave of absence was expiring anatole kuragin made
his appearance in moscow and of course in the karagins drawing
room and julie suddenly abandoning her melancholy became cheerful and
very attentive to kuragin 

 my dear said anna mikhaylovna to her son i know from a
reliable source that prince vasili has sent his son to moscow to get
him married to julie i am so fond of julie that i should be sorry for
her what do you think of it my dear 

the idea of being made a fool of and of having thrown away that whole
month of arduous melancholy service to julie and of seeing all
the revenue from the penza estates which he had already mentally
apportioned and put to proper use fall into the hands of another and
especially into the hands of that idiot anatole pained boris he drove
to the karagins with the firm intention of proposing julie met
him in a gay careless manner spoke casually of how she had enjoyed
yesterday's ball and asked when he was leaving though boris had
come intentionally to speak of his love and therefore meant to be
tender he began speaking irritably of feminine inconstancy of how
easily women can turn from sadness to joy and how their moods depend
solely on who happens to be paying court to them julie was offended and
replied that it was true that a woman needs variety and the same thing
over and over again would weary anyone 

 then i should advise you boris began wishing to sting her 
but at that instant the galling thought occurred to him that he might
have to leave moscow without having accomplished his aim and have
vainly wasted his efforts which was a thing he never allowed to
happen 

he checked himself in the middle of the sentence lowered his eyes to
avoid seeing her unpleasantly irritated and irresolute face and said 

 i did not come here at all to quarrel with you on the contrary 

he glanced at her to make sure that he might go on her irritability had
suddenly quite vanished and her anxious imploring eyes were fixed on
him with greedy expectation i can always arrange so as not to see
her often thought boris the affair has been begun and must be
finished he blushed hotly raised his eyes to hers and said 

 you know my feelings for you 

there was no need to say more julie's face shone with triumph and
self satisfaction but she forced boris to say all that is said on such
occasions that he loved her and had never loved any other woman more
than her she knew that for the penza estates and nizhegorod forests
she could demand this and she received what she demanded 

the affianced couple no longer alluding to trees that shed gloom and
melancholy upon them planned the arrangements of a splendid house in
petersburg paid calls and prepared everything for a brilliant wedding 





chapter vi

at the end of january old count rostov went to moscow with natasha and
sonya the countess was still unwell and unable to travel but it was
impossible to wait for her recovery prince andrew was expected in
moscow any day the trousseau had to be ordered and the estate near
moscow had to be sold besides which the opportunity of presenting his
future daughter in law to old prince bolkonski while he was in moscow
could not be missed the rostovs moscow house had not been heated
that winter and as they had come only for a short time and the countess
was not with them the count decided to stay with marya dmitrievna
akhrosimova who had long been pressing her hospitality on them 

late one evening the rostovs four sleighs drove into marya
dmitrievna's courtyard in the old konyusheny street marya
dmitrievna lived alone she had already married off her daughter and
her sons were all in the service 

she held herself as erect told everyone her opinion as candidly 
loudly and bluntly as ever and her whole bearing seemed a reproach
to others for any weakness passion or temptation the possibility of
which she did not admit from early in the morning wearing a dressing
jacket she attended to her household affairs and then she drove out 
on holy days to church and after the service to jails and prisons on
affairs of which she never spoke to anyone on ordinary days after
dressing she received petitioners of various classes of whom there
were always some then she had dinner a substantial and appetizing meal
at which there were always three or four guests after dinner she played
a game of boston and at night she had the newspapers or a new book read
to her while she knitted she rarely made an exception and went out to
pay visits and then only to the most important persons in the town 

she had not yet gone to bed when the rostovs arrived and the pulley of
the hall door squeaked from the cold as it let in the rostovs and their
servants marya dmitrievna with her spectacles hanging down on her
nose and her head flung back stood in the hall doorway looking with
a stern grim face at the new arrivals one might have thought she was
angry with the travelers and would immediately turn them out had she
not at the same time been giving careful instructions to the servants
for the accommodation of the visitors and their belongings 

 the count's things bring them here she said pointing to the
portmanteaus and not greeting anyone the young ladies there
to the left now what are you dawdling for she cried to the maids 
 get the samovar ready you've grown plumper and prettier she
remarked drawing natasha whose cheeks were glowing from the cold 
to her by the hood foo you are cold now take off your things 
quick she shouted to the count who was going to kiss her hand 
 you're half frozen i'm sure bring some rum for tea bonjour 
sonya dear she added turning to sonya and indicating by this
french greeting her slightly contemptuous though affectionate attitude
toward her 

when they came in to tea having taken off their outdoor things and
tidied themselves up after their journey marya dmitrievna kissed them
all in due order 

 i'm heartily glad you have come and are staying with me it was
high time she said giving natasha a significant look the old
man is here and his son's expected any day you'll have to make his
acquaintance but we'll speak of that later on she added glancing
at sonya with a look that showed she did not want to speak of it in her
presence now listen she said to the count what do you want
tomorrow whom will you send for shinshin she crooked one of her
fingers the sniveling anna mikhaylovna that's two she's here
with her son the son is getting married then bezukhov eh he is here
too with his wife he ran away from her and she came galloping after
him he dined with me on wednesday as for them and she pointed to
the girls tomorrow i'll take them first to the iberian shrine
of the mother of god and then we'll drive to the super rogue's 
i suppose you'll have everything new don't judge by me sleeves
nowadays are this size the other day young princess irina vasilevna
came to see me she was an awful sight looked as if she had put two
barrels on her arms you know not a day passes now without some new
fashion and what have you to do yourself she asked the count
sternly 

 one thing has come on top of another her rags to buy and now a
purchaser has turned up for the moscow estate and for the house if you
will be so kind i'll fix a time and go down to the estate just for a
day and leave my lassies with you 

 all right all right they'll be safe with me as safe as in
chancery i'll take them where they must go scold them a bit and
pet them a bit said marya dmitrievna touching her goddaughter and
favorite natasha on the cheek with her large hand 

next morning marya dmitrievna took the young ladies to the iberian
shrine of the mother of god and to madame suppert roguet who was so
afraid of marya dmitrievna that she always let her have costumes at
a loss merely to get rid of her marya dmitrievna ordered almost the
whole trousseau when they got home she turned everybody out of the room
except natasha and then called her pet to her armchair 

 well now we'll talk i congratulate you on your betrothed 
you've hooked a fine fellow i am glad for your sake and i've known
him since he was so high she held her hand a couple of feet from the
ground natasha blushed happily i like him and all his family 
now listen you know that old prince nicholas much dislikes his son's
marrying the old fellow's crotchety of course prince andrew is not
a child and can shift without him but it's not nice to enter a family
against a father's will one wants to do it peacefully and lovingly 
you're a clever girl and you'll know how to manage be kind and use
your wits then all will be well 

natasha remained silent from shyness marya dmitrievna supposed but
really because she disliked anyone interfering in what touched her love
of prince andrew which seemed to her so apart from all human affairs
that no one could understand it she loved and knew prince andrew he
loved her only and was to come one of these days and take her she
wanted nothing more 

 you see i have known him a long time and am also fond of mary your
future sister in law husbands sisters bring up blisters 
but this one wouldn't hurt a fly she has asked me to bring you two
together tomorrow you'll go with your father to see her be very
nice and affectionate to her you're younger than she when he comes 
he'll find you already know his sister and father and are liked by
them am i right or not won't that be best 

 yes it will natasha answered reluctantly 





chapter vii

next day by marya dmitrievna's advice count rostov took natasha
to call on prince nicholas bolkonski the count did not set out
cheerfully on this visit at heart he felt afraid he well remembered
the last interview he had had with the old prince at the time of the
enrollment when in reply to an invitation to dinner he had had to
listen to an angry reprimand for not having provided his full quota of
men natasha on the other hand having put on her best gown was in
the highest spirits they can't help liking me she thought 
 everybody always has liked me and i am so willing to do anything
they wish so ready to be fond of him for being his father and of
her for being his sister that there is no reason for them not to
like me 

they drove up to the gloomy old house on the vozdvizhenka and entered
the vestibule 

 well the lord have mercy on us said the count half in jest 
half in earnest but natasha noticed that her father was flurried on
entering the anteroom and inquired timidly and softly whether the prince
and princess were at home 

when they had been announced a perturbation was noticeable among the
servants the footman who had gone to announce them was stopped by
another in the large hall and they whispered to one another then a
maidservant ran into the hall and hurriedly said something mentioning
the princess at last an old cross looking footman came and announced
to the rostovs that the prince was not receiving but that the princess
begged them to walk up the first person who came to meet the visitors
was mademoiselle bourienne she greeted the father and daughter
with special politeness and showed them to the princess room the
princess looking excited and nervous her face flushed in patches ran
in to meet the visitors treading heavily and vainly trying to appear
cordial and at ease from the first glance princess mary did not like
natasha she thought her too fashionably dressed frivolously gay and
vain she did not at all realize that before having seen her future
sister in law she was prejudiced against her by involuntary envy of her
beauty youth and happiness as well as by jealousy of her brother's
love for her apart from this insuperable antipathy to her princess
mary was agitated just then because on the rostovs being announced 
the old prince had shouted that he did not wish to see them that
princess mary might do so if she chose but they were not to be admitted
to him she had decided to receive them but feared lest the prince
might at any moment indulge in some freak as he seemed much upset by
the rostovs visit 

 there my dear princess i've brought you my songstress said
the count bowing and looking round uneasily as if afraid the old prince
might appear i am so glad you should get to know one another very
sorry the prince is still ailing and after a few more commonplace
remarks he rose if you'll allow me to leave my natasha in your
hands for a quarter of an hour princess i'll drive round to see anna
semenovna it's quite near in the dogs square and then i'll
come back for her 

the count had devised this diplomatic ruse as he afterwards told his
daughter to give the future sisters in law an opportunity to talk
to one another freely but another motive was to avoid the danger of
encountering the old prince of whom he was afraid he did not mention
this to his daughter but natasha noticed her father's nervousness
and anxiety and felt mortified by it she blushed for him grew still
angrier at having blushed and looked at the princess with a bold and
defiant expression which said that she was not afraid of anybody the
princess told the count that she would be delighted and only begged him
to stay longer at anna semenovna's and he departed 

despite the uneasy glances thrown at her by princess mary who wished
to have a tete a tete with natasha mademoiselle bourienne
remained in the room and persistently talked about moscow amusements and
theaters natasha felt offended by the hesitation she had noticed in
the anteroom by her father's nervousness and by the unnatural manner
of the princess who she thought was making a favor of receiving her 
and so everything displeased her she did not like princess mary whom
she thought very plain affected and dry natasha suddenly shrank
into herself and involuntarily assumed an offhand air which alienated
princess mary still more after five minutes of irksome constrained
conversation they heard the sound of slippered feet rapidly
approaching princess mary looked frightened 

the door opened and the old prince in a dressing gown and a white
nightcap came in 

 ah madam he began madam countess countess rostova if
i am not mistaken i beg you to excuse me to excuse me i did not
know madam god is my witness i did not know you had honored us with
a visit and i came in such a costume only to see my daughter i beg you
to excuse me god is my witness i didn't know he repeated 
stressing the word god so unnaturally and so unpleasantly that
princess mary stood with downcast eyes not daring to look either at her
father or at natasha 

nor did the latter having risen and curtsied know what to do 
mademoiselle bourienne alone smiled agreeably 

 i beg you to excuse me excuse me god is my witness i did not
know muttered the old man and after looking natasha over from head
to foot he went out 

mademoiselle bourienne was the first to recover herself after this
apparition and began speaking about the prince's indisposition 
natasha and princess mary looked at one another in silence and the
longer they did so without saying what they wanted to say the greater
grew their antipathy to one another 

when the count returned natasha was impolitely pleased and hastened
to get away at that moment she hated the stiff elderly princess who
could place her in such an embarrassing position and had spent half an
hour with her without once mentioning prince andrew i couldn't
begin talking about him in the presence of that frenchwoman thought
natasha the same thought was meanwhile tormenting princess mary she
knew what she ought to have said to natasha but she had been unable
to say it because mademoiselle bourienne was in the way and because 
without knowing why she felt it very difficult to speak of the
marriage when the count was already leaving the room princess mary
went up hurriedly to natasha took her by the hand and said with a
deep sigh 

 wait i must 

natasha glanced at her ironically without knowing why 

 dear natalie said princess mary i want you to know that i am
glad my brother has found happiness 

she paused feeling that she was not telling the truth natasha noticed
this and guessed its reason 

 i think princess it is not convenient to speak of that now 
she said with external dignity and coldness though she felt the tears
choking her 

 what have i said and what have i done thought she as soon as she
was out of the room 

they waited a long time for natasha to come to dinner that day she sat
in her room crying like a child blowing her nose and sobbing sonya
stood beside her kissing her hair 

 natasha what is it about she asked what do they matter to
you it will all pass natasha 

 but if you only knew how offensive it was as if i 

 don't talk about it natasha it wasn't your fault so why should
you mind kiss me said sonya 

natasha raised her head and kissing her friend on the lips pressed
her wet face against her 

 i can't tell you i don't know no one's to blame said
natasha it's my fault but it all hurts terribly oh why
doesn't he come 

she came in to dinner with red eyes marya dmitrievna who knew how
the prince had received the rostovs pretended not to notice how upset
natasha was and jested resolutely and loudly at table with the count
and the other guests 





chapter viii

that evening the rostovs went to the opera for which marya
dmitrievna had taken a box 

natasha did not want to go but could not refuse marya dmitrievna's
kind offer which was intended expressly for her when she came ready
dressed into the ballroom to await her father and looking in the large
mirror there saw that she was pretty very pretty she felt even more
sad but it was a sweet tender sadness 

 o god if he were here now i would not behave as i did then but
differently i would not be silly and afraid of things i would simply
embrace him cling to him and make him look at me with those searching
inquiring eyes with which he has so often looked at me and then i
would make him laugh as he used to laugh and his eyes how i see those
eyes thought natasha and what do his father and sister matter
to me i love him alone him him with that face and those eyes with
his smile manly and yet childlike no i had better not think of
him not think of him but forget him quite forget him for the present 
i can't bear this waiting and i shall cry in a minute and she
turned away from the glass making an effort not to cry and how
can sonya love nicholas so calmly and quietly and wait so long and so
patiently thought she looking at sonya who also came in quite
ready with a fan in her hand no she's altogether different i
can't 

natasha at that moment felt so softened and tender that it was not
enough for her to love and know she was beloved she wanted now at
once to embrace the man she loved to speak and hear from him words of
love such as filled her heart while she sat in the carriage beside her
father pensively watching the lights of the street lamps flickering on
the frozen window she felt still sadder and more in love and forgot
where she was going and with whom having fallen into the line of
carriages the rostovs carriage drove up to the theater its wheels
squeaking over the snow natasha and sonya holding up their dresses 
jumped out quickly the count got out helped by the footmen and 
passing among men and women who were entering and the program sellers 
they all three went along the corridor to the first row of boxes 
through the closed doors the music was already audible 

 natasha your hair whispered sonya 

an attendant deferentially and quickly slipped before the ladies and
opened the door of their box the music sounded louder and through the
door rows of brightly lit boxes in which ladies sat with bare arms and
shoulders and noisy stalls brilliant with uniforms glittered before
their eyes a lady entering the next box shot a glance of feminine envy
at natasha the curtain had not yet risen and the overture was being
played natasha smoothing her gown went in with sonya and sat down 
scanning the brilliant tiers of boxes opposite a sensation she had not
experienced for a long time that of hundreds of eyes looking at
her bare arms and neck suddenly affected her both agreeably and
disagreeably and called up a whole crowd of memories desires and
emotions associated with that feeling 

the two remarkably pretty girls natasha and sonya with count rostov
who had not been seen in moscow for a long time attracted general
attention moreover everybody knew vaguely of natasha's engagement
to prince andrew and knew that the rostovs had lived in the country
ever since and all looked with curiosity at a fiancee who was making
one of the best matches in russia 

natasha's looks as everyone told her had improved in the country 
and that evening thanks to her agitation she was particularly pretty 
she struck those who saw her by her fullness of life and beauty 
combined with her indifference to everything about her her black eyes
looked at the crowd without seeking anyone and her delicate arm bare
to above the elbow lay on the velvet edge of the box while evidently
unconsciously she opened and closed her hand in time to the music 
crumpling her program look there's alenina said sonya 
 with her mother isn't it 

 dear me michael kirilovich has grown still stouter remarked the
count 

 look at our anna mikhaylovna what a headdress she has on 

 the karagins julie and boris with them one can see at once that
they're engaged 

 drubetskoy has proposed 

 oh yes i heard it today said shinshin coming into the
rostovs box 

natasha looked in the direction in which her father's eyes were
turned and saw julie sitting beside her mother with a happy look on her
face and a string of pearls round her thick red neck which natasha
knew was covered with powder behind them wearing a smile and leaning
over with an ear to julie's mouth was boris handsome smoothly
brushed head he looked at the rostovs from under his brows and said
something smiling to his betrothed 

 they are talking about us about me and him thought natasha 
 and he no doubt is calming her jealousy of me they needn't trouble
themselves if only they knew how little i am concerned about any of
them 

behind them sat anna mikhaylovna wearing a green headdress and with a
happy look of resignation to the will of god on her face their box was
pervaded by that atmosphere of an affianced couple which natasha knew
so well and liked so much she turned away and suddenly remembered all
that had been so humiliating in her morning's visit 

 what right has he not to wish to receive me into his family oh 
better not think of it not till he comes back she told herself 
and began looking at the faces some strange and some familiar in
the stalls in the front in the very center leaning back against
the orchestra rail stood dolokhov in a persian dress his curly hair
brushed up into a huge shock he stood in full view of the audience 
well aware that he was attracting everyone's attention yet as much at
ease as though he were in his own room around him thronged moscow's
most brilliant young men whom he evidently dominated 

the count laughing nudged the blushing sonya and pointed to her
former adorer 

 do you recognize him said he and where has he sprung from 
he asked turning to shinshin didn't he vanish somewhere 

 he did replied shinshin he was in the caucasus and ran
away from there they say he has been acting as minister to some ruling
prince in persia where he killed the shah's brother now all the
moscow ladies are mad about him it's dolokhov the persian that
does it we never hear a word but dolokhov is mentioned they swear
by him they offer him to you as they would a dish of choice sterlet 
dolokhov and anatole kuragin have turned all our ladies heads 

a tall beautiful woman with a mass of plaited hair and much exposed
plump white shoulders and neck round which she wore a double string of
large pearls entered the adjoining box rustling her heavy silk dress
and took a long time settling into her place 

natasha involuntarily gazed at that neck those shoulders and pearls
and coiffure and admired the beauty of the shoulders and the pearls 
while natasha was fixing her gaze on her for the second time the lady
looked round and meeting the count's eyes nodded to him and smiled 
she was the countess bezukhova pierre's wife and the count who
knew everyone in society leaned over and spoke to her 

 have you been here long countess he inquired i'll call 
i'll call to kiss your hand i'm here on business and have brought
my girls with me they say semenova acts marvelously count pierre
never used to forget us is he here 

 yes he meant to look in answered helene and glanced
attentively at natasha 

count rostov resumed his seat 

 handsome isn't she he whispered to natasha 

 wonderful answered natasha she's a woman one could easily
fall in love with 

just then the last chords of the overture were heard and the conductor
tapped with his stick some latecomers took their seats in the stalls 
and the curtain rose 

as soon as it rose everyone in the boxes and stalls became silent and
all the men old and young in uniform and evening dress and all the
women with gems on their bare flesh turned their whole attention with
eager curiosity to the stage natasha too began to look at it 





chapter ix

the floor of the stage consisted of smooth boards at the sides was
some painted cardboard representing trees and at the back was a cloth
stretched over boards in the center of the stage sat some girls in red
bodices and white skirts one very fat girl in a white silk dress sat
apart on a low bench to the back of which a piece of green cardboard
was glued they all sang something when they had finished their song
the girl in white went up to the prompter's box and a man with tight
silk trousers over his stout legs and holding a plume and a dagger 
went up to her and began singing waving his arms about 

first the man in the tight trousers sang alone then she sang then they
both paused while the orchestra played and the man fingered the hand
of the girl in white obviously awaiting the beat to start singing with
her they sang together and everyone in the theater began clapping
and shouting while the man and woman on the stage who represented
lovers began smiling spreading out their arms and bowing 

after her life in the country and in her present serious mood all this
seemed grotesque and amazing to natasha she could not follow the opera
nor even listen to the music she saw only the painted cardboard and the
queerly dressed men and women who moved spoke and sang so strangely in
that brilliant light she knew what it was all meant to represent but
it was so pretentiously false and unnatural that she first felt ashamed
for the actors and then amused at them she looked at the faces of the
audience seeking in them the same sense of ridicule and perplexity she
herself experienced but they all seemed attentive to what was happening
on the stage and expressed delight which to natasha seemed feigned 
 i suppose it has to be like this she thought she kept looking
round in turn at the rows of pomaded heads in the stalls and then at
the seminude women in the boxes especially at helene in the next box 
who apparently quite unclothed sat with a quiet tranquil smile not
taking her eyes off the stage and feeling the bright light that flooded
the whole place and the warm air heated by the crowd natasha little
by little began to pass into a state of intoxication she had not
experienced for a long while she did not realize who and where she
was nor what was going on before her as she looked and thought the
strangest fancies unexpectedly and disconnectedly passed through her
mind the idea occurred to her of jumping onto the edge of the box and
singing the air the actress was singing then she wished to touch with
her fan an old gentleman sitting not far from her then to lean over to
helene and tickle her 

at a moment when all was quiet before the commencement of a song a door
leading to the stalls on the side nearest the rostovs box creaked 
and the steps of a belated arrival were heard there's kuragin 
whispered shinshin countess bezukhova turned smiling to the newcomer 
and natasha following the direction of that look saw an exceptionally
handsome adjutant approaching their box with a self assured yet
courteous bearing this was anatole kuragin whom she had seen
and noticed long ago at the ball in petersburg he was now in an
adjutant's uniform with one epaulet and a shoulder knot he moved with
a restrained swagger which would have been ridiculous had he not been
so good looking and had his handsome face not worn such an expression
of good humored complacency and gaiety though the performance was
proceeding he walked deliberately down the carpeted gangway his sword
and spurs slightly jingling and his handsome perfumed head held high 
having looked at natasha he approached his sister laid his well gloved
hand on the edge of her box nodded to her and leaning forward asked a
question with a motion toward natasha 

 mais charmante said he evidently referring to natasha who did
not exactly hear his words but understood them from the movement of his
lips then he took his place in the first row of the stalls and sat down
beside dolokhov nudging with his elbow in a friendly and offhand way
that dolokhov whom others treated so fawningly he winked at him gaily 
smiled and rested his foot against the orchestra screen 

 how like the brother is to the sister remarked the count and
how handsome they both are 

shinshin lowering his voice began to tell the count of some intrigue
of kuragin's in moscow and natasha tried to overhear it just
because he had said she was charmante 

the first act was over in the stalls everyone began moving about going
out and coming in 

boris came to the rostovs box received their congratulations very
simply and raising his eyebrows with an absent minded smile conveyed to
natasha and sonya his fiancee's invitation to her wedding and
went away natasha with a gay coquettish smile talked to him and
congratulated on his approaching wedding that same boris with whom
she had formerly been in love in the state of intoxication she was in 
everything seemed simple and natural 

the scantily clad helene smiled at everyone in the same way and
natasha gave boris a similar smile 

helene's box was filled and surrounded from the stalls by the most
distinguished and intellectual men who seemed to vie with one another
in their wish to let everyone see that they knew her 

during the whole of that entr'acte kuragin stood with dolokhov
in front of the orchestra partition looking at the rostovs box 
natasha knew he was talking about her and this afforded her pleasure 
she even turned so that he should see her profile in what she thought
was its most becoming aspect before the beginning of the second act
pierre appeared in the stalls the rostovs had not seen him since
their arrival his face looked sad and he had grown still stouter since
natasha last saw him he passed up to the front rows not noticing
anyone anatole went up to him and began speaking to him looking at and
indicating the rostovs box on seeing natasha pierre grew animated
and hastily passing between the rows came toward their box when he
got there he leaned on his elbows and smiling talked to her for a long
time while conversing with pierre natasha heard a man's voice in
countess bezukhova's box and something told her it was kuragin she
turned and their eyes met almost smiling he gazed straight into her
eyes with such an enraptured caressing look that it seemed strange to be
so near him to look at him like that to be so sure he admired her and
not to be acquainted with him 

in the second act there was scenery representing tombstones there was a
round hole in the canvas to represent the moon shades were raised over
the footlights and from horns and contrabass came deep notes while many
people appeared from right and left wearing black cloaks and holding
things like daggers in their hands they began waving their arms then
some other people ran in and began dragging away the maiden who had been
in white and was now in light blue they did not drag her away at once 
but sang with her for a long time and then at last dragged her off and
behind the scenes something metallic was struck three times and
everyone knelt down and sang a prayer all these things were repeatedly
interrupted by the enthusiastic shouts of the audience 

during this act every time natasha looked toward the stalls she saw
anatole kuragin with an arm thrown across the back of his chair 
staring at her she was pleased to see that he was captivated by her and
it did not occur to her that there was anything wrong in it 

when the second act was over countess bezukhova rose turned to the
rostovs box her whole bosom completely exposed beckoned the old
count with a gloved finger and paying no attention to those who had
entered her box began talking to him with an amiable smile 

 do make me acquainted with your charming daughters said she 
 the whole town is singing their praises and i don't even know
them 

natasha rose and curtsied to the splendid countess she was so pleased
by praise from this brilliant beauty that she blushed with pleasure 

 i want to become a moscovite too now said helene how is it
you're not ashamed to bury such pearls in the country 

countess bezukhova quite deserved her reputation of being a fascinating
woman she could say what she did not think especially what was
flattering quite simply and naturally 

 dear count you must let me look after your daughters though i am
not staying here long this time nor are you i will try to amuse
them i have already heard much of you in petersburg and wanted to get
to know you said she to natasha with her stereotyped and lovely
smile i had heard about you from my page drubetskoy have you
heard he is getting married and also from my husband's friend
bolkonski prince andrew bolkonski she went on with special
emphasis implying that she knew of his relation to natasha to get
better acquainted she asked that one of the young ladies should come
into her box for the rest of the performance and natasha moved over to
it 

the scene of the third act represented a palace in which many candles
were burning and pictures of knights with short beards hung on the
walls in the middle stood what were probably a king and a queen the
king waved his right arm and evidently nervous sang something badly
and sat down on a crimson throne the maiden who had been first in white
and then in light blue now wore only a smock and stood beside the
throne with her hair down she sang something mournfully addressing the
queen but the king waved his arm severely and men and women with bare
legs came in from both sides and began dancing all together then the
violins played very shrilly and merrily and one of the women with thick
bare legs and thin arms separating from the others went behind the
wings adjusted her bodice returned to the middle of the stage and
began jumping and striking one foot rapidly against the other in the
stalls everyone clapped and shouted bravo then one of the men
went into a corner of the stage the cymbals and horns in the orchestra
struck up more loudly and this man with bare legs jumped very high and
waved his feet about very rapidly he was duport who received sixty
thousand rubles a year for this art everybody in the stalls boxes 
and galleries began clapping and shouting with all their might and the
man stopped and began smiling and bowing to all sides then other men
and women danced with bare legs then the king again shouted to the
sound of music and they all began singing but suddenly a storm
came on chromatic scales and diminished sevenths were heard in the
orchestra everyone ran off again dragging one of their number away 
and the curtain dropped once more there was a terrible noise and
clatter among the audience and with rapturous faces everyone began
shouting duport duport duport natasha no longer thought this
strange she looked about with pleasure smiling joyfully 

 isn't duport delightful helene asked her 

 oh yes replied natasha 





chapter x

during the entr'acte a whiff of cold air came into helene's box 
the door opened and anatole entered stooping and trying not to brush
against anyone 

 let me introduce my brother to you said helene her eyes
shifting uneasily from natasha to anatole 

natasha turned her pretty little head toward the elegant young officer
and smiled at him over her bare shoulder anatole who was as handsome
at close quarters as at a distance sat down beside her and told her he
had long wished to have this happiness ever since the naryshkins 
ball in fact at which he had had the well remembered pleasure of seeing
her kuragin was much more sensible and simple with women than among
men he talked boldly and naturally and natasha was strangely and
agreeably struck by the fact that there was nothing formidable in this
man about whom there was so much talk but that on the contrary his
smile was most naive cheerful and good natured 

kuragin asked her opinion of the performance and told her how at a
previous performance semenova had fallen down on the stage 

 and do you know countess he said suddenly addressing her as an
old familiar acquaintance we are getting up a costume tournament 
you ought to take part in it it will be great fun we shall all meet at
the karagins please come no really eh said he 

while saying this he never removed his smiling eyes from her face 
her neck and her bare arms natasha knew for certain that he was
enraptured by her this pleased her yet his presence made her feel
constrained and oppressed when she was not looking at him she felt that
he was looking at her shoulders and she involuntarily caught his eye
so that he should look into hers rather than this but looking into his
eyes she was frightened realizing that there was not that barrier of
modesty she had always felt between herself and other men she did not
know how it was that within five minutes she had come to feel herself
terribly near to this man when she turned away she feared he might
seize her from behind by her bare arm and kiss her on the neck they
spoke of most ordinary things yet she felt that they were closer to
one another than she had ever been to any man natasha kept turning to
helene and to her father as if asking what it all meant but helene
was engaged in conversation with a general and did not answer her
look and her father's eyes said nothing but what they always said 
 having a good time well i'm glad of it 

during one of these moments of awkward silence when anatole's
prominent eyes were gazing calmly and fixedly at her natasha to break
the silence asked him how he liked moscow she asked the question and
blushed she felt all the time that by talking to him she was doing
something improper anatole smiled as though to encourage her 

 at first i did not like it much because what makes a town pleasant
ce sont les jolies femmes isn't that so but now i like it very
much indeed he said looking at her significantly you'll come
to the costume tournament countess do come and putting out his
hand to her bouquet and dropping his voice he added you will be the
prettiest there do come dear countess and give me this flower as a
pledge 

 are the pretty women 

natasha did not understand what he was saying any more than he did
himself but she felt that his incomprehensible words had an improper
intention she did not know what to say and turned away as if she had
not heard his remark but as soon as she had turned away she felt that
he was there behind so close behind her 

 how is he now confused angry ought i to put it right she
asked herself and she could not refrain from turning round she looked
straight into his eyes and his nearness self assurance and the
good natured tenderness of his smile vanquished her she smiled just
as he was doing gazing straight into his eyes and again she felt with
horror that no barrier lay between him and her 

the curtain rose again anatole left the box serene and gay natasha
went back to her father in the other box now quite submissive to the
world she found herself in all that was going on before her now seemed
quite natural but on the other hand all her previous thoughts of her
betrothed of princess mary or of life in the country did not once
recur to her mind and were as if belonging to a remote past 

in the fourth act there was some sort of devil who sang waving his arm
about till the boards were withdrawn from under him and he disappeared
down below that was the only part of the fourth act that natasha saw 
she felt agitated and tormented and the cause of this was kuragin whom
she could not help watching as they were leaving the theater anatole
came up to them called their carriage and helped them in as he was
putting natasha in he pressed her arm above the elbow agitated and
flushed she turned round he was looking at her with glittering eyes 
smiling tenderly 


only after she had reached home was natasha able clearly to think over
what had happened to her and suddenly remembering prince andrew she
was horrified and at tea to which all had sat down after the opera she
gave a loud exclamation flushed and ran out of the room 

 o god i am lost she said to herself how could i let him 
she sat for a long time hiding her flushed face in her hands trying to
realize what had happened to her but was unable either to understand
what had happened or what she felt everything seemed dark obscure 
and terrible there in that enormous illuminated theater where the
bare legged duport in a tinsel decorated jacket jumped about to the
music on wet boards and young girls and old men and the nearly
naked helene with her proud calm smile rapturously cried
 bravo there in the presence of that helene it had all seemed
clear and simple but now alone by herself it was incomprehensible 
 what is it what was that terror i felt of him what is this gnawing
of conscience i am feeling now she thought 

only to the old countess at night in bed could natasha have told all
she was feeling she knew that sonya with her severe and simple views
would either not understand it at all or would be horrified at such
a confession so natasha tried to solve what was torturing her by
herself 

 am i spoiled for andrew's love or not she asked herself and
with soothing irony replied what a fool i am to ask that what did
happen to me nothing i have done nothing i didn't lead him on
at all nobody will know and i shall never see him again she told
herself so it is plain that nothing has happened and there is
nothing to repent of and andrew can love me still but why still 
o god why isn't he here natasha quieted herself for a moment 
but again some instinct told her that though all this was true and
though nothing had happened yet the former purity of her love for
prince andrew had perished and again in imagination she went over her
whole conversation with kuragin and again saw the face gestures and
tender smile of that bold handsome man when he pressed her arm 





chapter xi

anatole kuragin was staying in moscow because his father had sent him
away from petersburg where he had been spending twenty thousand rubles
a year in cash besides running up debts for as much more which his
creditors demanded from his father 

his father announced to him that he would now pay half his debts for the
last time but only on condition that he went to moscow as adjutant to
the commander in chief a post his father had procured for him and
would at last try to make a good match there he indicated to him
princess mary and julie karagina 

anatole consented and went to moscow where he put up at pierre's
house pierre received him unwillingly at first but got used to him
after a while sometimes even accompanied him on his carousals and gave
him money under the guise of loans 

as shinshin had remarked from the time of his arrival anatole had
turned the heads of the moscow ladies especially by the fact that
he slighted them and plainly preferred the gypsy girls and french
actresses with the chief of whom mademoiselle george he was said to
be on intimate relations he had never missed a carousal at danilov's
or other moscow revelers drank whole nights through outvying
everyone else and was at all the balls and parties of the best society 
there was talk of his intrigues with some of the ladies and he flirted
with a few of them at the balls but he did not run after the unmarried
girls especially the rich heiresses who were most of them plain 
there was a special reason for this as he had got married two years
before a fact known only to his most intimate friends at that time
while with his regiment in poland a polish landowner of small means had
forced him to marry his daughter anatole had very soon abandoned his
wife and for a payment which he agreed to send to his father in law 
had arranged to be free to pass himself off as a bachelor 

anatole was always content with his position with himself and with
others he was instinctively and thoroughly convinced that it was
impossible for him to live otherwise than as he did and that he had
never in his life done anything base he was incapable of considering
how his actions might affect others or what the consequences of this or
that action of his might be he was convinced that as a duck is so made
that it must live in water so god had made him such that he must spend
thirty thousand rubles a year and always occupy a prominent position in
society he believed this so firmly that others looking at him were
persuaded of it too and did not refuse him either a leading place
in society or money which he borrowed from anyone and everyone and
evidently would not repay 

he was not a gambler at any rate he did not care about winning he was
not vain he did not mind what people thought of him still less could
he be accused of ambition more than once he had vexed his father by
spoiling his own career and he laughed at distinctions of all kinds he
was not mean and did not refuse anyone who asked of him all he cared
about was gaiety and women and as according to his ideas there
was nothing dishonorable in these tastes and he was incapable of
considering what the gratification of his tastes entailed for others 
he honestly considered himself irreproachable sincerely despised rogues
and bad people and with a tranquil conscience carried his head high 

rakes those male magdalenes have a secret feeling of innocence
similar to that which female magdalenes have based on the same hope of
forgiveness all will be forgiven her for she loved much and all
will be forgiven him for he enjoyed much 

dolokhov who had reappeared that year in moscow after his exile and
his persian adventures and was leading a life of luxury gambling and
dissipation associated with his old petersburg comrade kuragin and
made use of him for his own ends 

anatole was sincerely fond of dolokhov for his cleverness and
audacity dolokhov who needed anatole kuragin's name position and
connections as a bait to draw rich young men into his gambling set made
use of him and amused himself at his expense without letting the other
feel it apart from the advantage he derived from anatole the very
process of dominating another's will was in itself a pleasure a
habit and a necessity to dolokhov 

natasha had made a strong impression on kuragin at supper after
the opera he described to dolokhov with the air of a connoisseur the
attractions of her arms shoulders feet and hair and expressed his
intention of making love to her anatole had no notion and was incapable
of considering what might come of such love making as he never had any
notion of the outcome of any of his actions 

 she's first rate my dear fellow but not for us replied
dolokhov 

 i will tell my sister to ask her to dinner said anatole 
 eh 

 you'd better wait till she's married 

 you know i adore little girls they lose their heads at once 
pursued anatole 

 you have been caught once already by a little girl said
dolokhov who knew of kuragin's marriage take care 

 well that can't happen twice eh said anatole with a
good humored laugh 





chapter xii

the day after the opera the rostovs went nowhere and nobody came to see
them marya dmitrievna talked to the count about something which they
concealed from natasha natasha guessed they were talking about the
old prince and planning something and this disquieted and offended her 
she was expecting prince andrew any moment and twice that day sent a
manservant to the vozdvizhenka to ascertain whether he had come he had
not arrived she suffered more now than during her first days in moscow 
to her impatience and pining for him were now added the unpleasant
recollection of her interview with princess mary and the old prince 
and a fear and anxiety of which she did not understand the cause she
continually fancied that either he would never come or that something
would happen to her before he came she could no longer think of him by
herself calmly and continuously as she had done before as soon as she
began to think of him the recollection of the old prince of princess
mary of the theater and of kuragin mingled with her thoughts the
question again presented itself whether she was not guilty whether she
had not already broken faith with prince andrew and again she found
herself recalling to the minutest detail every word every gesture and
every shade in the play of expression on the face of the man who had
been able to arouse in her such an incomprehensible and terrifying
feeling to the family natasha seemed livelier than usual but she was
far less tranquil and happy than before 

on sunday morning marya dmitrievna invited her visitors to mass at her
parish church the church of the assumption built over the graves of
victims of the plague 

 i don't like those fashionable churches she said evidently
priding herself on her independence of thought god is the same
everywhere we have an excellent priest he conducts the service
decently and with dignity and the deacon is the same what holiness is
there in giving concerts in the choir i don't like it it's just
self indulgence 

marya dmitrievna liked sundays and knew how to keep them her whole
house was scrubbed and cleaned on saturdays neither she nor the
servants worked and they all wore holiday dress and went to church at
her table there were extra dishes at dinner and the servants had vodka
and roast goose or suckling pig but in nothing in the house was the
holiday so noticeable as in marya dmitrievna's broad stern face 
which on that day wore an invariable look of solemn festivity 

after mass when they had finished their coffee in the dining room
where the loose covers had been removed from the furniture a servant
announced that the carriage was ready and marya dmitrievna rose with
a stern air she wore her holiday shawl in which she paid calls and
announced that she was going to see prince nicholas bolkonski to have
an explanation with him about natasha 

after she had gone a dressmaker from madame suppert roguet waited on
the rostovs and natasha very glad of this diversion having shut
herself into a room adjoining the drawing room occupied herself trying
on the new dresses just as she had put on a bodice without sleeves and
only tacked together and was turning her head to see in the glass how
the back fitted she heard in the drawing room the animated sounds
of her father's voice and another's a woman's that made her
flush it was helene natasha had not time to take off the bodice
before the door opened and countess bezukhova dressed in a purple
velvet gown with a high collar came into the room beaming with
good humored amiable smiles 

 oh my enchantress she cried to the blushing natasha 
 charming no this is really beyond anything my dear count said
she to count rostov who had followed her in how can you live in
moscow and go nowhere no i won't let you off mademoiselle george
will recite at my house tonight and there'll be some people and if
you don't bring your lovely girls who are prettier than mademoiselle
george i won't know you my husband is away in tver or i would send
him to fetch you you must come you positively must between eight and
nine 

she nodded to the dressmaker whom she knew and who had curtsied
respectfully to her and seated herself in an armchair beside the
looking glass draping the folds of her velvet dress picturesquely she
did not cease chattering good naturedly and gaily continually praising
natasha's beauty she looked at natasha's dresses and praised
them as well as a new dress of her own made of metallic gauze 
which she had received from paris and advised natasha to have one like
it 

 but anything suits you my charmer she remarked 

a smile of pleasure never left natasha's face she felt happy and as
if she were blossoming under the praise of this dear countess bezukhova
who had formerly seemed to her so unapproachable and important and was
now so kind to her natasha brightened up and felt almost in love with
this woman who was so beautiful and so kind helene for her part was
sincerely delighted with natasha and wished to give her a good time 
anatole had asked her to bring him and natasha together and she was
calling on the rostovs for that purpose the idea of throwing her
brother and natasha together amused her 

though at one time in petersburg she had been annoyed with natasha
for drawing boris away she did not think of that now and in her own
way heartily wished natasha well as she was leaving the rostovs she
called her protegee aside 

 my brother dined with me yesterday we nearly died of laughter he
ate nothing and kept sighing for you my charmer he is madly quite
madly in love with you my dear 

natasha blushed scarlet when she heard this 

 how she blushes how she blushes my pretty said helene you
must certainly come if you love somebody my charmer that is not a
reason to shut yourself up even if you are engaged i am sure your
fiance would wish you to go into society rather than be bored to
death 

 so she knows i am engaged and she and her husband pierre that good
pierre have talked and laughed about this so it's all right and
again under helene's influence what had seemed terrible now seemed
simple and natural and she is such a grande dame so kind and
evidently likes me so much and why not enjoy myself thought
natasha gazing at helene with wide open wondering eyes 

marya dmitrievna came back to dinner taciturn and serious having
evidently suffered a defeat at the old prince's she was still too
agitated by the encounter to be able to talk of the affair calmly in
answer to the count's inquiries she replied that things were all
right and that she would tell about it next day on hearing of countess
bezukhova's visit and the invitation for that evening marya
dmitrievna remarked 

 i don't care to have anything to do with bezukhova and don't
advise you to however if you've promised go it will divert your
thoughts she added addressing natasha 





chapter xiii

count rostov took the girls to countess bezukhova's there were
a good many people there but nearly all strangers to natasha count
rostov was displeased to see that the company consisted almost entirely
of men and women known for the freedom of their conduct mademoiselle
george was standing in a corner of the drawing room surrounded by young
men there were several frenchmen present among them metivier who from
the time helene reached moscow had been an intimate in her house the
count decided not to sit down to cards or let his girls out of his sight
and to get away as soon as mademoiselle george's performance was over 

anatole was at the door evidently on the lookout for the rostovs 
immediately after greeting the count he went up to natasha and followed
her as soon as she saw him she was seized by the same feeling she had
had at the opera gratified vanity at his admiration of her and fear at
the absence of a moral barrier between them 

helene welcomed natasha delightedly and was loud in admiration of her
beauty and her dress soon after their arrival mademoiselle george went
out of the room to change her costume in the drawing room people began
arranging the chairs and taking their seats anatole moved a chair for
natasha and was about to sit down beside her but the count who never
lost sight of her took the seat himself anatole sat down behind her 

mademoiselle george with her bare fat dimpled arms and a red shawl
draped over one shoulder came into the space left vacant for her and
assumed an unnatural pose enthusiastic whispering was audible 

mademoiselle george looked sternly and gloomily at the audience and
began reciting some french verses describing her guilty love for her
son in some places she raised her voice in others she whispered 
lifting her head triumphantly sometimes she paused and uttered hoarse
sounds rolling her eyes 

 adorable divine delicious was heard from every side 

natasha looked at the fat actress but neither saw nor heard nor
understood anything of what went on before her she only felt herself
again completely borne away into this strange senseless world so
remote from her old world a world in which it was impossible to know
what was good or bad reasonable or senseless behind her sat anatole 
and conscious of his proximity she experienced a frightened sense of
expectancy 

after the first monologue the whole company rose and surrounded
mademoiselle george expressing their enthusiasm 

 how beautiful she is natasha remarked to her father who had also
risen and was moving through the crowd toward the actress 

 i don't think so when i look at you said anatole following
natasha he said this at a moment when she alone could hear him you
are enchanting from the moment i saw you i have never ceased 

 come come natasha said the count as he turned back for his
daughter how beautiful she is natasha without saying anything
stepped up to her father and looked at him with surprised inquiring
eyes 

after giving several recitations mademoiselle george left and countess
bezukhova asked her visitors into the ballroom 

the count wished to go home but helene entreated him not to spoil her
improvised ball and the rostovs stayed on anatole asked natasha for
a valse and as they danced he pressed her waist and hand and told her
she was bewitching and that he loved her during the ecossaise which
she also danced with him anatole said nothing when they happened to be
by themselves but merely gazed at her natasha lifted her frightened
eyes to him but there was such confident tenderness in his affectionate
look and smile that she could not whilst looking at him say what she
had to say she lowered her eyes 

 don't say such things to me i am betrothed and love another 
she said rapidly she glanced at him 

anatole was not upset or pained by what she had said 

 don't speak to me of that what can i do said he i tell
you i am madly madly in love with you is it my fault that you are
enchanting it's our turn to begin 

natasha animated and excited looked about her with wide open
frightened eyes and seemed merrier than usual she understood hardly
anything that went on that evening they danced the ecossaise and the
grossvater her father asked her to come home but she begged to remain 
wherever she went and whomever she was speaking to she felt his eyes
upon her later on she recalled how she had asked her father to let
her go to the dressing room to rearrange her dress that helene had
followed her and spoken laughingly of her brother's love and that she
again met anatole in the little sitting room helene had disappeared
leaving them alone and anatole had taken her hand and said in a tender
voice 

 i cannot come to visit you but is it possible that i shall never see
you i love you madly can i never and blocking her path he
brought his face close to hers 

his large glittering masculine eyes were so close to hers that she saw
nothing but them 

 natalie he whispered inquiringly while she felt her hands being
painfully pressed natalie 

 i don't understand i have nothing to say her eyes replied 

burning lips were pressed to hers and at the same instant she felt
herself released and helene's footsteps and the rustle of her dress
were heard in the room natasha looked round at her and then red
and trembling threw a frightened look of inquiry at anatole and moved
toward the door 

 one word just one for god's sake cried anatole 

she paused she so wanted a word from him that would explain to her what
had happened and to which she could find no answer 

 natalie just a word only one he kept repeating evidently not
knowing what to say and he repeated it till helene came up to them 

helene returned with natasha to the drawing room the rostovs went
away without staying for supper 

after reaching home natasha did not sleep all night she was tormented
by the insoluble question whether she loved anatole or prince andrew 
she loved prince andrew she remembered distinctly how deeply she loved
him but she also loved anatole of that there was no doubt else how
could all this have happened thought she if after that i could
return his smile when saying good by if i was able to let it come to
that it means that i loved him from the first it means that he is
kind noble and splendid and i could not help loving him what am i to
do if i love him and the other one too she asked herself unable to
find an answer to these terrible questions 





chapter xiv

morning came with its cares and bustle everyone got up and began
to move about and talk dressmakers came again marya dmitrievna
appeared and they were called to breakfast natasha kept looking
uneasily at everybody with wide open eyes as if wishing to intercept
every glance directed toward her and tried to appear the same as usual 

after breakfast which was her best time marya dmitrievna sat down in
her armchair and called natasha and the count to her 

 well friends i have now thought the whole matter over and this is
my advice she began yesterday as you know i went to see prince
bolkonski well i had a talk with him he took it into his head to
begin shouting but i am not one to be shouted down i said what i had
to say 

 well and he asked the count 

 he he's crazy he did not want to listen but what's the use
of talking as it is we have worn the poor girl out said marya
dmitrievna my advice to you is finish your business and go back
home to otradnoe and wait there 

 oh no exclaimed natasha 

 yes go back said marya dmitrievna and wait there if your
betrothed comes here now there will be no avoiding a quarrel but
alone with the old man he will talk things over and then come on to
you 

count rostov approved of this suggestion appreciating its
reasonableness if the old man came round it would be all the better to
visit him in moscow or at bald hills later on and if not the wedding 
against his wishes could only be arranged at otradnoe 

 that is perfectly true and i am sorry i went to see him and took
her said the old count 

 no why be sorry being here you had to pay your respects but if he
won't that's his affair said marya dmitrievna looking for
something in her reticule besides the trousseau is ready so there
is nothing to wait for and what is not ready i'll send after you 
though i don't like letting you go it is the best way so go with
god's blessing 

having found what she was looking for in the reticule she handed it to
natasha it was a letter from princess mary 

 she has written to you how she torments herself poor thing she's
afraid you might think that she does not like you 

 but she doesn't like me said natasha 

 don't talk nonsense cried marya dmitrievna 

 i shan't believe anyone i know she doesn't like me replied
natasha boldly as she took the letter and her face expressed a cold
and angry resolution that caused marya dmitrievna to look at her more
intently and to frown 

 don't answer like that my good girl she said what i say is
true write an answer 

natasha did not reply and went to her own room to read princess
mary's letter 

princess mary wrote that she was in despair at the misunderstanding that
had occurred between them whatever her father's feelings might be 
she begged natasha to believe that she could not help loving her as
the one chosen by her brother for whose happiness she was ready to
sacrifice everything 

 do not think however she wrote that my father is
ill disposed toward you he is an invalid and an old man who must be
forgiven but he is good and magnanimous and will love her who makes his
son happy princess mary went on to ask natasha to fix a time when
she could see her again 

after reading the letter natasha sat down at the writing table
to answer it dear princess she wrote in french quickly and
mechanically and then paused what more could she write after all that
had happened the evening before yes yes all that has happened and
now all is changed she thought as she sat with the letter she had
begun before her must i break off with him must i really that's
awful and to escape from these dreadful thoughts she went to
sonya and began sorting patterns with her 

after dinner natasha went to her room and again took up princess
mary's letter can it be that it is all over she thought 
 can it be that all this has happened so quickly and has destroyed all
that went before she recalled her love for prince andrew in all its
former strength and at the same time felt that she loved kuragin she
vividly pictured herself as prince andrew's wife and the scenes of
happiness with him she had so often repeated in her imagination and
at the same time aglow with excitement recalled every detail of
yesterday's interview with anatole 

 why could that not be as well she sometimes asked herself in
complete bewilderment only so could i be completely happy but now i
have to choose and i can't be happy without either of them only 
she thought to tell prince andrew what has happened or to hide
it from him are both equally impossible but with that one nothing is
spoiled but am i really to abandon forever the joy of prince andrew's
love in which i have lived so long 

 please miss whispered a maid entering the room with a mysterious
air a man told me to give you this and she handed natasha a
letter 

 only for christ's sake the girl went on as natasha 
without thinking mechanically broke the seal and read a love letter
from anatole of which without taking in a word she understood only
that it was a letter from him from the man she loved yes she loved
him or else how could that have happened which had happened and how
could she have a love letter from him in her hand 

with trembling hands natasha held that passionate love letter which
dolokhov had composed for anatole and as she read it she found in it
an echo of all that she herself imagined she was feeling 

 since yesterday evening my fate has been sealed to be loved by you
or to die there is no other way for me the letter began then he
went on to say that he knew her parents would not give her to him for
this there were secret reasons he could reveal only to her but that if
she loved him she need only say the word yes and no human power could
hinder their bliss love would conquer all he would steal her away and
carry her off to the ends of the earth 

 yes yes i love him thought natasha reading the letter for the
twentieth time and finding some peculiarly deep meaning in each word of
it 

that evening marya dmitrievna was going to the akharovs and
proposed to take the girls with her natasha pleading a headache 
remained at home 





chapter xv

on returning late in the evening sonya went to natasha's room and
to her surprise found her still dressed and asleep on the sofa open on
the table beside her lay anatole's letter sonya picked it up and
read it 

as she read she glanced at the sleeping natasha trying to find in her
face an explanation of what she was reading but did not find it her
face was calm gentle and happy clutching her breast to keep herself
from choking sonya pale and trembling with fear and agitation sat
down in an armchair and burst into tears 

 how was it i noticed nothing how could it go so far can she have
left off loving prince andrew and how could she let kuragin go to
such lengths he is a deceiver and a villain that's plain what will
nicholas dear noble nicholas do when he hears of it so this is
the meaning of her excited resolute unnatural look the day before
yesterday yesterday and today thought sonya but it can't be
that she loves him she probably opened the letter without knowing who
it was from probably she is offended by it she could not do such a
thing 

sonya wiped away her tears and went up to natasha again scanning her
face 

 natasha she said just audibly 

natasha awoke and saw sonya 

 ah you're back 

and with the decision and tenderness that often come at the moment of
awakening she embraced her friend but noticing sonya's look of
embarrassment her own face expressed confusion and suspicion 

 sonya you've read that letter she demanded 

 yes answered sonya softly 

natasha smiled rapturously 

 no sonya i can't any longer she said i can't hide it
from you any longer you know we love one another sonya darling he
writes sonya 

sonya stared open eyed at natasha unable to believe her ears 

 and bolkonski she asked 

 ah sonya if you only knew how happy i am cried natasha 
 you don't know what love is 

 but natasha can that be all over 

natasha looked at sonya with wide open eyes as if she could not grasp
the question 

 well then are you refusing prince andrew said sonya 

 oh you don't understand anything don't talk nonsense just
listen said natasha with momentary vexation 

 but i can't believe it insisted sonya i don't
understand how is it you have loved a man for a whole year and
suddenly why you have only seen him three times natasha i don't
believe you you're joking in three days to forget everything and
so 

 three days said natasha it seems to me i've loved him a
hundred years it seems to me that i have never loved anyone before you
can't understand it sonya wait a bit sit here and natasha
embraced and kissed her 

 i had heard that it happens like this and you must have heard it
too but it's only now that i feel such love it's not the same as
before as soon as i saw him i felt he was my master and i his slave 
and that i could not help loving him yes his slave whatever he orders
i shall do you don't understand that what can i do what can i do 
sonya cried natasha with a happy yet frightened expression 

 but think what you are doing cried sonya i can't leave
it like this this secret correspondence how could you let him go so
far she went on with a horror and disgust she could hardly conceal 

 i told you that i have no will natasha replied why can't
you understand i love him 

 then i won't let it come to that i shall tell cried sonya 
bursting into tears 

 what do you mean for god's sake if you tell you are my
enemy declared natasha you want me to be miserable you want us
to be separated 

when she saw natasha's fright sonya shed tears of shame and pity
for her friend 

 but what has happened between you she asked what has he said
to you why doesn't he come to the house 

natasha did not answer her questions 

 for god's sake sonya don't tell anyone don't torture
me natasha entreated remember no one ought to interfere in such
matters i have confided in you 

 but why this secrecy why doesn't he come to the house asked
sonya why doesn't he openly ask for your hand you know prince
andrew gave you complete freedom if it is really so but i don't
believe it natasha have you considered what these secret reasons can
be 

natasha looked at sonya with astonishment evidently this question
presented itself to her mind for the first time and she did not know how
to answer it 

 i don't know what the reasons are but there must be reasons 

sonya sighed and shook her head incredulously 

 if there were reasons she began 

but natasha guessing her doubts interrupted her in alarm 

 sonya one can't doubt him one can't one can't don't you
understand she cried 

 does he love you 

 does he love me natasha repeated with a smile of pity at her
friend's lack of comprehension why you have read his letter and
you have seen him 

 but if he is dishonorable 

 he dishonorable if you only knew exclaimed natasha 

 if he is an honorable man he should either declare his intentions or
cease seeing you and if you won't do this i will i will write to
him and i will tell papa said sonya resolutely 

 but i can't live without him cried natasha 

 natasha i don't understand you and what are you saying think of
your father and of nicholas 

 i don't want anyone i don't love anyone but him how dare you
say he is dishonorable don't you know that i love him screamed
natasha go away sonya i don't want to quarrel with you but
go for god's sake go you see how i am suffering natasha cried
angrily in a voice of despair and repressed irritation sonya burst
into sobs and ran from the room 

natasha went to the table and without a moment's reflection wrote
that answer to princess mary which she had been unable to write all
the morning in this letter she said briefly that all their
misunderstandings were at an end that availing herself of the
magnanimity of prince andrew who when he went abroad had given her her
freedom she begged princess mary to forget everything and forgive her
if she had been to blame toward her but that she could not be his
wife at that moment this all seemed quite easy simple and clear to
natasha 


on friday the rostovs were to return to the country but on wednesday
the count went with the prospective purchaser to his estate near moscow 

on the day the count left sonya and natasha were invited to a big
dinner party at the karagins and marya dmitrievna took them
there at that party natasha again met anatole and sonya noticed
that she spoke to him trying not to be overheard and that all through
dinner she was more agitated than ever when they got home natasha was
the first to begin the explanation sonya expected 

 there sonya you were talking all sorts of nonsense about him 
natasha began in a mild voice such as children use when they wish to be
praised we have had an explanation today 

 well what happened what did he say natasha how glad i am
you're not angry with me tell me everything the whole truth what
did he say 

natasha became thoughtful 

 oh sonya if you knew him as i do he said he asked me what i
had promised bolkonski he was glad i was free to refuse him 

sonya sighed sorrowfully 

 but you haven't refused bolkonski said she 

 perhaps i have perhaps all is over between me and bolkonski why do
you think so badly of me 

 i don't think anything only i don't understand this 

 wait a bit sonya you'll understand everything you'll see what
a man he is now don't think badly of me or of him i don't think
badly of anyone i love and pity everybody but what am i to do 

sonya did not succumb to the tender tone natasha used toward her 
the more emotional and ingratiating the expression of natasha's face
became the more serious and stern grew sonya's 

 natasha said she you asked me not to speak to you and i
haven't spoken but now you yourself have begun i don't trust him 
natasha why this secrecy 

 again again interrupted natasha 

 natasha i am afraid for you 

 afraid of what 

 i am afraid you're going to your ruin said sonya resolutely 
and was herself horrified at what she had said 

anger again showed in natasha's face 

 and i'll go to my ruin i will as soon as possible it's not
your business it won't be you but i who'll suffer leave me
alone leave me alone i hate you 

 natasha moaned sonya aghast 

 i hate you i hate you you're my enemy forever and natasha
ran out of the room 

natasha did not speak to sonya again and avoided her with the same
expression of agitated surprise and guilt she went about the house 
taking up now one occupation now another and at once abandoning them 

hard as it was for sonya she watched her friend and did not let her
out of her sight 

the day before the count was to return sonya noticed that natasha sat
by the drawing room window all the morning as if expecting something and
that she made a sign to an officer who drove past whom sonya took to
be anatole 

sonya began watching her friend still more attentively and noticed that
at dinner and all that evening natasha was in a strange and unnatural
state she answered questions at random began sentences she did not
finish and laughed at everything 

after tea sonya noticed a housemaid at natasha's door timidly
waiting to let her pass she let the girl go in and then listening at
the door learned that another letter had been delivered 

then suddenly it became clear to sonya that natasha had some dreadful
plan for that evening sonya knocked at her door natasha did not let
her in 

 she will run away with him thought sonya she is capable of
anything there was something particularly pathetic and resolute in
her face today she cried as she said good by to uncle sonya
remembered yes that's it she means to elope with him but
what am i to do thought she recalling all the signs that clearly
indicated that natasha had some terrible intention the count is
away what am i to do write to kuragin demanding an explanation but
what is there to oblige him to reply write to pierre as prince andrew
asked me to in case of some misfortune but perhaps she really
has already refused bolkonski she sent a letter to princess mary
yesterday and uncle is away to tell marya dmitrievna who had
such faith in natasha seemed to sonya terrible well anyway 
thought sonya as she stood in the dark passage now or never i must
prove that i remember the family's goodness to me and that i love
nicholas yes if i don't sleep for three nights i'll not leave this
passage and will hold her back by force and will and not let the family
be disgraced thought she 





chapter xvi

anatole had lately moved to dolokhov's the plan for natalie
rostova's abduction had been arranged and the preparations made by
dolokhov a few days before and on the day that sonya after listening
at natasha's door resolved to safeguard her it was to have been
put into execution natasha had promised to come out to kuragin at the
back porch at ten that evening kuragin was to put her into a troyka
he would have ready and to drive her forty miles to the village of
kamenka where an unfrocked priest was in readiness to perform a
marriage ceremony over them at kamenka a relay of horses was to wait
which would take them to the warsaw highroad and from there they would
hasten abroad with post horses 

anatole had a passport an order for post horses ten thousand rubles
he had taken from his sister and another ten thousand borrowed with
dolokhov's help 

two witnesses for the mock marriage khvostikov a retired petty
official whom dolokhov made use of in his gambling transactions and
makarin a retired hussar a kindly weak fellow who had an unbounded
affection for kuragin were sitting at tea in dolokhov's front
room 

in his large study the walls of which were hung to the ceiling with
persian rugs bearskins and weapons sat dolokhov in a traveling cloak
and high boots at an open desk on which lay an abacus and some bundles
of paper money anatole with uniform unbuttoned walked to and fro from
the room where the witnesses were sitting through the study to the room
behind where his french valet and others were packing the last of his
things dolokhov was counting the money and noting something down 

 well he said khvostikov must have two thousand 

 give it to him then said anatole 

 makarka their name for makarin will go through fire and
water for you for nothing so here are our accounts all settled said
dolokhov showing him the memorandum is that right 

 yes of course returned anatole evidently not listening to
dolokhov and looking straight before him with a smile that did not
leave his face 

dolokhov banged down the lid of his desk and turned to anatole with an
ironic smile 

 do you know you'd really better drop it all there's still
time 

 fool retorted anatole don't talk nonsense if you only
knew it's the devil knows what 

 no really give it up said dolokhov i am speaking
seriously it's no joke this plot you've hatched 

 what teasing again go to the devil eh said anatole making a
grimace really it's no time for your stupid jokes and he left
the room 

dolokhov smiled contemptuously and condescendingly when anatole had
gone out 

 you wait a bit he called after him i'm not joking i'm
talking sense come here come here 

anatole returned and looked at dolokhov trying to give him his
attention and evidently submitting to him involuntarily 

 now listen to me i'm telling you this for the last time why
should i joke about it did i hinder you who arranged everything for
you who found the priest and got the passport who raised the money i
did it all 

 well thank you for it do you think i am not grateful and
anatole sighed and embraced dolokhov 

 i helped you but all the same i must tell you the truth it is a
dangerous business and if you think about it a stupid business well 
you'll carry her off all right will they let it stop at that it
will come out that you're already married why they'll have you in
the criminal court 

 oh nonsense nonsense anatole ejaculated and again made a
grimace didn't i explain to you what and anatole with the
partiality dull witted people have for any conclusion they have reached
by their own reasoning repeated the argument he had already put to
dolokhov a hundred times didn't i explain to you that i have come
to this conclusion if this marriage is invalid he went on crooking
one finger then i have nothing to answer for but if it is valid no
matter abroad no one will know anything about it isn't that so and
don't talk to me don't don't 

 seriously you'd better drop it you'll only get yourself into a
mess 

 go to the devil cried anatole and clutching his hair left the
room but returned at once and dropped into an armchair in front of
dolokhov with his feet turned under him it's the very devil 
what feel how it beats he took dolokhov's hand and put it on his
heart what a foot my dear fellow what a glance a goddess he
added in french what 

dolokhov with a cold smile and a gleam in his handsome insolent eyes
looked at him evidently wishing to get some more amusement out of him 

 well and when the money's gone what then 

 what then eh repeated anatole sincerely perplexed by a thought
of the future what then then i don't know but why talk
nonsense he glanced at his watch it's time 

anatole went into the back room 

 now then nearly ready you're dawdling he shouted to the
servants 

dolokhov put away the money called a footman whom he ordered to bring
something for them to eat and drink before the journey and went into
the room where khvostikov and makarin were sitting 

anatole lay on the sofa in the study leaning on his elbow and smiling
pensively while his handsome lips muttered tenderly to himself 

 come and eat something have a drink dolokhov shouted to him
from the other room 

 i don't want to answered anatole continuing to smile 

 come balaga is here 

anatole rose and went into the dining room balaga was a famous troyka
driver who had known dolokhov and anatole some six years and had given
them good service with his troykas more than once when anatole's
regiment was stationed at tver he had taken him from tver in the
evening brought him to moscow by daybreak and driven him back again
the next night more than once he had enabled dolokhov to escape when
pursued more than once he had driven them through the town with gypsies
and ladykins as he called the cocottes more than once in their
service he had run over pedestrians and upset vehicles in the streets
of moscow and had always been protected from the consequences by my
gentlemen as he called them he had ruined more than one horse in
their service more than once they had beaten him and more than once
they had made him drunk on champagne and madeira which he loved and
he knew more than one thing about each of them which would long ago have
sent an ordinary man to siberia they often called balaga into their
orgies and made him drink and dance at the gypsies and more than one
thousand rubles of their money had passed through his hands in their
service he risked his skin and his life twenty times a year and in
their service had lost more horses than the money he had from them would
buy but he liked them liked that mad driving at twelve miles an hour 
liked upsetting a driver or running down a pedestrian and flying at
full gallop through the moscow streets he liked to hear those wild 
tipsy shouts behind him get on get on when it was impossible
to go any faster he liked giving a painful lash on the neck to some
peasant who more dead than alive was already hurrying out of his way 
 real gentlemen he considered them 

anatole and dolokhov liked balaga too for his masterly driving and
because he liked the things they liked with others balaga bargained 
charging twenty five rubles for a two hours drive and rarely
drove himself generally letting his young men do so but with his
gentlemen he always drove himself and never demanded anything for
his work only a couple of times a year when he knew from their valets
that they had money in hand he would turn up of a morning quite sober
and with a deep bow would ask them to help him the gentlemen always
made him sit down 

 do help me out theodore ivanych sir or your excellency 
he would say i am quite out of horses let me have what you can to
go to the fair 

and anatole and dolokhov when they had money would give him a
thousand or a couple of thousand rubles 

balaga was a fair haired short and snub nosed peasant of about
twenty seven red faced with a particularly red thick neck glittering
little eyes and a small beard he wore a fine dark blue silk lined
cloth coat over a sheepskin 

on entering the room now he crossed himself turning toward the front
corner of the room and went up to dolokhov holding out a small black
hand 

 theodore ivanych he said bowing 

 how d'you do friend well here he is 

 good day your excellency he said again holding out his hand to
anatole who had just come in 

 i say balaga said anatole putting his hands on the man's
shoulders do you care for me or not eh now do me a service 
what horses have you come with eh 

 as your messenger ordered your special beasts replied balaga 

 well listen balaga drive all three to death but get me there in
three hours eh 

 when they are dead what shall i drive said balaga with a wink 

 mind i'll smash your face in don't make jokes cried
anatole suddenly rolling his eyes 

 why joke said the driver laughing as if i'd grudge my
gentlemen anything as fast as ever the horses can gallop so fast
we'll go 

 ah said anatole well sit down 

 yes sit down said dolokhov 

 i'll stand theodore ivanych 

 sit down nonsense have a drink said anatole and filled a large
glass of madeira for him 

the driver's eyes sparkled at the sight of the wine after refusing
it for manners sake he drank it and wiped his mouth with a red silk
handkerchief he took out of his cap 

 and when are we to start your excellency 

 well anatole looked at his watch we'll start at once 
mind balaga you'll get there in time eh 

 that depends on our luck in starting else why shouldn't we be
there in time replied balaga didn't we get you to tver in
seven hours i think you remember that your excellency 

 do you know one christmas i drove from tver said anatole 
smilingly at the recollection and turning to makarin who gazed
rapturously at him with wide open eyes will you believe it 
makarka it took one's breath away the rate we flew we came across
a train of loaded sleighs and drove right over two of them eh 

 those were horses balaga continued the tale that time i'd
harnessed two young side horses with the bay in the shafts he went
on turning to dolokhov will you believe it theodore ivanych 
those animals flew forty miles i couldn't hold them in my hands grew
numb in the sharp frost so that i threw down the reins catch hold
yourself your excellency says i and i just tumbled on the bottom
of the sleigh and sprawled there it wasn't a case of urging them on 
there was no holding them in till we reached the place the devils took
us there in three hours only the near one died of it 





chapter xvii

anatole went out of the room and returned a few minutes later wearing
a fur coat girt with a silver belt and a sable cap jauntily set on one
side and very becoming to his handsome face having looked in a mirror 
and standing before dolokhov in the same pose he had assumed before it 
he lifted a glass of wine 

 well good by theodore thank you for everything and farewell said
anatole well comrades and friends he considered for a moment 
of my youth farewell he said turning to makarin and the others 

though they were all going with him anatole evidently wished to make
something touching and solemn out of this address to his comrades he
spoke slowly in a loud voice and throwing out his chest slightly swayed
one leg 

 all take glasses you too balaga well comrades and friends of my
youth we've had our fling and lived and reveled eh and now when
shall we meet again i am going abroad we have had a good time now
farewell lads to our health hurrah he cried and emptying his
glass flung it on the floor 

 to your health said balaga who also emptied his glass and wiped his
mouth with his handkerchief 

makarin embraced anatole with tears in his eyes 

 ah prince how sorry i am to part from you 

 let's go let's go cried anatole 

balaga was about to leave the room 

 no stop said anatole shut the door we have first to sit down 
that's the way 

they shut the door and all sat down 

 now quick march lads said anatole rising 

joseph his valet handed him his sabretache and saber and they all
went out into the vestibule 

 and where's the fur cloak asked dolokhov hey ignatka go to
matrena matrevna and ask her for the sable cloak i have heard what
elopements are like continued dolokhov with a wink why she'll rush
out more dead than alive just in the things she is wearing if you delay
at all there'll be tears and papa and mamma and she's frozen in a
minute and must go back but you wrap the fur cloak round her first thing
and carry her to the sleigh 

the valet brought a woman's fox lined cloak 

 fool i told you the sable one hey matrena the sable he shouted so
that his voice rang far through the rooms 

a handsome slim and pale faced gypsy girl with glittering black eyes
and curly blue black hair wearing a red shawl ran out with a sable
mantle on her arm 

 here i don't grudge it take it she said evidently afraid of her
master and yet regretful of her cloak 

dolokhov without answering took the cloak threw it over matrena and
wrapped her up in it 

 that's the way said dolokhov and then so and he turned the collar
up round her head leaving only a little of the face uncovered and
then so do you see and he pushed anatole's head forward to meet the
gap left by the collar through which matrena's brilliant smile was
seen 

 well good by matrena said anatole kissing her ah my revels here
are over remember me to steshka there good by good by matrena wish
me luck 

 well prince may god give you great luck said matrena in her gypsy
accent 

two troykas were standing before the porch and two young drivers were
holding the horses balaga took his seat in the front one and holding
his elbows high arranged the reins deliberately anatole and dolokhov
got in with him makarin khvostikov and a valet seated themselves in
the other sleigh 

 well are you ready asked balaga 

 go he cried twisting the reins round his hands and the troyka tore
down the nikitski boulevard 

 tproo get out of the way hi tproo the shouting of balaga
and of the sturdy young fellow seated on the box was all that could
be heard on the arbat square the troyka caught against a carriage 
something cracked shouts were heard and the troyka flew along the
arbat street 

after taking a turn along the podnovinski boulevard balaga began to
rein in and turning back drew up at the crossing of the old konyusheny
street 

the young fellow on the box jumped down to hold the horses and anatole
and dolokhov went along the pavement when they reached the gate
dolokhov whistled the whistle was answered and a maidservant ran out 

 come into the courtyard or you'll be seen she'll come out directly 
said she 

dolokhov stayed by the gate anatole followed the maid into the
courtyard turned the corner and ran up into the porch 

he was met by gabriel marya dmitrievna's gigantic footman 

 come to the mistress please said the footman in his deep bass 
intercepting any retreat 

 to what mistress who are you asked anatole in a breathless whisper 

 kindly step in my orders are to bring you in 

 kuragin come back shouted dolokhov betrayed back 

dolokhov after anatole entered had remained at the wicket gate and was
struggling with the yard porter who was trying to lock it with a last
desperate effort dolokhov pushed the porter aside and when anatole ran
back seized him by the arm pulled him through the wicket and ran back
with him to the troyka 





chapter xviii

marya dmitrievna having found sonya weeping in the corridor made her
confess everything and intercepting the note to natasha she read it and
went into natasha's room with it in her hand 

 you shameless good for nothing said she i won't hear a word 

pushing back natasha who looked at her with astonished but tearless
eyes she locked her in and having given orders to the yard porter to
admit the persons who would be coming that evening but not to let them
out again and having told the footman to bring them up to her she
seated herself in the drawing room to await the abductors 

when gabriel came to inform her that the men who had come had run
away again she rose frowning and clasping her hands behind her paced
through the rooms a long time considering what she should do toward
midnight she went to natasha's room fingering the key in her pocket 
sonya was sitting sobbing in the corridor marya dmitrievna for god's
sake let me in to her she pleaded but marya dmitrievna unlocked
the door and went in without giving her an answer disgusting 
abominable in my house horrid girl hussy i'm only sorry for her
father thought she trying to restrain her wrath hard as it may
be i'll tell them all to hold their tongues and will hide it from the
count she entered the room with resolute steps natasha lying on the
sofa her head hidden in her hands and she did not stir she was in
just the same position in which marya dmitrievna had left her 

 a nice girl very nice said marya dmitrievna arranging meetings
with lovers in my house it's no use pretending you listen when i speak
to you and marya dmitrievna touched her arm listen when i speak 
you've disgraced yourself like the lowest of hussies i'd treat you
differently but i'm sorry for your father so i will conceal it 

natasha did not change her position but her whole body heaved with
noiseless convulsive sobs which choked her marya dmitrievna glanced
round at sonya and seated herself on the sofa beside natasha 

 it's lucky for him that he escaped me but i'll find him she said in
her rough voice do you hear what i am saying or not she added 

she put her large hand under natasha's face and turned it toward her 
both marya dmitrievna and sonya were amazed when they saw how natasha
looked her eyes were dry and glistening her lips compressed her
cheeks sunken 

 let me be what is it to me i shall die she muttered 
wrenching herself from marya dmitrievna's hands with a vicious effort
and sinking down again into her former position 

 natalie said marya dmitrievna i wish for your good lie still 
stay like that then i won't touch you but listen i won't tell you how
guilty you are you know that yourself but when your father comes back
tomorrow what am i to tell him eh 

again natasha's body shook with sobs 

 suppose he finds out and your brother and your betrothed 

 i have no betrothed i have refused him cried natasha 

 that's all the same continued marya dmitrievna if they hear of
this will they let it pass he your father i know him if he
challenges him to a duel will that be all right eh 

 oh let me be why have you interfered at all why why who asked
you to shouted natasha raising herself on the sofa and looking
malignantly at marya dmitrievna 

 but what did you want cried marya dmitrievna growing angry again 
 were you kept under lock and key who hindered his coming to the house 
why carry you off as if you were some gypsy singing girl well if he
had carried you off do you think they wouldn't have found him 
your father or brother or your betrothed and he's a scoundrel a
wretch that's a fact 

 he is better than any of you exclaimed natasha getting up if you
hadn't interfered oh my god what is it all what is it sonya 
why go away 

and she burst into sobs with the despairing vehemence with which people
bewail disasters they feel they have themselves occasioned marya
dmitrievna was to speak again but natasha cried out 

 go away go away you all hate and despise me and she threw herself
back on the sofa 

marya dmitrievna went on admonishing her for some time enjoining on her
that it must all be kept from her father and assuring her that nobody
would know anything about it if only natasha herself would undertake
to forget it all and not let anyone see that something had happened 
natasha did not reply nor did she sob any longer but she grew cold
and had a shivering fit marya dmitrievna put a pillow under her head 
covered her with two quilts and herself brought her some lime flower
water but natasha did not respond to her 

 well let her sleep said marya dmitrievna as she went out of the room
supposing natasha to be asleep 

but natasha was not asleep with pale face and fixed wide open eyes she
looked straight before her all that night she did not sleep or weep and
did not speak to sonya who got up and went to her several times 

next day count rostov returned from his estate near moscow in time for
lunch as he had promised he was in very good spirits the affair with
the purchaser was going on satisfactorily and there was nothing to keep
him any longer in moscow away from the countess whom he missed marya
dmitrievna met him and told him that natasha had been very unwell the
day before and that they had sent for the doctor but that she was
better now natasha had not left her room that morning with compressed
and parched lips and dry fixed eyes she sat at the window uneasily
watching the people who drove past and hurriedly glancing round at
anyone who entered the room she was evidently expecting news of him and
that he would come or would write to her 

when the count came to see her she turned anxiously round at the sound
of a man's footstep and then her face resumed its cold and malevolent
expression she did not even get up to greet him what is the matter
with you my angel are you ill asked the count 

after a moment's silence natasha answered yes ill 

in reply to the count's anxious inquiries as to why she was so dejected
and whether anything had happened to her betrothed she assured him
that nothing had happened and asked him not to worry marya dmitrievna
confirmed natasha's assurances that nothing had happened from
the pretense of illness from his daughter's distress and by the
embarrassed faces of sonya and marya dmitrievna the count saw clearly
that something had gone wrong during his absence but it was so terrible
for him to think that anything disgraceful had happened to his beloved
daughter and he so prized his own cheerful tranquillity that he
avoided inquiries and tried to assure himself that nothing particularly
had happened and he was only dissatisfied that her indisposition
delayed their return to the country 





chapter xix

from the day his wife arrived in moscow pierre had been intending to go
away somewhere so as not to be near her soon after the rostovs came
to moscow the effect natasha had on him made him hasten to carry out
his intention he went to tver to see joseph alexeevich's widow who
had long since promised to hand over to him some papers of her deceased
husband's 

when he returned to moscow pierre was handed a letter from marya
dmitrievna asking him to come and see her on a matter of great
importance relating to andrew bolkonski and his betrothed pierre had
been avoiding natasha because it seemed to him that his feeling for her
was stronger than a married man's should be for his friend's fiancee 
yet some fate constantly threw them together 

 what can have happened and what can they want with me thought he
as he dressed to go to marya dmitrievna's if only prince andrew would
hurry up and come and marry her thought he on his way to the house 

on the tverskoy boulevard a familiar voice called to him 

 pierre been back long someone shouted pierre raised his head in
a sleigh drawn by two gray trotting horses that were bespattering the
dashboard with snow anatole and his constant companion makarin dashed
past anatole was sitting upright in the classic pose of military
dandies the lower part of his face hidden by his beaver collar and his
head slightly bent his face was fresh and rosy his white plumed hat 
tilted to one side disclosed his curled and pomaded hair besprinkled
with powdery snow 

 yes indeed that's a true sage thought pierre he sees nothing
beyond the pleasure of the moment nothing troubles him and so he is
always cheerful satisfied and serene what wouldn't i give to be like
him he thought enviously 

in marya dmitrievna's anteroom the footman who helped him off with his
fur coat said that the mistress asked him to come to her bedroom 

when he opened the ballroom door pierre saw natasha sitting at the
window with a thin pale and spiteful face she glanced round at him 
frowned and left the room with an expression of cold dignity 

 what has happened asked pierre entering marya dmitrievna's room 

 fine doings answered dmitrievna for fifty eight years have i lived
in this world and never known anything so disgraceful 

and having put him on his honor not to repeat anything she told him 
marya dmitrievna informed him that natasha had refused prince andrew
without her parents knowledge and that the cause of this was anatole
kuragin into whose society pierre's wife had thrown her and with whom
natasha had tried to elope during her father's absence in order to be
married secretly 

pierre raised his shoulders and listened open mouthed to what was told
him scarcely able to believe his own ears that prince andrew's
deeply loved affianced wife the same natasha rostova who used to be so
charming should give up bolkonski for that fool anatole who was already
secretly married as pierre knew and should be so in love with him as
to agree to run away with him was something pierre could not conceive
and could not imagine 

he could not reconcile the charming impression he had of natasha whom
he had known from a child with this new conception of her baseness 
folly and cruelty he thought of his wife they are all alike he
said to himself reflecting that he was not the only man unfortunate
enough to be tied to a bad woman but still he pitied prince andrew to
the point of tears and sympathized with his wounded pride and the more
he pitied his friend the more did he think with contempt and even with
disgust of that natasha who had just passed him in the ballroom with
such a look of cold dignity he did not know that natasha's soul was
overflowing with despair shame and humiliation and that it was not
her fault that her face happened to assume an expression of calm dignity
and severity 

 but how get married said pierre in answer to marya dmitrievna he
could not marry he is married 

 things get worse from hour to hour ejaculated marya dmitrievna a
nice youth what a scoundrel and she's expecting him expecting him
since yesterday she must be told then at least she won't go on
expecting him 

after hearing the details of anatole's marriage from pierre and giving
vent to her anger against anatole in words of abuse marya dmitrievna
told pierre why she had sent for him she was afraid that the count or
bolkonski who might arrive at any moment if they knew of this affair
 which she hoped to hide from them might challenge anatole to a duel 
and she therefore asked pierre to tell his brother in law in her name to
leave moscow and not dare to let her set eyes on him again pierre only
now realizing the danger to the old count nicholas and prince
andrew promised to do as she wished having briefly and exactly
explained her wishes to him she let him go to the drawing room 

 mind the count knows nothing behave as if you know nothing either 
she said and i will go and tell her it is no use expecting him and
stay to dinner if you care to she called after pierre 

pierre met the old count who seemed nervous and upset that morning
natasha had told him that she had rejected bolkonski 

 troubles troubles my dear fellow he said to pierre what troubles
one has with these girls without their mother i do so regret having
come here i will be frank with you have you heard she has broken
off her engagement without consulting anybody it's true this engagement
never was much to my liking of course he is an excellent man but
still with his father's disapproval they wouldn't have been happy and
natasha won't lack suitors still it has been going on so long and
to take such a step without father's or mother's consent and now she's
ill and god knows what it's hard count hard to manage daughters in
their mother's absence 

pierre saw that the count was much upset and tried to change the
subject but the count returned to his troubles 

sonya entered the room with an agitated face 

 natasha is not quite well she's in her room and would like to see you 
marya dmitrievna is with her and she too asks you to come 

 yes you are a great friend of bolkonski's no doubt she wants to send
him a message said the count oh dear oh dear how happy it all
was 

and clutching the spare gray locks on his temples the count left the
room 

when marya dmitrievna told natasha that anatole was married natasha
did not wish to believe it and insisted on having it confirmed by pierre
himself sonya told pierre this as she led him along the corridor to
natasha's room 

natasha pale and stern was sitting beside marya dmitrievna and her
eyes glittering feverishly met pierre with a questioning look the
moment he entered she did not smile or nod but only gazed fixedly at
him and her look asked only one thing was he a friend or like the
others an enemy in regard to anatole as for pierre he evidently did
not exist for her 

 he knows all about it said marya dmitrievna pointing to pierre and
addressing natasha let him tell you whether i have told the truth 

natasha looked from one to the other as a hunted and wounded animal
looks at the approaching dogs and sportsmen 

 natalya ilynichna pierre began dropping his eyes with a feeling of
pity for her and loathing for the thing he had to do whether it is
true or not should make no difference to you because 

 then it is not true that he's married 

 yes it is true 

 has he been married long she asked on your honor 

pierre gave his word of honor 

 is he still here she asked quickly 

 yes i have just seen him 

she was evidently unable to speak and made a sign with her hands that
they should leave her alone 





chapter xx

pierre did not stay for dinner but left the room and went away at once 
he drove through the town seeking anatole kuragin at the thought of
whom now the blood rushed to his heart and he felt a difficulty in
breathing he was not at the ice hills nor at the gypsies nor at
komoneno's pierre drove to the club in the club all was going on as
usual the members who were assembling for dinner were sitting about
in groups they greeted pierre and spoke of the town news the footman
having greeted him knowing his habits and his acquaintances told him
there was a place left for him in the small dining room and that prince
michael zakharych was in the library but paul timofeevich had not yet
arrived one of pierre's acquaintances while they were talking about
the weather asked if he had heard of kuragin's abduction of rostova
which was talked of in the town and was it true pierre laughed and
said it was nonsense for he had just come from the rostovs he asked
everyone about anatole one man told him he had not come yet and
another that he was coming to dinner pierre felt it strange to see this
calm indifferent crowd of people unaware of what was going on in his
soul he paced through the ballroom waited till everyone had come and
as anatole had not turned up did not stay for dinner but drove home 

anatole for whom pierre was looking dined that day with dolokhov 
consulting him as to how to remedy this unfortunate affair it seemed to
him essential to see natasha in the evening he drove to his sister's
to discuss with her how to arrange a meeting when pierre returned home
after vainly hunting all over moscow his valet informed him that prince
anatole was with the countess the countess drawing room was full of
guests 

pierre without greeting his wife whom he had not seen since his
return at that moment she was more repulsive to him than ever entered
the drawing room and seeing anatole went up to him 

 ah pierre said the countess going up to her husband you don't know
what a plight our anatole 

she stopped seeing in the forward thrust of her husband's head in his
glowing eyes and his resolute gait the terrible indications of that
rage and strength which she knew and had herself experienced after his
duel with dolokhov 

 where you are there is vice and evil said pierre to his wife 
 anatole come with me i must speak to you he added in french 

anatole glanced round at his sister and rose submissively ready to
follow pierre pierre taking him by the arm pulled him toward himself
and was leading him from the room 

 if you allow yourself in my drawing room whispered helene but
pierre did not reply and went out of the room 

anatole followed him with his usual jaunty step but his face betrayed
anxiety 

having entered his study pierre closed the door and addressed anatole
without looking at him 

 you promised countess rostova to marry her and were about to elope with
her is that so 

 mon cher answered anatole their whole conversation was in french 
 i don't consider myself bound to answer questions put to me in that
tone 

pierre's face already pale became distorted by fury he seized anatole
by the collar of his uniform with his big hand and shook him from side
to side till anatole's face showed a sufficient degree of terror 

 when i tell you that i must talk to you repeated pierre 

 come now this is stupid what said anatole fingering a button of
his collar that had been wrenched loose with a bit of the cloth 

 you're a scoundrel and a blackguard and i don't know what deprives
me from the pleasure of smashing your head with this said pierre 
expressing himself so artificially because he was talking french 

he took a heavy paperweight and lifted it threateningly but at once put
it back in its place 

 did you promise to marry her 

 i i didn't think of it i never promised because 

pierre interrupted him 

 have you any letters of hers any letters he said moving toward
anatole 

anatole glanced at him and immediately thrust his hand into his pocket
and drew out his pocketbook 

pierre took the letter anatole handed him and pushing aside a table
that stood in his way threw himself on the sofa 

 i shan't be violent don't be afraid said pierre in answer to a
frightened gesture of anatole's first the letters said he as if
repeating a lesson to himself secondly he continued after a short
pause again rising and again pacing the room tomorrow you must get
out of moscow 

 but how can i 

 thirdly pierre continued without listening to him you must never
breathe a word of what has passed between you and countess rostova 
i know i can't prevent your doing so but if you have a spark of
conscience pierre paced the room several times in silence 

anatole sat at a table frowning and biting his lips 

 after all you must understand that besides your pleasure there is such
a thing as other people's happiness and peace and that you are ruining
a whole life for the sake of amusing yourself amuse yourself with women
like my wife with them you are within your rights for they know what
you want of them they are armed against you by the same experience
of debauchery but to promise a maid to marry her to deceive to
kidnap don't you understand that it is as mean as beating an old man
or a child 

pierre paused and looked at anatole no longer with an angry but with a
questioning look 

 i don't know about that eh said anatole growing more confident as
pierre mastered his wrath i don't know that and don't want to he
said not looking at pierre and with a slight tremor of his lower jaw 
 but you have used such words to me mean and so on which as a man of
honor i can't allow anyone to use 

pierre glanced at him with amazement unable to understand what he
wanted 

 though it was tete a tete anatole continued still i can't 

 is it satisfaction you want said pierre ironically 

 you could at least take back your words what if you want me to do as
you wish eh 

 i take them back i take them back said pierre and i ask you to
forgive me pierre involuntarily glanced at the loose button and if
you require money for your journey 

anatole smiled the expression of that base and cringing smile which
pierre knew so well in his wife revolted him 

 oh vile and heartless brood he exclaimed and left the room 

next day anatole left for petersburg 





chapter xxi

pierre drove to marya dmitrievna's to tell her of the fulfillment of her
wish that kuragin should be banished from moscow the whole house was in
a state of alarm and commotion natasha was very ill having as marya
dmitrievna told him in secret poisoned herself the night after she had
been told that anatole was married with some arsenic she had stealthily
procured after swallowing a little she had been so frightened that she
woke sonya and told her what she had done the necessary antidotes had
been administered in time and she was now out of danger though still so
weak that it was out of the question to move her to the country and
so the countess had been sent for pierre saw the distracted count and
sonya who had a tear stained face but he could not see natasha 

pierre dined at the club that day and heard on all sides gossip about
the attempted abduction of rostova he resolutely denied these
rumors assuring everyone that nothing had happened except that his
brother in law had proposed to her and been refused it seemed to
pierre that it was his duty to conceal the whole affair and re establish
natasha's reputation 

he was awaiting prince andrew's return with dread and went every day to
the old prince's for news of him 

old prince bolkonski heard all the rumors current in the town from
mademoiselle bourienne and had read the note to princess mary in which
natasha had broken off her engagement he seemed in better spirits than
usual and awaited his son with great impatience 

some days after anatole's departure pierre received a note from prince
andrew informing him of his arrival and asking him to come to see him 

as soon as he reached moscow prince andrew had received from his
father natasha's note to princess mary breaking off her engagement
 mademoiselle bourienne had purloined it from princess mary and given
it to the old prince and he heard from him the story of natasha's
elopement with additions 

prince andrew had arrived in the evening and pierre came to see him next
morning pierre expected to find prince andrew in almost the same state
as natasha and was therefore surprised on entering the drawing room
to hear him in the study talking in a loud animated voice about some
intrigue going on in petersburg the old prince's voice and another now
and then interrupted him princess mary came out to meet pierre she
sighed looking toward the door of the room where prince andrew was 
evidently intending to express her sympathy with his sorrow but pierre
saw by her face that she was glad both at what had happened and at the
way her brother had taken the news of natasha's faithlessness 

 he says he expected it she remarked i know his pride will not let
him express his feelings but still he has taken it better far better 
than i expected evidently it had to be 

 but is it possible that all is really ended asked pierre 

princess mary looked at him with astonishment she did not understand
how he could ask such a question pierre went into the study prince
andrew greatly changed and plainly in better health but with a fresh
horizontal wrinkle between his brows stood in civilian dress facing
his father and prince meshcherski warmly disputing and vigorously
gesticulating the conversation was about speranski the news of whose
sudden exile and alleged treachery had just reached moscow 

 now he is censured and accused by all who were enthusiastic about him
a month ago prince andrew was saying and by those who were unable to
understand his aims to judge a man who is in disfavor and to throw on
him all the blame of other men's mistakes is very easy but i maintain
that if anything good has been accomplished in this reign it was done by
him by him alone 

he paused at the sight of pierre his face quivered and immediately
assumed a vindictive expression 

 posterity will do him justice he concluded and at once turned to
pierre 

 well how are you still getting stouter he said with animation but
the new wrinkle on his forehead deepened yes i am well he said in
answer to pierre's question and smiled 

to pierre that smile said plainly i am well but my health is now of
no use to anyone 

after a few words to pierre about the awful roads from the polish
frontier about people he had met in switzerland who knew pierre and
about m dessalles whom he had brought from abroad to be his son's
tutor prince andrew again joined warmly in the conversation about
speranski which was still going on between the two old men 

 if there were treason or proofs of secret relations with napoleon 
they would have been made public he said with warmth and haste i do
not and never did like speranski personally but i like justice 

pierre now recognized in his friend a need with which he was only too
familiar to get excited and to have arguments about extraneous matters
in order to stifle thoughts that were too oppressive and too intimate 
when prince meshcherski had left prince andrew took pierre's arm and
asked him into the room that had been assigned him a bed had been made
up there and some open portmanteaus and trunks stood about prince
andrew went to one and took out a small casket from which he drew a
packet wrapped in paper he did it all silently and very quickly he
stood up and coughed his face was gloomy and his lips compressed 

 forgive me for troubling you 

pierre saw that prince andrew was going to speak of natasha and his
broad face expressed pity and sympathy this expression irritated prince
andrew and in a determined ringing and unpleasant tone he continued 

 i have received a refusal from countess rostova and have heard reports
of your brother in law having sought her hand or something of that
kind is that true 

 both true and untrue pierre began but prince andrew interrupted him 

 here are her letters and her portrait said he 

he took the packet from the table and handed it to pierre 

 give this to the countess if you see her 

 she is very ill said pierre 

 then she is here still said prince andrew and prince kuragin he
added quickly 

 he left long ago she has been at death's door 

 i much regret her illness said prince andrew and he smiled like his
father coldly maliciously and unpleasantly 

 so monsieur kuragin has not honored countess rostova with his hand 
said prince andrew and he snorted several times 

 he could not marry for he was married already said pierre 

prince andrew laughed disagreeably again reminding one of his father 

 and where is your brother in law now if i may ask he said 

 he has gone to peters but i don't know said pierre 

 well it doesn't matter said prince andrew tell countess rostova
that she was and is perfectly free and that i wish her all that is
good 

pierre took the packet prince andrew as if trying to remember whether
he had something more to say or waiting to see if pierre would say
anything looked fixedly at him 

 i say do you remember our discussion in petersburg asked pierre 
 about 

 yes returned prince andrew hastily i said that a fallen woman
should be forgiven but i didn't say i could forgive her i can't 

 but can this be compared said pierre 

prince andrew interrupted him and cried sharply yes ask her hand
again be magnanimous and so on yes that would be very noble but
i am unable to follow in that gentleman's footsteps if you wish to be
my friend never speak to me of that of all that well good by so
you'll give her the packet 

pierre left the room and went to the old prince and princess mary 

the old man seemed livelier than usual princess mary was the same as
always but beneath her sympathy for her brother pierre noticed her
satisfaction that the engagement had been broken off looking at them
pierre realized what contempt and animosity they all felt for the
rostovs and that it was impossible in their presence even to mention
the name of her who could give up prince andrew for anyone else 

at dinner the talk turned on the war the approach of which was becoming
evident prince andrew talked incessantly arguing now with his father 
now with the swiss tutor dessalles and showing an unnatural animation 
the cause of which pierre so well understood 





chapter xxii

that same evening pierre went to the rostovs to fulfill the commission
entrusted to him natasha was in bed the count at the club and pierre 
after giving the letters to sonya went to marya dmitrievna who was
interested to know how prince andrew had taken the news ten minutes
later sonya came to marya dmitrievna 

 natasha insists on seeing count peter kirilovich said she 

 but how are we to take him up to her the room there has not been
tidied up 

 no she has dressed and gone into the drawing room said sonya 

marya dmitrievna only shrugged her shoulders 

 when will her mother come she has worried me to death now mind don't
tell her everything said she to pierre one hasn't the heart to scold
her she is so much to be pitied so much to be pitied 

natasha was standing in the middle of the drawing room emaciated with
a pale set face but not at all shamefaced as pierre expected to find
her when he appeared at the door she grew flurried evidently undecided
whether to go to meet him or to wait till he came up 

pierre hastened to her he thought she would give him her hand as
usual but she stepping up to him stopped breathing heavily her arms
hanging lifelessly just in the pose she used to stand in when she
went to the middle of the ballroom to sing but with quite a different
expression of face 

 peter kirilovich she began rapidly prince bolkonski was your
friend is your friend she corrected herself it seemed to her that
everything that had once been must now be different he told me once
to apply to you 

pierre sniffed as he looked at her but did not speak till then he had
reproached her in his heart and tried to despise her but he now felt so
sorry for her that there was no room in his soul for reproach 

 he is here now tell him to for forgive me she stopped and
breathed still more quickly but did not shed tears 

 yes i will tell him answered pierre but 

he did not know what to say 

natasha was evidently dismayed at the thought of what he might think she
had meant 

 no i know all is over she said hurriedly no that can never be 
i'm only tormented by the wrong i have done him tell him only that i
beg him to forgive forgive forgive me for everything 

she trembled all over and sat down on a chair 

a sense of pity he had never before known overflowed pierre's heart 

 i will tell him i will tell him everything once more said pierre 
 but i should like to know one thing 

 know what natasha's eyes asked 

 i should like to know did you love pierre did not know how to
refer to anatole and flushed at the thought of him did you love that
bad man 

 don't call him bad said natasha but i don't know don't know at
all 

she began to cry and a still greater sense of pity tenderness and love
welled up in pierre he felt the tears trickle under his spectacles and
hoped they would not be noticed 

 we won't speak of it any more my dear said pierre and his gentle 
cordial tone suddenly seemed very strange to natasha 

 we won't speak of it my dear i'll tell him everything but one thing
i beg of you consider me your friend and if you want help advice 
or simply to open your heart to someone not now but when your mind is
clearer think of me he took her hand and kissed it i shall be happy
if it's in my power 

pierre grew confused 

 don't speak to me like that i am not worth it exclaimed natasha and
turned to leave the room but pierre held her hand 

he knew he had something more to say to her but when he said it he was
amazed at his own words 

 stop stop you have your whole life before you said he to her 

 before me no all is over for me she replied with shame and
self abasement 

 all over he repeated if i were not myself but the handsomest 
cleverest and best man in the world and were free i would this moment
ask on my knees for your hand and your love 

for the first time for many days natasha wept tears of gratitude and
tenderness and glancing at pierre she went out of the room 

pierre too when she had gone almost ran into the anteroom restraining
tears of tenderness and joy that choked him and without finding the
sleeves of his fur cloak threw it on and got into his sleigh 

 where to now your excellency asked the coachman 

 where to pierre asked himself where can i go now surely not to the
club or to pay calls all men seemed so pitiful so poor in comparison
with this feeling of tenderness and love he experienced in comparison
with that softened grateful last look she had given him through her
tears 

 home said pierre and despite twenty two degrees of frost fahrenheit
he threw open the bearskin cloak from his broad chest and inhaled the
air with joy 

it was clear and frosty above the dirty ill lit streets above the
black roofs stretched the dark starry sky only looking up at the sky
did pierre cease to feel how sordid and humiliating were all mundane
things compared with the heights to which his soul had just been raised 
at the entrance to the arbat square an immense expanse of dark starry
sky presented itself to his eyes almost in the center of it above the
prechistenka boulevard surrounded and sprinkled on all sides by stars
but distinguished from them all by its nearness to the earth its white
light and its long uplifted tail shone the enormous and brilliant
comet of 1812 the comet which was said to portend all kinds of woes
and the end of the world in pierre however that comet with its long
luminous tail aroused no feeling of fear on the contrary he gazed
joyfully his eyes moist with tears at this bright comet which having
traveled in its orbit with inconceivable velocity through immeasurable
space seemed suddenly like an arrow piercing the earth to remain
fixed in a chosen spot vigorously holding its tail erect shining and
displaying its white light amid countless other scintillating stars it
seemed to pierre that this comet fully responded to what was passing in
his own softened and uplifted soul now blossoming into a new life 





book nine 1812





chapter i

from the close of the year 1811 intensified arming and concentrating of
the forces of western europe began and in 1812 these forces millions
of men reckoning those transporting and feeding the army moved from the
west eastwards to the russian frontier toward which since 1811 russian
forces had been similarly drawn on the twelfth of june 1812 the
forces of western europe crossed the russian frontier and war began 
that is an event took place opposed to human reason and to human
nature millions of men perpetrated against one another such innumerable
crimes frauds treacheries thefts forgeries issues of false money 
burglaries incendiarisms and murders as in whole centuries are not
recorded in the annals of all the law courts of the world but which
those who committed them did not at the time regard as being crimes 

what produced this extraordinary occurrence what were its causes the
historians tell us with naive assurance that its causes were the wrongs
inflicted on the duke of oldenburg the nonobservance of the continental
system the ambition of napoleon the firmness of alexander the
mistakes of the diplomatists and so on 

consequently it would only have been necessary for metternich 
rumyantsev or talleyrand between a levee and an evening party to have
taken proper pains and written a more adroit note or for napoleon to
have written to alexander my respected brother i consent to restore
the duchy to the duke of oldenburg and there would have been no war 

we can understand that the matter seemed like that to contemporaries 
it naturally seemed to napoleon that the war was caused by england's
intrigues as in fact he said on the island of st helena it naturally
seemed to members of the english parliament that the cause of the war
was napoleon's ambition to the duke of oldenburg that the cause of the
war was the violence done to him to businessmen that the cause of the
war was the continental system which was ruining europe to the generals
and old soldiers that the chief reason for the war was the necessity of
giving them employment to the legitimists of that day that it was the
need of re establishing les bons principes and to the diplomatists of
that time that it all resulted from the fact that the alliance between
russia and austria in 1809 had not been sufficiently well concealed
from napoleon and from the awkward wording of memorandum no 178 it
is natural that these and a countless and infinite quantity of other
reasons the number depending on the endless diversity of points
of view presented themselves to the men of that day but to us to
posterity who view the thing that happened in all its magnitude and
perceive its plain and terrible meaning these causes seem insufficient 
to us it is incomprehensible that millions of christian men killed and
tortured each other either because napoleon was ambitious or alexander
was firm or because england's policy was astute or the duke of
oldenburg wronged we cannot grasp what connection such circumstances
have with the actual fact of slaughter and violence why because the
duke was wronged thousands of men from the other side of europe killed
and ruined the people of smolensk and moscow and were killed by them 

to us their descendants who are not historians and are not carried
away by the process of research and can therefore regard the event
with unclouded common sense an incalculable number of causes present
themselves the deeper we delve in search of these causes the more of
them we find and each separate cause or whole series of causes appears
to us equally valid in itself and equally false by its insignificance
compared to the magnitude of the events and by its impotence apart
from the cooperation of all the other coincident causes to occasion the
event to us the wish or objection of this or that french corporal to
serve a second term appears as much a cause as napoleon's refusal to
withdraw his troops beyond the vistula and to restore the duchy of
oldenburg for had he not wished to serve and had a second a third 
and a thousandth corporal and private also refused there would have
been so many less men in napoleon's army and the war could not have
occurred 

had napoleon not taken offense at the demand that he should withdraw
beyond the vistula and not ordered his troops to advance there would
have been no war but had all his sergeants objected to serving a second
term then also there could have been no war nor could there have been
a war had there been no english intrigues and no duke of oldenburg and
had alexander not felt insulted and had there not been an autocratic
government in russia or a revolution in france and a subsequent
dictatorship and empire or all the things that produced the french
revolution and so on without each of these causes nothing could have
happened so all these causes myriads of causes coincided to bring it
about and so there was no one cause for that occurrence but it had
to occur because it had to millions of men renouncing their human
feelings and reason had to go from west to east to slay their fellows 
just as some centuries previously hordes of men had come from the east
to the west slaying their fellows 

the actions of napoleon and alexander on whose words the event seemed
to hang were as little voluntary as the actions of any soldier who was
drawn into the campaign by lot or by conscription this could not be
otherwise for in order that the will of napoleon and alexander on whom
the event seemed to depend should be carried out the concurrence of
innumerable circumstances was needed without anyone of which the event
could not have taken place it was necessary that millions of men in
whose hands lay the real power the soldiers who fired or transported
provisions and guns should consent to carry out the will of these weak
individuals and should have been induced to do so by an infinite number
of diverse and complex causes 

we are forced to fall back on fatalism as an explanation of irrational
events that is to say events the reasonableness of which we do
not understand the more we try to explain such events in history
reasonably the more unreasonable and incomprehensible do they become to
us 

each man lives for himself using his freedom to attain his personal
aims and feels with his whole being that he can now do or abstain from
doing this or that action but as soon as he has done it that action
performed at a certain moment in time becomes irrevocable and belongs to
history in which it has not a free but a predestined significance 

there are two sides to the life of every man his individual life which
is the more free the more abstract its interests and his elemental hive
life in which he inevitably obeys laws laid down for him 

man lives consciously for himself but is an unconscious instrument in
the attainment of the historic universal aims of humanity a deed done
is irrevocable and its result coinciding in time with the actions of
millions of other men assumes an historic significance the higher a man
stands on the social ladder the more people he is connected with
and the more power he has over others the more evident is the
predestination and inevitability of his every action 

 the king's heart is in the hands of the lord 

a king is history's slave 

history that is the unconscious general hive life of mankind uses
every moment of the life of kings as a tool for its own purposes 

though napoleon at that time in 1812 was more convinced than ever that
it depended on him verser ou ne pas verser le sang de ses peuples
 as alexander expressed it in the last letter he wrote him he had never
been so much in the grip of inevitable laws which compelled him while
thinking that he was acting on his own volition to perform for the hive
life that is to say for history whatever had to be performed 

 to shed or not to shed the blood of his peoples 


the people of the west moved eastwards to slay their fellow men and
by the law of coincidence thousands of minute causes fitted in and
co ordinated to produce that movement and war reproaches for the
nonobservance of the continental system the duke of oldenburg's
wrongs the movement of troops into prussia undertaken as it seemed to
napoleon only for the purpose of securing an armed peace the
french emperor's love and habit of war coinciding with his people's
inclinations allurement by the grandeur of the preparations and the
expenditure on those preparations and the need of obtaining advantages
to compensate for that expenditure the intoxicating honors he received
in dresden the diplomatic negotiations which in the opinion of
contemporaries were carried on with a sincere desire to attain peace 
but which only wounded the self love of both sides and millions of
other causes that adapted themselves to the event that was happening or
coincided with it 

when an apple has ripened and falls why does it fall because of its
attraction to the earth because its stalk withers because it is dried
by the sun because it grows heavier because the wind shakes it or
because the boy standing below wants to eat it 

nothing is the cause all this is only the coincidence of conditions in
which all vital organic and elemental events occur and the botanist
who finds that the apple falls because the cellular tissue decays and so
forth is equally right with the child who stands under the tree and says
the apple fell because he wanted to eat it and prayed for it equally
right or wrong is he who says that napoleon went to moscow because he
wanted to and perished because alexander desired his destruction and
he who says that an undermined hill weighing a million tons fell because
the last navvy struck it for the last time with his mattock in historic
events the so called great men are labels giving names to events and
like labels they have but the smallest connection with the event itself 

every act of theirs which appears to them an act of their own will is
in an historical sense involuntary and is related to the whole course of
history and predestined from eternity 





chapter ii

on the twenty ninth of may napoleon left dresden where he had spent
three weeks surrounded by a court that included princes dukes kings 
and even an emperor before leaving napoleon showed favor to the
emperor kings and princes who had deserved it reprimanded the kings
and princes with whom he was dissatisfied presented pearls and diamonds
of his own that is which he had taken from other kings to the empress
of austria and having as his historian tells us tenderly embraced the
empress marie louise who regarded him as her husband though he had left
another wife in paris left her grieved by the parting which she seemed
hardly able to bear though the diplomatists still firmly believed in
the possibility of peace and worked zealously to that end and though
the emperor napoleon himself wrote a letter to alexander calling him
monsieur mon frere and sincerely assured him that he did not want war
and would always love and honor him yet he set off to join his army 
and at every station gave fresh orders to accelerate the movement of his
troops from west to east he went in a traveling coach with six horses 
surrounded by pages aides de camp and an escort along the road to
posen thorn danzig and konigsberg at each of these towns thousands
of people met him with excitement and enthusiasm 

the army was moving from west to east and relays of six horses carried
him in the same direction on the tenth of june coming up with the
army he spent the night in apartments prepared for him on the estate of
a polish count in the vilkavisski forest 

 old style 

next day overtaking the army he went in a carriage to the niemen and 
changing into a polish uniform he drove to the riverbank in order to
select a place for the crossing 

seeing on the other side some cossacks les cosaques and the
wide spreading steppes in the midst of which lay the holy city of moscow
 moscou la ville sainte the capital of a realm such as the scythia
into which alexander the great had marched napoleon unexpectedly and
contrary alike to strategic and diplomatic considerations ordered an
advance and the next day his army began to cross the niemen 

early in the morning of the twelfth of june he came out of his tent 
which was pitched that day on the steep left bank of the niemen and
looked through a spyglass at the streams of his troops pouring out of
the vilkavisski forest and flowing over the three bridges thrown across
the river the troops knowing of the emperor's presence were on the
lookout for him and when they caught sight of a figure in an overcoat
and a cocked hat standing apart from his suite in front of his tent on
the hill they threw up their caps and shouted vive l'empereur and
one after another poured in a ceaseless stream out of the vast forest
that had concealed them and separating flowed on and on by the three
bridges to the other side 

 now we'll go into action oh when he takes it in hand himself things
get hot by heaven there he is vive l'empereur so these
are the steppes of asia it's a nasty country all the same au revoir 
beauche i'll keep the best palace in moscow for you au revoir good
luck did you see the emperor vive l'empereur preur if
they make me governor of india gerard i'll make you minister of
kashmir that's settled vive l'empereur hurrah hurrah hurrah the
cossacks those rascals see how they run vive l'empereur there he
is do you see him i've seen him twice as i see you now the little
corporal i saw him give the cross to one of the veterans vive
l'empereur came the voices of men old and young of most diverse
characters and social positions on the faces of all was one common
expression of joy at the commencement of the long expected campaign and
of rapture and devotion to the man in the gray coat who was standing on
the hill 

on the thirteenth of june a rather small thoroughbred arab horse was
brought to napoleon he mounted it and rode at a gallop to one of the
bridges over the niemen deafened continually by incessant and rapturous
acclamations which he evidently endured only because it was impossible
to forbid the soldiers to express their love of him by such shouting 
but the shouting which accompanied him everywhere disturbed him and
distracted him from the military cares that had occupied him from the
time he joined the army he rode across one of the swaying pontoon
bridges to the farther side turned sharply to the left and galloped in
the direction of kovno preceded by enraptured mounted chasseurs of the
guard who breathless with delight galloped ahead to clear a path for
him through the troops on reaching the broad river viliya he stopped
near a regiment of polish uhlans stationed by the river 

 vivat shouted the poles ecstatically breaking their ranks and
pressing against one another to see him 

napoleon looked up and down the river dismounted and sat down on a log
that lay on the bank at a mute sign from him a telescope was handed
him which he rested on the back of a happy page who had run up to him 
and he gazed at the opposite bank then he became absorbed in a map laid
out on the logs without lifting his head he said something and two of
his aides de camp galloped off to the polish uhlans 

 what what did he say was heard in the ranks of the polish uhlans
when one of the aides de camp rode up to them 

the order was to find a ford and to cross the river the colonel of the
polish uhlans a handsome old man flushed and fumbling in his speech
from excitement asked the aide de camp whether he would be permitted
to swim the river with his uhlans instead of seeking a ford in evident
fear of refusal like a boy asking for permission to get on a horse he
begged to be allowed to swim across the river before the emperor's
eyes the aide de camp replied that probably the emperor would not be
displeased at this excess of zeal 

as soon as the aide de camp had said this the old mustached officer 
with happy face and sparkling eyes raised his saber shouted vivat 
and commanding the uhlans to follow him spurred his horse and galloped
into the river he gave an angry thrust to his horse which had grown
restive under him and plunged into the water heading for the deepest
part where the current was swift hundreds of uhlans galloped in after
him it was cold and uncanny in the rapid current in the middle of the
stream and the uhlans caught hold of one another as they fell off their
horses some of the horses were drowned and some of the men the others
tried to swim on some in the saddle and some clinging to their horses 
manes they tried to make their way forward to the opposite bank and 
though there was a ford one third of a mile away were proud that they
were swimming and drowning in this river under the eyes of the man who
sat on the log and was not even looking at what they were doing when
the aide de camp having returned and choosing an opportune moment 
ventured to draw the emperor's attention to the devotion of the poles
to his person the little man in the gray overcoat got up and having
summoned berthier began pacing up and down the bank with him giving
him instructions and occasionally glancing disapprovingly at the
drowning uhlans who distracted his attention 

for him it was no new conviction that his presence in any part of
the world from africa to the steppes of muscovy alike was enough to
dumfound people and impel them to insane self oblivion he called for
his horse and rode to his quarters 

some forty uhlans were drowned in the river though boats were sent to
their assistance the majority struggled back to the bank from which
they had started the colonel and some of his men got across and with
difficulty clambered out on the further bank and as soon as they had
got out in their soaked and streaming clothes they shouted vivat 
and looked ecstatically at the spot where napoleon had been but where he
no longer was and at that moment considered themselves happy 

that evening between issuing one order that the forged russian paper
money prepared for use in russia should be delivered as quickly as
possible and another that a saxon should be shot on whom a letter
containing information about the orders to the french army had been
found napoleon also gave instructions that the polish colonel who
had needlessly plunged into the river should be enrolled in the legion
d'honneur of which napoleon was himself the head 

quos vult perdere dementat 

 those whom god wishes to destroy he drives mad 





chapter iii

the emperor of russia had meanwhile been in vilna for more than a
month reviewing troops and holding maneuvers nothing was ready for the
war that everyone expected and to prepare for which the emperor had come
from petersburg there was no general plan of action the vacillation
between the various plans that were proposed had even increased after
the emperor had been at headquarters for a month each of the three
armies had its own commander in chief but there was no supreme
commander of all the forces and the emperor did not assume that
responsibility himself 

the longer the emperor remained in vilna the less did everybody tired of
waiting prepare for the war all the efforts of those who surrounded the
sovereign seemed directed merely to making him spend his time pleasantly
and forget that war was impending 

in june after many balls and fetes given by the polish magnates by the
courtiers and by the emperor himself it occurred to one of the polish
aides de camp in attendance that a dinner and ball should be given for
the emperor by his aides de camp this idea was eagerly received 
the emperor gave his consent the aides de camp collected money by
subscription the lady who was thought to be most pleasing to the
emperor was invited to act as hostess count bennigsen being a
landowner in the vilna province offered his country house for the fete 
and the thirteenth of june was fixed for a ball dinner regatta and
fireworks at zakret count bennigsen's country seat 

the very day that napoleon issued the order to cross the niemen and
his vanguard driving off the cossacks crossed the russian frontier 
alexander spent the evening at the entertainment given by his
aides de camp at bennigsen's country house 

it was a gay and brilliant fete connoisseurs of such matters declared
that rarely had so many beautiful women been assembled in one place 
countess bezukhova was present among other russian ladies who had
followed the sovereign from petersburg to vilna and eclipsed the refined
polish ladies by her massive so called russian type of beauty the
emperor noticed her and honored her with a dance 

boris drubetskoy having left his wife in moscow and being for the
present en garcon as he phrased it was also there and though not an
aide de camp had subscribed a large sum toward the expenses boris
was now a rich man who had risen to high honors and no longer sought
patronage but stood on an equal footing with the highest of those of his
own age he was meeting helene in vilna after not having seen her for
a long time and did not recall the past but as helene was enjoying
the favors of a very important personage and boris had only recently
married they met as good friends of long standing 

at midnight dancing was still going on helene not having a suitable
partner herself offered to dance the mazurka with boris they were the
third couple boris coolly looking at helene's dazzling bare shoulders
which emerged from a dark gold embroidered gauze gown talked to her
of old acquaintances and at the same time unaware of it himself and
unnoticed by others never for an instant ceased to observe the emperor
who was in the same room the emperor was not dancing he stood in the
doorway stopping now one pair and now another with gracious words which
he alone knew how to utter 

as the mazurka began boris saw that adjutant general balashev one of
those in closest attendance on the emperor went up to him and contrary
to court etiquette stood near him while he was talking to a polish
lady having finished speaking to her the emperor looked inquiringly
at balashev and evidently understanding that he only acted thus because
there were important reasons for so doing nodded slightly to the lady
and turned to him hardly had balashev begun to speak before a look of
amazement appeared on the emperor's face he took balashev by the arm
and crossed the room with him unconsciously clearing a path seven
yards wide as the people on both sides made way for him boris noticed
arakcheev's excited face when the sovereign went out with balashev 
arakcheev looked at the emperor from under his brow and sniffing with
his red nose stepped forward from the crowd as if expecting the emperor
to address him boris understood that arakcheev envied balashev and
was displeased that evidently important news had reached the emperor
otherwise than through himself 

but the emperor and balashev passed out into the illuminated garden
without noticing arakcheev who holding his sword and glancing
wrathfully around followed some twenty paces behind them 

all the time boris was going through the figures of the mazurka he was
worried by the question of what news balashev had brought and how he
could find it out before others in the figure in which he had to choose
two ladies he whispered to helene that he meant to choose countess
potocka who he thought had gone out onto the veranda and glided over
the parquet to the door opening into the garden where seeing balashev
and the emperor returning to the veranda he stood still they were
moving toward the door boris fluttering as if he had not had time to
withdraw respectfully pressed close to the doorpost with bowed head 

the emperor with the agitation of one who has been personally
affronted was finishing with these words 

 to enter russia without declaring war i will not make peace as long as
a single armed enemy remains in my country it seemed to boris that it
gave the emperor pleasure to utter these words he was satisfied with
the form in which he had expressed his thoughts but displeased that
boris had overheard it 

 let no one know of it the emperor added with a frown 

boris understood that this was meant for him and closing his eyes 
slightly bowed his head the emperor re entered the ballroom and
remained there about another half hour 

boris was thus the first to learn the news that the french army had
crossed the niemen and thanks to this was able to show certain
important personages that much that was concealed from others was
usually known to him and by this means he rose higher in their
estimation 


the unexpected news of the french having crossed the niemen was
particularly startling after a month of unfulfilled expectations and at
a ball on first receiving the news under the influence of indignation
and resentment the emperor had found a phrase that pleased him fully
expressed his feelings and has since become famous on returning home
at two o'clock that night he sent for his secretary shishkov and told
him to write an order to the troops and a rescript to field marshal
prince saltykov in which he insisted on the words being inserted that
he would not make peace so long as a single armed frenchman remained on
russian soil 

next day the following letter was sent to napoleon 

monsieur mon frere 

yesterday i learned that despite the loyalty with which i have kept
my engagements with your majesty your troops have crossed the russian
frontier and i have this moment received from petersburg a note in
which count lauriston informs me as a reason for this aggression that
your majesty has considered yourself to be in a state of war with me
from the time prince kurakin asked for his passports the reasons on
which the duc de bassano based his refusal to deliver them to him would
never have led me to suppose that that could serve as a pretext for
aggression in fact the ambassador as he himself has declared was
never authorized to make that demand and as soon as i was informed of
it i let him know how much i disapproved of it and ordered him to remain
at his post if your majesty does not intend to shed the blood of our
peoples for such a misunderstanding and consents to withdraw your
troops from russian territory i will regard what has passed as not
having occurred and an understanding between us will be possible in
the contrary case your majesty i shall see myself forced to repel an
attack that nothing on my part has provoked it still depends on your
majesty to preserve humanity from the calamity of another war 

i am etc 

 signed alexander





chapter iv

at two in the morning of the fourteenth of june the emperor having
sent for balashev and read him his letter to napoleon ordered him to
take it and hand it personally to the french emperor when dispatching
balashev the emperor repeated to him the words that he would not make
peace so long as a single armed enemy remained on russian soil and told
him to transmit those words to napoleon alexander did not insert them
in his letter to napoleon because with his characteristic tact he felt
it would be injudicious to use them at a moment when a last attempt at
reconciliation was being made but he definitely instructed balashev to
repeat them personally to napoleon 

having set off in the small hours of the fourteenth accompanied by a
bugler and two cossacks balashev reached the french outposts at the
village of rykonty on the russian side of the niemen by dawn there he
was stopped by french cavalry sentinels 

a french noncommissioned officer of hussars in crimson uniform and a
shaggy cap shouted to the approaching balashev to halt balashev did
not do so at once but continued to advance along the road at a walking
pace 

the noncommissioned officer frowned and muttering words of abuse 
advanced his horse's chest against balashev put his hand to his saber 
and shouted rudely at the russian general asking was he deaf that
he did not do as he was told balashev mentioned who he was the
noncommissioned officer began talking with his comrades about regimental
matters without looking at the russian general 

after living at the seat of the highest authority and power after
conversing with the emperor less than three hours before and in general
being accustomed to the respect due to his rank in the service balashev
found it very strange here on russian soil to encounter this hostile 
and still more this disrespectful application of brute force to
himself 

the sun was only just appearing from behind the clouds the air was
fresh and dewy a herd of cattle was being driven along the road from
the village and over the fields the larks rose trilling one after
another like bubbles rising in water 

balashev looked around him awaiting the arrival of an officer from the
village the russian cossacks and bugler and the french hussars looked
silently at one another from time to time 

a french colonel of hussars who had evidently just left his bed came
riding from the village on a handsome sleek gray horse accompanied
by two hussars the officer the soldiers and their horses all looked
smart and well kept 

it was that first period of a campaign when troops are still in full
trim almost like that of peacetime maneuvers but with a shade of
martial swagger in their clothes and a touch of the gaiety and spirit
of enterprise which always accompany the opening of a campaign 

the french colonel with difficulty repressed a yawn but was polite and
evidently understood balashev's importance he led him past his soldiers
and behind the outposts and told him that his wish to be presented to
the emperor would most likely be satisfied immediately as the emperor's
quarters were he believed not far off 

they rode through the village of rykonty past tethered french hussar
horses past sentinels and men who saluted their colonel and stared with
curiosity at a russian uniform and came out at the other end of the
village the colonel said that the commander of the division was a mile
and a quarter away and would receive balashev and conduct him to his
destination 

the sun had by now risen and shone gaily on the bright verdure 

they had hardly ridden up a hill past a tavern before they saw a group
of horsemen coming toward them in front of the group on a black horse
with trappings that glittered in the sun rode a tall man with plumes
in his hat and black hair curling down to his shoulders he wore a red
mantle and stretched his long legs forward in french fashion this man
rode toward balashev at a gallop his plumes flowing and his gems and
gold lace glittering in the bright june sunshine 

balashev was only two horses length from the equestrian with the
bracelets plumes necklaces and gold embroidery who was galloping
toward him with a theatrically solemn countenance when julner the
french colonel whispered respectfully the king of naples it was 
in fact murat now called king of naples though it was quite
incomprehensible why he should be king of naples he was called so 
and was himself convinced that he was so and therefore assumed a more
solemn and important air than formerly he was so sure that he really
was the king of naples that when on the eve of his departure from that
city while walking through the streets with his wife some italians
called out to him viva il re he turned to his wife with a pensive
smile and said poor fellows they don't know that i am leaving them
tomorrow 

 long live the king 


but though he firmly believed himself to be king of naples and pitied
the grief felt by the subjects he was abandoning latterly after he had
been ordered to return to military service and especially since his last
interview with napoleon in danzig when his august brother in law had
told him i made you king that you should reign in my way but not in
yours he had cheerfully taken up his familiar business and like a
well fed but not overfat horse that feels himself in harness and grows
skittish between the shafts he dressed up in clothes as variegated and
expensive as possible and gaily and contentedly galloped along the
roads of poland without himself knowing why or whither 

on seeing the russian general he threw back his head with its long hair
curling to his shoulders in a majestically royal manner and looked
inquiringly at the french colonel the colonel respectfully informed his
majesty of balashev's mission whose name he could not pronounce 

 de bal macheve said the king overcoming by his assurance the
difficulty that had presented itself to the colonel charmed to
make your acquaintance general he added with a gesture of kingly
condescension 

as soon as the king began to speak loud and fast his royal dignity
instantly forsook him and without noticing it he passed into his
natural tone of good natured familiarity he laid his hand on the
withers of balashev's horse and said 

 well general it all looks like war as if regretting a circumstance
of which he was unable to judge 

 your majesty replied balashev my master the emperor does not
desire war and as your majesty sees said balashev using the words
your majesty at every opportunity with the affectation unavoidable in
frequently addressing one to whom the title was still a novelty 

murat's face beamed with stupid satisfaction as he listened to monsieur
de bal macheve but royaute oblige and he felt it incumbent on
him as a king and an ally to confer on state affairs with alexander's
envoy he dismounted took balashev's arm and moving a few steps away
from his suite which waited respectfully began to pace up and down
with him trying to speak significantly he referred to the fact that
the emperor napoleon had resented the demand that he should withdraw his
troops from prussia especially when that demand became generally known
and the dignity of france was thereby offended 

 royalty has its obligations 


balashev replied that there was nothing offensive in the demand 
because but murat interrupted him 

 then you don't consider the emperor alexander the aggressor he asked
unexpectedly with a kindly and foolish smile 

balashev told him why he considered napoleon to be the originator of the
war 

 oh my dear general murat again interrupted him with all my heart i
wish the emperors may arrange the affair between them and that the war
begun by no wish of mine may finish as quickly as possible said he 
in the tone of a servant who wants to remain good friends with another
despite a quarrel between their masters 

and he went on to inquiries about the grand duke and the state of his
health and to reminiscences of the gay and amusing times he had spent
with him in naples then suddenly as if remembering his royal dignity 
murat solemnly drew himself up assumed the pose in which he had stood
at his coronation and waving his right arm said 

 i won't detain you longer general i wish success to your mission 
and with his embroidered red mantle his flowing feathers and his
glittering ornaments he rejoined his suite who were respectfully
awaiting him 

balashev rode on supposing from murat's words that he would very soon
be brought before napoleon himself but instead of that at the next
village the sentinels of davout's infantry corps detained him as
the pickets of the vanguard had done and an adjutant of the corps
commander who was fetched conducted him into the village to marshal
davout 





chapter v

davout was to napoleon what arakcheev was to alexander though not a
coward like arakcheev he was as precise as cruel and as unable to
express his devotion to his monarch except by cruelty 

in the organism of states such men are necessary as wolves are
necessary in the organism of nature and they always exist always
appear and hold their own however incongruous their presence and their
proximity to the head of the government may be this inevitability alone
can explain how the cruel arakcheev who tore out a grenadier's mustache
with his own hands whose weak nerves rendered him unable to face
danger and who was neither an educated man nor a courtier was able to
maintain his powerful position with alexander whose own character was
chivalrous noble and gentle 

balashev found davout seated on a barrel in the shed of a peasant's hut 
writing he was auditing accounts better quarters could have been
found him but marshal davout was one of those men who purposely put
themselves in most depressing conditions to have a justification for
being gloomy for the same reason they are always hard at work and in a
hurry how can i think of the bright side of life when as you see i
am sitting on a barrel and working in a dirty shed the expression of
his face seemed to say the chief pleasure and necessity of such men 
when they encounter anyone who shows animation is to flaunt their own
dreary persistent activity davout allowed himself that pleasure when
balashev was brought in he became still more absorbed in his task when
the russian general entered and after glancing over his spectacles at
balashev's face which was animated by the beauty of the morning and
by his talk with murat he did not rise or even stir but scowled still
more and sneered malevolently 

when he noticed in balashev's face the disagreeable impression this
reception produced davout raised his head and coldly asked what he
wanted 

thinking he could have been received in such a manner only because
davout did not know that he was adjutant general to the emperor
alexander and even his envoy to napoleon balashev hastened to inform
him of his rank and mission contrary to his expectation davout after
hearing him became still surlier and ruder 

 where is your dispatch he inquired give it to me i will send it to
the emperor 

balashev replied that he had been ordered to hand it personally to the
emperor 

 your emperor's orders are obeyed in your army but here said davout 
 you must do as you're told 

and as if to make the russian general still more conscious of his
dependence on brute force davout sent an adjutant to call the officer
on duty 

balashev took out the packet containing the emperor's letter and laid it
on the table made of a door with its hinges still hanging on it laid
across two barrels davout took the packet and read the inscription 

 you are perfectly at liberty to treat me with respect or not 
protested balashev but permit me to observe that i have the honor to
be adjutant general to his majesty 

davout glanced at him silently and plainly derived pleasure from the
signs of agitation and confusion which appeared on balashev's face 

 you will be treated as is fitting said he and putting the packet in
his pocket left the shed 

a minute later the marshal's adjutant de castres came in and conducted
balashev to the quarters assigned him 

that day he dined with the marshal at the same board on the barrels 

next day davout rode out early and after asking balashev to come to
him peremptorily requested him to remain there to move on with the
baggage train should orders come for it to move and to talk to no one
except monsieur de castres 

after four days of solitude ennui and consciousness of his impotence
and insignificance particularly acute by contrast with the sphere of
power in which he had so lately moved and after several marches with
the marshal's baggage and the french army which occupied the
whole district balashev was brought to vilna now occupied by the
french through the very gate by which he had left it four days
previously 

next day the imperial gentleman in waiting the comte de turenne came
to balashev and informed him of the emperor napoleon's wish to honor him
with an audience 

four days before sentinels of the preobrazhensk regiment had stood in
front of the house to which balashev was conducted and now two french
grenadiers stood there in blue uniforms unfastened in front and with
shaggy caps on their heads and an escort of hussars and uhlans and a
brilliant suite of aides de camp pages and generals who were waiting
for napoleon to come out were standing at the porch round his saddle
horse and his mameluke rustan napoleon received balashev in the very
house in vilna from which alexander had dispatched him on his mission 





chapter vi

though balashev was used to imperial pomp he was amazed at the luxury
and magnificence of napoleon's court 

the comte de turenne showed him into a big reception room where many
generals gentlemen in waiting and polish magnates several of whom
balashev had seen at the court of the emperor of russia were waiting 
duroc said that napoleon would receive the russian general before going
for his ride 

after some minutes the gentleman in waiting who was on duty came into
the great reception room and bowing politely asked balashev to follow
him 

balashev went into a small reception room one door of which led into a
study the very one from which the russian emperor had dispatched him
on his mission he stood a minute or two waiting he heard hurried
footsteps beyond the door both halves of it were opened rapidly all
was silent and then from the study the sound was heard of other steps 
firm and resolute they were those of napoleon he had just finished
dressing for his ride and wore a blue uniform opening in front over
a white waistcoat so long that it covered his rotund stomach white
leather breeches tightly fitting the fat thighs of his short legs and
hessian boots his short hair had evidently just been brushed but one
lock hung down in the middle of his broad forehead his plump white neck
stood out sharply above the black collar of his uniform and he smelled
of eau de cologne his full face rather young looking with its
prominent chin wore a gracious and majestic expression of imperial
welcome 

he entered briskly with a jerk at every step and his head slightly
thrown back his whole short corpulent figure with broad thick
shoulders and chest and stomach involuntarily protruding had that
imposing and stately appearance one sees in men of forty who live in
comfort it was evident too that he was in the best of spirits that
day 

he nodded in answer to balashev's low and respectful bow and coming up
to him at once began speaking like a man who values every moment of his
time and does not condescend to prepare what he has to say but is sure
he will always say the right thing and say it well 

 good day general said he i have received the letter you brought
from the emperor alexander and am very glad to see you he glanced with
his large eyes into balashev's face and immediately looked past him 

it was plain that balashev's personality did not interest him at all 
evidently only what took place within his own mind interested him 
nothing outside himself had any significance for him because everything
in the world it seemed to him depended entirely on his will 

 i do not and did not desire war he continued but it has been
forced on me even now he emphasized the word i am ready to receive
any explanations you can give me 

and he began clearly and concisely to explain his reasons for
dissatisfaction with the russian government judging by the calmly
moderate and amicable tone in which the french emperor spoke balashev
was firmly persuaded that he wished for peace and intended to enter into
negotiations 

when napoleon having finished speaking looked inquiringly at the
russian envoy balashev began a speech he had prepared long before 
 sire the emperor my master but the sight of the emperor's eyes
bent on him confused him you are flurried compose yourself napoleon
seemed to say as with a scarcely perceptible smile he looked at
balashev's uniform and sword 

balashev recovered himself and began to speak he said that the
emperor alexander did not consider kurakin's demand for his passports a
sufficient cause for war that kurakin had acted on his own initiative
and without his sovereign's assent that the emperor alexander did not
desire war and had no relations with england 

 not yet interposed napoleon and as if fearing to give vent to his
feelings he frowned and nodded slightly as a sign that balashev might
proceed 

after saying all he had been instructed to say balashev added that
the emperor alexander wished for peace but would not enter into
negotiations except on condition that here balashev hesitated 
he remembered the words the emperor alexander had not written in his
letter but had specially inserted in the rescript to saltykov and had
told balashev to repeat to napoleon balashev remembered these words 
 so long as a single armed foe remains on russian soil but some
complex feeling restrained him he could not utter them though he
wished to do so he grew confused and said on condition that the
french army retires beyond the niemen 

napoleon noticed balashev's embarrassment when uttering these last
words his face twitched and the calf of his left leg began to quiver
rhythmically without moving from where he stood he began speaking in
a louder tone and more hurriedly than before during the speech that
followed balashev who more than once lowered his eyes involuntarily
noticed the quivering of napoleon's left leg which increased the more
napoleon raised his voice 

 i desire peace no less than the emperor alexander he began have
i not for eighteen months been doing everything to obtain it i
have waited eighteen months for explanations but in order to begin
negotiations what is demanded of me he said frowning and making an
energetic gesture of inquiry with his small white plump hand 

 the withdrawal of your army beyond the niemen sire replied balashev 

 the niemen repeated napoleon so now you want me to retire beyond
the niemen only the niemen repeated napoleon looking straight at
balashev 

the latter bowed his head respectfully 

instead of the demand of four months earlier to withdraw from pomerania 
only a withdrawal beyond the niemen was now demanded napoleon turned
quickly and began to pace the room 

 you say the demand now is that i am to withdraw beyond the niemen
before commencing negotiations but in just the same way two months ago
the demand was that i should withdraw beyond the vistula and the oder 
and yet you are willing to negotiate 

he went in silence from one corner of the room to the other and again
stopped in front of balashev balashev noticed that his left leg was
quivering faster than before and his face seemed petrified in its stern
expression this quivering of his left leg was a thing napoleon was
conscious of the vibration of my left calf is a great sign with me 
he remarked at a later date 

 such demands as to retreat beyond the vistula and oder may be made to a
prince of baden but not to me napoleon almost screamed quite to his
own surprise if you gave me petersburg and moscow i could not accept
such conditions you say i have begun this war but who first joined his
army the emperor alexander not i and you offer me negotiations when i
have expended millions when you are in alliance with england and when
your position is a bad one you offer me negotiations but what is the
aim of your alliance with england what has she given you he continued
hurriedly evidently no longer trying to show the advantages of peace
and discuss its possibility but only to prove his own rectitude and
power and alexander's errors and duplicity 

the commencement of his speech had obviously been made with the
intention of demonstrating the advantages of his position and showing
that he was nevertheless willing to negotiate but he had begun talking 
and the more he talked the less could he control his words 

the whole purport of his remarks now was evidently to exalt himself and
insult alexander just what he had least desired at the commencement of
the interview 

 i hear you have made peace with turkey 

balashev bowed his head affirmatively 

 peace has been concluded he began 

but napoleon did not let him speak he evidently wanted to do all the
talking himself and continued to talk with the sort of eloquence and
unrestrained irritability to which spoiled people are so prone 

 yes i know you have made peace with the turks without obtaining
moldavia and wallachia i would have given your sovereign those
provinces as i gave him finland yes he went on i promised and would
have given the emperor alexander moldavia and wallachia and now he
won't have those splendid provinces yet he might have united them to
his empire and in a single reign would have extended russia from the
gulf of bothnia to the mouths of the danube catherine the great could
not have done more said napoleon growing more and more excited as he
paced up and down the room repeating to balashev almost the very words
he had used to alexander himself at tilsit all that he would have
owed to my friendship oh what a splendid reign he repeated several
times then paused drew from his pocket a gold snuffbox lifted it to
his nose and greedily sniffed at it 

 what a splendid reign the emperor alexander's might have been 

he looked compassionately at balashev and as soon as the latter tried
to make some rejoinder hastily interrupted him 

 what could he wish or look for that he would not have obtained
through my friendship demanded napoleon shrugging his shoulders
in perplexity but no he has preferred to surround himself with
my enemies and with whom with steins armfeldts bennigsens and
wintzingerodes stein a traitor expelled from his own country 
armfeldt a rake and an intriguer wintzingerode a fugitive french
subject bennigsen rather more of a soldier than the others but all
the same an incompetent who was unable to do anything in 1807 and who
should awaken terrible memories in the emperor alexander's mind 
granted that were they competent they might be made use of continued
napoleon hardly able to keep pace in words with the rush of thoughts
that incessantly sprang up proving how right and strong he was in his
perception the two were one and the same but they are not even that 
they are neither fit for war nor peace barclay is said to be the
most capable of them all but i cannot say so judging by his first
movements and what are they doing all these courtiers pfuel proposes 
armfeldt disputes bennigsen considers and barclay called on to act 
does not know what to decide on and time passes bringing no result 
bagration alone is a military man he's stupid but he has experience 
a quick eye and resolution and what role is your young monarch
playing in that monstrous crowd they compromise him and throw on him
the responsibility for all that happens a sovereign should not be with
the army unless he is a general said napoleon evidently uttering
these words as a direct challenge to the emperor he knew how alexander
desired to be a military commander 

 the campaign began only a week ago and you haven't even been able to
defend vilna you are cut in two and have been driven out of the polish
provinces your army is grumbling 

 on the contrary your majesty said balashev hardly able to remember
what had been said to him and following these verbal fireworks with
difficulty the troops are burning with eagerness 

 i know everything napoleon interrupted him i know everything i
know the number of your battalions as exactly as i know my own you have
not two hundred thousand men and i have three times that number i give
you my word of honor said napoleon forgetting that his word of honor
could carry no weight i give you my word of honor that i have five
hundred and thirty thousand men this side of the vistula the turks will
be of no use to you they are worth nothing and have shown it by making
peace with you as for the swedes it is their fate to be governed by
mad kings their king was insane and they changed him for
another bernadotte who promptly went mad for no swede would ally
himself with russia unless he were mad 

napoleon grinned maliciously and again raised his snuffbox to his nose 

balashev knew how to reply to each of napoleon's remarks and would
have done so he continually made the gesture of a man wishing to say
something but napoleon always interrupted him to the alleged insanity
of the swedes balashev wished to reply that when russia is on her side
sweden is practically an island but napoleon gave an angry exclamation
to drown his voice napoleon was in that state of irritability in which
a man has to talk talk and talk merely to convince himself that he is
in the right balashev began to feel uncomfortable as envoy he feared
to demean his dignity and felt the necessity of replying but as a man 
he shrank before the transport of groundless wrath that had evidently
seized napoleon he knew that none of the words now uttered by napoleon
had any significance and that napoleon himself would be ashamed of them
when he came to his senses balashev stood with downcast eyes looking
at the movements of napoleon's stout legs and trying to avoid meeting
his eyes 

 but what do i care about your allies said napoleon i have
allies the poles there are eighty thousand of them and they fight like
lions and there will be two hundred thousand of them 

and probably still more perturbed by the fact that he had uttered this
obvious falsehood and that balashev still stood silently before him in
the same attitude of submission to fate napoleon abruptly turned
round drew close to balashev's face and gesticulating rapidly and
energetically with his white hands almost shouted 

 know that if you stir up prussia against me i'll wipe it off the map
of europe he declared his face pale and distorted by anger and he
struck one of his small hands energetically with the other yes i
will throw you back beyond the dvina and beyond the dnieper and will
re erect against you that barrier which it was criminal and blind of
europe to allow to be destroyed yes that is what will happen to you 
that is what you have gained by alienating me and he walked silently
several times up and down the room his fat shoulders twitching 

he put his snuffbox into his waistcoat pocket took it out again lifted
it several times to his nose and stopped in front of balashev he
paused looked ironically straight into balashev's eyes and said in a
quiet voice 

 and yet what a splendid reign your master might have had 

balashev feeling it incumbent on him to reply said that from the
russian side things did not appear in so gloomy a light napoleon was
silent still looking derisively at him and evidently not listening to
him balashev said that in russia the best results were expected from
the war napoleon nodded condescendingly as if to say i know it's
your duty to say that but you don't believe it yourself i have
convinced you 

when balashev had ended napoleon again took out his snuffbox sniffed
at it and stamped his foot twice on the floor as a signal the door
opened a gentleman in waiting bending respectfully handed the emperor
his hat and gloves another brought him a pocket handkerchief napoleon 
without giving them a glance turned to balashev 

 assure the emperor alexander from me said he taking his hat that
i am as devoted to him as before i know him thoroughly and very highly
esteem his lofty qualities i will detain you no longer general you
shall receive my letter to the emperor 

and napoleon went quickly to the door everyone in the reception room
rushed forward and descended the staircase 





chapter vii

after all that napoleon had said to him those bursts of anger and the
last dryly spoken words i will detain you no longer general you
shall receive my letter balashev felt convinced that napoleon would
not wish to see him and would even avoid another meeting with him an
insulted envoy especially as he had witnessed his unseemly anger but 
to his surprise balashev received through duroc an invitation to dine
with the emperor that day 

bessieres caulaincourt and berthier were present at that dinner 

napoleon met balashev cheerfully and amiably he not only showed no sign
of constraint or self reproach on account of his outburst that morning 
but on the contrary tried to reassure balashev it was evident that
he had long been convinced that it was impossible for him to make a
mistake and that in his perception whatever he did was right not
because it harmonized with any idea of right and wrong but because he
did it 

the emperor was in very good spirits after his ride through vilna where
crowds of people had rapturously greeted and followed him from all
the windows of the streets through which he rode rugs flags and his
monogram were displayed and the polish ladies welcoming him waved
their handkerchiefs to him 

at dinner having placed balashev beside him napoleon not only treated
him amiably but behaved as if balashev were one of his own courtiers 
one of those who sympathized with his plans and ought to rejoice at
his success in the course of conversation he mentioned moscow and
questioned balashev about the russian capital not merely as an
interested traveler asks about a new city he intends to visit but as
if convinced that balashev as a russian must be flattered by his
curiosity 

 how many inhabitants are there in moscow how many houses is it true
that moscow is called holy moscow how many churches are there in
moscow he asked 

and receiving the reply that there were more than two hundred churches 
he remarked 

 why such a quantity of churches 

 the russians are very devout replied balashev 

 but a large number of monasteries and churches is always a sign of the
backwardness of a people said napoleon turning to caulaincourt for
appreciation of this remark 

balashev respectfully ventured to disagree with the french emperor 

 every country has its own character said he 

 but nowhere in europe is there anything like that said napoleon 

 i beg your majesty's pardon returned balashev besides russia there
is spain where there are also many churches and monasteries 

this reply of balashev's which hinted at the recent defeats of the
french in spain was much appreciated when he related it at alexander's
court but it was not much appreciated at napoleon's dinner where it
passed unnoticed 

the uninterested and perplexed faces of the marshals showed that they
were puzzled as to what balashev's tone suggested if there is a point
we don't see it or it is not at all witty their expressions seemed
to say so little was his rejoinder appreciated that napoleon did not
notice it at all and naively asked balashev through what towns the
direct road from there to moscow passed balashev who was on the alert
all through the dinner replied that just as all roads lead to rome 
so all roads lead to moscow there were many roads and among them the
road through poltava which charles xii chose balashev involuntarily
flushed with pleasure at the aptitude of this reply but hardly had
he uttered the word poltava before caulaincourt began speaking of the
badness of the road from petersburg to moscow and of his petersburg
reminiscences 

after dinner they went to drink coffee in napoleon's study which four
days previously had been that of the emperor alexander napoleon sat
down toying with his sevres coffee cup and motioned balashev to a
chair beside him 

napoleon was in that well known after dinner mood which more than
any reasoned cause makes a man contented with himself and disposed to
consider everyone his friend it seemed to him that he was surrounded
by men who adored him and he felt convinced that after his dinner 
balashev too was his friend and worshiper napoleon turned to him with a
pleasant though slightly ironic smile 

 they tell me this is the room the emperor alexander occupied strange 
isn't it general he said evidently not doubting that this remark
would be agreeable to his hearer since it went to prove his napoleon's 
superiority to alexander 

balashev made no reply and bowed his head in silence 

 yes four days ago in this room wintzingerode and stein were
deliberating continued napoleon with the same derisive and
self confident smile what i can't understand he went on is that
the emperor alexander has surrounded himself with my personal enemies 
that i do not understand has he not thought that i may do the same 
and he turned inquiringly to balashev and evidently this thought turned
him back on to the track of his morning's anger which was still fresh
in him 

 and let him know that i will do so said napoleon rising and pushing
his cup away with his hand i'll drive all his wurttemberg baden and
weimar relations out of germany yes i'll drive them out let him
prepare an asylum for them in russia 

balashev bowed his head with an air indicating that he would like to
make his bow and leave and only listened because he could not help
hearing what was said to him napoleon did not notice this expression 
he treated balashev not as an envoy from his enemy but as a man
now fully devoted to him and who must rejoice at his former master's
humiliation 

 and why has the emperor alexander taken command of the armies what is
the good of that war is my profession but his business is to reign
and not to command armies why has he taken on himself such a
responsibility 

again napoleon brought out his snuffbox paced several times up and down
the room in silence and then suddenly and unexpectedly went up to
balashev and with a slight smile as confidently quickly and simply
as if he were doing something not merely important but pleasing to
balashev he raised his hand to the forty year old russian general's
face and taking him by the ear pulled it gently smiling with his lips
only 

to have one's ear pulled by the emperor was considered the greatest
honor and mark of favor at the french court 

 well adorer and courtier of the emperor alexander why don't you say
anything said he as if it was ridiculous in his presence to be the
adorer and courtier of anyone but himself napoleon are the horses
ready for the general he added with a slight inclination of his head
in reply to balashev's bow let him have mine he has a long way to
go 

the letter taken by balashev was the last napoleon sent to alexander 
every detail of the interview was communicated to the russian monarch 
and the war began 





chapter viii

after his interview with pierre in moscow prince andrew went to
petersburg on business as he told his family but really to meet
anatole kuragin whom he felt it necessary to encounter on reaching
petersburg he inquired for kuragin but the latter had already left the
city pierre had warned his brother in law that prince andrew was on
his track anatole kuragin promptly obtained an appointment from
the minister of war and went to join the army in moldavia while in
petersburg prince andrew met kutuzov his former commander who was
always well disposed toward him and kutuzov suggested that he should
accompany him to the army in moldavia to which the old general had
been appointed commander in chief so prince andrew having received an
appointment on the headquarters staff left for turkey 

prince andrew did not think it proper to write and challenge kuragin 
he thought that if he challenged him without some fresh cause it might
compromise the young countess rostova and so he wanted to meet kuragin
personally in order to find a fresh pretext for a duel but he again
failed to meet kuragin in turkey for soon after prince andrew arrived 
the latter returned to russia in a new country amid new conditions 
prince andrew found life easier to bear after his betrothed had broken
faith with him which he felt the more acutely the more he tried to
conceal its effects the surroundings in which he had been happy became
trying to him and the freedom and independence he had once prized
so highly were still more so not only could he no longer think the
thoughts that had first come to him as he lay gazing at the sky on the
field of austerlitz and had later enlarged upon with pierre and which
had filled his solitude at bogucharovo and then in switzerland and rome 
but he even dreaded to recall them and the bright and boundless horizons
they had revealed he was now concerned only with the nearest practical
matters unrelated to his past interests and he seized on these the more
eagerly the more those past interests were closed to him it was as if
that lofty infinite canopy of heaven that had once towered above him
had suddenly turned into a low solid vault that weighed him down in
which all was clear but nothing eternal or mysterious 

of the activities that presented themselves to him army service was the
simplest and most familiar as a general on duty on kutuzov's staff 
he applied himself to business with zeal and perseverance and surprised
kutuzov by his willingness and accuracy in work not having found
kuragin in turkey prince andrew did not think it necessary to rush back
to russia after him but all the same he knew that however long it might
be before he met kuragin despite his contempt for him and despite all
the proofs he deduced to convince himself that it was not worth stooping
to a conflict with him he knew that when he did meet him he would not
be able to resist calling him out any more than a ravenous man can help
snatching at food and the consciousness that the insult was not yet
avenged that his rancor was still unspent weighed on his heart and
poisoned the artificial tranquillity which he managed to obtain in
turkey by means of restless plodding and rather vainglorious and
ambitious activity 

in the year 1812 when news of the war with napoleon reached
bucharest where kutuzov had been living for two months passing his
days and nights with a wallachian woman prince andrew asked kutuzov
to transfer him to the western army kutuzov who was already weary of
bolkonski's activity which seemed to reproach his own idleness very
readily let him go and gave him a mission to barclay de tolly 

before joining the western army which was then in may encamped at
drissa prince andrew visited bald hills which was directly on his way 
being only two miles off the smolensk highroad during the last three
years there had been so many changes in his life he had thought felt 
and seen so much having traveled both in the east and the west that
on reaching bald hills it struck him as strange and unexpected to find
the way of life there unchanged and still the same in every detail 
he entered through the gates with their stone pillars and drove up
the avenue leading to the house as if he were entering an enchanted 
sleeping castle the same old stateliness the same cleanliness the
same stillness reigned there and inside there was the same furniture 
the same walls sounds and smell and the same timid faces only
somewhat older princess mary was still the same timid plain maiden
getting on in years uselessly and joylessly passing the best years of
her life in fear and constant suffering mademoiselle bourienne was
the same coquettish self satisfied girl enjoying every moment of her
existence and full of joyous hopes for the future she had merely become
more self confident prince andrew thought dessalles the tutor he had
brought from switzerland was wearing a coat of russian cut and
talking broken russian to the servants but was still the same narrowly
intelligent conscientious and pedantic preceptor the old prince
had changed in appearance only by the loss of a tooth which left a
noticeable gap on one side of his mouth in character he was the same as
ever only showing still more irritability and skepticism as to what was
happening in the world little nicholas alone had changed he had grown 
become rosier had curly dark hair and when merry and laughing quite
unconsciously lifted the upper lip of his pretty little mouth just
as the little princess used to do he alone did not obey the law of
immutability in the enchanted sleeping castle but though externally
all remained as of old the inner relations of all these people had
changed since prince andrew had seen them last the household was
divided into two alien and hostile camps who changed their habits for
his sake and only met because he was there to the one camp belonged
the old prince mademoiselle bourienne and the architect to the other
princess mary dessalles little nicholas and all the old nurses and
maids 

during his stay at bald hills all the family dined together but they
were ill at ease and prince andrew felt that he was a visitor for whose
sake an exception was being made and that his presence made them all
feel awkward involuntarily feeling this at dinner on the first day he
was taciturn and the old prince noticing this also became morosely dumb
and retired to his apartments directly after dinner in the evening 
when prince andrew went to him and trying to rouse him began to
tell him of the young count kamensky's campaign the old prince
began unexpectedly to talk about princess mary blaming her for her
superstitions and her dislike of mademoiselle bourienne who he said 
was the only person really attached to him 

the old prince said that if he was ill it was only because of princess
mary that she purposely worried and irritated him and that by
indulgence and silly talk she was spoiling little prince nicholas the
old prince knew very well that he tormented his daughter and that her
life was very hard but he also knew that he could not help tormenting
her and that she deserved it why does prince andrew who sees this 
say nothing to me about his sister does he think me a scoundrel or an
old fool who without any reason keeps his own daughter at a distance
and attaches this frenchwoman to himself he doesn't understand so i
must explain it and he must hear me out thought the old prince 
and he began explaining why he could not put up with his daughter's
unreasonable character 

 if you ask me said prince andrew without looking up he was
censuring his father for the first time in his life i did not wish to
speak about it but as you ask me i will give you my frank opinion if
there is any misunderstanding and discord between you and mary i can't
blame her for it at all i know how she loves and respects you since
you ask me continued prince andrew becoming irritable as he was
always liable to do of late i can only say that if there are any
misunderstandings they are caused by that worthless woman who is not
fit to be my sister's companion 

the old man at first stared fixedly at his son and an unnatural smile
disclosed the fresh gap between his teeth to which prince andrew could
not get accustomed 

 what companion my dear boy eh you've already been talking it over 
eh 

 father i did not want to judge said prince andrew in a hard and
bitter tone but you challenged me and i have said and always shall
say that mary is not to blame but those to blame the one to blame is
that frenchwoman 

 ah he has passed judgment passed judgement said the old man in a
low voice and as it seemed to prince andrew with some embarrassment 
but then he suddenly jumped up and cried be off be off let not a
trace of you remain here 


prince andrew wished to leave at once but princess mary persuaded him
to stay another day that day he did not see his father who did not
leave his room and admitted no one but mademoiselle bourienne and
tikhon but asked several times whether his son had gone next day 
before leaving prince andrew went to his son's rooms the boy 
curly headed like his mother and glowing with health sat on his knee 
and prince andrew began telling him the story of bluebeard but fell
into a reverie without finishing the story he thought not of this
pretty child his son whom he held on his knee but of himself he
sought in himself either remorse for having angered his father or regret
at leaving home for the first time in his life on bad terms with him 
and was horrified to find neither what meant still more to him was that
he sought and did not find in himself the former tenderness for his son
which he had hoped to reawaken by caressing the boy and taking him on
his knee 

 well go on said his son 

prince andrew without replying put him down from his knee and went out
of the room 

as soon as prince andrew had given up his daily occupations and
especially on returning to the old conditions of life amid which he had
been happy weariness of life overcame him with its former intensity 
and he hastened to escape from these memories and to find some work as
soon as possible 

 so you've decided to go andrew asked his sister 

 thank god that i can replied prince andrew i am very sorry you
can't 

 why do you say that replied princess mary why do you say that 
when you are going to this terrible war and he is so old mademoiselle
bourienne says he has been asking about you 

as soon as she began to speak of that her lips trembled and her tears
began to fall prince andrew turned away and began pacing the room 

 ah my god my god when one thinks who and what what trash can cause
people misery he said with a malignity that alarmed princess mary 

she understood that when speaking of trash he referred not only to
mademoiselle bourienne the cause of her misery but also to the man who
had ruined his own happiness 

 andrew one thing i beg i entreat of you she said touching his
elbow and looking at him with eyes that shone through her tears i
understand you she looked down don't imagine that sorrow is the
work of men men are his tools she looked a little above prince
andrew's head with the confident accustomed look with which one looks
at the place where a familiar portrait hangs sorrow is sent by him 
not by men men are his instruments they are not to blame if you think
someone has wronged you forget it and forgive we have no right to
punish and then you will know the happiness of forgiving 

 if i were a woman i would do so mary that is a woman's virtue but
a man should not and cannot forgive and forget he replied and though
till that moment he had not been thinking of kuragin all his unexpended
anger suddenly swelled up in his heart 

 if mary is already persuading me to forgive it means that i ought long
ago to have punished him he thought and giving her no further reply 
he began thinking of the glad vindictive moment when he would meet
kuragin who he knew was now in the army 

princess mary begged him to stay one day more saying that she knew how
unhappy her father would be if andrew left without being reconciled to
him but prince andrew replied that he would probably soon be back again
from the army and would certainly write to his father but that the
longer he stayed now the more embittered their differences would become 

 good by andrew remember that misfortunes come from god and men are
never to blame were the last words he heard from his sister when he
took leave of her 

 then it must be so thought prince andrew as he drove out of the
avenue from the house at bald hills she poor innocent creature is
left to be victimized by an old man who has outlived his wits the old
man feels he is guilty but cannot change himself my boy is growing up
and rejoices in life in which like everybody else he will deceive or be
deceived and i am off to the army why i myself don't know i want
to meet that man whom i despise so as to give him a chance to kill and
laugh at me 

these conditions of life had been the same before but then they were
all connected while now they had all tumbled to pieces only senseless
things lacking coherence presented themselves one after another to
prince andrew's mind 





chapter ix

prince andrew reached the general headquarters of the army at the end of
june the first army with which was the emperor occupied the fortified
camp at drissa the second army was retreating trying to effect a
junction with the first one from which it was said to be cut off by
large french forces everyone was dissatisfied with the general course
of affairs in the russian army but no one anticipated any danger of
invasion of the russian provinces and no one thought the war would
extend farther than the western the polish provinces 

prince andrew found barclay de tolly to whom he had been assigned on
the bank of the drissa as there was not a single town or large
village in the vicinity of the camp the immense number of generals and
courtiers accompanying the army were living in the best houses of the
villages on both sides of the river over a radius of six miles barclay
de tolly was quartered nearly three miles from the emperor he received
bolkonski stiffly and coldly and told him in his foreign accent that he
would mention him to the emperor for a decision as to his employment 
but asked him meanwhile to remain on his staff anatole kuragin whom
prince andrew had hoped to find with the army was not there he had
gone to petersburg but prince andrew was glad to hear this his mind
was occupied by the interests of the center that was conducting
a gigantic war and he was glad to be free for a while from the
distraction caused by the thought of kuragin during the first four
days while no duties were required of him prince andrew rode round the
whole fortified camp and by the aid of his own knowledge and by
talks with experts tried to form a definite opinion about it but the
question whether the camp was advantageous or disadvantageous remained
for him undecided already from his military experience and what he had
seen in the austrian campaign he had come to the conclusion that in
war the most deeply considered plans have no significance and that all
depends on the way unexpected movements of the enemy that cannot be
foreseen are met and on how and by whom the whole matter is handled 
to clear up this last point for himself prince andrew utilizing his
position and acquaintances tried to fathom the character of the control
of the army and of the men and parties engaged in it and he deduced for
himself the following of the state of affairs 

while the emperor had still been at vilna the forces had been divided
into three armies first the army under barclay de tolly secondly the
army under bagration and thirdly the one commanded by tormasov the
emperor was with the first army but not as commander in chief in the
orders issued it was stated not that the emperor would take command 
but only that he would be with the army the emperor moreover had
with him not a commander in chief's staff but the imperial headquarters
staff in attendance on him was the head of the imperial staff 
quartermaster general prince volkonski as well as generals imperial
aides de camp diplomatic officials and a large number of foreigners 
but not the army staff besides these there were in attendance on the
emperor without any definite appointments arakcheev the ex minister
of war count bennigsen the senior general in rank the grand duke
tsarevich constantine pavlovich count rumyantsev the chancellor 
stein a former prussian minister armfeldt a swedish general pfuel 
the chief author of the plan of campaign paulucci an adjutant general
and sardinian emigre wolzogen and many others though these men had no
military appointment in the army their position gave them influence 
and often a corps commander or even the commander in chief did not
know in what capacity he was questioned by bennigsen the grand duke 
arakcheev or prince volkonski or was given this or that advice and did
not know whether a certain order received in the form of advice emanated
from the man who gave it or from the emperor and whether it had to be
executed or not but this was only the external condition the essential
significance of the presence of the emperor and of all these people 
from a courtier's point of view and in an emperor's vicinity all became
courtiers was clear to everyone it was this the emperor did not
assume the title of commander in chief but disposed of all the armies 
the men around him were his assistants arakcheev was a faithful
custodian to enforce order and acted as the sovereign's bodyguard 
bennigsen was a landlord in the vilna province who appeared to be doing
the honors of the district but was in reality a good general useful
as an adviser and ready at hand to replace barclay the grand duke
was there because it suited him to be the ex minister stein was there
because his advice was useful and the emperor alexander held him in high
esteem personally armfeldt virulently hated napoleon and was a general
full of self confidence a quality that always influenced alexander 
paulucci was there because he was bold and decided in speech the
adjutants general were there because they always accompanied the
emperor and lastly and chiefly pfuel was there because he had drawn up
the plan of campaign against napoleon and having induced alexander to
believe in the efficacy of that plan was directing the whole business
of the war with pfuel was wolzogen who expressed pfuel's thoughts in
a more comprehensible way than pfuel himself who was a harsh bookish
theorist self confident to the point of despising everyone else was
able to do 

besides these russians and foreigners who propounded new and unexpected
ideas every day especially the foreigners who did so with a boldness
characteristic of people employed in a country not their own there were
many secondary personages accompanying the army because their principals
were there 

among the opinions and voices in this immense restless brilliant 
and proud sphere prince andrew noticed the following sharply defined
subdivisions of tendencies and parties 

the first party consisted of pfuel and his adherents military theorists
who believed in a science of war with immutable laws laws of oblique
movements outflankings and so forth pfuel and his adherents demanded
a retirement into the depths of the country in accordance with precise
laws defined by a pseudo theory of war and they saw only barbarism 
ignorance or evil intention in every deviation from that theory to
this party belonged the foreign nobles wolzogen wintzingerode and
others chiefly germans 

the second party was directly opposed to the first one extreme as
always happens was met by representatives of the other the members of
this party were those who had demanded an advance from vilna into poland
and freedom from all prearranged plans besides being advocates of bold
action this section also represented nationalism which made them still
more one sided in the dispute they were russians bagration ermolov
 who was beginning to come to the front and others at that time a
famous joke of ermolov's was being circulated that as a great favor he
had petitioned the emperor to make him a german the men of that party 
remembering suvorov said that what one had to do was not to reason 
or stick pins into maps but to fight beat the enemy keep him out of
russia and not let the army get discouraged 

to the third party in which the emperor had most confidence belonged the
courtiers who tried to arrange compromises between the other two the
members of this party chiefly civilians and to whom arakcheev belonged 
thought and said what men who have no convictions but wish to seem to
have some generally say they said that undoubtedly war particularly
against such a genius as bonaparte they called him bonaparte now 
needs most deeply devised plans and profound scientific knowledge and
in that respect pfuel was a genius but at the same time it had to be
acknowledged that the theorists are often one sided and therefore one
should not trust them absolutely but should also listen to what pfuel's
opponents and practical men of experience in warfare had to say and
then choose a middle course they insisted on the retention of the camp
at drissa according to pfuel's plan but on changing the movements of
the other armies though by this course neither one aim nor the other
could be attained yet it seemed best to the adherents of this third
party 

of a fourth opinion the most conspicuous representative was the
tsarevich who could not forget his disillusionment at austerlitz where
he had ridden out at the head of the guards in his casque and cavalry
uniform as to a review expecting to crush the french gallantly but
unexpectedly finding himself in the front line had narrowly escaped amid
the general confusion the men of this party had both the quality
and the defect of frankness in their opinions they feared napoleon 
recognized his strength and their own weakness and frankly said so 
they said nothing but sorrow shame and ruin will come of all this 
we have abandoned vilna and vitebsk and shall abandon drissa the only
reasonable thing left to do is to conclude peace as soon as possible 
before we are turned out of petersburg 

this view was very general in the upper army circles and found support
also in petersburg and from the chancellor rumyantsev who for other
reasons of state was in favor of peace 

the fifth party consisted of those who were adherents of barclay de
tolly not so much as a man but as minister of war and commander in
chief be he what he may they always began like that he is an
honest practical man and we have nobody better give him real power 
for war cannot be conducted successfully without unity of command and
he will show what he can do as he did in finland if our army is well
organized and strong and has withdrawn to drissa without suffering
any defeats we owe this entirely to barclay if barclay is now to
be superseded by bennigsen all will be lost for bennigsen showed his
incapacity already in 1807 

the sixth party the bennigsenites said on the contrary that at any
rate there was no one more active and experienced than bennigsen and
twist about as you may you will have to come to bennigsen eventually 
let the others make mistakes now said they arguing that our
retirement to drissa was a most shameful reverse and an unbroken series
of blunders the more mistakes that are made the better it will at any
rate be understood all the sooner that things cannot go on like this 
what is wanted is not some barclay or other but a man like bennigsen 
who made his mark in 1807 and to whom napoleon himself did justice a
man whose authority would be willingly recognized and bennigsen is the
only such man 

the seventh party consisted of the sort of people who are always to
be found especially around young sovereigns and of whom there were
particularly many round alexander generals and imperial aides de camp
passionately devoted to the emperor not merely as a monarch but as a
man adoring him sincerely and disinterestedly as rostov had done
in 1805 and who saw in him not only all the virtues but all human
capabilities as well these men though enchanted with the sovereign
for refusing the command of the army yet blamed him for such excessive
modesty and only desired and insisted that their adored sovereign
should abandon his diffidence and openly announce that he would place
himself at the head of the army gather round him a commander in chief's
staff and consulting experienced theoreticians and practical men where
necessary would himself lead the troops whose spirits would thereby be
raised to the highest pitch 

the eighth and largest group which in its enormous numbers was to the
others as ninety nine to one consisted of men who desired neither
peace nor war neither an advance nor a defensive camp at the drissa
or anywhere else neither barclay nor the emperor neither pfuel nor
bennigsen but only the one most essential thing as much advantage
and pleasure for themselves as possible in the troubled waters of
conflicting and intersecting intrigues that eddied about the emperor's
headquarters it was possible to succeed in many ways unthinkable at
other times a man who simply wished to retain his lucrative post would
today agree with pfuel tomorrow with his opponent and the day after 
merely to avoid responsibility or to please the emperor would declare
that he had no opinion at all on the matter another who wished to
gain some advantage would attract the emperor's attention by loudly
advocating the very thing the emperor had hinted at the day before 
and would dispute and shout at the council beating his breast and
challenging those who did not agree with him to duels thereby proving
that he was prepared to sacrifice himself for the common good a third 
in the absence of opponents between two councils would simply solicit
a special gratuity for his faithful services well knowing that at that
moment people would be too busy to refuse him a fourth while seemingly
overwhelmed with work would often come accidentally under the emperor's
eye a fifth to achieve his long cherished aim of dining with the
emperor would stubbornly insist on the correctness or falsity of some
newly emerging opinion and for this object would produce arguments more
or less forcible and correct 

all the men of this party were fishing for rubles decorations and
promotions and in this pursuit watched only the weathercock of imperial
favor and directly they noticed it turning in any direction this whole
drone population of the army began blowing hard that way so that it
was all the harder for the emperor to turn it elsewhere amid the
uncertainties of the position with the menace of serious danger giving
a peculiarly threatening character to everything amid this vortex of
intrigue egotism conflict of views and feelings and the diversity
of race among these people this eighth and largest party of those
preoccupied with personal interests imparted great confusion and
obscurity to the common task whatever question arose a swarm of these
drones without having finished their buzzing on a previous theme flew
over to the new one and by their hum drowned and obscured the voices of
those who were disputing honestly 

from among all these parties just at the time prince andrew reached
the army another a ninth party was being formed and was beginning
to raise its voice this was the party of the elders reasonable men
experienced and capable in state affairs who without sharing any of
those conflicting opinions were able to take a detached view of what
was going on at the staff at headquarters and to consider means of
escape from this muddle indecision intricacy and weakness 

the men of this party said and thought that what was wrong resulted
chiefly from the emperor's presence in the army with his military court
and from the consequent presence there of an indefinite conditional 
and unsteady fluctuation of relations which is in place at court but
harmful in an army that a sovereign should reign but not command the
army and that the only way out of the position would be for the emperor
and his court to leave the army that the mere presence of the emperor
paralyzed the action of fifty thousand men required to secure his
personal safety and that the worst commander in chief if independent 
would be better than the very best one trammeled by the presence and
authority of the monarch 

just at the time prince andrew was living unoccupied at drissa 
shishkov the secretary of state and one of the chief representatives of
this party wrote a letter to the emperor which arakcheev and balashev
agreed to sign in this letter availing himself of permission given him
by the emperor to discuss the general course of affairs he respectfully
suggested on the plea that it was necessary for the sovereign to arouse
a warlike spirit in the people of the capital that the emperor should
leave the army 

that arousing of the people by their sovereign and his call to them to
defend their country the very incitement which was the chief cause of
russia's triumph in so far as it was produced by the tsar's personal
presence in moscow was suggested to the emperor and accepted by him as
a pretext for quitting the army 





chapter x

this letter had not yet been presented to the emperor when barclay one
day at dinner informed bolkonski that the sovereign wished to see him
personally to question him about turkey and that prince andrew was to
present himself at bennigsen's quarters at six that evening 

news was received at the emperor's quarters that very day of a fresh
movement by napoleon which might endanger the army news subsequently
found to be false and that morning colonel michaud had ridden round the
drissa fortifications with the emperor and had pointed out to him that
this fortified camp constructed by pfuel and till then considered
a chef d'oeuvre of tactical science which would ensure napoleon's
destruction was an absurdity threatening the destruction of the
russian army 

prince andrew arrived at bennigsen's quarters a country gentleman's
house of moderate size situated on the very banks of the river neither
bennigsen nor the emperor was there but chernyshev the emperor's
aide de camp received bolkonski and informed him that the emperor 
accompanied by general bennigsen and marquis paulucci had gone a second
time that day to inspect the fortifications of the drissa camp of the
suitability of which serious doubts were beginning to be felt 

chernyshev was sitting at a window in the first room with a french novel
in his hand this room had probably been a music room there was still
an organ in it on which some rugs were piled and in one corner stood
the folding bedstead of bennigsen's adjutant this adjutant was also
there and sat dozing on the rolled up bedding evidently exhausted by
work or by feasting two doors led from the room one straight on into
what had been the drawing room and another on the right to the study 
through the first door came the sound of voices conversing in german
and occasionally in french in that drawing room were gathered by
the emperor's wish not a military council the emperor preferred
indefiniteness but certain persons whose opinions he wished to know in
view of the impending difficulties it was not a council of war but 
as it were a council to elucidate certain questions for the emperor
personally to this semicouncil had been invited the swedish general
armfeldt adjutant general wolzogen wintzingerode whom napoleon had
referred to as a renegade french subject michaud toll count stein
who was not a military man at all and pfuel himself who as prince
andrew had heard was the mainspring of the whole affair prince andrew
had an opportunity of getting a good look at him for pfuel arrived soon
after himself and in passing through to the drawing room stopped a
minute to speak to chernyshev 

at first sight pfuel in his ill made uniform of a russian general 
which fitted him badly like a fancy costume seemed familiar to prince
andrew though he saw him now for the first time there was about
him something of weyrother mack and schmidt and many other german
theorist generals whom prince andrew had seen in 1805 but he was more
typical than any of them prince andrew had never yet seen a german
theorist in whom all the characteristics of those others were united to
such an extent 

pfuel was short and very thin but broad boned of coarse robust build 
broad in the hips and with prominent shoulder blades his face was
much wrinkled and his eyes deep set his hair had evidently been hastily
brushed smooth in front of the temples but stuck up behind in quaint
little tufts he entered the room looking restlessly and angrily
around as if afraid of everything in that large apartment awkwardly
holding up his sword he addressed chernyshev and asked in german where
the emperor was one could see that he wished to pass through the rooms
as quickly as possible finish with the bows and greetings and sit down
to business in front of a map where he would feel at home he nodded
hurriedly in reply to chernyshev and smiled ironically on hearing that
the sovereign was inspecting the fortifications that he pfuel had
planned in accord with his theory he muttered something to himself
abruptly and in a bass voice as self assured germans do it might
have been stupid fellow or the whole affair will be ruined or
 something absurd will come of it prince andrew did not catch
what he said and would have passed on but chernyshev introduced him to
pfuel remarking that prince andrew was just back from turkey where the
war had terminated so fortunately pfuel barely glanced not so much at
prince andrew as past him and said with a laugh that must have been a
fine tactical war and laughing contemptuously went on into the room
from which the sound of voices was heard 

pfuel always inclined to be irritably sarcastic was particularly
disturbed that day evidently by the fact that they had dared to inspect
and criticize his camp in his absence from this short interview with
pfuel prince andrew thanks to his austerlitz experiences was able to
form a clear conception of the man pfuel was one of those hopelessly
and immutably self confident men self confident to the point of
martyrdom as only germans are because only germans are self confident
on the basis of an abstract notion science that is the supposed
knowledge of absolute truth a frenchman is self assured because he
regards himself personally both in mind and body as irresistibly
attractive to men and women an englishman is self assured as being a
citizen of the best organized state in the world and therefore as an
englishman always knows what he should do and knows that all he does as
an englishman is undoubtedly correct an italian is self assured because
he is excitable and easily forgets himself and other people a russian
is self assured just because he knows nothing and does not want to know
anything since he does not believe that anything can be known the
german's self assurance is worst of all stronger and more
repulsive than any other because he imagines that he knows the
truth science which he himself has invented but which is for him the
absolute truth 

pfuel was evidently of that sort he had a science the theory of oblique
movements deduced by him from the history of frederick the great's wars 
and all he came across in the history of more recent warfare seemed to
him absurd and barbarous monstrous collisions in which so many blunders
were committed by both sides that these wars could not be called wars 
they did not accord with the theory and therefore could not serve as
material for science 

in 1806 pfuel had been one of those responsible for the plan of
campaign that ended in jena and auerstadt but he did not see the least
proof of the fallibility of his theory in the disasters of that war on
the contrary the deviations made from his theory were in his opinion 
the sole cause of the whole disaster and with characteristically
gleeful sarcasm he would remark there i said the whole affair would
go to the devil pfuel was one of those theoreticians who so love
their theory that they lose sight of the theory's object its practical
application his love of theory made him hate everything practical and
he would not listen to it he was even pleased by failures for failures
resulting from deviations in practice from the theory only proved to him
the accuracy of his theory 

he said a few words to prince andrew and chernyshev about the present
war with the air of a man who knows beforehand that all will go wrong 
and who is not displeased that it should be so the unbrushed tufts
of hair sticking up behind and the hastily brushed hair on his temples
expressed this most eloquently 

he passed into the next room and the deep querulous sounds of his
voice were at once heard from there 





chapter xi

prince andrew's eyes were still following pfuel out of the room when
count bennigsen entered hurriedly and nodding to bolkonski but not
pausing went into the study giving instructions to his adjutant as he
went the emperor was following him and bennigsen had hastened on
to make some preparations and to be ready to receive the sovereign 
chernyshev and prince andrew went out into the porch where the emperor 
who looked fatigued was dismounting marquis paulucci was talking to
him with particular warmth and the emperor with his head bent to the
left was listening with a dissatisfied air the emperor moved forward
evidently wishing to end the conversation but the flushed and excited
italian oblivious of decorum followed him and continued to speak 

 and as for the man who advised forming this camp the drissa camp said
paulucci as the emperor mounted the steps and noticing prince andrew
scanned his unfamiliar face as to that person sire continued
paulucci desperately apparently unable to restrain himself the man
who advised the drissa camp i see no alternative but the lunatic asylum
or the gallows 

without heeding the end of the italian's remarks and as though
not hearing them the emperor recognizing bolkonski addressed him
graciously 

 i am very glad to see you go in there where they are meeting and wait
for me 

the emperor went into the study he was followed by prince peter
mikhaylovich volkonski and baron stein and the door closed behind them 
prince andrew taking advantage of the emperor's permission accompanied
paulucci whom he had known in turkey into the drawing room where the
council was assembled 

prince peter mikhaylovich volkonski occupied the position as it were 
of chief of the emperor's staff he came out of the study into the
drawing room with some maps which he spread on a table and put
questions on which he wished to hear the opinion of the gentlemen
present what had happened was that news which afterwards proved to be
false had been received during the night of a movement by the french to
outflank the drissa camp 

the first to speak was general armfeldt who to meet the difficulty that
presented itself unexpectedly proposed a perfectly new position
away from the petersburg and moscow roads the reason for this was
inexplicable unless he wished to show that he too could have an
opinion but he urged that at this point the army should unite and
there await the enemy it was plain that armfeldt had thought out that
plan long ago and now expounded it not so much to answer the questions
put which in fact his plan did not answer as to avail himself of the
opportunity to air it it was one of the millions of proposals one as
good as another that could be made as long as it was quite unknown
what character the war would take some disputed his arguments others
defended them young count toll objected to the swedish general's views
more warmly than anyone else and in the course of the dispute drew from
his side pocket a well filled notebook which he asked permission to
read to them in these voluminous notes toll suggested another scheme 
totally different from armfeldt's or pfuel's plan of campaign in answer
to toll paulucci suggested an advance and an attack which he urged 
could alone extricate us from the present uncertainty and from the trap
 as he called the drissa camp in which we were situated 

during all these discussions pfuel and his interpreter wolzogen
 his bridge in court relations were silent pfuel only snorted
contemptuously and turned away to show that he would never demean
himself by replying to such nonsense as he was now hearing so when
prince volkonski who was in the chair called on him to give his
opinion he merely said 

 why ask me general armfeldt has proposed a splendid position with an
exposed rear or why not this italian gentleman's attack very fine or
a retreat also good why ask me said he why you yourselves know
everything better than i do 

but when volkonski said with a frown that it was in the emperor's name
that he asked his opinion pfuel rose and suddenly growing animated 
began to speak 

 everything has been spoiled everything muddled everybody thought they
knew better than i did and now you come to me how mend matters there
is nothing to mend the principles laid down by me must be strictly
adhered to said he drumming on the table with his bony fingers what
is the difficulty nonsense childishness 

he went up to the map and speaking rapidly began proving that no
eventuality could alter the efficiency of the drissa camp that
everything had been foreseen and that if the enemy were really going to
outflank it the enemy would inevitably be destroyed 

paulucci who did not know german began questioning him in french 
wolzogen came to the assistance of his chief who spoke french badly 
and began translating for him hardly able to keep pace with pfuel who
was rapidly demonstrating that not only all that had happened but all
that could happen had been foreseen in his scheme and that if there
were now any difficulties the whole fault lay in the fact that his plan
had not been precisely executed he kept laughing sarcastically he
demonstrated and at last contemptuously ceased to demonstrate like
a mathematician who ceases to prove in various ways the accuracy of
a problem that has already been proved wolzogen took his place and
continued to explain his views in french every now and then turning to
pfuel and saying is it not so your excellency but pfuel like a man
heated in a fight who strikes those on his own side shouted angrily at
his own supporter wolzogen 

 well of course what more is there to explain 

paulucci and michaud both attacked wolzogen simultaneously in french 
armfeldt addressed pfuel in german toll explained to volkonski in
russian prince andrew listened and observed in silence 

of all these men prince andrew sympathized most with pfuel angry 
determined and absurdly self confident as he was of all those present 
evidently he alone was not seeking anything for himself nursed no
hatred against anyone and only desired that the plan formed on a
theory arrived at by years of toil should be carried out he was
ridiculous and unpleasantly sarcastic but yet he inspired involuntary
respect by his boundless devotion to an idea besides this the remarks
of all except pfuel had one common trait that had not been noticeable
at the council of war in 1805 there was now a panic fear of napoleon's
genius which though concealed was noticeable in every rejoinder 
everything was assumed to be possible for napoleon they expected him
from every side and invoked his terrible name to shatter each other's
proposals pfuel alone seemed to consider napoleon a barbarian like
everyone else who opposed his theory but besides this feeling of
respect pfuel evoked pity in prince andrew from the tone in which
the courtiers addressed him and the way paulucci had allowed himself to
speak of him to the emperor but above all from a certain desperation
in pfuel's own expressions it was clear that the others knew and pfuel
himself felt that his fall was at hand and despite his self confidence
and grumpy german sarcasm he was pitiable with his hair smoothly
brushed on the temples and sticking up in tufts behind though he
concealed the fact under a show of irritation and contempt he was
evidently in despair that the sole remaining chance of verifying his
theory by a huge experiment and proving its soundness to the whole world
was slipping away from him 

the discussions continued a long time and the longer they lasted
the more heated became the disputes culminating in shouts and
personalities and the less was it possible to arrive at any general
conclusion from all that had been said prince andrew listening to this
polyglot talk and to these surmises plans refutations and shouts 
felt nothing but amazement at what they were saying a thought that had
long since and often occurred to him during his military activities the
idea that there is not and cannot be any science of war and that
therefore there can be no such thing as a military genius now appeared
to him an obvious truth what theory and science is possible about a
matter the conditions and circumstances of which are unknown and cannot
be defined especially when the strength of the acting forces cannot be
ascertained no one was or is able to foresee in what condition our or
the enemy's armies will be in a day's time and no one can gauge the
force of this or that detachment sometimes when there is not a coward
at the front to shout we are cut off and start running but a brave
and jolly lad who shouts hurrah a detachment of five thousand
is worth thirty thousand as at schon grabern while at times fifty
thousand run from eight thousand as at austerlitz what science can
there be in a matter in which as in all practical matters nothing
can be defined and everything depends on innumerable conditions the
significance of which is determined at a particular moment which arrives
no one knows when armfeldt says our army is cut in half and paulucci
says we have got the french army between two fires michaud says that
the worthlessness of the drissa camp lies in having the river behind it 
and pfuel says that is what constitutes its strength toll proposes
one plan armfeldt another and they are all good and all bad and the
advantages of any suggestions can be seen only at the moment of trial 
and why do they all speak of a military genius is a man a genius who
can order bread to be brought up at the right time and say who is to go
to the right and who to the left it is only because military men are
invested with pomp and power and crowds of sychophants flatter power 
attributing to it qualities of genius it does not possess the best
generals i have known were on the contrary stupid or absent minded
men bagration was the best napoleon himself admitted that and of
bonaparte himself i remember his limited self satisfied face on the
field of austerlitz not only does a good army commander not need any
special qualities on the contrary he needs the absence of the highest
and best human attributes love poetry tenderness and philosophic
inquiring doubt he should be limited firmly convinced that what he
is doing is very important otherwise he will not have sufficient
patience and only then will he be a brave leader god forbid that he
should be humane should love or pity or think of what is just
and unjust it is understandable that a theory of their genius was
invented for them long ago because they have power the success of a
military action depends not on them but on the man in the ranks who
shouts we are lost or who shouts hurrah and only in the ranks
can one serve with assurance of being useful 

so thought prince andrew as he listened to the talking and he roused
himself only when paulucci called him and everyone was leaving 

at the review next day the emperor asked prince andrew where he would
like to serve and prince andrew lost his standing in court circles
forever by not asking to remain attached to the sovereign's person but
for permission to serve in the army 





chapter xii

before the beginning of the campaign rostov had received a letter from
his parents in which they told him briefly of natasha's illness and the
breaking off of her engagement to prince andrew which they explained by
natasha's having rejected him and again asked nicholas to retire from
the army and return home on receiving this letter nicholas did not
even make any attempt to get leave of absence or to retire from the
army but wrote to his parents that he was sorry natasha was ill and her
engagement broken off and that he would do all he could to meet their
wishes to sonya he wrote separately 

 adored friend of my soul he wrote nothing but honor could keep
me from returning to the country but now at the commencement of the
campaign i should feel dishonored not only in my comrades eyes but
in my own if i preferred my own happiness to my love and duty to the
fatherland but this shall be our last separation believe me directly
the war is over if i am still alive and still loved by you i will
throw up everything and fly to you to press you forever to my ardent
breast 

it was in fact only the commencement of the campaign that prevented
rostov from returning home as he had promised and marrying sonya the
autumn in otradnoe with the hunting and the winter with the christmas
holidays and sonya's love had opened out to him a vista of tranquil
rural joys and peace such as he had never known before and which now
allured him a splendid wife children a good pack of hounds a
dozen leashes of smart borzois agriculture neighbors service by
election thought he but now the campaign was beginning and he had
to remain with his regiment and since it had to be so nicholas rostov 
as was natural to him felt contented with the life he led in the
regiment and was able to find pleasure in that life 

on his return from his furlough nicholas having been joyfully welcomed
by his comrades was sent to obtain remounts and brought back from the
ukraine excellent horses which pleased him and earned him commendation
from his commanders during his absence he had been promoted captain 
and when the regiment was put on war footing with an increase in
numbers he was again allotted his old squadron 

the campaign began the regiment was moved into poland on double pay 
new officers arrived new men and horses and above all everybody was
infected with the merrily excited mood that goes with the commencement
of a war and rostov conscious of his advantageous position in the
regiment devoted himself entirely to the pleasures and interests of
military service though he knew that sooner or later he would have to
relinquish them 

the troops retired from vilna for various complicated reasons of state 
political and strategic each step of the retreat was accompanied by
a complicated interplay of interests arguments and passions at
headquarters for the pavlograd hussars however the whole of this
retreat during the finest period of summer and with sufficient supplies
was a very simple and agreeable business 

it was only at headquarters that there was depression uneasiness and
intriguing in the body of the army they did not ask themselves where
they were going or why if they regretted having to retreat it was only
because they had to leave billets they had grown accustomed to or some
pretty young polish lady if the thought that things looked bad chanced
to enter anyone's head he tried to be as cheerful as befits a good
soldier and not to think of the general trend of affairs but only of
the task nearest to hand first they camped gaily before vilna making
acquaintance with the polish landowners preparing for reviews and being
reviewed by the emperor and other high commanders then came an order
to retreat to sventsyani and destroy any provisions they could not carry
away with them sventsyani was remembered by the hussars only as the
drunken camp a name the whole army gave to their encampment there 
and because many complaints were made against the troops who taking
advantage of the order to collect provisions took also horses 
carriages and carpets from the polish proprietors rostov remembered
sventsyani because on the first day of their arrival at that small town
he changed his sergeant major and was unable to manage all the drunken
men of his squadron who unknown to him had appropriated five barrels
of old beer from sventsyani they retired farther and farther to drissa 
and thence again beyond drissa drawing near to the frontier of russia
proper 

on the thirteenth of july the pavlograds took part in a serious action
for the first time 

on the twelfth of july on the eve of that action there was a heavy
storm of rain and hail in general the summer of 1812 was remarkable
for its storms 

the two pavlograd squadrons were bivouacking on a field of rye which
was already in ear but had been completely trodden down by cattle and
horses the rain was descending in torrents and rostov with a young
officer named ilyin his protege was sitting in a hastily constructed
shelter an officer of their regiment with long mustaches extending
onto his cheeks who after riding to the staff had been overtaken by the
rain entered rostov's shelter 

 i have come from the staff count have you heard of raevski's
exploit 

and the officer gave them details of the saltanov battle which he had
heard at the staff 

rostov smoking his pipe and turning his head about as the water
trickled down his neck listened inattentively with an occasional
glance at ilyin who was pressing close to him this officer a lad
of sixteen who had recently joined the regiment was now in the same
relation to nicholas that nicholas had been to denisov seven years
before ilyin tried to imitate rostov in everything and adored him as a
girl might have done 

zdrzhinski the officer with the long mustache spoke grandiloquently of
the saltanov dam being a russian thermopylae and of how a deed worthy
of antiquity had been performed by general raevski he recounted how
raevski had led his two sons onto the dam under terrific fire and had
charged with them beside him rostov heard the story and not only said
nothing to encourage zdrzhinski's enthusiasm but on the contrary 
looked like a man ashamed of what he was hearing though with no
intention of contradicting it since the campaigns of austerlitz and
of 1807 rostov knew by experience that men always lie when describing
military exploits as he himself had done when recounting them besides
that he had experience enough to know that nothing happens in war at
all as we can imagine or relate it and so he did not like zdrzhinski's
tale nor did he like zdrzhinski himself who with his mustaches
extending over his cheeks bent low over the face of his hearer as was
his habit and crowded rostov in the narrow shanty rostov looked at him
in silence in the first place there must have been such a confusion
and crowding on the dam that was being attacked that if raevski did lead
his sons there it could have had no effect except perhaps on some dozen
men nearest to him thought he the rest could not have seen how or
with whom raevski came onto the dam and even those who did see it
would not have been much stimulated by it for what had they to do with
raevski's tender paternal feelings when their own skins were in danger 
and besides the fate of the fatherland did not depend on whether
they took the saltanov dam or not as we are told was the case at
thermopylae so why should he have made such a sacrifice and why expose
his own children in the battle i would not have taken my brother petya
there or even ilyin who's a stranger to me but a nice lad but would
have tried to put them somewhere under cover nicholas continued
to think as he listened to zdrzhinski but he did not express his
thoughts for in such matters too he had gained experience he knew
that this tale redounded to the glory of our arms and so one had to
pretend not to doubt it and he acted accordingly 

 i can't stand this any more said ilyin noticing that rostov did not
relish zdrzhinski's conversation my stockings and shirt and the
water is running on my seat i'll go and look for shelter the rain
seems less heavy 

ilyin went out and zdrzhinski rode away 

five minutes later ilyin splashing through the mud came running back
to the shanty 

 hurrah rostov come quick i've found it about two hundred yards away
there's a tavern where ours have already gathered we can at least get
dry there and mary hendrikhovna's there 

mary hendrikhovna was the wife of the regimental doctor a pretty young
german woman he had married in poland the doctor whether from lack
of means or because he did not like to part from his young wife in
the early days of their marriage took her about with him wherever the
hussar regiment went and his jealousy had become a standing joke among
the hussar officers 

rostov threw his cloak over his shoulders shouted to lavrushka to
follow with the things and now slipping in the mud now splashing right
through it set off with ilyin in the lessening rain and the darkness
that was occasionally rent by distant lightning 

 rostov where are you 

 here what lightning they called to one another 





chapter xiii

in the tavern before which stood the doctor's covered cart there were
already some five officers mary hendrikhovna a plump little blonde
german in a dressing jacket and nightcap was sitting on a broad bench
in the front corner her husband the doctor lay asleep behind her 
rostov and ilyin on entering the room were welcomed with merry shouts
and laughter 

 dear me how jolly we are said rostov laughing 

 and why do you stand there gaping 

 what swells they are why the water streams from them don't make our
drawing room so wet 

 don't mess mary hendrikhovna's dress cried other voices 

rostov and ilyin hastened to find a corner where they could change into
dry clothes without offending mary hendrikhovna's modesty they were
going into a tiny recess behind a partition to change but found it
completely filled by three officers who sat playing cards by the light
of a solitary candle on an empty box and these officers would on no
account yield their position mary hendrikhovna obliged them with the
loan of a petticoat to be used as a curtain and behind that screen
rostov and ilyin helped by lavrushka who had brought their kits 
changed their wet things for dry ones 

a fire was made up in the dilapidated brick stove a board was found 
fixed on two saddles and covered with a horsecloth a small samovar was
produced and a cellaret and half a bottle of rum and having asked mary
hendrikhovna to preside they all crowded round her one offered her a
clean handkerchief to wipe her charming hands another spread a jacket
under her little feet to keep them from the damp another hung his coat
over the window to keep out the draft and yet another waved the flies
off her husband's face lest he should wake up 

 leave him alone said mary hendrikhovna smiling timidly and happily 
 he is sleeping well as it is after a sleepless night 

 oh no mary hendrikhovna replied the officer one must look after
the doctor perhaps he'll take pity on me someday when it comes to
cutting off a leg or an arm for me 

there were only three tumblers the water was so muddy that one could
not make out whether the tea was strong or weak and the samovar held
only six tumblers of water but this made it all the pleasanter to
take turns in order of seniority to receive one's tumbler from mary
hendrikhovna's plump little hands with their short and not overclean
nails all the officers appeared to be and really were in love with
her that evening even those playing cards behind the partition soon
left their game and came over to the samovar yielding to the general
mood of courting mary hendrikhovna she seeing herself surrounded by
such brilliant and polite young men beamed with satisfaction try as
she might to hide it and perturbed as she evidently was each time her
husband moved in his sleep behind her 

there was only one spoon sugar was more plentiful than anything
else but it took too long to dissolve so it was decided that mary
hendrikhovna should stir the sugar for everyone in turn rostov received
his tumbler and adding some rum to it asked mary hendrikhovna to stir
it 

 but you take it without sugar she said smiling all the time as if
everything she said and everything the others said was very amusing and
had a double meaning 

 it is not the sugar i want but only that your little hand should stir
my tea 

mary hendrikhovna assented and began looking for the spoon which someone
meanwhile had pounced on 

 use your finger mary hendrikhovna it will be still nicer said
rostov 

 too hot she replied blushing with pleasure 

ilyin put a few drops of rum into the bucket of water and brought it to
mary hendrikhovna asking her to stir it with her finger 

 this is my cup said he only dip your finger in it and i'll drink it
all up 

when they had emptied the samovar rostov took a pack of cards and
proposed that they should play kings with mary hendrikhovna they drew
lots to settle who should make up her set at rostov's suggestion it
was agreed that whoever became king should have the right to kiss mary
hendrikhovna's hand and that the booby should go to refill and reheat
the samovar for the doctor when the latter awoke 

 well but supposing mary hendrikhovna is king asked ilyin 

 as it is she is queen and her word is law 

they had hardly begun to play before the doctor's disheveled head
suddenly appeared from behind mary hendrikhovna he had been awake for
some time listening to what was being said and evidently found nothing
entertaining or amusing in what was going on his face was sad and
depressed without greeting the officers he scratched himself and asked
to be allowed to pass as they were blocking the way as soon as he
had left the room all the officers burst into loud laughter and mary
hendrikhovna blushed till her eyes filled with tears and thereby became
still more attractive to them returning from the yard the doctor
told his wife who had ceased to smile so happily and looked at him in
alarm awaiting her sentence that the rain had ceased and they must go
to sleep in their covered cart or everything in it would be stolen 

 but i'll send an orderly two of them said rostov what an idea 
doctor 

 i'll stand guard on it myself said ilyin 

 no gentlemen you have had your sleep but i have not slept for two
nights replied the doctor and he sat down morosely beside his wife 
waiting for the game to end 

seeing his gloomy face as he frowned at his wife the officers grew
still merrier and some of them could not refrain from laughter for
which they hurriedly sought plausible pretexts when he had gone taking
his wife with him and had settled down with her in their covered cart 
the officers lay down in the tavern covering themselves with their
wet cloaks but they did not sleep for a long time now they exchanged
remarks recalling the doctor's uneasiness and his wife's delight now
they ran out into the porch and reported what was taking place in the
covered trap several times rostov covering his head tried to go
to sleep but some remark would arouse him and conversation would be
resumed to the accompaniment of unreasoning merry childlike laughter 





chapter xiv

it was nearly three o'clock but no one was yet asleep when the
quartermaster appeared with an order to move on to the little town
of ostrovna still laughing and talking the officers began hurriedly
getting ready and again boiled some muddy water in the samovar but
rostov went off to his squadron without waiting for tea day was
breaking the rain had ceased and the clouds were dispersing it felt
damp and cold especially in clothes that were still moist as they left
the tavern in the twilight of the dawn rostov and ilyin both glanced
under the wet and glistening leather hood of the doctor's cart from
under the apron of which his feet were sticking out and in the middle
of which his wife's nightcap was visible and her sleepy breathing
audible 

 she really is a dear little thing said rostov to ilyin who was
following him 

 a charming woman said ilyin with all the gravity of a boy of
sixteen 

half an hour later the squadron was lined up on the road the command
was heard to mount and the soldiers crossed themselves and mounted 
rostov riding in front gave the order forward and the hussars with
clanking sabers and subdued talk their horses hoofs splashing in the
mud defiled in fours and moved along the broad road planted with birch
trees on each side following the infantry and a battery that had gone
on in front 

tattered blue purple clouds reddening in the east were scudding
before the wind it was growing lighter and lighter that curly grass
which always grows by country roadsides became clearly visible still
wet with the night's rain the drooping branches of the birches also
wet swayed in the wind and flung down bright drops of water to one
side the soldiers faces were more and more clearly visible rostov 
always closely followed by ilyin rode along the side of the road
between two rows of birch trees 

when campaigning rostov allowed himself the indulgence of riding not
a regimental but a cossack horse a judge of horses and a sportsman 
he had lately procured himself a large fine mettlesome donets horse 
dun colored with light mane and tail and when he rode it no one could
outgallop him to ride this horse was a pleasure to him and he thought
of the horse of the morning of the doctor's wife but not once of the
impending danger 

formerly when going into action rostov had felt afraid now he had
not the least feeling of fear he was fearless not because he had grown
used to being under fire one cannot grow used to danger but because
he had learned how to manage his thoughts when in danger he had grown
accustomed when going into action to think about anything but what would
seem most likely to interest him the impending danger during the
first period of his service hard as he tried and much as he reproached
himself with cowardice he had not been able to do this but with time
it had come of itself now he rode beside ilyin under the birch trees 
occasionally plucking leaves from a branch that met his hand sometimes
touching his horse's side with his foot or without turning round 
handing a pipe he had finished to an hussar riding behind him with as
calm and careless an air as though he were merely out for a ride he
glanced with pity at the excited face of ilyin who talked much and in
great agitation he knew from experience the tormenting expectation of
terror and death the cornet was suffering and knew that only time could
help him 

as soon as the sun appeared in a clear strip of sky beneath the clouds 
the wind fell as if it dared not spoil the beauty of the summer morning
after the storm drops still continued to fall but vertically now and
all was still the whole sun appeared on the horizon and disappeared
behind a long narrow cloud that hung above it a few minutes later it
reappeared brighter still from behind the top of the cloud tearing its
edge everything grew bright and glittered and with that light and as
if in reply to it came the sound of guns ahead of them 

before rostov had had time to consider and determine the distance of
that firing count ostermann tolstoy's adjutant came galloping from
vitebsk with orders to advance at a trot along the road 

the squadron overtook and passed the infantry and the battery which had
also quickened their pace rode down a hill and passing through an empty
and deserted village again ascended the horses began to lather and the
men to flush 

 halt dress your ranks the order of the regimental commander was
heard ahead forward by the left walk march came the order from in
front 

and the hussars passing along the line of troops on the left flank of
our position halted behind our uhlans who were in the front line to
the right stood our infantry in a dense column they were the reserve 
higher up the hill on the very horizon our guns were visible through
the wonderfully clear air brightly illuminated by slanting morning
sunbeams in front beyond a hollow dale could be seen the enemy's
columns and guns our advanced line already in action could be heard
briskly exchanging shots with the enemy in the dale 

at these sounds long unheard rostov's spirits rose as at the strains
of the merriest music trap ta ta tap cracked the shots now together 
now several quickly one after another again all was silent and then
again it sounded as if someone were walking on detonators and exploding
them 

the hussars remained in the same place for about an hour a cannonade
began count ostermann with his suite rode up behind the squadron 
halted spoke to the commander of the regiment and rode up the hill to
the guns 

after ostermann had gone a command rang out to the uhlans 

 form column prepare to charge 

the infantry in front of them parted into platoons to allow the cavalry
to pass the uhlans started the streamers on their spears fluttering 
and trotted downhill toward the french cavalry which was seen below to
the left 

as soon as the uhlans descended the hill the hussars were ordered up
the hill to support the battery as they took the places vacated by the
uhlans bullets came from the front whining and whistling but fell
spent without taking effect 

the sounds which he had not heard for so long had an even more
pleasurable and exhilarating effect on rostov than the previous sounds
of firing drawing himself up he viewed the field of battle opening out
before him from the hill and with his whole soul followed the movement
of the uhlans they swooped down close to the french dragoons something
confused happened there amid the smoke and five minutes later our
uhlans were galloping back not to the place they had occupied but more
to the left and among the orange colored uhlans on chestnut horses and
behind them in a large group blue french dragoons on gray horses could
be seen 





chapter xv

rostov with his keen sportsman's eye was one of the first to catch
sight of these blue french dragoons pursuing our uhlans nearer and
nearer in disorderly crowds came the uhlans and the french dragoons
pursuing them he could already see how these men who looked so small
at the foot of the hill jostled and overtook one another waving their
arms and their sabers in the air 

rostov gazed at what was happening before him as at a hunt he felt
instinctively that if the hussars struck at the french dragoons now the
latter could not withstand them but if a charge was to be made it must
be done now at that very moment or it would be too late he looked
around a captain standing beside him was gazing like himself with
eyes fixed on the cavalry below them 

 andrew sevastyanych said rostov you know we could crush them 

 a fine thing too replied the captain and really 

rostov without waiting to hear him out touched his horse galloped to
the front of his squadron and before he had time to finish giving the
word of command the whole squadron sharing his feeling was following
him rostov himself did not know how or why he did it he acted as he
did when hunting without reflecting or considering he saw the dragoons
near and that they were galloping in disorder he knew they could not
withstand an attack knew there was only that moment and that if he let
it slip it would not return the bullets were whining and whistling so
stimulatingly around him and his horse was so eager to go that he could
not restrain himself he touched his horse gave the word of command 
and immediately hearing behind him the tramp of the horses of his
deployed squadron rode at full trot downhill toward the dragoons 
hardly had they reached the bottom of the hill before their pace
instinctively changed to a gallop which grew faster and faster as they
drew nearer to our uhlans and the french dragoons who galloped after
them the dragoons were now close at hand on seeing the hussars the
foremost began to turn while those behind began to halt with the same
feeling with which he had galloped across the path of a wolf rostov
gave rein to his donets horse and galloped to intersect the path of the
dragoons disordered lines one uhlan stopped another who was on foot
flung himself to the ground to avoid being knocked over and a riderless
horse fell in among the hussars nearly all the french dragoons were
galloping back rostov picking out one on a gray horse dashed after
him on the way he came upon a bush his gallant horse cleared it and
almost before he had righted himself in his saddle he saw that he would
immediately overtake the enemy he had selected that frenchman by his
uniform an officer was going at a gallop crouching on his gray horse
and urging it on with his saber in another moment rostov's horse dashed
its breast against the hindquarters of the officer's horse almost
knocking it over and at the same instant rostov without knowing why 
raised his saber and struck the frenchman with it 

the instant he had done this all rostov's animation vanished the
officer fell not so much from the blow which had but slightly cut his
arm above the elbow as from the shock to his horse and from fright 
rostov reined in his horse and his eyes sought his foe to see whom he
had vanquished the french dragoon officer was hopping with one foot on
the ground the other being caught in the stirrup his eyes screwed
up with fear as if he every moment expected another blow gazed up at
rostov with shrinking terror his pale and mud stained face fair and
young with a dimple in the chin and light blue eyes was not an enemy's
face at all suited to a battlefield but a most ordinary homelike face 
before rostov had decided what to do with him the officer cried i
surrender he hurriedly but vainly tried to get his foot out of the
stirrup and did not remove his frightened blue eyes from rostov's face 
some hussars who galloped up disengaged his foot and helped him into the
saddle on all sides the hussars were busy with the dragoons one was
wounded but though his face was bleeding he would not give up his
horse another was perched up behind an hussar with his arms round him 
a third was being helped by an hussar to mount his horse in front the
french infantry were firing as they ran the hussars galloped hastily
back with their prisoners rostov galloped back with the rest aware of
an unpleasant feeling of depression in his heart something vague and
confused which he could not at all account for had come over him with
the capture of that officer and the blow he had dealt him 

count ostermann tolstoy met the returning hussars sent for rostov 
thanked him and said he would report his gallant deed to the emperor
and would recommend him for a st george's cross when sent for by count
ostermann rostov remembering that he had charged without orders 
felt sure his commander was sending for him to punish him for breach of
discipline ostermann's flattering words and promise of a reward should
therefore have struck him all the more pleasantly but he still felt
that same vaguely disagreeable feeling of moral nausea but what
on earth is worrying me he asked himself as he rode back from the
general ilyin no he's safe have i disgraced myself in any way no 
that's not it something else resembling remorse tormented him yes 
oh yes that french officer with the dimple and i remember how my arm
paused when i raised it 

rostov saw the prisoners being led away and galloped after them to have
a look at his frenchman with the dimple on his chin he was sitting in
his foreign uniform on an hussar packhorse and looked anxiously about
him the sword cut on his arm could scarcely be called a wound he
glanced at rostov with a feigned smile and waved his hand in greeting 
rostov still had the same indefinite feeling as of shame 

all that day and the next his friends and comrades noticed that rostov 
without being dull or angry was silent thoughtful and preoccupied 
he drank reluctantly tried to remain alone and kept turning something
over in his mind 

rostov was always thinking about that brilliant exploit of his which to
his amazement had gained him the st george's cross and even given him
a reputation for bravery and there was something he could not at all
understand so others are even more afraid than i am he thought so
that's all there is in what is called heroism and did i do it for my
country's sake and how was he to blame with his dimple and blue eyes 
and how frightened he was he thought that i should kill him why should
i kill him my hand trembled and they have given me a st george's
cross i can't make it out at all 

but while nicholas was considering these questions and still could reach
no clear solution of what puzzled him so the wheel of fortune in the
service as often happens turned in his favor after the affair at
ostrovna he was brought into notice received command of an hussar
battalion and when a brave officer was needed he was chosen 





chapter xvi

on receiving news of natasha's illness the countess though not quite
well yet and still weak went to moscow with petya and the rest of the
household and the whole family moved from marya dmitrievna's house to
their own and settled down in town 

natasha's illness was so serious that fortunately for her and for
her parents the consideration of all that had caused the illness 
her conduct and the breaking off of her engagement receded into the
background she was so ill that it was impossible for them to consider
in how far she was to blame for what had happened she could not eat
or sleep grew visibly thinner coughed and as the doctors made them
feel was in danger they could not think of anything but how to help
her doctors came to see her singly and in consultation talked much in
french german and latin blamed one another and prescribed a great
variety of medicines for all the diseases known to them but the simple
idea never occurred to any of them that they could not know the disease
natasha was suffering from as no disease suffered by a live man can be
known for every living person has his own peculiarities and always
has his own peculiar personal novel complicated disease unknown to
medicine not a disease of the lungs liver skin heart nerves and so
on mentioned in medical books but a disease consisting of one of the
innumerable combinations of the maladies of those organs this simple
thought could not occur to the doctors as it cannot occur to a wizard
that he is unable to work his charms because the business of their
lives was to cure and they received money for it and had spent the best
years of their lives on that business but above all that thought
was kept out of their minds by the fact that they saw they were
really useful as in fact they were to the whole rostov family their
usefulness did not depend on making the patient swallow substances for
the most part harmful the harm was scarcely perceptible as they
were given in small doses but they were useful necessary and
indispensable because they satisfied a mental need of the invalid and
of those who loved her and that is why there are and always will be 
pseudo healers wise women homeopaths and allopaths they satisfied
that eternal human need for hope of relief for sympathy and that
something should be done which is felt by those who are suffering they
satisfied the need seen in its most elementary form in a child when it
wants to have a place rubbed that has been hurt a child knocks itself
and runs at once to the arms of its mother or nurse to have the aching
spot rubbed or kissed and it feels better when this is done the child
cannot believe that the strongest and wisest of its people have no
remedy for its pain and the hope of relief and the expression of its
mother's sympathy while she rubs the bump comforts it the doctors were
of use to natasha because they kissed and rubbed her bump assuring her
that it would soon pass if only the coachman went to the chemist's in
the arbat and got a powder and some pills in a pretty box for a ruble
and seventy kopeks and if she took those powders in boiled water at
intervals of precisely two hours neither more nor less 

what would sonya and the count and countess have done how would they
have looked if nothing had been done if there had not been those pills
to give by the clock the warm drinks the chicken cutlets and all the
other details of life ordered by the doctors the carrying out of which
supplied an occupation and consolation to the family circle how would
the count have borne his dearly loved daughter's illness had he not
known that it was costing him a thousand rubles and that he would not
grudge thousands more to benefit her or had he not known that if her
illness continued he would not grudge yet other thousands and would take
her abroad for consultations there and had he not been able to explain
the details of how metivier and feller had not understood the symptoms 
but frise had and mudrov had diagnosed them even better what would the
countess have done had she not been able sometimes to scold the invalid
for not strictly obeying the doctor's orders 

 you'll never get well like that she would say forgetting her grief
in her vexation if you won't obey the doctor and take your medicine at
the right time you mustn't trifle with it you know or it may turn to
pneumonia she would go on deriving much comfort from the utterance of
that foreign word incomprehensible to others as well as to herself 

what would sonya have done without the glad consciousness that she had
not undressed during the first three nights in order to be ready to
carry out all the doctor's injunctions with precision and that she
still kept awake at night so as not to miss the proper time when the
slightly harmful pills in the little gilt box had to be administered 
even to natasha herself it was pleasant to see that so many sacrifices
were being made for her sake and to know that she had to take medicine
at certain hours though she declared that no medicine would cure her
and that it was all nonsense and it was even pleasant to be able to
show by disregarding the orders that she did not believe in medical
treatment and did not value her life 

the doctor came every day felt her pulse looked at her tongue and
regardless of her grief stricken face joked with her but when he had
gone into another room to which the countess hurriedly followed him he
assumed a grave air and thoughtfully shaking his head said that though
there was danger he had hopes of the effect of this last medicine and
one must wait and see that the malady was chiefly mental but and
the countess trying to conceal the action from herself and from him 
slipped a gold coin into his hand and always returned to the patient
with a more tranquil mind 

the symptoms of natasha's illness were that she ate little slept
little coughed and was always low spirited the doctors said that
she could not get on without medical treatment so they kept her in the
stifling atmosphere of the town and the rostovs did not move to the
country that summer of 1812 

in spite of the many pills she swallowed and the drops and powders out
of the little bottles and boxes of which madame schoss who was fond of
such things made a large collection and in spite of being deprived of
the country life to which she was accustomed youth prevailed natasha's
grief began to be overlaid by the impressions of daily life it ceased
to press so painfully on her heart it gradually faded into the past 
and she began to recover physically 





chapter xvii

natasha was calmer but no happier she not merely avoided all external
forms of pleasure balls promenades concerts and theaters but she
never laughed without a sound of tears in her laughter she could not
sing as soon as she began to laugh or tried to sing by herself tears
choked her tears of remorse tears at the recollection of those pure
times which could never return tears of vexation that she should so
uselessly have ruined her young life which might have been so happy 
laughter and singing in particular seemed to her like a blasphemy 
in face of her sorrow without any need of self restraint no wish to
coquet ever entered her head she said and felt at that time that no
man was more to her than nastasya ivanovna the buffoon something stood
sentinel within her and forbade her every joy besides she had lost all
the old interests of her carefree girlish life that had been so full
of hope the previous autumn the hunting uncle and the christmas
holidays spent with nicholas at otradnoe were what she recalled oftenest
and most painfully what would she not have given to bring back even a
single day of that time but it was gone forever her presentiment at
the time had not deceived her that that state of freedom and readiness
for any enjoyment would not return again yet it was necessary to live
on 

it comforted her to reflect that she was not better as she had formerly
imagined but worse much worse than anybody else in the world but
this was not enough she knew that and asked herself what next 
but there was nothing to come there was no joy in life yet life was
passing natasha apparently tried not to be a burden or a hindrance to
anyone but wanted nothing for herself she kept away from everyone in
the house and felt at ease only with her brother petya she liked to
be with him better than with the others and when alone with him she
sometimes laughed she hardly ever left the house and of those who came
to see them was glad to see only one person pierre it would have been
impossible to treat her with more delicacy greater care and at the
same time more seriously than did count bezukhov natasha unconsciously
felt this delicacy and so found great pleasure in his society but
she was not even grateful to him for it nothing good on pierre's part
seemed to her to be an effort it seemed so natural for him to be kind
to everyone that there was no merit in his kindness sometimes natasha
noticed embarrassment and awkwardness on his part in her presence 
especially when he wanted to do something to please her or feared that
something they spoke of would awaken memories distressing to her she
noticed this and attributed it to his general kindness and shyness 
which she imagined must be the same toward everyone as it was to her 
after those involuntary words that if he were free he would have asked
on his knees for her hand and her love uttered at a moment when she was
so strongly agitated pierre never spoke to natasha of his feelings 
and it seemed plain to her that those words which had then so comforted
her were spoken as all sorts of meaningless words are spoken to comfort
a crying child it was not because pierre was a married man but because
natasha felt very strongly with him that moral barrier the absence of
which she had experienced with kuragin that it never entered her head
that the relations between him and herself could lead to love on her
part still less on his or even to the kind of tender self conscious 
romantic friendship between a man and a woman of which she had known
several instances 

before the end of the fast of st peter agrafena ivanovna belova a
country neighbor of the rostovs came to moscow to pay her devotions at
the shrines of the moscow saints she suggested that natasha should fast
and prepare for holy communion and natasha gladly welcomed the idea 
despite the doctor's orders that she should not go out early in the
morning natasha insisted on fasting and preparing for the sacrament 
not as they generally prepared for it in the rostov family by attending
three services in their own house but as agrafena ivanovna did by
going to church every day for a week and not once missing vespers 
matins or mass 

the countess was pleased with natasha's zeal after the poor results of
the medical treatment in the depths of her heart she hoped that prayer
might help her daughter more than medicines and though not without
fear and concealing it from the doctor she agreed to natasha's wish and
entrusted her to belova agrafena ivanovna used to come to wake natasha
at three in the morning but generally found her already awake she was
afraid of being late for matins hastily washing and meekly putting on
her shabbiest dress and an old mantilla natasha shivering in the fresh
air went out into the deserted streets lit by the clear light of dawn 
by agrafena ivanovna's advice natasha prepared herself not in their
own parish but at a church where according to the devout agrafena
ivanovna the priest was a man of very severe and lofty life there were
never many people in the church natasha always stood beside belova in
the customary place before an icon of the blessed virgin let into the
screen before the choir on the left side and a feeling new to her of
humility before something great and incomprehensible seized her when
at that unusual morning hour gazing at the dark face of the virgin
illuminated by the candles burning before it and by the morning light
falling from the window she listened to the words of the service which
she tried to follow with understanding when she understood them her
personal feeling became interwoven in the prayers with shades of its
own when she did not understand it was sweeter still to think that
the wish to understand everything is pride that it is impossible to
understand all that it is only necessary to believe and to commit
oneself to god whom she felt guiding her soul at those moments she
crossed herself bowed low and when she did not understand in horror
at her own vileness simply asked god to forgive her everything 
everything to have mercy upon her the prayers to which she surrendered
herself most of all were those of repentance on her way home at an
early hour when she met no one but bricklayers going to work or men
sweeping the street and everybody within the houses was still asleep 
natasha experienced a feeling new to her a sense of the possibility
of correcting her faults the possibility of a new clean life and of
happiness 

during the whole week she spent in this way that feeling grew every
day and the happiness of taking communion or communing as agrafena
ivanovna joyously playing with the word called it seemed to natasha
so great that she felt she should never live till that blessed sunday 

but the happy day came and on that memorable sunday when dressed in
white muslin she returned home after communion for the first time for
many months she felt calm and not oppressed by the thought of the life
that lay before her 

the doctor who came to see her that day ordered her to continue the
powders he had prescribed a fortnight previously 

 she must certainly go on taking them morning and evening said
he evidently sincerely satisfied with his success only please be
particular about it 

 be quite easy he continued playfully as he adroitly took the gold
coin in his palm she will soon be singing and frolicking about the
last medicine has done her a very great deal of good she has freshened
up very much 

the countess with a cheerful expression on her face looked down at her
nails and spat a little for luck as she returned to the drawing room 





chapter xviii

at the beginning of july more and more disquieting reports about the war
began to spread in moscow people spoke of an appeal by the emperor to
the people and of his coming himself from the army to moscow and as
up to the eleventh of july no manifesto or appeal had been received 
exaggerated reports became current about them and about the position of
russia it was said that the emperor was leaving the army because it was
in danger it was said that smolensk had surrendered that napoleon had
an army of a million and only a miracle could save russia 

on the eleventh of july which was saturday the manifesto was received
but was not yet in print and pierre who was at the rostovs promised
to come to dinner next day sunday and bring a copy of the manifesto
and appeal which he would obtain from count rostopchin 

that sunday the rostovs went to mass at the razumovskis private chapel
as usual it was a hot july day even at ten o'clock when the rostovs
got out of their carriage at the chapel the sultry air the shouts of
hawkers the light and gay summer clothes of the crowd the dusty leaves
of the trees on the boulevard the sounds of the band and the white
trousers of a battalion marching to parade the rattling of wheels on
the cobblestones and the brilliant hot sunshine were all full of that
summer languor that content and discontent with the present which
is most strongly felt on a bright hot day in town all the moscow
notabilities all the rostovs acquaintances were at the razumovskis 
chapel for as if expecting something to happen many wealthy families
who usually left town for their country estates had not gone away that
summer as natasha at her mother's side passed through the crowd
behind a liveried footman who cleared the way for them she heard a
young man speaking about her in too loud a whisper 

 that's rostova the one who 

 she's much thinner but all the same she's pretty 

she heard or thought she heard the names of kuragin and bolkonski but
she was always imagining that it always seemed to her that everyone
who looked at her was thinking only of what had happened to her with a
sinking heart wretched as she always was now when she found herself
in a crowd natasha in her lilac silk dress trimmed with black lace
walked as women can walk with the more repose and stateliness the
greater the pain and shame in her soul she knew for certain that she
was pretty but this no longer gave her satisfaction as it used to 
on the contrary it tormented her more than anything else of late and
particularly so on this bright hot summer day in town it's sunday
again another week past she thought recalling that she had been here
the sunday before and always the same life that is no life and the
same surroundings in which it used to be so easy to live i'm pretty 
i'm young and i know that now i am good i used to be bad but now i
know i am good she thought but yet my best years are slipping by
and are no good to anyone she stood by her mother's side and exchanged
nods with acquaintances near her from habit she scrutinized the ladies 
dresses condemned the bearing of a lady standing close by who was not
crossing herself properly but in a cramped manner and again she thought
with vexation that she was herself being judged and was judging others 
and suddenly at the sound of the service she felt horrified at her own
vileness horrified that the former purity of her soul was again lost to
her 

a comely fresh looking old man was conducting the service with that
mild solemnity which has so elevating and soothing an effect on the
souls of the worshipers the gates of the sanctuary screen were closed 
the curtain was slowly drawn and from behind it a soft mysterious voice
pronounced some words tears the cause of which she herself did not
understand made natasha's breast heave and a joyous but oppressive
feeling agitated her 

 teach me what i should do how to live my life how i may grow good
forever forever she pleaded 

the deacon came out onto the raised space before the altar screen and 
holding his thumb extended drew his long hair from under his dalmatic
and making the sign of the cross on his breast began in a loud and
solemn voice to recite the words of the prayer 

 in peace let us pray unto the lord 

 as one community without distinction of class without enmity united
by brotherly love let us pray thought natasha 

 for the peace that is from above and for the salvation of our souls 

 for the world of angels and all the spirits who dwell above us prayed
natasha 

when they prayed for the warriors she thought of her brother and
denisov when they prayed for all traveling by land and sea she
remembered prince andrew prayed for him and asked god to forgive her
all the wrongs she had done him when they prayed for those who love us 
she prayed for the members of her own family her father and mother and
sonya realizing for the first time how wrongly she had acted toward
them and feeling all the strength of her love for them when they
prayed for those who hate us she tried to think of her enemies and
people who hated her in order to pray for them she included among her
enemies the creditors and all who had business dealings with her
father and always at the thought of enemies and those who hated her she
remembered anatole who had done her so much harm and though he did not
hate her she gladly prayed for him as for an enemy only at prayer did
she feel able to think clearly and calmly of prince andrew and anatole 
as men for whom her feelings were as nothing compared with her awe and
devotion to god when they prayed for the imperial family and the synod 
she bowed very low and made the sign of the cross saying to herself
that even if she did not understand still she could not doubt and at
any rate loved the governing synod and prayed for it 

when he had finished the litany the deacon crossed the stole over his
breast and said let us commit ourselves and our whole lives to christ
the lord 

 commit ourselves to god natasha inwardly repeated lord god i
submit myself to thy will she thought i want nothing wish for
nothing teach me what to do and how to use my will take me take
me prayed natasha with impatient emotion in her heart not crossing
herself but letting her slender arms hang down as if expecting some
invisible power at any moment to take her and deliver her from herself 
from her regrets desires remorse hopes and sins 

the countess looked round several times at her daughter's softened face
and shining eyes and prayed god to help her 

unexpectedly in the middle of the service and not in the usual order
natasha knew so well the deacon brought out a small stool the one he
knelt on when praying on trinity sunday and placed it before the doors
of the sanctuary screen the priest came out with his purple velvet
biretta on his head adjusted his hair and knelt down with an effort 
everybody followed his example and they looked at one another in
surprise then came the prayer just received from the synod a prayer for
the deliverance of russia from hostile invasion 

 lord god of might god of our salvation began the priest in that
voice clear not grandiloquent but mild in which only the slav clergy
read and which acts so irresistibly on a russian heart 

 lord god of might god of our salvation look this day in mercy and
blessing on thy humble people and graciously hear us spare us and
have mercy upon us this foe confounding thy land desiring to lay
waste the whole world rises against us these lawless men are gathered
together to overthrow thy kingdom to destroy thy dear jerusalem thy
beloved russia to defile thy temples to overthrow thine altars and to
desecrate our holy shrines how long o lord how long shall the wicked
triumph how long shall they wield unlawful power 

 lord god hear us when we pray to thee strengthen with thy might
our most gracious sovereign lord the emperor alexander pavlovich be
mindful of his uprightness and meekness reward him according to his
righteousness and let it preserve us thy chosen israel bless his
counsels his undertakings and his work strengthen his kingdom by
thine almighty hand and give him victory over his enemy even as thou
gavest moses the victory over amalek gideon over midian and david over
goliath preserve his army put a bow of brass in the hands of those who
have armed themselves in thy name and gird their loins with strength
for the fight take up the spear and shield and arise to help us 
confound and put to shame those who have devised evil against us may
they be before the faces of thy faithful warriors as dust before the
wind and may thy mighty angel confound them and put them to flight may
they be ensnared when they know it not and may the plots they have laid
in secret be turned against them let them fall before thy servants 
feet and be laid low by our hosts lord thou art able to save both
great and small thou art god and man cannot prevail against thee 

 god of our fathers remember thy bounteous mercy and loving kindness
which are from of old turn not thy face from us but be gracious to our
unworthiness and in thy great goodness and thy many mercies regard not
our transgressions and iniquities create in us a clean heart and renew
a right spirit within us strengthen us all in thy faith fortify our
hope inspire us with true love one for another arm us with unity of
spirit in the righteous defense of the heritage thou gavest to us and
to our fathers and let not the scepter of the wicked be exalted against
the destiny of those thou hast sanctified 

 o lord our god in whom we believe and in whom we put our trust let us
not be confounded in our hope of thy mercy and give us a token of thy
blessing that those who hate us and our orthodox faith may see it and
be put to shame and perish and may all the nations know that thou art
the lord and we are thy people show thy mercy upon us this day o lord 
and grant us thy salvation make the hearts of thy servants to rejoice
in thy mercy smite down our enemies and destroy them swiftly beneath
the feet of thy faithful servants for thou art the defense the succor 
and the victory of them that put their trust in thee and to thee be all
glory to father son and holy ghost now and forever world without
end amen 

in natasha's receptive condition of soul this prayer affected her
strongly she listened to every word about the victory of moses over
amalek of gideon over midian and of david over goliath and about
the destruction of thy jerusalem and she prayed to god with the
tenderness and emotion with which her heart was overflowing but without
fully understanding what she was asking of god in that prayer she
shared with all her heart in the prayer for the spirit of righteousness 
for the strengthening of the heart by faith and hope and its animation
by love but she could not pray that her enemies might be trampled under
foot when but a few minutes before she had been wishing she had more
of them that she might pray for them but neither could she doubt the
righteousness of the prayer that was being read on bended knees she
felt in her heart a devout and tremulous awe at the thought of the
punishment that overtakes men for their sins and especially of her own
sins and she prayed to god to forgive them all and her too and to
give them all and her too peace and happiness and it seemed to her
that god heard her prayer 





chapter xix

from the day when pierre after leaving the rostovs with natasha's
grateful look fresh in his mind had gazed at the comet that seemed to
be fixed in the sky and felt that something new was appearing on his own
horizon from that day the problem of the vanity and uselessness of all
earthly things that had incessantly tormented him no longer presented
itself that terrible question why wherefore which had come to him
amid every occupation was now replaced not by another question or by a
reply to the former question but by her image when he listened to or
himself took part in trivial conversations when he read or heard of
human baseness or folly he was not horrified as formerly and did
not ask himself why men struggled so about these things when all is so
transient and incomprehensible but he remembered her as he had last
seen her and all his doubts vanished not because she had answered
the questions that had haunted him but because his conception of her
transferred him instantly to another a brighter realm of spiritual
activity in which no one could be justified or guilty a realm of beauty
and love which it was worth living for whatever worldly baseness
presented itself to him he said to himself 

 well supposing n n has swindled the country and the tsar and the
country and the tsar confer honors upon him what does that matter she
smiled at me yesterday and asked me to come again and i love her and
no one will ever know it and his soul felt calm and peaceful 

pierre still went into society drank as much and led the same idle
and dissipated life because besides the hours he spent at the rostovs 
there were other hours he had to spend somehow and the habits and
acquaintances he had made in moscow formed a current that bore him along
irresistibly but latterly when more and more disquieting reports came
from the seat of war and natasha's health began to improve and she
no longer aroused in him the former feeling of careful pity an
ever increasing restlessness which he could not explain took
possession of him he felt that the condition he was in could not
continue long that a catastrophe was coming which would change his
whole life and he impatiently sought everywhere for signs of that
approaching catastrophe one of his brother masons had revealed to
pierre the following prophecy concerning napoleon drawn from the
revelation of st john 

in chapter 13 verse 18 of the apocalypse it is said 

here is wisdom let him that hath understanding count the number of
the beast for it is the number of a man and his number is six hundred
threescore and six 

and in the fifth verse of the same chapter 

and there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and
blasphemies and power was given unto him to continue forty and two
months 


the french alphabet written out with the same numerical values as the
hebrew in which the first nine letters denote units and the others
tens will have the following significance 

 a b c d e f g h i k
 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10
 l m n o p q r s
 20 30 40 50 60 70 80 90
 t u v w x y
 100 110 120 130 140 150
 z
 160

writing the words l'empereur napoleon in numbers it appears that the
sum of them is 666 and that napoleon was therefore the beast foretold
in the apocalypse moreover by applying the same system to the words
quarante deux which was the term allowed to the beast that spoke
great things and blasphemies the same number 666 was obtained from
which it followed that the limit fixed for napoleon's power had come
in the year 1812 when the french emperor was forty two this prophecy
pleased pierre very much and he often asked himself what would put an
end to the power of the beast that is of napoleon and tried by the
same system of using letters as numbers and adding them up to find an
answer to the question that engrossed him he wrote the words l'empereur
alexandre la nation russe and added up their numbers but the sums
were either more or less than 666 once when making such calculations he
wrote down his own name in french comte pierre besouhoff but the
sum of the numbers did not come right then he changed the spelling 
substituting a z for the s and adding de and the article le still
without obtaining the desired result then it occurred to him if the
answer to the question were contained in his name his nationality would
also be given in the answer so he wrote le russe besuhof and adding
up the numbers got 671 this was only five too much and five was
represented by e the very letter elided from the article le before the
word empereur by omitting the e though incorrectly pierre got the
answer he sought l'russe besuhof made 666 this discovery excited him 
how or by what means he was connected with the great event foretold in
the apocalypse he did not know but he did not doubt that connection for
a moment his love for natasha antichrist napoleon the invasion the
comet 666 l'empereur napoleon and l'russe besuhof all this had to
mature and culminate to lift him out of that spellbound petty sphere
of moscow habits in which he felt himself held captive and lead him to a
great achievement and great happiness 

 forty two 


on the eve of the sunday when the special prayer was read pierre had
promised the rostovs to bring them from count rostopchin whom he knew
well both the appeal to the people and the news from the army in the
morning when he went to call at rostopchin's he met there a courier
fresh from the army an acquaintance of his own who often danced at
moscow balls 

 do please for heaven's sake relieve me of something said the
courier i have a sackful of letters to parents 

among these letters was one from nicholas rostov to his father pierre
took that letter and rostopchin also gave him the emperor's appeal to
moscow which had just been printed the last army orders and his own
most recent bulletin glancing through the army orders pierre found in
one of them in the lists of killed wounded and rewarded the name of
nicholas rostov awarded a st george's cross of the fourth class for
courage shown in the ostrovna affair and in the same order the name
of prince andrew bolkonski appointed to the command of a regiment of
chasseurs though he did not want to remind the rostovs of bolkonski 
pierre could not refrain from making them happy by the news of their
son's having received a decoration so he sent that printed army order
and nicholas letter to the rostovs keeping the appeal the bulletin 
and the other orders to take with him when he went to dinner 

his conversation with count rostopchin and the latter's tone of anxious
hurry the meeting with the courier who talked casually of how badly
things were going in the army the rumors of the discovery of spies in
moscow and of a leaflet in circulation stating that napoleon promised
to be in both the russian capitals by the autumn and the talk of the
emperor's being expected to arrive next day all aroused with fresh force
that feeling of agitation and expectation in pierre which he had been
conscious of ever since the appearance of the comet and especially
since the beginning of the war 

he had long been thinking of entering the army and would have done so
had he not been hindered first by his membership of the society of
freemasons to which he was bound by oath and which preached perpetual
peace and the abolition of war and secondly by the fact that when he
saw the great mass of muscovites who had donned uniform and were talking
patriotism he somehow felt ashamed to take the step but the chief
reason for not carrying out his intention to enter the army lay in the
vague idea that he was l'russe besuhof who had the number of the beast 
666 that his part in the great affair of setting a limit to the
power of the beast that spoke great and blasphemous things had been
predestined from eternity and that therefore he ought not to undertake
anything but wait for what was bound to come to pass 





chapter xx

a few intimate friends were dining with the rostovs that day as usual
on sundays 

pierre came early so as to find them alone 

he had grown so stout this year that he would have been abnormal had he
not been so tall so broad of limb and so strong that he carried his
bulk with evident ease 

he went up the stairs puffing and muttering something his coachman did
not even ask whether he was to wait he knew that when his master was
at the rostovs he stayed till midnight the rostovs footman rushed
eagerly forward to help him off with his cloak and take his hat and
stick pierre from club habit always left both hat and stick in the
anteroom 

the first person he saw in the house was natasha even before he saw
her while taking off his cloak he heard her she was practicing solfa
exercises in the music room he knew that she had not sung since her
illness and so the sound of her voice surprised and delighted him he
opened the door softly and saw her in the lilac dress she had worn at
church walking about the room singing she had her back to him when he
opened the door but when turning quickly she saw his broad surprised
face she blushed and came rapidly up to him 

 i want to try to sing again she said adding as if by way of excuse 
 it is at least something to do 

 that's capital 

 how glad i am you've come i am so happy today she said with the old
animation pierre had not seen in her for a long time you know nicholas
has received a st george's cross i am so proud of him 

 oh yes i sent that announcement but i don't want to interrupt you 
he added and was about to go to the drawing room 

natasha stopped him 

 count is it wrong of me to sing she said blushing and fixing her
eyes inquiringly on him 

 no why should it be on the contrary but why do you ask me 

 i don't know myself natasha answered quickly but i should not like
to do anything you disapproved of i believe in you completely you
don't know how important you are to me how much you've done for me 
she spoke rapidly and did not notice how pierre flushed at her words i
saw in that same army order that he bolkonski she whispered the name
hastily is in russia and in the army again what do you think she
was speaking hurriedly evidently afraid her strength might fail
her will he ever forgive me will he not always have a bitter feeling
toward me what do you think what do you think 

 i think pierre replied that he has nothing to forgive if i
were in his place 

by association of ideas pierre was at once carried back to the day
when trying to comfort her he had said that if he were not himself but
the best man in the world and free he would ask on his knees for her
hand and the same feeling of pity tenderness and love took possession
of him and the same words rose to his lips but she did not give him
time to say them 

 yes you you she said uttering the word you rapturously that's
a different thing i know no one kinder more generous or better than
you nobody could be had you not been there then and now too i don't
know what would have become of me because 

tears suddenly rose in her eyes she turned away lifted her music
before her eyes began singing again and again began walking up and
down the room 

just then petya came running in from the drawing room 

petya was now a handsome rosy lad of fifteen with full red lips and
resembled natasha he was preparing to enter the university but he and
his friend obolenski had lately in secret agreed to join the hussars 

petya had come rushing out to talk to his namesake about this affair 
he had asked pierre to find out whether he would be accepted in the
hussars 

pierre walked up and down the drawing room not listening to what petya
was saying 

petya pulled him by the arm to attract his attention 

 well what about my plan peter kirilych for heaven's sake you are my
only hope said petya 

 oh yes your plan to join the hussars i'll mention it i'll bring it
all up today 

 well mon cher have you got the manifesto asked the old count the
countess has been to mass at the razumovskis and heard the new prayer 
she says it's very fine 

 yes i've got it said pierre the emperor is to be here tomorrow 
there's to be an extraordinary meeting of the nobility and they are
talking of a levy of ten men per thousand oh yes let me congratulate
you 

 yes yes thank god well and what news from the army 

 we are again retreating they say we're already near smolensk replied
pierre 

 o lord o lord exclaimed the count where is the manifesto 

 the emperor's appeal oh yes 

pierre began feeling in his pockets for the papers but could not find
them still slapping his pockets he kissed the hand of the countess
who entered the room and glanced uneasily around evidently expecting
natasha who had left off singing but had not yet come into the drawing
room 

 on my word i don't know what i've done with it he said 

 there he is always losing everything remarked the countess 

natasha entered with a softened and agitated expression of face and
sat down looking silently at pierre as soon as she entered pierre's
features which had been gloomy suddenly lighted up and while still
searching for the papers he glanced at her several times 

 no really i'll drive home i must have left them there i'll
certainly 

 but you'll be late for dinner 

 oh and my coachman has gone 

but sonya who had gone to look for the papers in the anteroom had
found them in pierre's hat where he had carefully tucked them under the
lining pierre was about to begin reading 

 no after dinner said the old count evidently expecting much
enjoyment from that reading 

at dinner at which champagne was drunk to the health of the new
chevalier of st george shinshin told them the town news of the
illness of the old georgian princess of metivier's disappearance from
moscow and of how some german fellow had been brought to rostopchin
and accused of being a french spyer so count rostopchin had told the
story and how rostopchin let him go and assured the people that he was
 not a spire at all but only an old german ruin 

 people are being arrested said the count i've told the countess
she should not speak french so much it's not the time for it now 

 and have you heard shinshin asked prince golitsyn has engaged a
master to teach him russian it is becoming dangerous to speak french in
the streets 

 and how about you count peter kirilych if they call up the militia 
you too will have to mount a horse remarked the old count addressing
pierre 

pierre had been silent and preoccupied all through dinner seeming not
to grasp what was said he looked at the count 

 oh yes the war he said no what sort of warrior should i make and
yet everything is so strange so strange i can't make it out i don't
know i am very far from having military tastes but in these times no
one can answer for himself 

after dinner the count settled himself comfortably in an easy chair and
with a serious face asked sonya who was considered an excellent reader 
to read the appeal 

 to moscow our ancient capital 

 the enemy has entered the borders of russia with immense forces he
comes to despoil our beloved country 

sonya read painstakingly in her high pitched voice the count listened
with closed eyes heaving abrupt sighs at certain passages 

natasha sat erect gazing with a searching look now at her father and
now at pierre 

pierre felt her eyes on him and tried not to look round the countess
shook her head disapprovingly and angrily at every solemn expression
in the manifesto in all these words she saw only that the danger
threatening her son would not soon be over shinshin with a sarcastic
smile on his lips was evidently preparing to make fun of anything that
gave him the opportunity sonya's reading any remark of the count's or
even the manifesto itself should no better pretext present itself 

after reading about the dangers that threatened russia the hopes the
emperor placed on moscow and especially on its illustrious nobility 
sonya with a quiver in her voice due chiefly to the attention that was
being paid to her read the last words 

 we ourselves will not delay to appear among our people in that capital
and in other parts of our realm for consultation and for the direction
of all our levies both those now barring the enemy's path and those
freshly formed to defeat him wherever he may appear may the ruin he
hopes to bring upon us recoil on his own head and may europe delivered
from bondage glorify the name of russia 


 yes that's it cried the count opening his moist eyes and sniffing
repeatedly as if a strong vinaigrette had been held to his nose and he
added let the emperor but say the word and we'll sacrifice everything
and begrudge nothing 

before shinshin had time to utter the joke he was ready to make on the
count's patriotism natasha jumped up from her place and ran to her
father 

 what a darling our papa is she cried kissing him and she again
looked at pierre with the unconscious coquetry that had returned to her
with her better spirits 

 there here's a patriot for you said shinshin 

 not a patriot at all but simply natasha replied in an injured
tone everything seems funny to you but this isn't at all a joke 

 a joke indeed put in the count let him but say the word and we'll
all go we're not germans 

 but did you notice it says for consultation said pierre 

 never mind what it's for 

at this moment petya to whom nobody was paying any attention came up
to his father with a very flushed face and said in his breaking voice
that was now deep and now shrill 

 well papa i tell you definitely and mamma too it's as you please 
but i say definitely that you must let me enter the army because i
can't that's all 

the countess in dismay looked up to heaven clasped her hands and
turned angrily to her husband 

 that comes of your talking said she 

but the count had already recovered from his excitement 

 come come said he here's a fine warrior no nonsense you must
study 

 it's not nonsense papa fedya obolenski is younger than i and he's
going too besides all the same i can't study now when petya
stopped short flushed till he perspired but still got out the words 
 when our fatherland is in danger 

 that'll do that'll do nonsense 

 but you said yourself that we would sacrifice everything 

 petya be quiet i tell you cried the count with a glance at his
wife who had turned pale and was staring fixedly at her son 

 and i tell you peter kirilych here will also tell you 

 nonsense i tell you your mother's milk has hardly dried on your lips
and you want to go into the army there there i tell you and the
count moved to go out of the room taking the papers probably to reread
them in his study before having a nap 

 well peter kirilych let's go and have a smoke he said 

pierre was agitated and undecided natasha's unwontedly brilliant eyes 
continually glancing at him with a more than cordial look had reduced
him to this condition 

 no i think i'll go home 

 home why you meant to spend the evening with us you don't
often come nowadays as it is and this girl of mine said the count
good naturedly pointing to natasha only brightens up when you're
here 

 yes i had forgotten i really must go home business said
pierre hurriedly 

 well then au revoir said the count and went out of the room 

 why are you going why are you upset asked natasha and she looked
challengingly into pierre's eyes 

 because i love you was what he wanted to say but he did not say it 
and only blushed till the tears came and lowered his eyes 

 because it is better for me to come less often because no simply
i have business 

 why no tell me natasha began resolutely and suddenly stopped 

they looked at each other with dismayed and embarrassed faces he tried
to smile but could not his smile expressed suffering and he silently
kissed her hand and went out 

pierre made up his mind not to go to the rostovs any more 





chapter xxi

after the definite refusal he had received petya went to his room
and there locked himself in and wept bitterly when he came in to tea 
silent morose and with tear stained face everybody pretended not to
notice anything 

next day the emperor arrived in moscow and several of the rostovs 
domestic serfs begged permission to go to have a look at him that
morning petya was a long time dressing and arranging his hair and
collar to look like a grown up man he frowned before his looking glass 
gesticulated shrugged his shoulders and finally without saying a word
to anyone took his cap and left the house by the back door trying to
avoid notice petya decided to go straight to where the emperor was and
to explain frankly to some gentleman in waiting he imagined the emperor
to be always surrounded by gentlemen in waiting that he count rostov 
in spite of his youth wished to serve his country that youth could be
no hindrance to loyalty and that he was ready to while
dressing petya had prepared many fine things he meant to say to the
gentleman in waiting 

it was on the very fact of being so young that petya counted for success
in reaching the emperor he even thought how surprised everyone would be
at his youthfulness and yet in the arrangement of his collar and hair
and by his sedate deliberate walk he wished to appear a grown up man 
but the farther he went and the more his attention was diverted by the
ever increasing crowds moving toward the kremlin the less he remembered
to walk with the sedateness and deliberation of a man as he approached
the kremlin he even began to avoid being crushed and resolutely stuck
out his elbows in a menacing way but within the trinity gateway he
was so pressed to the wall by people who probably were unaware of the
patriotic intentions with which he had come that in spite of all his
determination he had to give in and stop while carriages passed in 
rumbling beneath the archway beside petya stood a peasant woman a
footman two tradesmen and a discharged soldier after standing some
time in the gateway petya tried to move forward in front of the others
without waiting for all the carriages to pass and he began resolutely
working his way with his elbows but the woman just in front of him who
was the first against whom he directed his efforts angrily shouted at
him 

 what are you shoving for young lordling don't you see we're all
standing still then why push 

 anybody can shove said the footman and also began working his elbows
to such effect that he pushed petya into a very filthy corner of the
gateway 

petya wiped his perspiring face with his hands and pulled up the damp
collar which he had arranged so well at home to seem like a man's 

he felt that he no longer looked presentable and feared that if he were
now to approach the gentlemen in waiting in that plight he would not be
admitted to the emperor but it was impossible to smarten oneself up
or move to another place because of the crowd one of the generals who
drove past was an acquaintance of the rostovs and petya thought of
asking his help but came to the conclusion that that would not be a
manly thing to do when the carriages had all passed in the crowd 
carrying petya with it streamed forward into the kremlin square which
was already full of people there were people not only in the square 
but everywhere on the slopes and on the roofs as soon as petya found
himself in the square he clearly heard the sound of bells and the joyous
voices of the crowd that filled the whole kremlin 

for a while the crowd was less dense but suddenly all heads were bared 
and everyone rushed forward in one direction petya was being pressed so
that he could scarcely breathe and everybody shouted hurrah hurrah 
hurrah petya stood on tiptoe and pushed and pinched but could see
nothing except the people about him 

all the faces bore the same expression of excitement and enthusiasm a
tradesman's wife standing beside petya sobbed and the tears ran down
her cheeks 

 father angel dear one she kept repeating wiping away her tears
with her fingers 

 hurrah was heard on all sides 

for a moment the crowd stood still but then it made another rush
forward 

quite beside himself petya clinching his teeth and rolling his eyes
ferociously pushed forward elbowing his way and shouting hurrah as
if he were prepared that instant to kill himself and everyone else but
on both sides of him other people with similarly ferocious faces pushed
forward and everybody shouted hurrah 

 so this is what the emperor is thought petya no i can't petition
him myself that would be too bold but in spite of this he continued
to struggle desperately forward and from between the backs of those
in front he caught glimpses of an open space with a strip of red cloth
spread out on it but just then the crowd swayed back the police
in front were pushing back those who had pressed too close to the
procession the emperor was passing from the palace to the cathedral of
the assumption and petya unexpectedly received such a blow on his side
and ribs and was squeezed so hard that suddenly everything grew dim
before his eyes and he lost consciousness when he came to himself a
man of clerical appearance with a tuft of gray hair at the back of
his head and wearing a shabby blue cassock probably a church clerk and
chanter was holding him under the arm with one hand while warding off
the pressure of the crowd with the other 

 you've crushed the young gentleman said the clerk what are you up
to gently they've crushed him crushed him 

the emperor entered the cathedral of the assumption the crowd spread
out again more evenly and the clerk led petya pale and breathless to
the tsar cannon several people were sorry for petya and suddenly a
crowd turned toward him and pressed round him those who stood nearest
him attended to him unbuttoned his coat seated him on the raised
platform of the cannon and reproached those others whoever they might
be who had crushed him 

 one might easily get killed that way what do they mean by it killing
people poor dear he's as white as a sheet various voices were heard
saying 

petya soon came to himself the color returned to his face the pain had
passed and at the cost of that temporary unpleasantness he had obtained
a place by the cannon from where he hoped to see the emperor who
would be returning that way petya no longer thought of presenting his
petition if he could only see the emperor he would be happy 

while the service was proceeding in the cathedral of the assumption it
was a combined service of prayer on the occasion of the emperor's
arrival and of thanksgiving for the conclusion of peace with the
turks the crowd outside spread out and hawkers appeared selling kvas 
gingerbread and poppyseed sweets of which petya was particularly
fond and ordinary conversation could again be heard a tradesman's
wife was showing a rent in her shawl and telling how much the shawl had
cost another was saying that all silk goods had now got dear the clerk
who had rescued petya was talking to a functionary about the priests who
were officiating that day with the bishop the clerk several times used
the word plenary of the service a word petya did not understand 
two young citizens were joking with some serf girls who were cracking
nuts all these conversations especially the joking with the girls 
were such as might have had a particular charm for petya at his age but
they did not interest him now he sat on his elevation the pedestal of
the cannon still agitated as before by the thought of the emperor and by
his love for him the feeling of pain and fear he had experienced when
he was being crushed together with that of rapture still further
intensified his sense of the importance of the occasion 

suddenly the sound of a firing of cannon was heard from the embankment 
to celebrate the signing of peace with the turks and the crowd rushed
impetuously toward the embankment to watch the firing petya too would
have run there but the clerk who had taken the young gentleman under
his protection stopped him the firing was still proceeding when
officers generals and gentlemen in waiting came running out of the
cathedral and after them others in a more leisurely manner caps were
again raised and those who had run to look at the cannon ran back
again at last four men in uniforms and sashes emerged from the
cathedral doors hurrah hurrah shouted the crowd again 

 which is he which asked petya in a tearful voice of those around
him but no one answered him everybody was too excited and petya 
fixing on one of those four men whom he could not clearly see for the
tears of joy that filled his eyes concentrated all his enthusiasm
on him though it happened not to be the emperor frantically shouted
 hurrah and resolved that tomorrow come what might he would join the
army 

the crowd ran after the emperor followed him to the palace and began
to disperse it was already late and petya had not eaten anything and
was drenched with perspiration yet he did not go home but stood with
that diminishing but still considerable crowd before the palace while
the emperor dined looking in at the palace windows expecting he knew
not what and envying alike the notables he saw arriving at the entrance
to dine with the emperor and the court footmen who served at table 
glimpses of whom could be seen through the windows 

while the emperor was dining valuev looking out of the window said 

 the people are still hoping to see your majesty again 

the dinner was nearly over and the emperor munching a biscuit rose
and went out onto the balcony the people with petya among them rushed
toward the balcony 

 angel dear one hurrah father cried the crowd and petya with
it and again the women and men of weaker mold petya among them wept
with joy 

a largish piece of the biscuit the emperor was holding in his hand broke
off fell on the balcony parapet and then to the ground a coachman in
a jerkin who stood nearest sprang forward and snatched it up several
people in the crowd rushed at the coachman seeing this the emperor had
a plateful of biscuits brought him and began throwing them down from
the balcony petya's eyes grew bloodshot and still more excited by the
danger of being crushed he rushed at the biscuits he did not know why 
but he had to have a biscuit from the tsar's hand and he felt that he
must not give way he sprang forward and upset an old woman who was
catching at a biscuit the old woman did not consider herself defeated
though she was lying on the ground she grabbed at some biscuits but
her hand did not reach them petya pushed her hand away with his knee 
seized a biscuit and as if fearing to be too late again shouted
 hurrah with a voice already hoarse 

the emperor went in and after that the greater part of the crowd began
to disperse 

 there i said if only we waited and so it was was being joyfully said
by various people 

happy as petya was he felt sad at having to go home knowing that all
the enjoyment of that day was over he did not go straight home from
the kremlin but called on his friend obolenski who was fifteen and was
also entering the regiment on returning home petya announced resolutely
and firmly that if he was not allowed to enter the service he would
run away and next day count ilya rostov though he had not yet quite
yielded went to inquire how he could arrange for petya to serve where
there would be least danger 





chapter xxii

two days later on the fifteenth of july an immense number of carriages
were standing outside the sloboda palace 

the great halls were full in the first were the nobility and gentry in
their uniforms in the second bearded merchants in full skirted coats
of blue cloth and wearing medals in the noblemen's hall there was
an incessant movement and buzz of voices the chief magnates sat on
high backed chairs at a large table under the portrait of the emperor 
but most of the gentry were strolling about the room 

all these nobles whom pierre met every day at the club or in their own
houses were in uniform some in that of catherine's day others in that
of emperor paul others again in the new uniforms of alexander's time or
the ordinary uniform of the nobility and the general characteristic
of being in uniform imparted something strange and fantastic to these
diverse and familiar personalities both old and young the old men 
dim eyed toothless bald sallow and bloated or gaunt and wrinkled 
were especially striking for the most part they sat quietly in their
places and were silent or if they walked about and talked attached
themselves to someone younger on all these faces as on the faces
of the crowd petya had seen in the square there was a striking
contradiction the general expectation of a solemn event and at the
same time the everyday interests in a boston card party peter the cook 
zinaida dmitrievna's health and so on 

pierre was there too buttoned up since early morning in a nobleman's
uniform that had become too tight for him he was agitated 
this extraordinary gathering not only of nobles but also of the
merchant class les etats generaux states general evoked in him a whole
series of ideas he had long laid aside but which were deeply graven in
his soul thoughts of the contrat social and the french revolution the
words that had struck him in the emperor's appeal that the sovereign was
coming to the capital for consultation with his people strengthened this
idea and imagining that in this direction something important which
he had long awaited was drawing near he strolled about watching and
listening to conversations but nowhere finding any confirmation of the
ideas that occupied him 

the emperor's manifesto was read evoking enthusiasm and then all moved
about discussing it besides the ordinary topics of conversation pierre
heard questions of where the marshals of the nobility were to stand when
the emperor entered when a ball should be given in the emperor's
honor whether they should group themselves by districts or by whole
provinces and so on but as soon as the war was touched on or
what the nobility had been convened for the talk became undecided and
indefinite then all preferred listening to speaking 

a middle aged man handsome and virile in the uniform of a retired
naval officer was speaking in one of the rooms and a small crowd was
pressing round him pierre went up to the circle that had formed round
the speaker and listened count ilya rostov in a military uniform of
catherine's time was sauntering with a pleasant smile among the crowd 
with all of whom he was acquainted he too approached that group and
listened with a kindly smile and nods of approval as he always did 
to what the speaker was saying the retired naval man was speaking very
boldly as was evident from the expression on the faces of the listeners
and from the fact that some people pierre knew as the meekest and
quietest of men walked away disapprovingly or expressed disagreement
with him pierre pushed his way into the middle of the group listened 
and convinced himself that the man was indeed a liberal but of views
quite different from his own the naval officer spoke in a particularly
sonorous musical and aristocratic baritone voice pleasantly
swallowing his r's and generally slurring his consonants the voice of
a man calling out to his servant heah bwing me my pipe it was
indicative of dissipation and the exercise of authority 

 what if the smolensk people have offahd to waise militia for the
empewah ah we to take smolensk as our patte'n if the noble awistocwacy
of the pwovince of moscow thinks fit it can show its loyalty to our
sov'weign the empewah in other ways have we fo'gotten the waising of
the militia in the yeah seven all that did was to enwich the pwiests 
sons and thieves and wobbahs 

count ilya rostov smiled blandly and nodded approval 

 and was our militia of any use to the empia not at all it only wuined
our farming bettah have another conscwiption o ou men will wetu'n
neithah soldiers no peasants and we'll get only depwavity fwom them 
the nobility don't gwudge theah lives evewy one of us will go and bwing
in more wecwuits and the sov'weign that was the way he referred to
the emperor need only say the word and we'll all die fo him added
the orator with animation 

count rostov's mouth watered with pleasure and he nudged pierre but
pierre wanted to speak himself he pushed forward feeling stirred 
but not yet sure what stirred him or what he would say scarcely had he
opened his mouth when one of the senators a man without a tooth in his
head with a shrewd though angry expression standing near the first
speaker interrupted him evidently accustomed to managing debates and
to maintaining an argument he began in low but distinct tones 

 i imagine sir said he mumbling with his toothless mouth that we
have been summoned here not to discuss whether it's best for the empire
at the present moment to adopt conscription or to call out the militia 
we have been summoned to reply to the appeal with which our sovereign
the emperor has honored us but to judge what is best conscription or
the militia we can leave to the supreme authority 

pierre suddenly saw an outlet for his excitement he hardened his heart
against the senator who was introducing this set and narrow attitude
into the deliberations of the nobility pierre stepped forward and
interrupted him he himself did not yet know what he would say but he
began to speak eagerly occasionally lapsing into french or expressing
himself in bookish russian 

 excuse me your excellency he began he was well acquainted with
the senator but thought it necessary on this occasion to address him
formally though i don't agree with the gentleman he hesitated 
he wished to say mon tres honorable preopinant my very honorable
opponent with the gentleman whom i have not the honor of knowing 
i suppose that the nobility have been summoned not merely to express
their sympathy and enthusiasm but also to consider the means by which
we can assist our fatherland i imagine he went on warming to his
subject that the emperor himself would not be satisfied to find in us
merely owners of serfs whom we are willing to devote to his service and
chair a canon we are ready to make of ourselves and not to obtain from
us any co co counsel 

 food for cannon 


many persons withdrew from the circle noticing the senator's sarcastic
smile and the freedom of pierre's remarks only count rostov was pleased
with them as he had been pleased with those of the naval officer the
senator and in general with whatever speech he had last heard 

 i think that before discussing these questions pierre continued we
should ask the emperor most respectfully ask his majesty to let us know
the number of our troops and the position in which our army and our
forces now are and then 

but scarcely had pierre uttered these words before he was attacked from
three sides the most vigorous attack came from an old acquaintance 
a boston player who had always been well disposed toward him stepan
stepanovich adraksin adraksin was in uniform and whether as a result
of the uniform or from some other cause pierre saw before him quite a
different man with a sudden expression of malevolence on his aged face 
adraksin shouted at pierre 

 in the first place i tell you we have no right to question the emperor
about that and secondly if the russian nobility had that right the
emperor could not answer such a question the troops are moved
according to the enemy's movements and the number of men increases and
decreases 

another voice that of a nobleman of medium height and about forty years
of age whom pierre had formerly met at the gypsies and knew as a bad
cardplayer and who also transformed by his uniform came up to pierre 
interrupted adraksin 

 yes and this is not a time for discussing he continued but for
acting there is war in russia the enemy is advancing to destroy
russia to desecrate the tombs of our fathers to carry off our wives
and children the nobleman smote his breast we will all arise 
everyone of us will go for our father the tsar he shouted rolling
his bloodshot eyes several approving voices were heard in the crowd 
 we are russians and will not grudge our blood in defense of our faith 
the throne and the fatherland we must cease raving if we are sons of
our fatherland we will show europe how russia rises to the defense of
russia 

pierre wished to reply but could not get in a word he felt that his
words apart from what meaning they conveyed were less audible than the
sound of his opponent's voice 

count rostov at the back of the crowd was expressing approval several
persons briskly turning a shoulder to the orator at the end of a
phrase said 

 that's right quite right just so 

pierre wished to say that he was ready to sacrifice his money his
serfs or himself only one ought to know the state of affairs in
order to be able to improve it but he was unable to speak many voices
shouted and talked at the same time so that count rostov had not time
to signify his approval of them all and the group increased dispersed 
re formed and then moved with a hum of talk into the largest hall and
to the big table not only was pierre's attempt to speak unsuccessful 
but he was rudely interrupted pushed aside and people turned away
from him as from a common enemy this happened not because they were
displeased by the substance of his speech which had even been forgotten
after the many subsequent speeches but to animate it the crowd needed a
tangible object to love and a tangible object to hate pierre became the
latter many other orators spoke after the excited nobleman and all in
the same tone many spoke eloquently and with originality 

glinka the editor of the russian messenger who was recognized cries
of author author were heard in the crowd said that hell must be
repulsed by hell and that he had seen a child smiling at lightning
flashes and thunderclaps but we will not be that child 

 yes yes at thunderclaps was repeated approvingly in the back rows
of the crowd 

the crowd drew up to the large table at which sat gray haired or bald
seventy year old magnates uniformed and besashed almost all of whom
pierre had seen in their own homes with their buffoons or playing
boston at the clubs with an incessant hum of voices the crowd advanced
to the table pressed by the throng against the high backs of the
chairs the orators spoke one after another and sometimes two together 
those standing behind noticed what a speaker omitted to say and hastened
to supply it others in that heat and crush racked their brains to find
some thought and hastened to utter it the old magnates whom pierre
knew sat and turned to look first at one and then at another and their
faces for the most part only expressed the fact that they found it very
hot pierre however felt excited and the general desire to show that
they were ready to go to all lengths which found expression in the tones
and looks more than in the substance of the speeches infected him too 
he did not renounce his opinions but felt himself in some way to blame
and wished to justify himself 

 i only said that it would be more to the purpose to make sacrifices
when we know what is needed said he trying to be heard above the
other voices 

one of the old men nearest to him looked round but his attention was
immediately diverted by an exclamation at the other side of the table 

 yes moscow will be surrendered she will be our expiation shouted
one man 

 he is the enemy of mankind cried another allow me to speak 
 gentlemen you are crushing me 





chapter xxiii

at that moment count rostopchin with his protruding chin and alert eyes 
wearing the uniform of a general with sash over his shoulder entered
the room stepping briskly to the front of the crowd of gentry 

 our sovereign the emperor will be here in a moment said rostopchin 
 i am straight from the palace seeing the position we are in i think
there is little need for discussion the emperor has deigned to summon
us and the merchants millions will pour forth from there he pointed
to the merchants hall but our business is to supply men and not spare
ourselves that is the least we can do 

a conference took place confined to the magnates sitting at the table 
the whole consultation passed more than quietly after all the preceding
noise the sound of their old voices saying one after another i
agree or for variety i too am of that opinion and so on had even a
mournful effect 

the secretary was told to write down the resolution of the moscow
nobility and gentry that they would furnish ten men fully equipped 
out of every thousand serfs as the smolensk gentry had done their
chairs made a scraping noise as the gentlemen who had conferred rose
with apparent relief and began walking up and down arm in arm to
stretch their legs and converse in couples 

 the emperor the emperor a sudden cry resounded through the halls and
the whole throng hurried to the entrance 

the emperor entered the hall through a broad path between two lines of
nobles every face expressed respectful awe struck curiosity pierre
stood rather far off and could not hear all that the emperor said from
what he did hear he understood that the emperor spoke of the danger
threatening the empire and of the hopes he placed on the moscow
nobility he was answered by a voice which informed him of the
resolution just arrived at 

 gentlemen said the emperor with a quivering voice 

there was a rustling among the crowd and it again subsided so that
pierre distinctly heard the pleasantly human voice of the emperor saying
with emotion 

 i never doubted the devotion of the russian nobles but today it has
surpassed my expectations i thank you in the name of the fatherland 
gentlemen let us act time is most precious 

the emperor ceased speaking the crowd began pressing round him and
rapturous exclamations were heard from all sides 

 yes most precious a royal word said count rostov with a sob he
stood at the back and though he had heard hardly anything understood
everything in his own way 

from the hall of the nobility the emperor went to that of the merchants 
there he remained about ten minutes pierre was among those who saw him
come out from the merchants hall with tears of emotion in his eyes 
as became known later he had scarcely begun to address the merchants
before tears gushed from his eyes and he concluded in a trembling
voice when pierre saw the emperor he was coming out accompanied by two
merchants one of whom pierre knew a fat otkupshchik the other was
the mayor a man with a thin sallow face and narrow beard both were
weeping tears filled the thin man's eyes and the fat otkupshchik
sobbed outright like a child and kept repeating 

 our lives and property take them your majesty 

pierre's one feeling at the moment was a desire to show that he was
ready to go all lengths and was prepared to sacrifice everything he now
felt ashamed of his speech with its constitutional tendency and sought
an opportunity of effacing it having heard that count mamonov was
furnishing a regiment bezukhov at once informed rostopchin that he
would give a thousand men and their maintenance 

old rostov could not tell his wife of what had passed without tears and
at once consented to petya's request and went himself to enter his name 

next day the emperor left moscow the assembled nobles all took off
their uniforms and settled down again in their homes and clubs and not
without some groans gave orders to their stewards about the enrollment 
feeling amazed themselves at what they had done 





book ten 1812





chapter i

napoleon began the war with russia because he could not resist going
to dresden could not help having his head turned by the homage he
received could not help donning a polish uniform and yielding to the
stimulating influence of a june morning and could not refrain from
bursts of anger in the presence of kurakin and then of balashev 

alexander refused negotiations because he felt himself to be personally
insulted barclay de tolly tried to command the army in the best
way because he wished to fulfill his duty and earn fame as a great
commander rostov charged the french because he could not restrain
his wish for a gallop across a level field and in the same way the
innumerable people who took part in the war acted in accord with their
personal characteristics habits circumstances and aims they were
moved by fear or vanity rejoiced or were indignant reasoned imagining
that they knew what they were doing and did it of their own free will 
but they all were involuntary tools of history carrying on a work
concealed from them but comprehensible to us such is the inevitable
fate of men of action and the higher they stand in the social hierarchy
the less are they free 

the actors of 1812 have long since left the stage their personal
interests have vanished leaving no trace and nothing remains of that
time but its historic results 

providence compelled all these men striving to attain personal aims to
further the accomplishment of a stupendous result no one of them at all
expected neither napoleon nor alexander nor still less any of those
who did the actual fighting 

the cause of the destruction of the french army in 1812 is clear to us
now no one will deny that that cause was on the one hand its advance
into the heart of russia late in the season without any preparation for
a winter campaign and on the other the character given to the war
by the burning of russian towns and the hatred of the foe this aroused
among the russian people but no one at the time foresaw what now seems
so evident that this was the only way an army of eight hundred thousand
men the best in the world and led by the best general could be destroyed
in conflict with a raw army of half its numerical strength and led by
inexperienced commanders as the russian army was not only did no one
see this but on the russian side every effort was made to hinder the
only thing that could save russia while on the french side despite
napoleon's experience and so called military genius every effort was
directed to pushing on to moscow at the end of the summer that is to
doing the very thing that was bound to lead to destruction 

in historical works on the year 1812 french writers are very fond of
saying that napoleon felt the danger of extending his line that he
sought a battle and that his marshals advised him to stop at smolensk 
and of making similar statements to show that the danger of the campaign
was even then understood russian authors are still fonder of telling
us that from the commencement of the campaign a scythian war plan was
adopted to lure napoleon into the depths of russia and this plan some
of them attribute to pfuel others to a certain frenchman others to
toll and others again to alexander himself pointing to notes projects 
and letters which contain hints of such a line of action but all these
hints at what happened both from the french side and the russian are
advanced only because they fit in with the event had that event not
occurred these hints would have been forgotten as we have forgotten the
thousands and millions of hints and expectations to the contrary
which were current then but have now been forgotten because the event
falsified them there are always so many conjectures as to the issue of
any event that however it may end there will always be people to say 
 i said then that it would be so quite forgetting that amid their
innumerable conjectures many were to quite the contrary effect 

conjectures as to napoleon's awareness of the danger of extending his
line and on the russian side as to luring the enemy into the depths
of russia are evidently of that kind and only by much straining can
historians attribute such conceptions to napoleon and his marshals 
or such plans to the russian commanders all the facts are in flat
contradiction to such conjectures during the whole period of the war
not only was there no wish on the russian side to draw the french
into the heart of the country but from their first entry into russia
everything was done to stop them and not only was napoleon not afraid
to extend his line but he welcomed every step forward as a triumph and
did not seek battle as eagerly as in former campaigns but very lazily 

at the very beginning of the war our armies were divided and our sole
aim was to unite them though uniting the armies was no advantage if we
meant to retire and lure the enemy into the depths of the country our
emperor joined the army to encourage it to defend every inch of russian
soil and not to retreat the enormous drissa camp was formed on pfuel's
plan and there was no intention of retiring farther the emperor
reproached the commanders in chief for every step they retired he could
not bear the idea of letting the enemy even reach smolensk still less
could he contemplate the burning of moscow and when our armies did
unite he was displeased that smolensk was abandoned and burned without a
general engagement having been fought under its walls 

so thought the emperor and the russian commanders and people were still
more provoked at the thought that our forces were retreating into the
depths of the country 

napoleon having cut our armies apart advanced far into the country and
missed several chances of forcing an engagement in august he was at
smolensk and thought only of how to advance farther though as we now
see that advance was evidently ruinous to him 

the facts clearly show that napoleon did not foresee the danger of the
advance on moscow nor did alexander and the russian commanders then
think of luring napoleon on but quite the contrary the luring of
napoleon into the depths of the country was not the result of any plan 
for no one believed it to be possible it resulted from a most complex
interplay of intrigues aims and wishes among those who took part in
the war and had no perception whatever of the inevitable or of the one
way of saving russia everything came about fortuitously the armies
were divided at the commencement of the campaign we tried to unite
them with the evident intention of giving battle and checking the
enemy's advance and by this effort to unite them while avoiding battle
with a much stronger enemy and necessarily withdrawing the armies at
an acute angle we led the french on to smolensk but we withdrew at an
acute angle not only because the french advanced between our two armies 
the angle became still more acute and we withdrew still farther because
barclay de tolly was an unpopular foreigner disliked by bagration who
would come under his command and bagration being in command of the
second army tried to postpone joining up and coming under barclay's
command as long as he could bagration was slow in effecting the
junction though that was the chief aim of all at headquarters because 
as he alleged he exposed his army to danger on this march and it was
best for him to retire more to the left and more to the south worrying
the enemy from flank and rear and securing from the ukraine recruits for
his army and it looks as if he planned this in order not to come under
the command of the detested foreigner barclay whose rank was inferior
to his own 

the emperor was with the army to encourage it but his presence and
ignorance of what steps to take and the enormous number of advisers and
plans destroyed the first army's energy and it retired 

the intention was to make a stand at the drissa camp but paulucci 
aiming at becoming commander in chief unexpectedly employed his energy
to influence alexander and pfuel's whole plan was abandoned and the
command entrusted to barclay but as barclay did not inspire confidence
his power was limited the armies were divided there was no unity of
command and barclay was unpopular but from this confusion division 
and the unpopularity of the foreign commander in chief there resulted
on the one hand indecision and the avoidance of a battle which we could
not have refrained from had the armies been united and had someone else 
instead of barclay been in command and on the other an ever increasing
indignation against the foreigners and an increase in patriotic zeal 

at last the emperor left the army and as the most convenient and indeed
the only pretext for his departure it was decided that it was necessary
for him to inspire the people in the capitals and arouse the nation in
general to a patriotic war and by this visit of the emperor to moscow
the strength of the russian army was trebled 

he left in order not to obstruct the commander in chief's undivided
control of the army and hoping that more decisive action would then
be taken but the command of the armies became still more confused and
enfeebled bennigsen the tsarevich and a swarm of adjutants general
remained with the army to keep the commander in chief under observation
and arouse his energy and barclay feeling less free than ever under
the observation of all these eyes of the emperor became still more
cautious of undertaking any decisive action and avoided giving battle 

barclay stood for caution the tsarevich hinted at treachery and
demanded a general engagement lubomirski bronnitski wlocki and the
others of that group stirred up so much trouble that barclay under
pretext of sending papers to the emperor dispatched these polish
adjutants general to petersburg and plunged into an open struggle with
bennigsen and the tsarevich 

at smolensk the armies at last reunited much as bagration disliked it 

bagration drove up in a carriage to the house occupied by barclay 
barclay donned his sash and came out to meet and report to his senior
officer bagration 

despite his seniority in rank bagration in this contest of magnanimity 
took his orders from barclay but having submitted agreed with him
less than ever by the emperor's orders bagration reported direct to
him he wrote to arakcheev the emperor's confidant it must be as
my sovereign pleases but i cannot work with the minister meaning
barclay for god's sake send me somewhere else if only in command of
a regiment i cannot stand it here headquarters are so full of germans
that a russian cannot exist and there is no sense in anything i thought
i was really serving my sovereign and the fatherland but it turns out
that i am serving barclay i confess i do not want to 

the swarm of bronnitskis and wintzingerodes and their like still further
embittered the relations between the commanders in chief and even
less unity resulted preparations were made to fight the french before
smolensk a general was sent to survey the position this general 
hating barclay rode to visit a friend of his own a corps commander 
and having spent the day with him returned to barclay and condemned 
as unsuitable from every point of view the battleground he had not
seen 

while disputes and intrigues were going on about the future field of
battle and while we were looking for the french having lost touch with
them the french stumbled upon neverovski's division and reached the
walls of smolensk 

it was necessary to fight an unexpected battle at smolensk to save our
lines of communication the battle was fought and thousands were killed
on both sides 

smolensk was abandoned contrary to the wishes of the emperor and of the
whole people but smolensk was burned by its own inhabitants who had
been misled by their governor and these ruined inhabitants setting
an example to other russians went to moscow thinking only of their own
losses but kindling hatred of the foe napoleon advanced farther and we
retired thus arriving at the very result which caused his destruction 





chapter ii

the day after his son had left prince nicholas sent for princess mary
to come to his study 

 well are you satisfied now said he you've made me quarrel with my
son satisfied are you that's all you wanted satisfied it hurts
me it hurts i'm old and weak and this is what you wanted well then 
gloat over it gloat over it 

after that princess mary did not see her father for a whole week he was
ill and did not leave his study 

princess mary noticed to her surprise that during this illness the
old prince not only excluded her from his room but did not admit
mademoiselle bourienne either tikhon alone attended him 

at the end of the week the prince reappeared and resumed his former way
of life devoting himself with special activity to building operations
and the arrangement of the gardens and completely breaking off his
relations with mademoiselle bourienne his looks and cold tone to his
daughter seemed to say there you see you plotted against me you
lied to prince andrew about my relations with that frenchwoman and made
me quarrel with him but you see i need neither her nor you 

princess mary spent half of every day with little nicholas watching
his lessons teaching him russian and music herself and talking to
dessalles the rest of the day she spent over her books with her old
nurse or with god's folk who sometimes came by the back door to see
her 

of the war princess mary thought as women do think about wars she
feared for her brother who was in it was horrified by and amazed at
the strange cruelty that impels men to kill one another but she did not
understand the significance of this war which seemed to her like all
previous wars she did not realize the significance of this war though
dessalles with whom she constantly conversed was passionately interested
in its progress and tried to explain his own conception of it to her 
and though the god's folk who came to see her reported in their own
way the rumors current among the people of an invasion by antichrist 
and though julie now princess drubetskaya who had resumed
correspondence with her wrote patriotic letters from moscow 

 i write you in russian my good friend wrote julie in her frenchified
russian because i have a detestation for all the french and the
same for their language which i cannot support to hear spoken we in
moscow are elated by enthusiasm for our adored emperor 

 my poor husband is enduring pains and hunger in jewish taverns but the
news which i have inspires me yet more 

 you heard probably of the heroic exploit of raevski embracing his two
sons and saying i will perish with them but we will not be shaken 
and truly though the enemy was twice stronger than we we were
unshakable we pass the time as we can but in war as in war the
princesses aline and sophie sit whole days with me and we unhappy
widows of live men make beautiful conversations over our charpie only
you my friend are missing and so on 

the chief reason princess mary did not realize the full significance of
this war was that the old prince never spoke of it did not recognize
it and laughed at dessalles when he mentioned it at dinner 
the prince's tone was so calm and confident that princess mary
unhesitatingly believed him 

all that july the old prince was exceedingly active and even animated 
he planned another garden and began a new building for the domestic
serfs the only thing that made princess mary anxious about him was that
he slept very little and instead of sleeping in his study as usual 
changed his sleeping place every day one day he would order his camp
bed to be set up in the glass gallery another day he remained on the
couch or on the lounge chair in the drawing room and dozed there without
undressing while instead of mademoiselle bourienne a serf boy read to
him then again he would spend a night in the dining room 

on august 1 a second letter was received from prince andrew in his
first letter which came soon after he had left home prince andrew had
dutifully asked his father's forgiveness for what he had allowed himself
to say and begged to be restored to his favor to this letter the old
prince had replied affectionately and from that time had kept the
frenchwoman at a distance prince andrew's second letter written near
vitebsk after the french had occupied that town gave a brief account of
the whole campaign enclosed for them a plan he had drawn and forecasts
as to the further progress of the war in this letter prince andrew
pointed out to his father the danger of staying at bald hills so near
the theater of war and on the army's direct line of march and advised
him to move to moscow 

at dinner that day on dessalles mentioning that the french were said
to have already entered vitebsk the old prince remembered his son's
letter 

 there was a letter from prince andrew today he said to princess
mary haven't you read it 

 no father she replied in a frightened voice 

she could not have read the letter as she did not even know it had
arrived 

 he writes about this war said the prince with the ironic smile that
had become habitual to him in speaking of the present war 

 that must be very interesting said dessalles prince andrew is in a
position to know 

 oh very interesting said mademoiselle bourienne 

 go and get it for me said the old prince to mademoiselle bourienne 
 you know under the paperweight on the little table 

mademoiselle bourienne jumped up eagerly 

 no don't he exclaimed with a frown you go michael ivanovich 

michael ivanovich rose and went to the study but as soon as he had left
the room the old prince looking uneasily round threw down his napkin
and went himself 

 they can't do anything always make some muddle he muttered 

while he was away princess mary dessalles mademoiselle bourienne and
even little nicholas exchanged looks in silence the old prince returned
with quick steps accompanied by michael ivanovich bringing the letter
and a plan these he put down beside him not letting anyone read them at
dinner 

on moving to the drawing room he handed the letter to princess mary and 
spreading out before him the plan of the new building and fixing his
eyes upon it told her to read the letter aloud when she had done so
princess mary looked inquiringly at her father he was examining the
plan evidently engrossed in his own ideas 

 what do you think of it prince dessalles ventured to ask 

 i i said the prince as if unpleasantly awakened and not taking
his eyes from the plan of the building 

 very possibly the theater of war will move so near to us that 

 ha ha ha the theater of war said the prince i have said and still
say that the theater of war is poland and the enemy will never get
beyond the niemen 

dessalles looked in amazement at the prince who was talking of the
niemen when the enemy was already at the dnieper but princess mary 
forgetting the geographical position of the niemen thought that what
her father was saying was correct 

 when the snow melts they'll sink in the polish swamps only they
could fail to see it the prince continued evidently thinking of the
campaign of 1807 which seemed to him so recent bennigsen should have
advanced into prussia sooner then things would have taken a different
turn 

 but prince dessalles began timidly the letter mentions
vitebsk 

 ah the letter yes replied the prince peevishly yes yes 
his face suddenly took on a morose expression he paused yes he
writes that the french were beaten at at what river is it 

dessalles dropped his eyes 

 the prince says nothing about that he remarked gently 

 doesn't he but i didn't invent it myself 

no one spoke for a long time 

 yes yes well michael ivanovich he suddenly went on raising
his head and pointing to the plan of the building tell me how you mean
to alter it 

michael ivanovich went up to the plan and the prince after speaking to
him about the building looked angrily at princess mary and dessalles and
went to his own room 

princess mary saw dessalles embarrassed and astonished look fixed on
her father noticed his silence and was struck by the fact that her
father had forgotten his son's letter on the drawing room table but she
was not only afraid to speak of it and ask dessalles the reason of his
confusion and silence but was afraid even to think about it 

in the evening michael ivanovich sent by the prince came to princess
mary for prince andrew's letter which had been forgotten in the drawing
room she gave it to him and unpleasant as it was to her to do so 
ventured to ask him what her father was doing 

 always busy replied michael ivanovich with a respectfully ironic
smile which caused princess mary to turn pale he's worrying very much
about the new building he has been reading a little but now michael
ivanovich went on lowering his voice now he's at his desk busy with
his will i expect one of the prince's favorite occupations of late
had been the preparation of some papers he meant to leave at his death
and which he called his will 

 and alpatych is being sent to smolensk asked princess mary 

 oh yes he has been waiting to start for some time 





chapter iii

when michael ivanovich returned to the study with the letter the old
prince with spectacles on and a shade over his eyes was sitting at his
open bureau with screened candles holding a paper in his outstretched
hand and in a somewhat dramatic attitude was reading his manuscript his
 remarks as he termed it which was to be transmitted to the emperor
after his death 

when michael ivanovich went in there were tears in the prince's eyes
evoked by the memory of the time when the paper he was now reading had
been written he took the letter from michael ivanovich's hand put it
in his pocket folded up his papers and called in alpatych who had long
been waiting 

the prince had a list of things to be bought in smolensk and walking
up and down the room past alpatych who stood by the door he gave his
instructions 

 first notepaper do you hear eight quires like this sample 
gilt edged it must be exactly like the sample varnish sealing wax 
as in michael ivanovich's list 

he paced up and down for a while and glanced at his notes 

 then hand to the governor in person a letter about the deed 

next bolts for the doors of the new building were wanted and had to be
of a special shape the prince had himself designed and a leather case
had to be ordered to keep the will in 

the instructions to alpatych took over two hours and still the prince
did not let him go he sat down sank into thought closed his eyes and
dozed off alpatych made a slight movement 

 well go go if anything more is wanted i'll send after you 

alpatych went out the prince again went to his bureau glanced into it 
fingered his papers closed the bureau again and sat down at the table
to write to the governor 

it was already late when he rose after sealing the letter he wished
to sleep but he knew he would not be able to and that most depressing
thoughts came to him in bed so he called tikhon and went through the
rooms with him to show him where to set up the bed for that night 

he went about looking at every corner every place seemed
unsatisfactory but worst of all was his customary couch in the study 
that couch was dreadful to him probably because of the oppressive
thoughts he had had when lying there it was unsatisfactory everywhere 
but the corner behind the piano in the sitting room was better than
other places he had never slept there yet 

with the help of a footman tikhon brought in the bedstead and began
putting it up 

 that's not right that's not right cried the prince and himself
pushed it a few inches from the corner and then closer in again 

 well at last i've finished now i'll rest thought the prince and
let tikhon undress him 

frowning with vexation at the effort necessary to divest himself of his
coat and trousers the prince undressed sat down heavily on the
bed and appeared to be meditating as he looked contemptuously at his
withered yellow legs he was not meditating but only deferring the
moment of making the effort to lift those legs up and turn over on the
bed ugh how hard it is oh that this toil might end and you would
release me thought he pressing his lips together he made that effort
for the twenty thousandth time and lay down but hardly had he done so
before he felt the bed rocking backwards and forwards beneath him as if
it were breathing heavily and jolting this happened to him almost every
night he opened his eyes as they were closing 

 no peace damn them he muttered angry he knew not with whom ah
yes there was something else important very important that i was
keeping till i should be in bed the bolts no i told him about them 
no it was something something in the drawing room princess mary
talked some nonsense dessalles that fool said something something in
my pocket can't remember 

 tikhon what did we talk about at dinner 

 about prince michael 

 be quiet quiet the prince slapped his hand on the table yes i
know prince andrew's letter princess mary read it dessalles said
something about vitebsk now i'll read it 

he had the letter taken from his pocket and the table on which stood a
glass of lemonade and a spiral wax candle moved close to the bed and
putting on his spectacles he began reading only now in the stillness of
the night reading it by the faint light under the green shade did he
grasp its meaning for a moment 

 the french at vitebsk in four days march they may be at smolensk 
perhaps are already there tikhon tikhon jumped up no no i don't
want anything he shouted 

he put the letter under the candlestick and closed his eyes and there
rose before him the danube at bright noonday reeds the russian
camp and himself a young general without a wrinkle on his ruddy face 
vigorous and alert entering potemkin's gaily colored tent and a
burning sense of jealousy of the favorite agitated him now as strongly
as it had done then he recalled all the words spoken at that
first meeting with potemkin and he saw before him a plump rather
sallow faced short stout woman the empress mother with her smile
and her words at her first gracious reception of him and then that same
face on the catafalque and the encounter he had with zubov over her
coffin about his right to kiss her hand 

 oh quicker quicker to get back to that time and have done with all
the present quicker quicker and that they should leave me in peace 





chapter iv

bald hills prince nicholas bolkonski's estate lay forty miles east
from smolensk and two miles from the main road to moscow 

the same evening that the prince gave his instructions to alpatych 
dessalles having asked to see princess mary told her that as the
prince was not very well and was taking no steps to secure his safety 
though from prince andrew's letter it was evident that to remain at bald
hills might be dangerous he respectfully advised her to send a letter
by alpatych to the provincial governor at smolensk asking him to let
her know the state of affairs and the extent of the danger to which
bald hills was exposed dessalles wrote this letter to the governor
for princess mary she signed it and it was given to alpatych with
instructions to hand it to the governor and to come back as quickly as
possible if there was danger 

having received all his orders alpatych wearing a white beaver hat a
present from the prince and carrying a stick as the prince did went out
accompanied by his family three well fed roans stood ready harnessed to
a small conveyance with a leather hood 

the larger bell was muffled and the little bells on the harness stuffed
with paper the prince allowed no one at bald hills to drive with
ringing bells but on a long journey alpatych liked to have them his
satellites the senior clerk a countinghouse clerk a scullery maid 
a cook two old women a little pageboy the coachman and various
domestic serfs were seeing him off 

his daughter placed chintz covered down cushions for him to sit on and
behind his back his old sister in law popped in a small bundle and one
of the coachmen helped him into the vehicle 

 there there women's fuss women women said alpatych puffing and
speaking rapidly just as the prince did and he climbed into the trap 

after giving the clerk orders about the work to be done alpatych not
trying to imitate the prince now lifted the hat from his bald head and
crossed himself three times 

 if there is anything come back yakov alpatych for christ's sake
think of us cried his wife referring to the rumors of war and the
enemy 

 women women women's fuss muttered alpatych to himself and started
on his journey looking round at the fields of yellow rye and the
still green thickly growing oats and at other quite black fields just
being plowed a second time 

as he went along he looked with pleasure at the year's splendid crop
of corn scrutinized the strips of ryefield which here and there were
already being reaped made his calculations as to the sowing and the
harvest and asked himself whether he had not forgotten any of the
prince's orders 

having baited the horses twice on the way he arrived at the town toward
evening on the fourth of august 

alpatych kept meeting and overtaking baggage trains and troops on the
road as he approached smolensk he heard the sounds of distant firing 
but these did not impress him what struck him most was the sight of a
splendid field of oats in which a camp had been pitched and which
was being mown down by the soldiers evidently for fodder this fact
impressed alpatych but in thinking about his own business he soon
forgot it 

all the interests of his life for more than thirty years had been
bounded by the will of the prince and he never went beyond that limit 
everything not connected with the execution of the prince's orders did
not interest and did not even exist for alpatych 

on reaching smolensk on the evening of the fourth of august he put up
in the gachina suburb across the dnieper at the inn kept by ferapontov 
where he had been in the habit of putting up for the last thirty years 
some thirty years ago ferapontov by alpatych's advice had bought a
wood from the prince had begun to trade and now had a house an
inn and a corn dealer's shop in that province he was a stout dark 
red faced peasant in the forties with thick lips a broad knob of a
nose similar knobs over his black frowning brows and a round belly 

wearing a waistcoat over his cotton shirt ferapontov was standing
before his shop which opened onto the street on seeing alpatych he went
up to him 

 you're welcome yakov alpatych folks are leaving the town but you
have come to it said he 

 why are they leaving the town asked alpatych 

 that's what i say folks are foolish always afraid of the french 

 women's fuss women's fuss said alpatych 

 just what i think yakov alpatych what i say is orders have been
given not to let them in so that must be right and the peasants are
asking three rubles for carting it isn't christian 

yakov alpatych heard without heeding he asked for a samovar and for hay
for his horses and when he had had his tea he went to bed 

all night long troops were moving past the inn next morning alpatych
donned a jacket he wore only in town and went out on business it was a
sunny morning and by eight o'clock it was already hot a good day for
harvesting thought alpatych 

from beyond the town firing had been heard since early morning at eight
o'clock the booming of cannon was added to the sound of musketry many
people were hurrying through the streets and there were many soldiers 
but cabs were still driving about tradesmen stood at their shops and
service was being held in the churches as usual alpatych went to the
shops to government offices to the post office and to the governor's 
in the offices and shops and at the post office everyone was talking
about the army and about the enemy who was already attacking the town 
everybody was asking what should be done and all were trying to calm
one another 

in front of the governor's house alpatych found a large number of
people cossacks and a traveling carriage of the governor's at the
porch he met two of the landed gentry one of whom he knew this man an
ex captain of police was saying angrily 

 it's no joke you know it's all very well if you're single one man
though undone is but one as the proverb says but with thirteen in
your family and all the property they've brought us to utter ruin 
what sort of governors are they to do that they ought to be hanged the
brigands 

 oh come that's enough said the other 

 what do i care let him hear we're not dogs said the ex captain of
police and looking round he noticed alpatych 

 oh yakov alpatych what have you come for 

 to see the governor by his excellency's order answered alpatych 
lifting his head and proudly thrusting his hand into the bosom of his
coat as he always did when he mentioned the prince he has ordered
me to inquire into the position of affairs he added 

 yes go and find out shouted the angry gentleman they've brought
things to such a pass that there are no carts or anything there it
is again do you hear said he pointing in the direction whence came
the sounds of firing 

 they've brought us all to ruin the brigands he repeated and
descended the porch steps 

alpatych swayed his head and went upstairs in the waiting room were
tradesmen women and officials looking silently at one another the
door of the governor's room opened and they all rose and moved forward 
an official ran out said some words to a merchant called a stout
official with a cross hanging on his neck to follow him and vanished
again evidently wishing to avoid the inquiring looks and questions
addressed to him alpatych moved forward and next time the official came
out addressed him one hand placed in the breast of his buttoned coat 
and handed him two letters 

 to his honor baron asch from general in chief prince bolkonski he
announced with such solemnity and significance that the official turned
to him and took the letters 

a few minutes later the governor received alpatych and hurriedly said to
him 

 inform the prince and princess that i knew nothing i acted on the
highest instructions here and he handed a paper to alpatych still 
as the prince is unwell my advice is that they should go to moscow i am
just starting myself inform them 

but the governor did not finish a dusty perspiring officer ran into the
room and began to say something in french the governor's face expressed
terror 

 go he said nodding his head to alpatych and began questioning the
officer 

eager frightened helpless glances were turned on alpatych when he came
out of the governor's room involuntarily listening now to the firing 
which had drawn nearer and was increasing in strength alpatych hurried
to his inn the paper handed to him by the governor said this 

 i assure you that the town of smolensk is not in the slightest danger
as yet and it is unlikely that it will be threatened with any i from
the one side and prince bagration from the other are marching to unite
our forces before smolensk which junction will be effected on the
22nd instant and both armies with their united forces will defend our
compatriots of the province entrusted to your care till our efforts
shall have beaten back the enemies of our fatherland or till the last
warrior in our valiant ranks has perished from this you will see that
you have a perfect right to reassure the inhabitants of smolensk for
those defended by two such brave armies may feel assured of victory 
 instructions from barclay de tolly to baron asch the civil governor of
smolensk 1812 

people were anxiously roaming about the streets 

carts piled high with household utensils chairs and cupboards kept
emerging from the gates of the yards and moving along the streets 
loaded carts stood at the house next to ferapontov's and women were
wailing and lamenting as they said good by a small watchdog ran round
barking in front of the harnessed horses 

alpatych entered the innyard at a quicker pace than usual and went
straight to the shed where his horses and trap were the coachman was
asleep he woke him up told him to harness and went into the passage 
from the host's room came the sounds of a child crying the despairing
sobs of a woman and the hoarse angry shouting of ferapontov the cook
began running hither and thither in the passage like a frightened hen 
just as alpatych entered 

 he's done her to death killed the mistress beat her dragged her
about so 

 what for asked alpatych 

 she kept begging to go away she's a woman take me away says she 
 don't let me perish with my little children folks she says are all
gone so why she says don't we go and he began beating and pulling
her about so 

at these words alpatych nodded as if in approval and not wishing to
hear more went to the door of the room opposite the innkeeper's where
he had left his purchases 

 you brute you murderer screamed a thin pale woman who with a baby
in her arms and her kerchief torn from her head burst through the door
at that moment and down the steps into the yard 

ferapontov came out after her but on seeing alpatych adjusted his
waistcoat smoothed his hair yawned and followed alpatych into the
opposite room 

 going already said he 

alpatych without answering or looking at his host sorted his packages
and asked how much he owed 

 we'll reckon up well have you been to the governor's asked
ferapontov what has been decided 

alpatych replied that the governor had not told him anything definite 

 with our business how can we get away said ferapontov we'd have
to pay seven rubles a cartload to dorogobuzh and i tell them they're
not christians to ask it selivanov now did a good stroke last
thursday sold flour to the army at nine rubles a sack will you have
some tea he added 

while the horses were being harnessed alpatych and ferapontov over their
tea talked of the price of corn the crops and the good weather for
harvesting 

 well it seems to be getting quieter remarked ferapontov finishing
his third cup of tea and getting up ours must have got the best of it 
the orders were not to let them in so we're in force it seems 
they say the other day matthew ivanych platov drove them into the river
marina and drowned some eighteen thousand in one day 

alpatych collected his parcels handed them to the coachman who had come
in and settled up with the innkeeper the noise of wheels hoofs and
bells was heard from the gateway as a little trap passed out 

it was by now late in the afternoon half the street was in shadow the
other half brightly lit by the sun alpatych looked out of the window
and went to the door suddenly the strange sound of a far off whistling
and thud was heard followed by a boom of cannon blending into a dull
roar that set the windows rattling 

he went out into the street two men were running past toward the
bridge from different sides came whistling sounds and the thud of
cannon balls and bursting shells falling on the town but these sounds
were hardly heard in comparison with the noise of the firing outside the
town and attracted little attention from the inhabitants the town was
being bombarded by a hundred and thirty guns which napoleon had ordered
up after four o'clock the people did not at once realize the meaning of
this bombardment 

at first the noise of the falling bombs and shells only aroused
curiosity ferapontov's wife who till then had not ceased wailing under
the shed became quiet and with the baby in her arms went to the gate 
listening to the sounds and looking in silence at the people 

the cook and a shop assistant came to the gate with lively curiosity
everyone tried to get a glimpse of the projectiles as they flew over
their heads several people came round the corner talking eagerly 

 what force remarked one knocked the roof and ceiling all to
splinters 

 routed up the earth like a pig said another 

 that's grand it bucks one up laughed the first lucky you jumped
aside or it would have wiped you out 

others joined those men and stopped and told how cannon balls had fallen
on a house close to them meanwhile still more projectiles now with
the swift sinister whistle of a cannon ball now with the agreeable
intermittent whistle of a shell flew over people's heads incessantly 
but not one fell close by they all flew over alpatych was getting into
his trap the innkeeper stood at the gate 

 what are you staring at he shouted to the cook who in her red skirt 
with sleeves rolled up swinging her bare elbows had stepped to the
corner to listen to what was being said 

 what marvels she exclaimed but hearing her master's voice she turned
back pulling down her tucked up skirt 

once more something whistled but this time quite close swooping
downwards like a little bird a flame flashed in the middle of the
street something exploded and the street was shrouded in smoke 

 scoundrel what are you doing shouted the innkeeper rushing to the
cook 

at that moment the pitiful wailing of women was heard from different
sides the frightened baby began to cry and people crowded silently
with pale faces round the cook the loudest sound in that crowd was her
wailing 

 oh h h dear souls dear kind souls don't let me die my good
souls 

five minutes later no one remained in the street the cook with her
thigh broken by a shell splinter had been carried into the kitchen 
alpatych his coachman ferapontov's wife and children and the house
porter were all sitting in the cellar listening the roar of guns the
whistling of projectiles and the piteous moaning of the cook which
rose above the other sounds did not cease for a moment the mistress
rocked and hushed her baby and when anyone came into the cellar asked
in a pathetic whisper what had become of her husband who had remained
in the street a shopman who entered told her that her husband had
gone with others to the cathedral whence they were fetching the
wonder working icon of smolensk 

toward dusk the cannonade began to subside alpatych left the cellar
and stopped in the doorway the evening sky that had been so clear was
clouded with smoke through which high up the sickle of the new moon
shone strangely now that the terrible din of the guns had ceased a hush
seemed to reign over the town broken only by the rustle of footsteps 
the moaning the distant cries and the crackle of fires which seemed
widespread everywhere the cook's moans had now subsided on two sides
black curling clouds of smoke rose and spread from the fires through
the streets soldiers in various uniforms walked or ran confusedly in
different directions like ants from a ruined ant hill several of them
ran into ferapontov's yard before alpatych's eyes alpatych went out
to the gate a retreating regiment thronging and hurrying blocked the
street 

noticing him an officer said the town is being abandoned get away 
get away and then turning to the soldiers shouted 

 i'll teach you to run into the yards 

alpatych went back to the house called the coachman and told him to
set off ferapontov's whole household came out too following alpatych
and the coachman the women who had been silent till then suddenly
began to wail as they looked at the fires the smoke and even the flames
of which could be seen in the failing twilight and as if in reply the
same kind of lamentation was heard from other parts of the street 
inside the shed alpatych and the coachman arranged the tangled reins and
traces of their horses with trembling hands 

as alpatych was driving out of the gate he saw some ten soldiers in
ferapontov's open shop talking loudly and filling their bags and
knapsacks with flour and sunflower seeds just then ferapontov returned
and entered his shop on seeing the soldiers he was about to shout at
them but suddenly stopped and clutching at his hair burst into sobs
and laughter 

 loot everything lads don't let those devils get it he cried taking
some bags of flour himself and throwing them into the street 

some of the soldiers were frightened and ran away others went on
filling their bags on seeing alpatych ferapontov turned to him 

 russia is done for he cried alpatych i'll set the place on fire
myself we're done for and ferapontov ran into the yard 

soldiers were passing in a constant stream along the street blocking
it completely so that alpatych could not pass out and had to wait 
ferapontov's wife and children were also sitting in a cart waiting till
it was possible to drive out 

night had come there were stars in the sky and the new moon shone out
amid the smoke that screened it on the sloping descent to the dnieper
alpatych's cart and that of the innkeeper's wife which were slowly
moving amid the rows of soldiers and of other vehicles had to stop 
in a side street near the crossroads where the vehicles had stopped a
house and some shops were on fire this fire was already burning itself
out the flames now died down and were lost in the black smoke now
suddenly flared up again brightly lighting up with strange distinctness
the faces of the people crowding at the crossroads black figures
flitted about before the fire and through the incessant crackling of
the flames talking and shouting could be heard seeing that his trap
would not be able to move on for some time alpatych got down and turned
into the side street to look at the fire soldiers were continually
rushing backwards and forwards near it and he saw two of them and a
man in a frieze coat dragging burning beams into another yard across the
street while others carried bundles of hay 

alpatych went up to a large crowd standing before a high barn which was
blazing briskly the walls were all on fire and the back wall had fallen
in the wooden roof was collapsing and the rafters were alight the
crowd was evidently watching for the roof to fall in and alpatych
watched for it too 

 alpatych a familiar voice suddenly hailed the old man 

 mercy on us your excellency answered alpatych immediately
recognizing the voice of his young prince 

prince andrew in his riding cloak mounted on a black horse was looking
at alpatych from the back of the crowd 

 why are you here he asked 

 your your excellency stammered alpatych and broke into sobs are
we really lost master 

 why are you here prince andrew repeated 

at that moment the flames flared up and showed his young master's pale
worn face alpatych told how he had been sent there and how difficult it
was to get away 

 are we really quite lost your excellency he asked again 

prince andrew without replying took out a notebook and raising his knee
began writing in pencil on a page he tore out he wrote to his sister 

 smolensk is being abandoned bald hills will be occupied by the enemy
within a week set off immediately for moscow let me know at once when
you will start send by special messenger to usvyazh 

having written this and given the paper to alpatych he told him how
to arrange for departure of the prince the princess his son and the
boy's tutor and how and where to let him know immediately before
he had had time to finish giving these instructions a chief of staff
followed by a suite galloped up to him 

 you are a colonel shouted the chief of staff with a german accent 
in a voice familiar to prince andrew houses are set on fire in your
presence and you stand by what does this mean you will answer for
it shouted berg who was now assistant to the chief of staff of the
commander of the left flank of the infantry of the first army a place 
as berg said very agreeable and well en evidence 

prince andrew looked at him and without replying went on speaking to
alpatych 

 so tell them that i shall await a reply till the tenth and if by the
tenth i don't receive news that they have all got away i shall have to
throw up everything and come myself to bald hills 

 prince said berg recognizing prince andrew i only spoke because
i have to obey orders because i always do obey exactly you must
please excuse me he went on apologetically 

something cracked in the flames the fire died down for a moment and
wreaths of black smoke rolled from under the roof there was another
terrible crash and something huge collapsed 

 ou rou rou yelled the crowd echoing the crash of the collapsing roof
of the barn the burning grain in which diffused a cakelike aroma all
around the flames flared up again lighting the animated delighted 
exhausted faces of the spectators 

the man in the frieze coat raised his arms and shouted 

 it's fine lads now it's raging it's fine 

 that's the owner himself cried several voices 

 well then continued prince andrew to alpatych report to them as i
have told you and not replying a word to berg who was now mute beside
him he touched his horse and rode down the side street 





chapter v

from smolensk the troops continued to retreat followed by the enemy 
on the tenth of august the regiment prince andrew commanded was marching
along the highroad past the avenue leading to bald hills heat and
drought had continued for more than three weeks each day fleecy clouds
floated across the sky and occasionally veiled the sun but toward
evening the sky cleared again and the sun set in reddish brown mist 
heavy night dews alone refreshed the earth the unreaped corn was
scorched and shed its grain the marshes dried up the cattle lowed from
hunger finding no food on the sun parched meadows only at night and
in the forests while the dew lasted was there any freshness but on the
road the highroad along which the troops marched there was no such
freshness even at night or when the road passed through the forest the
dew was imperceptible on the sandy dust churned up more than six inches
deep as soon as day dawned the march began the artillery and baggage
wagons moved noiselessly through the deep dust that rose to the very
hubs of the wheels and the infantry sank ankle deep in that soft 
choking hot dust that never cooled even at night some of this dust
was kneaded by the feet and wheels while the rest rose and hung like a
cloud over the troops settling in eyes ears hair and nostrils and
worst of all in the lungs of the men and beasts as they moved along that
road the higher the sun rose the higher rose that cloud of dust and
through the screen of its hot fine particles one could look with naked
eye at the sun which showed like a huge crimson ball in the unclouded
sky there was no wind and the men choked in that motionless
atmosphere they marched with handkerchiefs tied over their noses and
mouths when they passed through a village they all rushed to the wells
and fought for the water and drank it down to the mud 

prince andrew was in command of a regiment and the management of that
regiment the welfare of the men and the necessity of receiving
and giving orders engrossed him the burning of smolensk and its
abandonment made an epoch in his life a novel feeling of anger against
the foe made him forget his own sorrow he was entirely devoted to the
affairs of his regiment and was considerate and kind to his men and
officers in the regiment they called him our prince were proud
of him and loved him but he was kind and gentle only to those of his
regiment to timokhin and the like people quite new to him belonging
to a different world and who could not know and understand his past as
soon as he came across a former acquaintance or anyone from the
staff he bristled up immediately and grew spiteful ironical and
contemptuous everything that reminded him of his past was repugnant to
him and so in his relations with that former circle he confined himself
to trying to do his duty and not to be unfair 

in truth everything presented itself in a dark and gloomy light to
prince andrew especially after the abandonment of smolensk on the sixth
of august he considered that it could and should have been defended 
and after his sick father had had to flee to moscow abandoning to
pillage his dearly beloved bald hills which he had built and peopled 
but despite this thanks to his regiment prince andrew had something to
think about entirely apart from general questions two days previously
he had received news that his father son and sister had left for
moscow and though there was nothing for him to do at bald hills prince
andrew with a characteristic desire to foment his own grief decided that
he must ride there 

he ordered his horse to be saddled and leaving his regiment on the
march rode to his father's estate where he had been born and spent his
childhood riding past the pond where there used always to be dozens
of women chattering as they rinsed their linen or beat it with wooden
beetles prince andrew noticed that there was not a soul about and that
the little washing wharf torn from its place and half submerged was
floating on its side in the middle of the pond he rode to the keeper's
lodge no one at the stone entrance gates of the drive and the door
stood open grass had already begun to grow on the garden paths and
horses and calves were straying in the english park prince andrew rode
up to the hothouse some of the glass panes were broken and of the
trees in tubs some were overturned and others dried up he called for
taras the gardener but no one replied having gone round the corner
of the hothouse to the ornamental garden he saw that the carved garden
fence was broken and branches of the plum trees had been torn off with
the fruit an old peasant whom prince andrew in his childhood had often
seen at the gate was sitting on a green garden seat plaiting a bast
shoe 

he was deaf and did not hear prince andrew ride up he was sitting on
the seat the old prince used to like to sit on and beside him strips of
bast were hanging on the broken and withered branch of a magnolia 

prince andrew rode up to the house several limes in the old garden had
been cut down and a piebald mare and her foal were wandering in front of
the house among the rosebushes the shutters were all closed except at
one window which was open a little serf boy seeing prince andrew ran
into the house alpatych having sent his family away was alone at
bald hills and was sitting indoors reading the lives of the saints on
hearing that prince andrew had come he went out with his spectacles on
his nose buttoning his coat and hastily stepping up without a word
began weeping and kissing prince andrew's knee 

then vexed at his own weakness he turned away and began to report
on the position of affairs everything precious and valuable had been
removed to bogucharovo seventy quarters of grain had also been carted
away the hay and the spring corn of which alpatych said there had been
a remarkable crop that year had been commandeered by the troops and
mown down while still green the peasants were ruined some of them too
had gone to bogucharovo only a few remained 

without waiting to hear him out prince andrew asked 

 when did my father and sister leave meaning when did they leave for
moscow 

alpatych understanding the question to refer to their departure for
bogucharovo replied that they had left on the seventh and again went
into details concerning the estate management asking for instructions 

 am i to let the troops have the oats and to take a receipt for them 
we have still six hundred quarters left he inquired 

 what am i to say to him thought prince andrew looking down on the
old man's bald head shining in the sun and seeing by the expression on
his face that the old man himself understood how untimely such questions
were and only asked them to allay his grief 

 yes let them have it replied prince andrew 

 if you noticed some disorder in the garden said alpatych it was
impossible to prevent it three regiments have been here and spent
the night dragoons mostly i took down the name and rank of their
commanding officer to hand in a complaint about it 

 well and what are you going to do will you stay here if the enemy
occupies the place asked prince andrew 

alpatych turned his face to prince andrew looked at him and suddenly
with a solemn gesture raised his arm 

 he is my refuge his will be done he exclaimed 

a group of bareheaded peasants was approaching across the meadow toward
the prince 

 well good by said prince andrew bending over to alpatych you
must go away too take away what you can and tell the serfs to go to the
ryazan estate or to the one near moscow 

alpatych clung to prince andrew's leg and burst into sobs gently
disengaging himself the prince spurred his horse and rode down the
avenue at a gallop 

the old man was still sitting in the ornamental garden like a fly
impassive on the face of a loved one who is dead tapping the last on
which he was making the bast shoe and two little girls running out
from the hot house carrying in their skirts plums they had plucked from
the trees there came upon prince andrew on seeing the young master 
the elder one with frightened look clutched her younger companion by the
hand and hid with her behind a birch tree not stopping to pick up some
green plums they had dropped 

prince andrew turned away with startled haste unwilling to let them
see that they had been observed he was sorry for the pretty frightened
little girl was afraid of looking at her and yet felt an irresistible
desire to do so a new sensation of comfort and relief came over him
when seeing these girls he realized the existence of other human
interests entirely aloof from his own and just as legitimate as those
that occupied him evidently these girls passionately desired one
thing to carry away and eat those green plums without being caught and
prince andrew shared their wish for the success of their enterprise he
could not resist looking at them once more believing their danger past 
they sprang from their ambush and chirruping something in their shrill
little voices and holding up their skirts their bare little sunburned
feet scampered merrily and quickly across the meadow grass 

prince andrew was somewhat refreshed by having ridden off the dusty
highroad along which the troops were moving but not far from bald hills
he again came out on the road and overtook his regiment at its halting
place by the dam of a small pond it was past one o'clock the sun 
a red ball through the dust burned and scorched his back intolerably
through his black coat the dust always hung motionless above the buzz
of talk that came from the resting troops there was no wind as he
crossed the dam prince andrew smelled the ooze and freshness of the
pond he longed to get into that water however dirty it might be and
he glanced round at the pool from whence came sounds of shrieks and
laughter the small muddy green pond had risen visibly more than a
foot flooding the dam because it was full of the naked white bodies
of soldiers with brick red hands necks and faces who were splashing
about in it all this naked white human flesh laughing and shrieking 
floundered about in that dirty pool like carp stuffed into a watering
can and the suggestion of merriment in that floundering mass rendered
it specially pathetic 

one fair haired young soldier of the third company whom prince andrew
knew and who had a strap round the calf of one leg crossed himself 
stepped back to get a good run and plunged into the water another 
a dark noncommissioned officer who was always shaggy stood up to his
waist in the water joyfully wriggling his muscular figure and snorted
with satisfaction as he poured the water over his head with hands
blackened to the wrists there were sounds of men slapping one another 
yelling and puffing 

everywhere on the bank on the dam and in the pond there was healthy 
white muscular flesh the officer timokhin with his red little nose 
standing on the dam wiping himself with a towel felt confused at seeing
the prince but made up his mind to address him nevertheless 

 it's very nice your excellency wouldn't you like to said he 

 it's dirty replied prince andrew making a grimace 

 we'll clear it out for you in a minute said timokhin and still
undressed ran off to clear the men out of the pond 

 the prince wants to bathe 

 what prince ours said many voices and the men were in such haste
to clear out that the prince could hardly stop them he decided that he
would rather wash himself with water in the barn 

 flesh bodies cannon fodder he thought and he looked at his own
naked body and shuddered not from cold but from a sense of disgust
and horror he did not himself understand aroused by the sight of that
immense number of bodies splashing about in the dirty pond 


on the seventh of august prince bagration wrote as follows from his
quarters at mikhaylovna on the smolensk road 

dear count alexis andreevich he was writing to arakcheev but knew that
his letter would be read by the emperor and therefore weighed every
word in it to the best of his ability 

i expect the minister barclay de tolly has already reported the
abandonment of smolensk to the enemy it is pitiable and sad and
the whole army is in despair that this most important place has been
wantonly abandoned i for my part begged him personally most urgently
and finally wrote him but nothing would induce him to consent i swear
to you on my honor that napoleon was in such a fix as never before and
might have lost half his army but could not have taken smolensk our
troops fought and are fighting as never before with fifteen thousand
men i held the enemy at bay for thirty five hours and beat him but he
would not hold out even for fourteen hours it is disgraceful a stain
on our army and as for him he ought it seems to me not to live if
he reports that our losses were great it is not true perhaps about
four thousand not more and not even that but even were they ten
thousand that's war but the enemy has lost masses 

what would it have cost him to hold out for another two days they would
have had to retire of their own accord for they had no water for men
or horses he gave me his word he would not retreat but suddenly sent
instructions that he was retiring that night we cannot fight in this
way or we may soon bring the enemy to moscow 

there is a rumor that you are thinking of peace god forbid that you
should make peace after all our sacrifices and such insane retreats you
would set all russia against you and everyone of us would feel ashamed
to wear the uniform if it has come to this we must fight as long as
russia can and as long as there are men able to stand 

one man ought to be in command and not two your minister may perhaps
be good as a minister but as a general he is not merely bad but
execrable yet to him is entrusted the fate of our whole country i
am really frantic with vexation forgive my writing boldly it is clear
that the man who advocates the conclusion of a peace and that the
minister should command the army does not love our sovereign and
desires the ruin of us all so i write you frankly call out the
militia for the minister is leading these visitors after him to moscow
in a most masterly way the whole army feels great suspicion of the
imperial aide de camp wolzogen he is said to be more napoleon's man
than ours and he is always advising the minister i am not merely civil
to him but obey him like a corporal though i am his senior this is
painful but loving my benefactor and sovereign i submit only i am
sorry for the emperor that he entrusts our fine army to such as he 
consider that on our retreat we have lost by fatigue and left in the
hospital more than fifteen thousand men and had we attacked this would
not have happened tell me for god's sake what will russia our mother
russia say to our being so frightened and why are we abandoning our
good and gallant fatherland to such rabble and implanting feelings of
hatred and shame in all our subjects what are we scared at and of whom
are we afraid i am not to blame that the minister is vacillating 
a coward dense dilatory and has all bad qualities the whole army
bewails it and calls down curses upon him 





chapter vi

among the innumerable categories applicable to the phenomena of human
life one may discriminate between those in which substance prevails
and those in which form prevails to the latter as distinguished
from village country provincial or even moscow life we may allot
petersburg life and especially the life of its salons that life of
the salons is unchanging since the year 1805 we had made peace and had
again quarreled with bonaparte and had made constitutions and unmade
them again but the salons of anna pavlovna and helene remained just
as they had been the one seven and the other five years before at anna
pavlovna's they talked with perplexity of bonaparte's successes just
as before and saw in them and in the subservience shown to him by the
european sovereigns a malicious conspiracy the sole object of which was
to cause unpleasantness and anxiety to the court circle of which anna
pavlovna was the representative and in helene's salon which rumyantsev
himself honored with his visits regarding helene as a remarkably
intelligent woman they talked with the same ecstasy in 1812 as in 1808
of the great nation and the great man and regretted our rupture
with france a rupture which according to them ought to be promptly
terminated by peace 

of late since the emperor's return from the army there had been some
excitement in these conflicting salon circles and some demonstrations
of hostility to one another but each camp retained its own tendency 
in anna pavlovna's circle only those frenchmen were admitted who were
deep rooted legitimists and patriotic views were expressed to the
effect that one ought not to go to the french theater and that to
maintain the french troupe was costing the government as much as a whole
army corps the progress of the war was eagerly followed and only
the reports most flattering to our army were circulated in the french
circle of helene and rumyantsev the reports of the cruelty of the
enemy and of the war were contradicted and all napoleon's attempts at
conciliation were discussed in that circle they discountenanced those
who advised hurried preparations for a removal to kazan of the court and
the girls educational establishments under the patronage of the dowager
empress in helene's circle the war in general was regarded as a series
of formal demonstrations which would very soon end in peace and the
view prevailed expressed by bilibin who now in petersburg was quite at
home in helene's house which every clever man was obliged to visit that
not by gunpowder but by those who invented it would matters be
settled in that circle the moscow enthusiasm news of which had reached
petersburg simultaneously with the emperor's return was ridiculed
sarcastically and very cleverly though with much caution 

anna pavlovna's circle on the contrary was enraptured by this enthusiasm
and spoke of it as plutarch speaks of the deeds of the ancients 
prince vasili who still occupied his former important posts formed a
connecting link between these two circles he visited his good friend
anna pavlovna as well as his daughter's diplomatic salon and often
in his constant comings and goings between the two camps became confused
and said at helene's what he should have said at anna pavlovna's and
vice versa 

soon after the emperor's return prince vasili in a conversation about
the war at anna pavlovna's severely condemned barclay de tolly but was
undecided as to who ought to be appointed commander in chief one of the
visitors usually spoken of as a man of great merit having described
how he had that day seen kutuzov the newly chosen chief of the
petersburg militia presiding over the enrollment of recruits at the
treasury cautiously ventured to suggest that kutuzov would be the man
to satisfy all requirements 

anna pavlovna remarked with a melancholy smile that kutuzov had done
nothing but cause the emperor annoyance 

 i have talked and talked at the assembly of the nobility prince
vasili interrupted but they did not listen to me i told them his
election as chief of the militia would not please the emperor they did
not listen to me 

 it's all this mania for opposition he went on and who for it is
all because we want to ape the foolish enthusiasm of those muscovites 
prince vasili continued forgetting for a moment that though at helene's
one had to ridicule the moscow enthusiasm at anna pavlovna's one had to
be ecstatic about it but he retrieved his mistake at once now is
it suitable that count kutuzov the oldest general in russia should
preside at that tribunal he will get nothing for his pains how could
they make a man commander in chief who cannot mount a horse who drops
asleep at a council and has the very worst morals a good reputation
he made for himself at bucharest i don't speak of his capacity as a
general but at a time like this how they appoint a decrepit blind old
man positively blind a fine idea to have a blind general he can't see
anything to play blindman's buff he can't see at all 

no one replied to his remarks 

this was quite correct on the twenty fourth of july but on the
twenty ninth of july kutuzov received the title of prince this might
indicate a wish to get rid of him and therefore prince vasili's opinion
continued to be correct though he was not now in any hurry to express
it but on the eighth of august a committee consisting of field marshal
saltykov arakcheev vyazmitinov lopukhin and kochubey met to consider
the progress of the war this committee came to the conclusion that
our failures were due to a want of unity in the command and though the
members of the committee were aware of the emperor's dislike of kutuzov 
after a short deliberation they agreed to advise his appointment as
commander in chief that same day kutuzov was appointed commander
in chief with full powers over the armies and over the whole region
occupied by them 

on the ninth of august prince vasili at anna pavlovna's again met the
 man of great merit the latter was very attentive to anna pavlovna
because he wanted to be appointed director of one of the educational
establishments for young ladies prince vasili entered the room with the
air of a happy conqueror who has attained the object of his desires 

 well have you heard the great news prince kutuzov is field marshal 
all dissensions are at an end i am so glad so delighted at last
we have a man said he glancing sternly and significantly round at
everyone in the drawing room 

the man of great merit despite his desire to obtain the post of
director could not refrain from reminding prince vasili of his former
opinion though this was impolite to prince vasili in anna pavlovna's
drawing room and also to anna pavlovna herself who had received the
news with delight he could not resist the temptation 

 but prince they say he is blind said he reminding prince vasili of
his own words 

 eh nonsense he sees well enough said prince vasili rapidly in a
deep voice and with a slight cough the voice and cough with which he was
wont to dispose of all difficulties 

 he sees well enough he added and what i am so pleased about he
went on is that our sovereign has given him full powers over all
the armies and the whole region powers no commander in chief ever had
before he is a second autocrat he concluded with a victorious smile 

 god grant it god grant it said anna pavlovna 

the man of great merit who was still a novice in court circles 
wishing to flatter anna pavlovna by defending her former position on
this question observed 

 it is said that the emperor was reluctant to give kutuzov those powers 
they say he blushed like a girl to whom joconde is read when he said to
kutuzov your emperor and the fatherland award you this honor 

 perhaps the heart took no part in that speech said anna pavlovna 

 oh no no warmly rejoined prince vasili who would not now yield
kutuzov to anyone in his opinion kutuzov was not only admirable
himself but was adored by everybody no that's impossible said he 
 for our sovereign appreciated him so highly before 

 god grant only that prince kutuzov assumes real power and does not
allow anyone to put a spoke in his wheel observed anna pavlovna 

understanding at once to whom she alluded prince vasili said in a
whisper 

 i know for a fact that kutuzov made it an absolute condition that the
tsarevich should not be with the army do you know what he said to the
emperor 

and prince vasili repeated the words supposed to have been spoken by
kutuzov to the emperor i can neither punish him if he does wrong nor
reward him if he does right 

 oh a very wise man is prince kutuzov i have known him a long time 

 they even say remarked the man of great merit who did not yet
possess courtly tact that his excellency made it an express condition
that the sovereign himself should not be with the army 

as soon as he said this both prince vasili and anna pavlovna turned away
from him and glanced sadly at one another with a sigh at his naivete 





chapter vii

while this was taking place in petersburg the french had already passed
smolensk and were drawing nearer and nearer to moscow napoleon's
historian thiers like other of his historians trying to justify his
hero says that he was drawn to the walls of moscow against his will he
is as right as other historians who look for the explanation of historic
events in the will of one man he is as right as the russian historians
who maintain that napoleon was drawn to moscow by the skill of the
russian commanders here besides the law of retrospection which regards
all the past as a preparation for events that subsequently occur 
the law of reciprocity comes in confusing the whole matter a good
chessplayer having lost a game is sincerely convinced that his loss
resulted from a mistake he made and looks for that mistake in the
opening but forgets that at each stage of the game there were similar
mistakes and that none of his moves were perfect he only notices the
mistake to which he pays attention because his opponent took advantage
of it how much more complex than this is the game of war which
occurs under certain limits of time and where it is not one will that
manipulates lifeless objects but everything results from innumerable
conflicts of various wills 

after smolensk napoleon sought a battle beyond dorogobuzh at vyazma and
then at tsarevo zaymishche but it happened that owing to a conjunction
of innumerable circumstances the russians could not give battle till
they reached borodino seventy miles from moscow from vyazma napoleon
ordered a direct advance on moscow 

moscou la capitale asiatique de ce grand empire la ville sacree des
peuples d'alexandre moscou avec ses innombrables eglises en forme de
pagodes chinoises this moscow gave napoleon's imagination no rest 
on the march from vyazma to tsarevo zaymishche he rode his light bay
bobtailed ambler accompanied by his guards his bodyguard his pages 
and aides de camp berthier his chief of staff dropped behind to
question a russian prisoner captured by the cavalry followed by
lelorgne d'ideville an interpreter he overtook napoleon at a gallop
and reined in his horse with an amused expression 

 moscow the asiatic capital of this great empire the
 sacred city of alexander's people moscow with its
 innumerable churches shaped like chinese pagodas 


 well asked napoleon 

 one of platov's cossacks says that platov's corps is joining up with
the main army and that kutuzov has been appointed commander in chief he
is a very shrewd and garrulous fellow 

napoleon smiled and told them to give the cossack a horse and bring the
man to him he wished to talk to him himself several adjutants galloped
off and an hour later lavrushka the serf denisov had handed over
to rostov rode up to napoleon in an orderly's jacket and on a french
cavalry saddle with a merry and tipsy face napoleon told him to ride
by his side and began questioning him 

 you are a cossack 

 yes a cossack your honor 

 the cossack not knowing in what company he was for napoleon's plain
appearance had nothing about it that would reveal to an oriental mind
the presence of a monarch talked with extreme familiarity of the
incidents of the war says thiers narrating this episode in
reality lavrushka having got drunk the day before and left his master
dinnerless had been whipped and sent to the village in quest of
chickens where he engaged in looting till the french took him prisoner 
lavrushka was one of those coarse bare faced lackeys who have seen all
sorts of things consider it necessary to do everything in a mean and
cunning way are ready to render any sort of service to their master 
and are keen at guessing their master's baser impulses especially those
prompted by vanity and pettiness 

finding himself in the company of napoleon whose identity he had easily
and surely recognized lavrushka was not in the least abashed but merely
did his utmost to gain his new master's favor 

he knew very well that this was napoleon but napoleon's presence could
no more intimidate him than rostov's or a sergeant major's with the
rods would have done for he had nothing that either the sergeant major
or napoleon could deprive him of 

so he rattled on telling all the gossip he had heard among the
orderlies much of it true but when napoleon asked him whether the
russians thought they would beat bonaparte or not lavrushka screwed up
his eyes and considered 

in this question he saw subtle cunning as men of his type see cunning
in everything so he frowned and did not answer immediately 

 it's like this he said thoughtfully if there's a battle soon yours
will win that's right but if three days pass then after that well 
then that same battle will not soon be over 

lelorgne d'ideville smilingly interpreted this speech to napoleon thus 
 if a battle takes place within the next three days the french will
win but if later god knows what will happen napoleon did not smile 
though he was evidently in high good humor and he ordered these words
to be repeated 

lavrushka noticed this and to entertain him further pretending not to
know who napoleon was added 

 we know that you have bonaparte and that he has beaten everybody in the
world but we are a different matter without knowing why or how this
bit of boastful patriotism slipped out at the end 

the interpreter translated these words without the last phrase and
bonaparte smiled the young cossack made his mighty interlocutor
smile says thiers after riding a few paces in silence napoleon
turned to berthier and said he wished to see how the news that he was
talking to the emperor himself to that very emperor who had written his
immortally victorious name on the pyramids would affect this enfant du
don 

 child of the don 


the fact was accordingly conveyed to lavrushka 

lavrushka understanding that this was done to perplex him and that
napoleon expected him to be frightened to gratify his new masters
promptly pretended to be astonished and awe struck opened his eyes
wide and assumed the expression he usually put on when taken to be
whipped as soon as napoleon's interpreter had spoken says thiers 
 the cossack seized by amazement did not utter another word but rode
on his eyes fixed on the conqueror whose fame had reached him across
the steppes of the east all his loquacity was suddenly arrested and
replaced by a naive and silent feeling of admiration napoleon after
making the cossack a present had him set free like a bird restored to
its native fields 

napoleon rode on dreaming of the moscow that so appealed to his
imagination and the bird restored to its native fields galloped to
our outposts inventing on the way all that had not taken place but that
he meant to relate to his comrades what had really taken place he did
not wish to relate because it seemed to him not worth telling he
found the cossacks inquired for the regiment operating with platov's
detachment and by evening found his master nicholas rostov quartered
at yankovo rostov was just mounting to go for a ride round the
neighboring villages with ilyin he let lavrushka have another horse and
took him along with him 





chapter viii

princess mary was not in moscow and out of danger as prince andrew
supposed 

after the return of alpatych from smolensk the old prince suddenly
seemed to awake as from a dream he ordered the militiamen to be called
up from the villages and armed and wrote a letter to the commander in
chief informing him that he had resolved to remain at bald hills to the
last extremity and to defend it leaving to the commander in chief's
discretion to take measures or not for the defense of bald hills where
one of russia's oldest generals would be captured or killed and he
announced to his household that he would remain at bald hills 

but while himself remaining he gave instructions for the departure of
the princess and dessalles with the little prince to bogucharovo and
thence to moscow princess mary alarmed by her father's feverish and
sleepless activity after his previous apathy could not bring herself to
leave him alone and for the first time in her life ventured to disobey
him she refused to go away and her father's fury broke over her in a
terrible storm he repeated every injustice he had ever inflicted on
her trying to convict her he told her she had worn him out had caused
his quarrel with his son had harbored nasty suspicions of him making
it the object of her life to poison his existence and he drove her from
his study telling her that if she did not go away it was all the same
to him he declared that he did not wish to remember her existence and
warned her not to dare to let him see her the fact that he did not as
she had feared order her to be carried away by force but only told her
not to let him see her cheered princess mary she knew it was a proof
that in the depth of his soul he was glad she was remaining at home and
had not gone away 

the morning after little nicholas had left the old prince donned his
full uniform and prepared to visit the commander in chief his caleche
was already at the door princess mary saw him walk out of the house in
his uniform wearing all his orders and go down the garden to review his
armed peasants and domestic serfs she sat by the window listening to
his voice which reached her from the garden suddenly several men came
running up the avenue with frightened faces 

princess mary ran out to the porch down the flower bordered path and
into the avenue a large crowd of militiamen and domestics were moving
toward her and in their midst several men were supporting by
the armpits and dragging along a little old man in a uniform and
decorations she ran up to him and in the play of the sunlight that
fell in small round spots through the shade of the lime tree avenue 
could not be sure what change there was in his face all she could see
was that his former stern and determined expression had altered to one
of timidity and submission on seeing his daughter he moved his helpless
lips and made a hoarse sound it was impossible to make out what he
wanted he was lifted up carried to his study and laid on the very
couch he had so feared of late 

the doctor who was fetched that same night bled him and said that the
prince had had a seizure paralyzing his right side 

it was becoming more and more dangerous to remain at bald hills and
next day they moved the prince to bogucharovo the doctor accompanying
him 

by the time they reached bogucharovo dessalles and the little prince
had already left for moscow 

for three weeks the old prince lay stricken by paralysis in the new
house prince andrew had built at bogucharovo ever in the same state 
getting neither better nor worse he was unconscious and lay like
a distorted corpse he muttered unceasingly his eyebrows and lips
twitching and it was impossible to tell whether he understood what was
going on around him or not one thing was certain that he was suffering
and wished to say something but what it was no one could tell it
might be some caprice of a sick and half crazy man or it might relate
to public affairs or possibly to family concerns 

the doctor said this restlessness did not mean anything and was due
to physical causes but princess mary thought he wished to tell
her something and the fact that her presence always increased his
restlessness confirmed her opinion 

he was evidently suffering both physically and mentally there was no
hope of recovery it was impossible for him to travel it would not do
to let him die on the road would it not be better if the end did come 
the very end princess mary sometimes thought night and day hardly
sleeping at all she watched him and terrible to say often watched
him not with hope of finding signs of improvement but wishing to find
symptoms of the approach of the end 

strange as it was to her to acknowledge this feeling in herself yet
there it was and what seemed still more terrible to her was that since
her father's illness began perhaps even sooner when she stayed with
him expecting something to happen all the personal desires and hopes
that had been forgotten or sleeping within her had awakened thoughts
that had not entered her mind for years thoughts of a life free from
the fear of her father and even the possibility of love and of family
happiness floated continually in her imagination like temptations of the
devil thrust them aside as she would questions continually recurred
to her as to how she would order her life now after that these were
temptations of the devil and princess mary knew it she knew that the
sole weapon against him was prayer and she tried to pray she assumed
an attitude of prayer looked at the icons repeated the words of a
prayer but she could not pray she felt that a different world had
now taken possession of her the life of a world of strenuous and free
activity quite opposed to the spiritual world in which till now she
had been confined and in which her greatest comfort had been prayer 
she could not pray could not weep and worldly cares took possession of
her 

it was becoming dangerous to remain in bogucharovo news of the approach
of the french came from all sides and in one village ten miles from
bogucharovo a homestead had been looted by french marauders 

the doctor insisted on the necessity of moving the prince the
provincial marshal of the nobility sent an official to princess mary
to persuade her to get away as quickly as possible and the head of the
rural police having come to bogucharovo urged the same thing saying
that the french were only some twenty five miles away that french
proclamations were circulating in the villages and that if the princess
did not take her father away before the fifteenth he could not answer
for the consequences 

the princess decided to leave on the fifteenth the cares of preparation
and giving orders for which everyone came to her occupied her all day 
she spent the night of the fourteenth as usual without undressing in
the room next to the one where the prince lay several times waking up 
she heard his groans and muttering the creak of his bed and the steps
of tikhon and the doctor when they turned him over several times she
listened at the door and it seemed to her that his mutterings were
louder than usual and that they turned him over oftener she could not
sleep and several times went to the door and listened wishing to enter
but not deciding to do so though he did not speak princess mary saw
and knew how unpleasant every sign of anxiety on his account was to him 
she had noticed with what dissatisfaction he turned from the look she
sometimes involuntarily fixed on him she knew that her going in during
the night at an unusual hour would irritate him 

but never had she felt so grieved for him or so much afraid of losing
him she recalled all her life with him and in every word and act of his
found an expression of his love of her occasionally amid these memories
temptations of the devil would surge into her imagination thoughts of
how things would be after his death and how her new liberated life
would be ordered but she drove these thoughts away with disgust toward
morning he became quiet and she fell asleep 

she woke late that sincerity which often comes with waking showed her
clearly what chiefly concerned her about her father's illness on waking
she listened to what was going on behind the door and hearing him
groan said to herself with a sigh that things were still the same 

 but what could have happened what did i want i want his death she
cried with a feeling of loathing for herself 

she washed dressed said her prayers and went out to the porch in
front of it stood carriages without horses and things were being packed
into the vehicles 

it was a warm gray morning princess mary stopped at the porch still
horrified by her spiritual baseness and trying to arrange her thoughts
before going to her father the doctor came downstairs and went out to
her 

 he is a little better today said he i was looking for you one can
make out something of what he is saying his head is clearer come in 
he is asking for you 

princess mary's heart beat so violently at this news that she grew pale
and leaned against the wall to keep from falling to see him talk to
him feel his eyes on her now that her whole soul was overflowing with
those dreadful wicked temptations was a torment of joy and terror 

 come said the doctor 

princess mary entered her father's room and went up to his bed he was
lying on his back propped up high and his small bony hands with
their knotted purple veins were lying on the quilt his left eye gazed
straight before him his right eye was awry and his brows and lips
motionless he seemed altogether so thin small and pathetic his face
seemed to have shriveled or melted his features had grown smaller 
princess mary went up and kissed his hand his left hand pressed hers
so that she understood that he had long been waiting for her to come he
twitched her hand and his brows and lips quivered angrily 

she looked at him in dismay trying to guess what he wanted of her when
she changed her position so that his left eye could see her face he
calmed down not taking his eyes off her for some seconds then his lips
and tongue moved sounds came and he began to speak gazing timidly and
imploringly at her evidently afraid that she might not understand 

straining all her faculties princess mary looked at him the comic
efforts with which he moved his tongue made her drop her eyes and with
difficulty repress the sobs that rose to her throat he said something 
repeating the same words several times she could not understand them 
but tried to guess what he was saying and inquiringly repeated the words
he uttered 

 mmm ar ate ate he repeated several times 

it was quite impossible to understand these sounds the doctor thought
he had guessed them and inquiringly repeated mary are you afraid 
the prince shook his head again repeated the same sounds 

 my mind my mind aches questioned princess mary 

he made a mumbling sound in confirmation of this took her hand and
began pressing it to different parts of his breast as if trying to find
the right place for it 

 always thoughts about you thoughts he then uttered much
more clearly than he had done before now that he was sure of being
understood 

princess mary pressed her head against his hand trying to hide her sobs
and tears 

he moved his hand over her hair 

 i have been calling you all night he brought out 

 if only i had known she said through her tears i was afraid to
come in 

he pressed her hand 

 weren't you asleep 

 no i did not sleep said princess mary shaking her head 

unconsciously imitating her father she now tried to express herself as
he did as much as possible by signs and her tongue too seemed to move
with difficulty 

 dear one dearest princess mary could not quite make out what he
had said but from his look it was clear that he had uttered a tender
caressing word such as he had never used to her before why didn't you
come in 

 and i was wishing for his death thought princess mary 

he was silent awhile 

 thank you daughter dear for all for all forgive thank
you forgive thank you and tears began to flow from his
eyes call andrew he said suddenly and a childish timid expression
of doubt showed itself on his face as he spoke 

he himself seemed aware that his demand was meaningless so at least it
seemed to princess mary 

 i have a letter from him she replied 

he glanced at her with timid surprise 

 where is he 

 he's with the army father at smolensk 

he closed his eyes and remained silent a long time then as if in
answer to his doubts and to confirm the fact that now he understood and
remembered everything he nodded his head and reopened his eyes 

 yes he said softly and distinctly russia has perished they've
destroyed her 

and he began to sob and again tears flowed from his eyes princess mary
could no longer restrain herself and wept while she gazed at his face 

again he closed his eyes his sobs ceased he pointed to his eyes and
tikhon understanding him wiped away the tears 

then he again opened his eyes and said something none of them could
understand for a long time till at last tikhon understood and repeated
it princess mary had sought the meaning of his words in the mood in
which he had just been speaking she thought he was speaking of russia 
or prince andrew of herself of his grandson or of his own death and
so she could not guess his words 

 put on your white dress i like it was what he said 

having understood this princess mary sobbed still louder and the doctor
taking her arm led her out to the veranda soothing her and trying to
persuade her to prepare for her journey when she had left the room the
prince again began speaking about his son about the war and about the
emperor angrily twitching his brows and raising his hoarse voice and
then he had a second and final stroke 

princess mary stayed on the veranda the day had cleared it was hot and
sunny she could understand nothing think of nothing and feel nothing 
except passionate love for her father love such as she thought she had
never felt till that moment she ran out sobbing into the garden and as
far as the pond along the avenues of young lime trees prince andrew had
planted 

 yes i i i wished for his death yes i wanted it to end
quicker i wished to be at peace and what will become of me what
use will peace be when he is no longer here princess mary murmured 
pacing the garden with hurried steps and pressing her hands to her bosom
which heaved with convulsive sobs 

when she had completed the tour of the garden which brought her
again to the house she saw mademoiselle bourienne who had remained
at bogucharovo and did not wish to leave it coming toward her with a
stranger this was the marshal of the nobility of the district who
had come personally to point out to the princess the necessity for her
prompt departure princess mary listened without understanding him she
led him to the house offered him lunch and sat down with him then 
excusing herself she went to the door of the old prince's room the
doctor came out with an agitated face and said she could not enter 

 go away princess go away go away 

she returned to the garden and sat down on the grass at the foot of the
slope by the pond where no one could see her she did not know how
long she had been there when she was aroused by the sound of a woman's
footsteps running along the path she rose and saw dunyasha her maid 
who was evidently looking for her and who stopped suddenly as if in
alarm on seeing her mistress 

 please come princess the prince said dunyasha in a breaking
voice 

 immediately i'm coming i'm coming replied the princess hurriedly 
not giving dunyasha time to finish what she was saying and trying to
avoid seeing the girl she ran toward the house 

 princess it's god's will you must be prepared for everything said
the marshal meeting her at the house door 

 let me alone it's not true she cried angrily to him 

the doctor tried to stop her she pushed him aside and ran to her
father's door why are these people with frightened faces stopping me 
i don't want any of them and what are they doing here she thought 
she opened the door and the bright daylight in that previously darkened
room startled her in the room were her nurse and other women they all
drew back from the bed making way for her he was still lying on the
bed as before but the stern expression of his quiet face made princess
mary stop short on the threshold 

 no he's not dead it's impossible she told herself and approached
him and repressing the terror that seized her she pressed her lips
to his cheek but she stepped back immediately all the force of the
tenderness she had been feeling for him vanished instantly and was
replaced by a feeling of horror at what lay there before her no he
is no more he is not but here where he was is something unfamiliar and
hostile some dreadful terrifying and repellent mystery and hiding
her face in her hands princess mary sank into the arms of the doctor 
who held her up 


in the presence of tikhon and the doctor the women washed what had been
the prince tied his head up with a handkerchief that the mouth should
not stiffen while open and with another handkerchief tied together the
legs that were already spreading apart then they dressed him in uniform
with his decorations and placed his shriveled little body on a table 
heaven only knows who arranged all this and when but it all got done
as if of its own accord toward night candles were burning round his
coffin a pall was spread over it the floor was strewn with sprays of
juniper a printed band was tucked in under his shriveled head and in a
corner of the room sat a chanter reading the psalms 

just as horses shy and snort and gather about a dead horse so the
inmates of the house and strangers crowded into the drawing room round
the coffin the marshal the village elder peasant women and all with
fixed and frightened eyes crossing themselves bowed and kissed the old
prince's cold and stiffened hand 





chapter ix

until prince andrew settled in bogucharovo its owners had always been
absentees and its peasants were of quite a different character from
those of bald hills they differed from them in speech dress and
disposition they were called steppe peasants the old prince used to
approve of them for their endurance at work when they came to bald hills
to help with the harvest or to dig ponds and ditches but he disliked
them for their boorishness 

prince andrew's last stay at bogucharovo when he introduced hospitals
and schools and reduced the quitrent the peasants had to pay had not
softened their disposition but had on the contrary strengthened in
them the traits of character the old prince called boorishness various
obscure rumors were always current among them at one time a rumor that
they would all be enrolled as cossacks at another of a new religion to
which they were all to be converted then of some proclamation of the
tsar's and of an oath to the tsar paul in 1797 in connection with which
it was rumored that freedom had been granted them but the landowners had
stopped it then of peter fedorovich's return to the throne in seven
years time when everything would be made free and so simple that
there would be no restrictions rumors of the war with bonaparte and
his invasion were connected in their minds with the same sort of vague
notions of antichrist the end of the world and pure freedom 

in the vicinity of bogucharovo were large villages belonging to the
crown or to owners whose serfs paid quitrent and could work where they
pleased there were very few resident landlords in the neighborhood
and also very few domestic or literate serfs and in the lives of the
peasantry of those parts the mysterious undercurrents in the life of
the russian people the causes and meaning of which are so baffling to
contemporaries were more clearly and strongly noticeable than among
others one instance which had occurred some twenty years before was
a movement among the peasants to emigrate to some unknown warm rivers 
hundreds of peasants among them the bogucharovo folk suddenly began
selling their cattle and moving in whole families toward the southeast 
as birds migrate to somewhere beyond the sea so these men with their
wives and children streamed to the southeast to parts where none of
them had ever been they set off in caravans bought their freedom one
by one or ran away and drove or walked toward the warm rivers many
of them were punished some sent to siberia many died of cold and
hunger on the road many returned of their own accord and the movement
died down of itself just as it had sprung up without apparent reason 
but such undercurrents still existed among the people and gathered new
forces ready to manifest themselves just as strangely unexpectedly and
at the same time simply naturally and forcibly now in 1812 to anyone
living in close touch with these people it was apparent that these
undercurrents were acting strongly and nearing an eruption 

alpatych who had reached bogucharovo shortly before the old prince's
death noticed an agitation among the peasants and that contrary to
what was happening in the bald hills district where over a radius of
forty miles all the peasants were moving away and leaving their villages
to be devastated by the cossacks the peasants in the steppe region
round bogucharovo were it was rumored in touch with the french 
received leaflets from them that passed from hand to hand and did not
migrate he learned from domestic serfs loyal to him that the peasant
karp who possessed great influence in the village commune and had
recently been away driving a government transport had returned with
news that the cossacks were destroying deserted villages but that the
french did not harm them alpatych also knew that on the previous day
another peasant had even brought from the village of visloukhovo which
was occupied by the french a proclamation by a french general that no
harm would be done to the inhabitants and if they remained they would
be paid for anything taken from them as proof of this the peasant had
brought from visloukhovo a hundred rubles in notes he did not know that
they were false paid to him in advance for hay 

more important still alpatych learned that on the morning of the
very day he gave the village elder orders to collect carts to move the
princess luggage from bogucharovo there had been a village meeting at
which it had been decided not to move but to wait yet there was no
time to waste on the fifteenth the day of the old prince's death 
the marshal had insisted on princess mary's leaving at once as it was
becoming dangerous he had told her that after the sixteenth he could
not be responsible for what might happen on the evening of the day the
old prince died the marshal went away promising to return next day for
the funeral but this he was unable to do for he received tidings that
the french had unexpectedly advanced and had barely time to remove his
own family and valuables from his estate 

for some thirty years bogucharovo had been managed by the village elder 
dron whom the old prince called by the diminutive dronushka 

dron was one of those physically and mentally vigorous peasants who grow
big beards as soon as they are of age and go on unchanged till they
are sixty or seventy without a gray hair or the loss of a tooth as
straight and strong at sixty as at thirty 

soon after the migration to the warm rivers in which he had taken
part like the rest dron was made village elder and overseer of
bogucharovo and had since filled that post irreproachably for
twenty three years the peasants feared him more than they did their
master the masters both the old prince and the young and the steward
respected him and jestingly called him the minister during the
whole time of his service dron had never been drunk or ill never after
sleepless nights or the hardest tasks had he shown the least fatigue 
and though he could not read he had never forgotten a single money
account or the number of quarters of flour in any of the endless
cartloads he sold for the prince nor a single shock of the whole corn
crop on any single acre of the bogucharovo fields 

alpatych arriving from the devastated bald hills estate sent for his
dron on the day of the prince's funeral and told him to have twelve
horses got ready for the princess carriages and eighteen carts for
the things to be removed from bogucharovo though the peasants paid
quitrent alpatych thought no difficulty would be made about complying
with this order for there were two hundred and thirty households at
work in bogucharovo and the peasants were well to do but on hearing the
order dron lowered his eyes and remained silent alpatych named certain
peasants he knew from whom he told him to take the carts 

dron replied that the horses of these peasants were away carting 
alpatych named others but they too according to dron had no horses
available some horses were carting for the government others were too
weak and others had died for want of fodder it seemed that no horses
could be had even for the carriages much less for the carting 

alpatych looked intently at dron and frowned just as dron was a model
village elder so alpatych had not managed the prince's estates for
twenty years in vain he was a model steward possessing in the highest
degree the faculty of divining the needs and instincts of those he dealt
with having glanced at dron he at once understood that his answers did
not express his personal views but the general mood of the bogucharovo
commune by which the elder had already been carried away but he also
knew that dron who had acquired property and was hated by the commune 
must be hesitating between the two camps the masters and the serfs 
he noticed this hesitation in dron's look and therefore frowned and
moved closer up to him 

 now just listen dronushka said he don't talk nonsense to me his
excellency prince andrew himself gave me orders to move all the people
away and not leave them with the enemy and there is an order from the
tsar about it too anyone who stays is a traitor to the tsar do you
hear 

 i hear dron answered without lifting his eyes 

alpatych was not satisfied with this reply 

 eh dron it will turn out badly he said shaking his head 

 the power is in your hands dron rejoined sadly 

 eh dron drop it alpatych repeated withdrawing his hand from his
bosom and solemnly pointing to the floor at dron's feet i can see
through you and three yards into the ground under you he continued 
gazing at the floor in front of dron 

dron was disconcerted glanced furtively at alpatych and again lowered
his eyes 

 you drop this nonsense and tell the people to get ready to leave their
homes and go to moscow and to get carts ready for tomorrow morning
for the princess things and don't go to any meeting yourself do you
hear 

dron suddenly fell on his knees 

 yakov alpatych discharge me take the keys from me and discharge me 
for christ's sake 

 stop that cried alpatych sternly i see through you and three yards
under you he repeated knowing that his skill in beekeeping his
knowledge of the right time to sow the oats and the fact that he had
been able to retain the old prince's favor for twenty years had long
since gained him the reputation of being a wizard and that the power of
seeing three yards under a man is considered an attribute of wizards 

dron got up and was about to say something but alpatych interrupted
him 

 what is it you have got into your heads eh what are you thinking
of eh 

 what am i to do with the people said dron they're quite beside
themselves i have already told them 

 told them i dare say said alpatych are they drinking he asked
abruptly 

 quite beside themselves yakov alpatych they've fetched another
barrel 

 well then listen i'll go to the police officer and you tell them
so and that they must stop this and the carts must be got ready 

 i understand 

alpatych did not insist further he had managed people for a long time
and knew that the chief way to make them obey is to show no suspicion
that they can possibly disobey having wrung a submissive i understand 
from dron alpatych contented himself with that though he not only
doubted but felt almost certain that without the help of troops the
carts would not be forthcoming 

and so it was for when evening came no carts had been provided in the
village outside the drink shop another meeting was being held which
decided that the horses should be driven out into the woods and the
carts should not be provided without saying anything of this to the
princess alpatych had his own belongings taken out of the carts which
had arrived from bald hills and had those horses got ready for
the princess carriages meanwhile he went himself to the police
authorities 





chapter x

after her father's funeral princess mary shut herself up in her room and
did not admit anyone a maid came to the door to say that alpatych was
asking for orders about their departure this was before his talk with
dron princess mary raised herself on the sofa on which she had been
lying and replied through the closed door that she did not mean to go
away and begged to be left in peace 

the windows of the room in which she was lying looked westward she
lay on the sofa with her face to the wall fingering the buttons of the
leather cushion and seeing nothing but that cushion and her confused
thoughts were centered on one subject the irrevocability of death and
her own spiritual baseness which she had not suspected but which had
shown itself during her father's illness she wished to pray but did not
dare to dared not in her present state of mind address herself to god 
she lay for a long time in that position 

the sun had reached the other side of the house and its slanting rays
shone into the open window lighting up the room and part of the morocco
cushion at which princess mary was looking the flow of her thoughts
suddenly stopped unconsciously she sat up smoothed her hair got up 
and went to the window involuntarily inhaling the freshness of the
clear but windy evening 

 yes you can well enjoy the evening now he is gone and no one will
hinder you she said to herself and sinking into a chair she let her
head fall on the window sill 

someone spoke her name in a soft and tender voice from the garden and
kissed her head she looked up it was mademoiselle bourienne in a black
dress and weepers she softly approached princess mary sighed kissed
her and immediately began to cry the princess looked up at her all
their former disharmony and her own jealousy recurred to her mind 
but she remembered too how he had changed of late toward mademoiselle
bourienne and could not bear to see her thereby showing how unjust were
the reproaches princess mary had mentally addressed to her besides 
is it for me for me who desired his death to condemn anyone she
thought 

princess mary vividly pictured to herself the position of mademoiselle
bourienne whom she had of late kept at a distance but who yet was
dependent on her and living in her house she felt sorry for her
and held out her hand with a glance of gentle inquiry mademoiselle
bourienne at once began crying again and kissed that hand speaking of
the princess sorrow and making herself a partner in it she said her
only consolation was the fact that the princess allowed her to share her
sorrow that all the old misunderstandings should sink into nothing but
this great grief that she felt herself blameless in regard to everyone 
and that he from above saw her affection and gratitude the princess
heard her not heeding her words but occasionally looking up at her and
listening to the sound of her voice 

 your position is doubly terrible dear princess said mademoiselle
bourienne after a pause i understand that you could not and cannot 
think of yourself but with my love for you i must do so has
alpatych been to you has he spoken to you of going away she asked 

princess mary did not answer she did not understand who was to go or
where to is it possible to plan or think of anything now is it not
all the same she thought and did not reply 

 you know chere marie said mademoiselle bourienne that we are in
danger are surrounded by the french it would be dangerous to move now 
if we go we are almost sure to be taken prisoners and god knows 

princess mary looked at her companion without understanding what she was
talking about 

 oh if anyone knew how little anything matters to me now she said 
 of course i would on no account wish to go away from him alpatych
did say something about going speak to him i can do nothing 
nothing and don't want to 

 i've spoken to him he hopes we should be in time to get away tomorrow 
but i think it would now be better to stay here said mademoiselle
bourienne because you will agree chere marie to fall into the hands
of the soldiers or of riotous peasants would be terrible 

mademoiselle bourienne took from her reticule a proclamation not
printed on ordinary russian paper of general rameau's telling people
not to leave their homes and that the french authorities would afford
them proper protection she handed this to the princess 

 i think it would be best to appeal to that general she continued 
 and i am sure that all due respect would be shown you 

princess mary read the paper and her face began to quiver with stifled
sobs 

 from whom did you get this she asked 

 they probably recognized that i am french by my name replied
mademoiselle bourienne blushing 

princess mary with the paper in her hand rose from the window and with
a pale face went out of the room and into what had been prince andrew's
study 

 dunyasha send alpatych or dronushka or somebody to me she said 
 and tell mademoiselle bourienne not to come to me she added hearing
mademoiselle bourienne's voice we must go at once at once she said 
appalled at the thought of being left in the hands of the french 

 if prince andrew heard that i was in the power of the french that
i the daughter of prince nicholas bolkonski asked general rameau for
protection and accepted his favor this idea horrified her made her
shudder blush and feel such a rush of anger and pride as she had never
experienced before all that was distressing and especially all that
was humiliating in her position rose vividly to her mind they the
french would settle in this house m le general rameau would occupy
prince andrew's study and amuse himself by looking through and reading
his letters and papers mademoiselle bourienne would do the honors of
bogucharovo for him i should be given a small room as a favor the
soldiers would violate my father's newly dug grave to steal his crosses
and stars they would tell me of their victories over the russians and
would pretend to sympathize with my sorrow thought princess mary 
not thinking her own thoughts but feeling bound to think like her father
and her brother for herself she did not care where she remained or what
happened to her but she felt herself the representative of her dead
father and of prince andrew involuntarily she thought their thoughts
and felt their feelings what they would have said and what they would
have done she felt bound to say and do she went into prince andrew's
study trying to enter completely into his ideas and considered her
position 

the demands of life which had seemed to her annihilated by her father's
death all at once rose before her with a new previously unknown force
and took possession of her 

agitated and flushed she paced the room sending now for michael
ivanovich and now for tikhon or dron dunyasha the nurse and the other
maids could not say in how far mademoiselle bourienne's statement was
correct alpatych was not at home he had gone to the police neither
could the architect michael ivanovich who on being sent for came in
with sleepy eyes tell princess mary anything with just the same smile
of agreement with which for fifteen years he had been accustomed to
answer the old prince without expressing views of his own he now
replied to princess mary so that nothing definite could be got from his
answers the old valet tikhon with sunken emaciated face that bore the
stamp of inconsolable grief replied yes princess to all princess
mary's questions and hardly refrained from sobbing as he looked at her 

at length dron the village elder entered the room and with a deep bow
to princess mary came to a halt by the doorpost 

princess mary walked up and down the room and stopped in front of him 

 dronushka she said regarding as a sure friend this dronushka who
always used to bring a special kind of gingerbread from his visit to the
fair at vyazma every year and smilingly offer it to her dronushka now
since our misfortune she began but could not go on 

 we are all in god's hands said he with a sigh 

they were silent for a while 

 dronushka alpatych has gone off somewhere and i have no one to turn
to is it true as they tell me that i can't even go away 

 why shouldn't you go away your excellency you can go said dron 

 i was told it would be dangerous because of the enemy dear friend i
can do nothing i understand nothing i have nobody i want to go away
tonight or early tomorrow morning 

dron paused he looked askance at princess mary and said there are no
horses i told yakov alpatych so 

 why are there none asked the princess 

 it's all god's scourge said dron what horses we had have been
taken for the army or have died this is such a year it's not a case of
feeding horses we may die of hunger ourselves as it is some go three
days without eating we've nothing we've been ruined 

princess mary listened attentively to what he told her 

 the peasants are ruined they have no bread she asked 

 they're dying of hunger said dron it's not a case of carting 

 but why didn't you tell me dronushka isn't it possible to help them 
i'll do all i can 

to princess mary it was strange that now at a moment when such sorrow
was filling her soul there could be rich people and poor and the rich
could refrain from helping the poor she had heard vaguely that there
was such a thing as landlord's corn which was sometimes given to the
peasants she also knew that neither her father nor her brother would
refuse to help the peasants in need she only feared to make some
mistake in speaking about the distribution of the grain she wished to
give she was glad such cares presented themselves enabling her
without scruple to forget her own grief she began asking dron about the
peasants needs and what there was in bogucharovo that belonged to the
landlord 

 but we have grain belonging to my brother she said 

 the landlord's grain is all safe replied dron proudly our prince
did not order it to be sold 

 give it to the peasants let them have all they need i give you leave
in my brother's name said she 

dron made no answer but sighed deeply 

 give them that corn if there is enough of it distribute it all i
give this order in my brother's name and tell them that what is ours is
theirs we do not grudge them anything tell them so 

dron looked intently at the princess while she was speaking 

 discharge me little mother for god's sake order the keys to be taken
from me said he i have served twenty three years and have done no
wrong discharge me for god's sake 

princess mary did not understand what he wanted of her or why he was
asking to be discharged she replied that she had never doubted his
devotion and that she was ready to do anything for him and for the
peasants 





chapter xi

an hour later dunyasha came to tell the princess that dron had come and
all the peasants had assembled at the barn by the princess order and
wished to have word with their mistress 

 but i never told them to come said princess mary i only told dron
to let them have the grain 

 only for god's sake princess dear have them sent away and don't go
out to them it's all a trick said dunyasha and when yakov alpatych
returns let us get away and please don't 

 what is a trick asked princess mary in surprise 

 i know it is only listen to me for god's sake ask nurse too they say
they don't agree to leave bogucharovo as you ordered 

 you're making some mistake i never ordered them to go away said
princess mary call dronushka 

dron came and confirmed dunyasha's words the peasants had come by the
princess order 

 but i never sent for them declared the princess you must have given
my message wrong i only said that you were to give them the grain 

dron only sighed in reply 

 if you order it they will go away said he 

 no no i'll go out to them said princess mary and in spite of
the nurse's and dunyasha's protests she went out into the porch dron 
dunyasha the nurse and michael ivanovich following her 

 they probably think i am offering them the grain to bribe them to
remain here while i myself go away leaving them to the mercy of the
french thought princess mary i will offer them monthly rations and
housing at our moscow estate i am sure andrew would do even more in
my place she thought as she went out in the twilight toward the crowd
standing on the pasture by the barn 

the men crowded closer together stirred and rapidly took off their
hats princess mary lowered her eyes and tripping over her skirt came
close up to them so many different eyes old and young were fixed
on her and there were so many different faces that she could not
distinguish any of them and feeling that she must speak to them all
at once did not know how to do it but again the sense that she
represented her father and her brother gave her courage and she boldly
began her speech 

 i am very glad you have come she said without raising her eyes and
feeling her heart beating quickly and violently dronushka tells me
that the war has ruined you that is our common misfortune and i
shall grudge nothing to help you i am myself going away because it
is dangerous here the enemy is near because i am giving you
everything my friends and i beg you to take everything all our grain 
so that you may not suffer want and if you have been told that i am
giving you the grain to keep you here that is not true on the contrary 
i ask you to go with all your belongings to our estate near moscow and
i promise you i will see to it that there you shall want for nothing 
you shall be given food and lodging 

the princess stopped sighs were the only sound heard in the crowd 

 i am not doing this on my own account she continued i do it in the
name of my dead father who was a good master to you and of my brother
and his son 

again she paused no one broke the silence 

 ours is a common misfortune and we will share it together all that is
mine is yours she concluded scanning the faces before her 

all eyes were gazing at her with one and the same expression she
could not fathom whether it was curiosity devotion gratitude or
apprehension and distrust but the expression on all the faces was
identical 

 we are all very thankful for your bounty but it won't do for us to
take the landlord's grain said a voice at the back of the crowd 

 but why not asked the princess 

no one replied and princess mary looking round at the crowd found that
every eye she met now was immediately dropped 

 but why don't you want to take it she asked again 

no one answered 

the silence began to oppress the princess and she tried to catch
someone's eye 

 why don't you speak she inquired of a very old man who stood just
in front of her leaning on his stick if you think something more is
wanted tell me i will do anything said she catching his eye 

but as if this angered him he bent his head quite low and muttered 

 why should we agree we don't want the grain 

 why should we give up everything we don't agree don't agree we
are sorry for you but we're not willing go away yourself alone 
came from various sides of the crowd 

and again all the faces in that crowd bore an identical expression 
though now it was certainly not an expression of curiosity or gratitude 
but of angry resolve 

 but you can't have understood me said princess mary with a sad smile 
 why don't you want to go i promise to house and feed you while here
the enemy would ruin you 

but her voice was drowned by the voices of the crowd 

 we're not willing let them ruin us we won't take your grain we don't
agree 

again princess mary tried to catch someone's eye but not a single eye
in the crowd was turned to her evidently they were all trying to avoid
her look she felt strange and awkward 

 oh yes an artful tale follow her into slavery pull down your houses
and go into bondage i dare say i'll give you grain indeed she
says voices in the crowd were heard saying 

with drooping head princess mary left the crowd and went back to the
house having repeated her order to dron to have horses ready for her
departure next morning she went to her room and remained alone with her
own thoughts 





chapter xii

for a long time that night princess mary sat by the open window of her
room hearing the sound of the peasants voices that reached her from
the village but it was not of them she was thinking she felt that she
could not understand them however much she might think about them she
thought only of one thing her sorrow which after the break caused
by cares for the present seemed already to belong to the past now she
could remember it and weep or pray 

after sunset the wind had dropped the night was calm and fresh toward
midnight the voices began to subside a cock crowed the full moon began
to show from behind the lime trees a fresh white dewy mist began to
rise and stillness reigned over the village and the house 

pictures of the near past her father's illness and last moments rose
one after another to her memory with mournful pleasure she now lingered
over these images repelling with horror only the last one the
picture of his death which she felt she could not contemplate even in
imagination at this still and mystic hour of night and these pictures
presented themselves to her so clearly and in such detail that they
seemed now present now past and now future 

she vividly recalled the moment when he had his first stroke and was
being dragged along by his armpits through the garden at bald hills 
muttering something with his helpless tongue twitching his gray
eyebrows and looking uneasily and timidly at her 

 even then he wanted to tell me what he told me the day he died she
thought he had always thought what he said then and she recalled in
all its detail the night at bald hills before he had the last stroke 
when with a foreboding of disaster she had remained at home against his
will she had not slept and had stolen downstairs on tiptoe and going
to the door of the conservatory where he slept that night had listened
at the door in a suffering and weary voice he was saying something to
tikhon speaking of the crimea and its warm nights and of the empress 
evidently he had wanted to talk and why didn't he call me why didn't
he let me be there instead of tikhon princess mary had thought and
thought again now now he will never tell anyone what he had in his
soul never will that moment return for him or for me when he might have
said all he longed to say and not tikhon but i might have heard and
understood him why didn't i enter the room she thought perhaps he
would then have said to me what he said the day he died while talking
to tikhon he asked about me twice he wanted to see me and i was
standing close by outside the door it was sad and painful for him
to talk to tikhon who did not understand him i remember how he began
speaking to him about lise as if she were alive he had forgotten she
was dead and tikhon reminded him that she was no more and he shouted 
 fool he was greatly depressed from behind the door i heard how he
lay down on his bed groaning and loudly exclaimed my god why didn't
i go in then what could he have done to me what could i have lost and
perhaps he would then have been comforted and would have said that word
to me and princess mary uttered aloud the caressing word he had said
to her on the day of his death dear est she repeated and began
sobbing with tears that relieved her soul she now saw his face before
her and not the face she had known ever since she could remember and
had always seen at a distance but the timid feeble face she had seen
for the first time quite closely with all its wrinkles and details 
when she stooped near to his mouth to catch what he said 

 dear est she repeated again 

 what was he thinking when he uttered that word what is he thinking
now this question suddenly presented itself to her and in answer she
saw him before her with the expression that was on his face as he lay
in his coffin with his chin bound up with a white handkerchief and the
horror that had seized her when she touched him and convinced herself
that that was not he but something mysterious and horrible seized her
again she tried to think of something else and to pray but could do
neither with wide open eyes she gazed at the moonlight and the shadows 
expecting every moment to see his dead face and she felt that the
silence brooding over the house and within it held her fast 

 dunyasha she whispered dunyasha she screamed wildly and tearing
herself out of this silence she ran to the servants quarters to meet
her old nurse and the maidservants who came running toward her 





chapter xiii

on the seventeenth of august rostov and ilyin accompanied by lavrushka
who had just returned from captivity and by an hussar orderly left
their quarters at yankovo ten miles from bogucharovo and went for a
ride to try a new horse ilyin had bought and to find out whether there
was any hay to be had in the villages 

for the last three days bogucharovo had lain between the two hostile
armies so that it was as easy for the russian rearguard to get to it as
for the french vanguard rostov as a careful squadron commander wished
to take such provisions as remained at bogucharovo before the french
could get them 

rostov and ilyin were in the merriest of moods on the way to
bogucharovo a princely estate with a dwelling house and farm where
they hoped to find many domestic serfs and pretty girls they questioned
lavrushka about napoleon and laughed at his stories and raced one
another to try ilyin's horse 

rostov had no idea that the village he was entering was the property of
that very bolkonski who had been engaged to his sister 

rostov and ilyin gave rein to their horses for a last race along the
incline before reaching bogucharovo and rostov outstripping ilyin was
the first to gallop into the village street 

 you're first cried ilyin flushed 

 yes always first both on the grassland and here answered rostov 
stroking his heated donets horse 

 and i'd have won on my frenchy your excellency said lavrushka
from behind alluding to his shabby cart horse only i didn't wish to
mortify you 

they rode at a footpace to the barn where a large crowd of peasants was
standing 

some of the men bared their heads others stared at the new arrivals
without doffing their caps two tall old peasants with wrinkled faces
and scanty beards emerged from the tavern smiling staggering and
singing some incoherent song and approached the officers 

 fine fellows said rostov laughing is there any hay here 

 and how like one another said ilyin 

 a mo o st me r r y co o m pa sang one of the peasants with a
blissful smile 

one of the men came out of the crowd and went up to rostov 

 who do you belong to he asked 

 the french replied ilyin jestingly and here is napoleon
himself and he pointed to lavrushka 

 then you are russians the peasant asked again 

 and is there a large force of you here said another a short man 
coming up 

 very large answered rostov but why have you collected here he
added is it a holiday 

 the old men have met to talk over the business of the commune replied
the peasant moving away 

at that moment on the road leading from the big house two women and a
man in a white hat were seen coming toward the officers 

 the one in pink is mine so keep off said ilyin on seeing dunyasha
running resolutely toward him 

 she'll be ours said lavrushka to ilyin winking 

 what do you want my pretty said ilyin with a smile 

 the princess ordered me to ask your regiment and your name 

 this is count rostov squadron commander and i am your humble
servant 

 co o om pa ny roared the tipsy peasant with a beatific smile as
he looked at ilyin talking to the girl following dunyasha alpatych
advanced to rostov having bared his head while still at a distance 

 may i make bold to trouble your honor said he respectfully but with
a shade of contempt for the youthfulness of this officer and with a hand
thrust into his bosom my mistress daughter of general in chief prince
nicholas bolkonski who died on the fifteenth of this month finding
herself in difficulties owing to the boorishness of these people he
pointed to the peasants asks you to come up to the house won't
you please ride on a little farther said alpatych with a melancholy
smile as it is not convenient in the presence of he pointed to
the two peasants who kept as close to him as horseflies to a horse 

 ah alpatych ah yakov alpatych grand forgive us for christ's
sake eh said the peasants smiling joyfully at him 

rostov looked at the tipsy peasants and smiled 

 or perhaps they amuse your honor remarked alpatych with a staid air 
as he pointed at the old men with his free hand 

 no there's not much to be amused at here said rostov and rode on a
little way what's the matter he asked 

 i make bold to inform your honor that the rude peasants here don't
wish to let the mistress leave the estate and threaten to unharness her
horses so that though everything has been packed up since morning her
excellency cannot get away 

 impossible exclaimed rostov 

 i have the honor to report to you the actual truth said alpatych 

rostov dismounted gave his horse to the orderly and followed alpatych
to the house questioning him as to the state of affairs it appeared
that the princess offer of corn to the peasants the previous day and
her talk with dron and at the meeting had actually had so bad an effect
that dron had finally given up the keys and joined the peasants and had
not appeared when alpatych sent for him and that in the morning when
the princess gave orders to harness for her journey the peasants had
come in a large crowd to the barn and sent word that they would not let
her leave the village that there was an order not to move and that
they would unharness the horses alpatych had gone out to admonish them 
but was told it was chiefly karp who did the talking dron not showing
himself in the crowd that they could not let the princess go that
there was an order to the contrary but that if she stayed they would
serve her as before and obey her in everything 

at the moment when rostov and ilyin were galloping along the road 
princess mary despite the dissuasions of alpatych her nurse and the
maids had given orders to harness and intended to start but when the
cavalrymen were espied they were taken for frenchmen the coachman ran
away and the women in the house began to wail 

 father benefactor god has sent you exclaimed deeply moved voices as
rostov passed through the anteroom 

princess mary was sitting helpless and bewildered in the large sitting
room when rostov was shown in she could not grasp who he was and why
he had come or what was happening to her when she saw his russian
face and by his walk and the first words he uttered recognized him as a
man of her own class she glanced at him with her deep radiant look and
began speaking in a voice that faltered and trembled with emotion this
meeting immediately struck rostov as a romantic event a helpless girl
overwhelmed with grief left to the mercy of coarse rioting peasants 
and what a strange fate sent me here what gentleness and nobility there
are in her features and expression thought he as he looked at her and
listened to her timid story 

when she began to tell him that all this had happened the day after her
father's funeral her voice trembled she turned away and then as if
fearing he might take her words as meant to move him to pity looked at
him with an apprehensive glance of inquiry there were tears in rostov's
eyes princess mary noticed this and glanced gratefully at him with that
radiant look which caused the plainness of her face to be forgotten 

 i cannot express princess how glad i am that i happened to ride here
and am able to show my readiness to serve you said rostov rising go
when you please and i give you my word of honor that no one shall dare
to cause you annoyance if only you will allow me to act as your escort 
and bowing respectfully as if to a lady of royal blood he moved toward
the door 

rostov's deferential tone seemed to indicate that though he would
consider himself happy to be acquainted with her he did not wish to
take advantage of her misfortunes to intrude upon her 

princess mary understood this and appreciated his delicacy 

 i am very very grateful to you she said in french but i hope it
was all a misunderstanding and that no one is to blame for it she
suddenly began to cry 

 excuse me she said 

rostov knitting his brows left the room with another low bow 





chapter xiv

 well is she pretty ah friend my pink one is delicious her name is
dunyasha 

but on glancing at rostov's face ilyin stopped short he saw that his
hero and commander was following quite a different train of thought 

rostov glanced angrily at ilyin and without replying strode off with
rapid steps to the village 

 i'll show them i'll give it to them the brigands said he to
himself 

alpatych at a gliding trot only just managing not to run kept up with
him with difficulty 

 what decision have you been pleased to come to said he 

rostov stopped and clenching his fists suddenly and sternly turned on
alpatych 

 decision what decision old dotard cried he what have you been
about eh the peasants are rioting and you can't manage them you're
a traitor yourself i know you i'll flay you all alive and as if
afraid of wasting his store of anger he left alpatych and went rapidly
forward alpatych mastering his offended feelings kept pace with
rostov at a gliding gait and continued to impart his views he said
the peasants were obdurate and that at the present moment it would be
imprudent to overresist them without an armed force and would it not
be better first to send for the military 

 i'll give them armed force i'll overresist them uttered rostov
meaninglessly breathless with irrational animal fury and the need to
vent it 

without considering what he would do he moved unconciously with quick 
resolute steps toward the crowd and the nearer he drew to it the more
alpatych felt that this unreasonable action might produce good results 
the peasants in the crowd were similarly impressed when they saw
rostov's rapid firm steps and resolute frowning face 

after the hussars had come to the village and rostov had gone to see the
princess a certain confusion and dissension had arisen among the crowd 
some of the peasants said that these new arrivals were russians and
might take it amiss that the mistress was being detained dron was of
this opinion but as soon as he expressed it karp and others attacked
their ex elder 

 how many years have you been fattening on the commune karp shouted at
him it's all one to you you'll dig up your pot of money and take
it away with you what does it matter to you whether our homes are
ruined or not 

 we've been told to keep order and that no one is to leave their homes
or take away a single grain and that's all about it cried another 

 it was your son's turn to be conscripted but no fear you begrudged
your lump of a son a little old man suddenly began attacking dron and
so they took my vanka to be shaved for a soldier but we all have to
die 

 to be sure we all have to die i'm not against the commune said
dron 

 that's it not against it you've filled your belly 

the two tall peasants had their say as soon as rostov followed by
ilyin lavrushka and alpatych came up to the crowd karp thrusting
his fingers into his belt and smiling a little walked to the front 
dron on the contrary retired to the rear and the crowd drew closer
together 

 who is your elder here hey shouted rostov coming up to the crowd
with quick steps 

 the elder what do you want with him asked karp 

but before the words were well out of his mouth his cap flew off and a
fierce blow jerked his head to one side 

 caps off traitors shouted rostov in a wrathful voice where's the
elder he cried furiously 

 the elder he wants the elder dron zakharych you meek and
flustered voices here and there were heard calling and caps began to
come off their heads 

 we don't riot we're following the orders declared karp and at that
moment several voices began speaking together 

 it's as the old men have decided there's too many of you giving
orders 

 arguing mutiny brigands traitors cried rostov unmeaningly in a
voice not his own gripping karp by the collar bind him bind him he
shouted though there was no one to bind him but lavrushka and alpatych 

lavrushka however ran up to karp and seized him by the arms from
behind 

 shall i call up our men from beyond the hill he called out 

alpatych turned to the peasants and ordered two of them by name to come
and bind karp the men obediently came out of the crowd and began taking
off their belts 

 where's the elder demanded rostov in a loud voice 

with a pale and frowning face dron stepped out of the crowd 

 are you the elder bind him lavrushka shouted rostov as if that
order too could not possibly meet with any opposition 

and in fact two more peasants began binding dron who took off his own
belt and handed it to them as if to aid them 

 and you all listen to me said rostov to the peasants be off to your
houses at once and don't let one of your voices be heard 

 why we've not done any harm we did it just out of foolishness it's
all nonsense i said then that it was not in order voices were
heard bickering with one another 

 there what did i say said alpatych coming into his own again it's
wrong lads 

 all our stupidity yakov alpatych came the answers and the crowd
began at once to disperse through the village 

the two bound men were led off to the master's house the two drunken
peasants followed them 

 aye when i look at you said one of them to karp 

 how can one talk to the masters like that what were you thinking of 
you fool added the other a real fool 

two hours later the carts were standing in the courtyard of the
bogucharovo house the peasants were briskly carrying out the
proprietor's goods and packing them on the carts and dron liberated at
princess mary's wish from the cupboard where he had been confined was
standing in the yard directing the men 

 don't put it in so carelessly said one of the peasants a man with a
round smiling face taking a casket from a housemaid you know it has
cost money how can you chuck it in like that or shove it under the cord
where it'll get rubbed i don't like that way of doing things let it
all be done properly according to rule look here put it under the
bast matting and cover it with hay that's the way 

 eh books books said another peasant bringing out prince andrew's
library cupboards don't catch up against it it's heavy lads solid
books 

 yes they worked all day and didn't play remarked the tall 
round faced peasant gravely pointing with a significant wink at the
dictionaries that were on the top 


unwilling to obtrude himself on the princess rostov did not go back to
the house but remained in the village awaiting her departure when her
carriage drove out of the house he mounted and accompanied her eight
miles from bogucharovo to where the road was occupied by our troops at
the inn at yankovo he respectfully took leave of her for the first time
permitting himself to kiss her hand 

 how can you speak so he blushingly replied to princess mary's
expressions of gratitude for her deliverance as she termed what had
occurred any police officer would have done as much if we had had
only peasants to fight we should not have let the enemy come so far 
said he with a sense of shame and wishing to change the subject i
am only happy to have had the opportunity of making your acquaintance 
good by princess i wish you happiness and consolation and hope to meet
you again in happier circumstances if you don't want to make me blush 
please don't thank me 

but the princess if she did not again thank him in words thanked
him with the whole expression of her face radiant with gratitude and
tenderness she could not believe that there was nothing to thank him
for on the contrary it seemed to her certain that had he not been
there she would have perished at the hands of the mutineers and of the
french and that he had exposed himself to terrible and obvious danger
to save her and even more certain was it that he was a man of lofty and
noble soul able to understand her position and her sorrow his kind 
honest eyes with the tears rising in them when she herself had begun to
cry as she spoke of her loss did not leave her memory 

when she had taken leave of him and remained alone she suddenly felt
her eyes filling with tears and then not for the first time the strange
question presented itself to her did she love him 

on the rest of the way to moscow though the princess position was not
a cheerful one dunyasha who went with her in the carriage more than
once noticed that her mistress leaned out of the window and smiled at
something with an expression of mingled joy and sorrow 

 well supposing i do love him thought princess mary 

ashamed as she was of acknowledging to herself that she had fallen in
love with a man who would perhaps never love her she comforted herself
with the thought that no one would ever know it and that she would not
be to blame if without ever speaking of it to anyone she continued to
the end of her life to love the man with whom she had fallen in love for
the first and last time in her life 

sometimes when she recalled his looks his sympathy and his words 
happiness did not appear impossible to her it was at those moments that
dunyasha noticed her smiling as she looked out of the carriage window 

 was it not fate that brought him to bogucharovo and at that very
moment thought princess mary and that caused his sister to refuse my
brother and in all this princess mary saw the hand of providence 

the impression the princess made on rostov was a very agreeable one to
remember her gave him pleasure and when his comrades hearing of his
adventure at bogucharovo rallied him on having gone to look for hay
and having picked up one of the wealthiest heiresses in russia he grew
angry it made him angry just because the idea of marrying the gentle
princess mary who was attractive to him and had an enormous fortune 
had against his will more than once entered his head for himself
personally nicholas could not wish for a better wife by marrying her
he would make the countess his mother happy would be able to put his
father's affairs in order and would even he felt it ensure princess
mary's happiness 

but sonya and his plighted word that was why rostov grew angry when he
was rallied about princess bolkonskaya 





chapter xv

on receiving command of the armies kutuzov remembered prince andrew and
sent an order for him to report at headquarters 

prince andrew arrived at tsarevo zaymishche on the very day and at the
very hour that kutuzov was reviewing the troops for the first time he
stopped in the village at the priest's house in front of which stood the
commander in chief's carriage and he sat down on the bench at the gate
awaiting his serene highness as everyone now called kutuzov from the
field beyond the village came now sounds of regimental music and now the
roar of many voices shouting hurrah to the new commander in chief 
two orderlies a courier and a major domo stood near by some ten paces
from prince andrew availing themselves of kutuzov's absence and of the
fine weather a short swarthy lieutenant colonel of hussars with thick
mustaches and whiskers rode up to the gate and glancing at prince
andrew inquired whether his serene highness was putting up there and
whether he would soon be back 

prince andrew replied that he was not on his serene highness staff
but was himself a new arrival the lieutenant colonel turned to a smart
orderly who with the peculiar contempt with which a commander in
chief's orderly speaks to officers replied 

 what his serene highness i expect he'll be here soon what do you
want 

the lieutenant colonel of hussars smiled beneath his mustache at the
orderly's tone dismounted gave his horse to a dispatch runner and
approached bolkonski with a slight bow bolkonski made room for him on
the bench and the lieutenant colonel sat down beside him 

 you're also waiting for the commander in chief said he they say he
weceives evewyone thank god it's awful with those sausage eaters 
ermolov had weason to ask to be pwomoted to be a german now p'waps
wussians will get a look in as it was devil only knows what was
happening we kept wetweating and wetweating did you take part in the
campaign he asked 

 i had the pleasure replied prince andrew not only of taking part in
the retreat but of losing in that retreat all i held dear not to mention
the estate and home of my birth my father who died of grief i belong
to the province of smolensk 

 ah you're pwince bolkonski vewy glad to make your acquaintance i'm
lieutenant colonel denisov better known as vaska said denisov 
pressing prince andrew's hand and looking into his face with a
particularly kindly attention yes i heard said he sympathetically 
and after a short pause added yes it's scythian warfare it's all
vewy well only not for those who get it in the neck so you are pwince
andwew bolkonski he swayed his head vewy pleased pwince to make
your acquaintance he repeated again smiling sadly and he again
pressed prince andrew's hand 

prince andrew knew denisov from what natasha had told him of her first
suitor this memory carried him sadly and sweetly back to those painful
feelings of which he had not thought lately but which still found
place in his soul of late he had received so many new and very serious
impressions such as the retreat from smolensk his visit to bald hills 
and the recent news of his father's death and had experienced so many
emotions that for a long time past those memories had not entered his
mind and now that they did they did not act on him with nearly their
former strength for denisov too the memories awakened by the name of
bolkonski belonged to a distant romantic past when after supper and
after natasha's singing he had proposed to a little girl of fifteen
without realizing what he was doing he smiled at the recollection of
that time and of his love for natasha and passed at once to what now
interested him passionately and exclusively this was a plan of campaign
he had devised while serving at the outposts during the retreat he had
proposed that plan to barclay de tolly and now wished to propose it
to kutuzov the plan was based on the fact that the french line
of operation was too extended and it proposed that instead of or
concurrently with action on the front to bar the advance of the french 
we should attack their line of communication he began explaining his
plan to prince andrew 

 they can't hold all that line it's impossible i will undertake to
bweak thwough give me five hundwed men and i will bweak the line 
that's certain there's only one way guewilla warfare 

denisov rose and began gesticulating as he explained his plan to
bolkonski in the midst of his explanation shouts were heard from the
army growing more incoherent and more diffused mingling with music
and songs and coming from the field where the review was held sounds of
hoofs and shouts were nearing the village 

 he's coming he's coming shouted a cossack standing at the gate 

bolkonski and denisov moved to the gate at which a knot of soldiers
 a guard of honor was standing and they saw kutuzov coming down the
street mounted on a rather small sorrel horse a huge suite of generals
rode behind him barclay was riding almost beside him and a crowd of
officers ran after and around them shouting hurrah 

his adjutants galloped into the yard before him kutuzov was impatiently
urging on his horse which ambled smoothly under his weight and he
raised his hand to his white horse guard's cap with a red band and no
peak nodding his head continually when he came up to the guard of
honor a fine set of grenadiers mostly wearing decorations who were
giving him the salute he looked at them silently and attentively for
nearly a minute with the steady gaze of a commander and then turned to
the crowd of generals and officers surrounding him suddenly his face
assumed a subtle expression he shrugged his shoulders with an air of
perplexity 

 and with such fine fellows to retreat and retreat well good by 
general he added and rode into the yard past prince andrew and
denisov 

 hurrah hurrah hurrah shouted those behind him 

since prince andrew had last seen him kutuzov had grown still more
corpulent flaccid and fat but the bleached eyeball the scar and the
familiar weariness of his expression were still the same he was wearing
the white horse guard's cap and a military overcoat with a whip hanging
over his shoulder by a thin strap he sat heavily and swayed limply on
his brisk little horse 

 whew whew whew he whistled just audibly as he rode into the
yard his face expressed the relief of relaxed strain felt by a man who
means to rest after a ceremony he drew his left foot out of the stirrup
and lurching with his whole body and puckering his face with the
effort raised it with difficulty onto the saddle leaned on his knee 
groaned and slipped down into the arms of the cossacks and adjutants
who stood ready to assist him 

he pulled himself together looked round screwing up his eyes glanced
at prince andrew and evidently not recognizing him moved with his
waddling gait to the porch whew whew whew he whistled and
again glanced at prince andrew as often occurs with old men it was
only after some seconds that the impression produced by prince andrew's
face linked itself up with kutuzov's remembrance of his personality 

 ah how do you do my dear prince how do you do my dear boy come
along said he glancing wearily round and he stepped onto the porch
which creaked under his weight 

he unbuttoned his coat and sat down on a bench in the porch 

 and how's your father 

 i received news of his death yesterday replied prince andrew
abruptly 

kutuzov looked at him with eyes wide open with dismay and then took off
his cap and crossed himself 

 may the kingdom of heaven be his god's will be done to us all he
sighed deeply his whole chest heaving and was silent for a while i
loved him and respected him and sympathize with you with all my heart 

he embraced prince andrew pressing him to his fat breast and for some
time did not let him go when he released him prince andrew saw that
kutuzov's flabby lips were trembling and that tears were in his eyes he
sighed and pressed on the bench with both hands to raise himself 

 come come with me we'll have a talk said he 

but at that moment denisov no more intimidated by his superiors than by
the enemy came with jingling spurs up the steps of the porch despite
the angry whispers of the adjutants who tried to stop him kutuzov his
hands still pressed on the seat glanced at him glumly denisov having
given his name announced that he had to communicate to his serene
highness a matter of great importance for their country's welfare 
kutuzov looked wearily at him and lifting his hands with a gesture of
annoyance folded them across his stomach repeating the words for our
country's welfare well what is it speak denisov blushed like a
girl it was strange to see the color rise in that shaggy bibulous 
time worn face and boldly began to expound his plan of cutting the
enemy's lines of communication between smolensk and vyazma denisov came
from those parts and knew the country well his plan seemed decidedly
a good one especially from the strength of conviction with which he
spoke kutuzov looked down at his own legs occasionally glancing at the
door of the adjoining hut as if expecting something unpleasant to emerge
from it and from that hut while denisov was speaking a general with a
portfolio under his arm really did appear 

 what said kutuzov in the midst of denisov's explanations are you
ready so soon 

 ready your serene highness replied the general 

kutuzov swayed his head as much as to say how is one man to deal with
it all and again listened to denisov 

 i give my word of honor as a wussian officer said denisov that i
can bweak napoleon's line of communication 

 what relation are you to intendant general kiril andreevich denisov 
asked kutuzov interrupting him 

 he is my uncle your sewene highness 

 ah we were friends said kutuzov cheerfully all right all right 
friend stay here at the staff and tomorrow we'll have a talk 

with a nod to denisov he turned away and put out his hand for the papers
konovnitsyn had brought him 

 would not your serene highness like to come inside said the general
on duty in a discontented voice the plans must be examined and several
papers have to be signed 

an adjutant came out and announced that everything was in readiness
within but kutuzov evidently did not wish to enter that room till he
was disengaged he made a grimace 

 no tell them to bring a small table out here my dear boy i'll look
at them here said he don't go away he added turning to prince
andrew who remained in the porch and listened to the general's report 

while this was being given prince andrew heard the whisper of a woman's
voice and the rustle of a silk dress behind the door several times on
glancing that way he noticed behind that door a plump rosy handsome
woman in a pink dress with a lilac silk kerchief on her head holding
a dish and evidently awaiting the entrance of the commander in chief 
kutuzov's adjutant whispered to prince andrew that this was the wife of
the priest whose home it was and that she intended to offer his serene
highness bread and salt her husband has welcomed his serene highness
with the cross at the church and she intends to welcome him in the
house she's very pretty added the adjutant with a smile at
those words kutuzov looked round he was listening to the general's
report which consisted chiefly of a criticism of the position at
tsarevo zaymishche as he had listened to denisov and seven years
previously had listened to the discussion at the austerlitz council of
war he evidently listened only because he had ears which though there
was a piece of tow in one of them could not help hearing but it
was evident that nothing the general could say would surprise or even
interest him that he knew all that would be said beforehand and heard
it all only because he had to as one has to listen to the chanting of
a service of prayer all that denisov had said was clever and to the
point what the general was saying was even more clever and to
the point but it was evident that kutuzov despised knowledge
and cleverness and knew of something else that would decide the
matter something independent of cleverness and knowledge prince
andrew watched the commander in chief's face attentively and the only
expression he could see there was one of boredom curiosity as to the
meaning of the feminine whispering behind the door and a desire to
observe propriety it was evident that kutuzov despised cleverness and
learning and even the patriotic feeling shown by denisov but despised
them not because of his own intellect feelings or knowledge he did not
try to display any of these but because of something else he despised
them because of his old age and experience of life the only instruction
kutuzov gave of his own accord during that report referred to looting by
the russian troops at the end of the report the general put before
him for signature a paper relating to the recovery of payment from army
commanders for green oats mown down by the soldiers when landowners
lodged petitions for compensation 

after hearing the matter kutuzov smacked his lips together and shook
his head 

 into the stove into the fire with it i tell you once for all my
dear fellow said he into the fire with all such things let them cut
the crops and burn wood to their hearts content i don't order it
or allow it but i don't exact compensation either one can't get on
without it when wood is chopped the chips will fly he looked at the
paper again oh this german precision he muttered shaking his head 





chapter xvi

 well that's all said kutuzov as he signed the last of the documents 
and rising heavily and smoothing out the folds in his fat white neck he
moved toward the door with a more cheerful expression 

the priest's wife flushing rosy red caught up the dish she had after
all not managed to present at the right moment though she had so long
been preparing for it and with a low bow offered it to kutuzov 

he screwed up his eyes smiled lifted her chin with his hand and said 

 ah what a beauty thank you sweetheart 

he took some gold pieces from his trouser pocket and put them on the
dish for her well my dear and how are we getting on he asked 
moving to the door of the room assigned to him the priest's wife
smiled and with dimples in her rosy cheeks followed him into the room 
the adjutant came out to the porch and asked prince andrew to lunch with
him half an hour later prince andrew was again called to kutuzov 
he found him reclining in an armchair still in the same unbuttoned
overcoat he had in his hand a french book which he closed as prince
andrew entered marking the place with a knife prince andrew saw by the
cover that it was les chevaliers du cygne by madame de genlis 

 well sit down sit down here let's have a talk said kutuzov it's
sad very sad but remember my dear fellow that i am a father to you 
a second father 

prince andrew told kutuzov all he knew of his father's death and what
he had seen at bald hills when he passed through it 

 what what they have brought us to kutuzov suddenly cried in an
agitated voice evidently picturing vividly to himself from prince
andrew's story the condition russia was in but give me time give me
time he said with a grim look evidently not wishing to continue this
agitating conversation and added i sent for you to keep you with me 

 i thank your serene highness but i fear i am no longer fit for the
staff replied prince andrew with a smile which kutuzov noticed 

kutuzov glanced inquiringly at him 

 but above all added prince andrew i have grown used to my regiment 
am fond of the officers and i fancy the men also like me i should be
sorry to leave the regiment if i decline the honor of being with you 
believe me 

a shrewd kindly yet subtly derisive expression lit up kutuzov's podgy
face he cut bolkonski short 

 i am sorry for i need you but you're right you're right it's not
here that men are needed advisers are always plentiful but men are
not the regiments would not be what they are if the would be advisers
served there as you do i remember you at austerlitz i remember 
yes i remember you with the standard said kutuzov and a flush of
pleasure suffused prince andrew's face at this recollection 

taking his hand and drawing him downwards kutuzov offered his cheek to
be kissed and again prince andrew noticed tears in the old man's eyes 
though prince andrew knew that kutuzov's tears came easily and that he
was particularly tender to and considerate of him from a wish to
show sympathy with his loss yet this reminder of austerlitz was both
pleasant and flattering to him 

 go your way and god be with you i know your path is the path of
honor he paused i missed you at bucharest but i needed someone to
send and changing the subject kutuzov began to speak of the turkish
war and the peace that had been concluded yes i have been much
blamed he said both for that war and the peace but everything
came at the right time tout vient a point a celui qui sait attendre 
and there were as many advisers there as here he went on returning
to the subject of advisers which evidently occupied him ah those
advisers said he if we had listened to them all we should not have
made peace with turkey and should not have been through with that war 
everything in haste but more haste less speed kamenski would have
been lost if he had not died he stormed fortresses with thirty thousand
men it is not difficult to capture a fortress but it is difficult to
win a campaign for that not storming and attacking but patience and
time are wanted kamenski sent soldiers to rustchuk but i only employed
these two things and took more fortresses than kamenski and made them
turks eat horseflesh he swayed his head and the french shall too 
believe me he went on growing warmer and beating his chest i'll
make them eat horseflesh and tears again dimmed his eyes 

 everything comes in time to him who knows how to wait 


 but shan't we have to accept battle remarked prince andrew 

 we shall if everybody wants it it can't be helped but believe
me my dear boy there is nothing stronger than those two patience and
time they will do it all but the advisers n'entendent pas de cette
oreille voila le mal some want a thing others don't what's one to
do he asked evidently expecting an answer well what do you want
us to do he repeated and his eye shone with a deep shrewd look 
 i'll tell you what to do he continued as prince andrew still did not
reply i will tell you what to do and what i do dans le doute mon
cher he paused abstiens toi 2 he articulated the french proverb
deliberately 

 don't see it that way that's the trouble 

 2 when in doubt my dear fellow do nothing 


 well good by my dear fellow remember that with all my heart i share
your sorrow and that for you i am not a serene highness nor a prince 
nor a commander in chief but a father if you want anything come
straight to me good by my dear boy 

again he embraced and kissed prince andrew but before the latter
had left the room kutuzov gave a sigh of relief and went on with his
unfinished novel les chevaliers du cygne by madame de genlis 

prince andrew could not have explained how or why it was but after that
interview with kutuzov he went back to his regiment reassured as to
the general course of affairs and as to the man to whom it had been
entrusted the more he realized the absence of all personal motive in
that old man in whom there seemed to remain only the habit of passions 
and in place of an intellect grouping events and drawing conclusions 
only the capacity calmly to contemplate the course of events the more
reassured he was that everything would be as it should he will not
bring in any plan of his own he will not devise or undertake
anything thought prince andrew but he will hear everything remember
everything and put everything in its place he will not hinder
anything useful nor allow anything harmful he understands that there is
something stronger and more important than his own will the inevitable
course of events and he can see them and grasp their significance 
and seeing that significance can refrain from meddling and renounce his
personal wish directed to something else and above all thought prince
andrew one believes in him because he's russian despite the novel
by genlis and the french proverbs and because his voice shook when he
said what they have brought us to and had a sob in it when he said
he would make them eat horseflesh 

on such feelings more or less dimly shared by all the unanimity and
general approval were founded with which despite court influences the
popular choice of kutuzov as commander in chief was received 





chapter xvii

after the emperor had left moscow life flowed on there in its usual
course and its course was so very usual that it was difficult to
remember the recent days of patriotic elation and ardor hard to believe
that russia was really in danger and that the members of the english
club were also sons of the fatherland ready to sacrifice everything
for it the one thing that recalled the patriotic fervor everyone had
displayed during the emperor's stay was the call for contributions of
men and money a necessity that as soon as the promises had been made
assumed a legal official form and became unavoidable 

with the enemy's approach to moscow the moscovites view of their
situation did not grow more serious but on the contrary became even
more frivolous as always happens with people who see a great danger
approaching at the approach of danger there are always two voices that
speak with equal power in the human soul one very reasonably tells a
man to consider the nature of the danger and the means of escaping it 
the other still more reasonably says that it is too depressing and
painful to think of the danger since it is not in man's power to
foresee everything and avert the general course of events and it is
therefore better to disregard what is painful till it comes and to
think about what is pleasant in solitude a man generally listens to
the first voice but in society to the second so it was now with the
inhabitants of moscow it was long since people had been as gay in
moscow as that year 

rostopchin's broadsheets headed by woodcuts of a drink shop a potman 
and a moscow burgher called karpushka chigirin who having been a
militiaman and having had rather too much at the pub heard that napoleon
wished to come to moscow grew angry abused the french in very bad
language came out of the drink shop and under the sign of the
eagle began to address the assembled people were read and discussed 
together with the latest of vasili lvovich pushkin's bouts rimes 

in the corner room at the club members gathered to read these
broadsheets and some liked the way karpushka jeered at the french 
saying they will swell up with russian cabbage burst with our
buckwheat porridge and choke themselves with cabbage soup they are all
dwarfs and one peasant woman will toss three of them with a hayfork 
others did not like that tone and said it was stupid and vulgar it was
said that rostopchin had expelled all frenchmen and even all foreigners
from moscow and that there had been some spies and agents of napoleon
among them but this was told chiefly to introduce rostopchin's witty
remark on that occasion the foreigners were deported to nizhni by
boat and rostopchin had said to them in french rentrez en vous memes 
entrez dans la barque et n'en faites pas une barque de charon there
was talk of all the government offices having been already removed from
moscow and to this shinshin's witticism was added that for that alone
moscow ought to be grateful to napoleon it was said that mamonov's
regiment would cost him eight hundred thousand rubles and that bezukhov
had spent even more on his but that the best thing about bezukhov's
action was that he himself was going to don a uniform and ride at the
head of his regiment without charging anything for the show 

 think it over get into the barque and take care not to
 make it a barque of charon 


 you don't spare anyone said julie drubetskaya as she collected
and pressed together a bunch of raveled lint with her thin beringed
fingers 

julie was preparing to leave moscow next day and was giving a farewell
soiree 

 bezukhov est ridicule but he is so kind and good natured what
pleasure is there to be so caustique 

 a forfeit cried a young man in militia uniform whom julie called mon
chevalier and who was going with her to nizhni 

in julie's set as in many other circles in moscow it had been agreed
that they would speak nothing but russian and that those who made a
slip and spoke french should pay fines to the committee of voluntary
contributions 

 another forfeit for a gallicism said a russian writer who was
present what pleasure is there to be is not russian 

 you spare no one continued julie to the young man without heeding the
author's remark 

 for caustique i am guilty and will pay and i am prepared to pay again
for the pleasure of telling you the truth for gallicisms i won't be
responsible she remarked turning to the author i have neither the
money nor the time like prince galitsyn to engage a master to teach me
russian 

 ah here he is she added quand on no no she said to the
militia officer you won't catch me speak of the sun and you see its
rays and she smiled amiably at pierre we were just talking of you 
she said with the facility in lying natural to a society woman we were
saying that your regiment would be sure to be better than mamonov's 

 oh don't talk to me of my regiment replied pierre kissing his
hostess hand and taking a seat beside her i am so sick of it 

 you will of course command it yourself said julie directing a sly 
sarcastic glance toward the militia officer 

the latter in pierre's presence had ceased to be caustic and his face
expressed perplexity as to what julie's smile might mean in spite of
his absent mindedness and good nature pierre's personality immediately
checked any attempt to ridicule him to his face 

 no said pierre with a laughing glance at his big stout body i
should make too good a target for the french besides i am afraid i
should hardly be able to climb onto a horse 

among those whom julie's guests happened to choose to gossip about were
the rostovs 

 i hear that their affairs are in a very bad way said julie and he
is so unreasonable the count himself i mean the razumovskis wanted
to buy his house and his estate near moscow but it drags on and on he
asks too much 

 no i think the sale will come off in a few days said someone 
 though it is madness to buy anything in moscow now 

 why asked julie you don't think moscow is in danger 

 then why are you leaving 

 i what a question i am going because well because everyone is
going and besides i am not joan of arc or an amazon 

 well of course of course let me have some more strips of linen 

 if he manages the business properly he will be able to pay off all his
debts said the militia officer speaking of rostov 

 a kindly old man but not up to much and why do they stay on so long in
moscow they meant to leave for the country long ago natalie is quite
well again now isn't she julie asked pierre with a knowing smile 

 they are waiting for their younger son pierre replied he joined
obolenski's cossacks and went to belaya tserkov where the regiment is
being formed but now they have had him transferred to my regiment and
are expecting him every day the count wanted to leave long ago but the
countess won't on any account leave moscow till her son returns 

 i met them the day before yesterday at the arkharovs natalie has
recovered her looks and is brighter she sang a song how easily some
people get over everything 

 get over what inquired pierre looking displeased 

julie smiled 

 you know count such knights as you are only found in madame de
souza's novels 

 what knights what do you mean demanded pierre blushing 

 oh come my dear count c'est la fable de tout moscou je vous admire 
ma parole d'honneur 

 it is the talk of all moscow my word i admire you 


 forfeit forfeit cried the militia officer 

 all right one can't talk how tiresome 

 what is the talk of all moscow pierre asked angrily rising to his
feet 

 come now count you know 

 i don't know anything about it said pierre 

 i know you were friendly with natalie and so but i was always more
friendly with vera that dear vera 

 no madame pierre continued in a tone of displeasure i have not
taken on myself the role of natalie rostova's knight at all and have
not been to their house for nearly a month but i cannot understand the
cruelty 

 qui s'excuse s'accuse said julie smiling and waving the lint
triumphantly and to have the last word she promptly changed the
subject do you know what i heard today poor mary bolkonskaya arrived
in moscow yesterday do you know that she has lost her father 

 who excuses himself accuses himself 


 really where is she i should like very much to see her said pierre 

 i spent the evening with her yesterday she is going to their estate
near moscow either today or tomorrow morning with her nephew 

 well and how is she asked pierre 

 she is well but sad but do you know who rescued her it is quite a
romance nicholas rostov she was surrounded and they wanted to kill
her and had wounded some of her people he rushed in and saved her 

 another romance said the militia officer really this general
flight has been arranged to get all the old maids married off catiche
is one and princess bolkonskaya another 

 do you know i really believe she is un petit peu amoureuse du jeune
homme 

 a little bit in love with the young man 


 forfeit forfeit forfeit 

 but how could one say that in russian 





chapter xviii

when pierre returned home he was handed two of rostopchin's broadsheets
that had been brought that day 

the first declared that the report that count rostopchin had forbidden
people to leave moscow was false on the contrary he was glad that
ladies and tradesmen's wives were leaving the city there will be less
panic and less gossip ran the broadsheet but i will stake my life on
it that that scoundrel will not enter moscow these words showed pierre
clearly for the first time that the french would enter moscow the
second broadsheet stated that our headquarters were at vyazma that
count wittgenstein had defeated the french but that as many of the
inhabitants of moscow wished to be armed weapons were ready for them
at the arsenal sabers pistols and muskets which could be had at a low
price the tone of the proclamation was not as jocose as in the former
chigirin talks pierre pondered over these broadsheets evidently the
terrible stormcloud he had desired with the whole strength of his soul
but which yet aroused involuntary horror in him was drawing near 

 shall i join the army and enter the service or wait he asked himself
for the hundredth time he took a pack of cards that lay on the table
and began to lay them out for a game of patience 

 if this patience comes out he said to himself after shuffling the
cards holding them in his hand and lifting his head if it comes out 
it means what does it mean 

he had not decided what it should mean when he heard the voice of the
eldest princess at the door asking whether she might come in 

 then it will mean that i must go to the army said pierre to himself 
 come in come in he added to the princess 

only the eldest princess the one with the stony face and long waist 
was still living in pierre's house the two younger ones had both
married 

 excuse my coming to you cousin she said in a reproachful and
agitated voice you know some decision must be come to what is going
to happen everyone has left moscow and the people are rioting how is
it that we are staying on 

 on the contrary things seem satisfactory ma cousine said pierre
in the bantering tone he habitually adopted toward her always feeling
uncomfortable in the role of her benefactor 

 satisfactory indeed very satisfactory barbara ivanovna told me today
how our troops are distinguishing themselves it certainly does them
credit and the people too are quite mutinous they no longer obey 
even my maid has taken to being rude at this rate they will soon begin
beating us one can't walk in the streets but above all the french
will be here any day now so what are we waiting for i ask just one
thing of you cousin she went on arrange for me to be taken to
petersburg whatever i may be i can't live under bonaparte's rule 

 oh come ma cousine where do you get your information from on the
contrary 

 i won't submit to your napoleon others may if they please if you
don't want to do this 

 but i will i'll give the order at once 

the princess was apparently vexed at not having anyone to be angry with 
muttering to herself she sat down on a chair 

 but you have been misinformed said pierre everything is quiet in
the city and there is not the slightest danger see i've just been
reading he showed her the broadsheet count rostopchin writes that
he will stake his life on it that the enemy will not enter moscow 

 oh that count of yours said the princess malevolently he is a
hypocrite a rascal who has himself roused the people to riot didn't
he write in those idiotic broadsheets that anyone whoever it might be 
should be dragged to the lockup by his hair how silly and honor
and glory to whoever captures him he says this is what his cajolery
has brought us to barbara ivanovna told me the mob near killed her
because she said something in french 

 oh but it's so you take everything so to heart said pierre and
began laying out his cards for patience 

although that patience did come out pierre did not join the army 
but remained in deserted moscow ever in the same state of agitation 
irresolution and alarm yet at the same time joyfully expecting
something terrible 

next day toward evening the princess set off and pierre's head steward
came to inform him that the money needed for the equipment of his
regiment could not be found without selling one of the estates in
general the head steward made out to pierre that his project of raising
a regiment would ruin him pierre listened to him scarcely able to
repress a smile 

 well then sell it said he what's to be done i can't draw back
now 

the worse everything became especially his own affairs the better
was pierre pleased and the more evident was it that the catastrophe he
expected was approaching hardly anyone he knew was left in town julie
had gone and so had princess mary of his intimate friends only the
rostovs remained but he did not go to see them 

to distract his thoughts he drove that day to the village of vorontsovo
to see the great balloon leppich was constructing to destroy the foe 
and a trial balloon that was to go up next day the balloon was not yet
ready but pierre learned that it was being constructed by the emperor's
desire the emperor had written to count rostopchin as follows 

as soon as leppich is ready get together a crew of reliable and
intelligent men for his car and send a courier to general kutuzov to let
him know i have informed him of the matter 

please impress upon leppich to be very careful where he descends for
the first time that he may not make a mistake and fall into the enemy's
hands it is essential for him to combine his movements with those of
the commander in chief 


on his way home from vorontsovo as he was passing the bolotnoe place
pierre seeing a large crowd round the lobnoe place stopped and got out
of his trap a french cook accused of being a spy was being flogged the
flogging was only just over and the executioner was releasing from the
flogging bench a stout man with red whiskers in blue stockings and
a green jacket who was moaning piteously another criminal thin and
pale stood near judging by their faces they were both frenchmen with
a frightened and suffering look resembling that on the thin frenchman's
face pierre pushed his way in through the crowd 

 what is it who is it what is it for he kept asking 

but the attention of the crowd officials burghers shopkeepers 
peasants and women in cloaks and in pelisses was so eagerly centered on
what was passing in lobnoe place that no one answered him the stout man
rose frowned shrugged his shoulders and evidently trying to appear
firm began to pull on his jacket without looking about him but suddenly
his lips trembled and he began to cry in the way full blooded grown up
men cry though angry with himself for doing so in the crowd people
began talking loudly to stifle their feelings of pity as it seemed to
pierre 

 he's cook to some prince 

 eh mounseer russian sauce seems to be sour to a frenchman sets his
teeth on edge said a wrinkled clerk who was standing behind pierre 
when the frenchman began to cry 

the clerk glanced round evidently hoping that his joke would be
appreciated some people began to laugh others continued to watch in
dismay the executioner who was undressing the other man 

pierre choked his face puckered and he turned hastily away went back
to his trap muttering something to himself as he went and took his
seat as they drove along he shuddered and exclaimed several times so
audibly that the coachman asked him 

 what is your pleasure 

 where are you going shouted pierre to the man who was driving to
lubyanka street 

 to the governor's as you ordered answered the coachman 

 fool idiot shouted pierre abusing his coachman a thing he rarely
did home i told you and drive faster blockhead i must get away
this very day he murmured to himself 

at the sight of the tortured frenchman and the crowd surrounding the
lobnoe place pierre had so definitely made up his mind that he could no
longer remain in moscow and would leave for the army that very day that
it seemed to him that either he had told the coachman this or that the
man ought to have known it for himself 

on reaching home pierre gave orders to evstafey his head coachman who
knew everything could do anything and was known to all moscow that
he would leave that night for the army at mozhaysk and that his saddle
horses should be sent there this could not all be arranged that day 
so on evstafey's representation pierre had to put off his departure till
next day to allow time for the relay horses to be sent on in advance 

on the twenty fourth the weather cleared up after a spell of rain and
after dinner pierre left moscow when changing horses that night
in perkhushkovo he learned that there had been a great battle that
evening this was the battle of shevardino he was told that there in
perkhushkovo the earth trembled from the firing but nobody could answer
his questions as to who had won at dawn next day pierre was approaching
mozhaysk 

every house in mozhaysk had soldiers quartered in it and at the hostel
where pierre was met by his groom and coachman there was no room to be
had it was full of officers 

everywhere in mozhaysk and beyond it troops were stationed or on the
march cossacks foot and horse soldiers wagons caissons and cannon
were everywhere pierre pushed forward as fast as he could and the
farther he left moscow behind and the deeper he plunged into that sea
of troops the more was he overcome by restless agitation and a new and
joyful feeling he had not experienced before it was a feeling akin
to what he had felt at the sloboda palace during the emperor's visit a
sense of the necessity of undertaking something and sacrificing
something he now experienced a glad consciousness that everything that
constitutes men's happiness the comforts of life wealth even
life itself is rubbish it is pleasant to throw away compared with
something with what pierre could not say and he did not try to
determine for whom and for what he felt such particular delight in
sacrificing everything he was not occupied with the question of what to
sacrifice for the fact of sacrificing in itself afforded him a new and
joyous sensation 





chapter xix

on the twenty fourth of august the battle of the shevardino redoubt was
fought on the twenty fifth not a shot was fired by either side and on
the twenty sixth the battle of borodino itself took place 

why and how were the battles of shevardino and borodino given and
accepted why was the battle of borodino fought there was not the least
sense in it for either the french or the russians its immediate result
for the russians was and was bound to be that we were brought nearer
to the destruction of moscow which we feared more than anything in
the world and for the french its immediate result was that they were
brought nearer to the destruction of their whole army which they feared
more than anything in the world what the result must be was quite
obvious and yet napoleon offered and kutuzov accepted that battle 

if the commanders had been guided by reason it would seem that it must
have been obvious to napoleon that by advancing thirteen hundred miles
and giving battle with a probability of losing a quarter of his army 
he was advancing to certain destruction and it must have been equally
clear to kutuzov that by accepting battle and risking the loss of a
quarter of his army he would certainly lose moscow for kutuzov this was
mathematically clear as it is that if when playing draughts i have one
man less and go on exchanging i shall certainly lose and therefore
should not exchange when my opponent has sixteen men and i have
fourteen i am only one eighth weaker than he but when i have exchanged
thirteen more men he will be three times as strong as i am 

before the battle of borodino our strength in proportion to the french
was about as five to six but after that battle it was little more than
one to two previously we had a hundred thousand against a hundred and
twenty thousand afterwards little more than fifty thousand against a
hundred thousand yet the shrewd and experienced kutuzov accepted the
battle while napoleon who was said to be a commander of genius 
gave it losing a quarter of his army and lengthening his lines of
communication still more if it is said that he expected to end the
campaign by occupying moscow as he had ended a previous campaign by
occupying vienna there is much evidence to the contrary napoleon's
historians themselves tell us that from smolensk onwards he wished
to stop knew the danger of his extended position and knew that the
occupation of moscow would not be the end of the campaign for he had
seen at smolensk the state in which russian towns were left to him and
had not received a single reply to his repeated announcements of his
wish to negotiate 

in giving and accepting battle at borodino kutuzov acted involuntarily
and irrationally but later on to fit what had occurred the historians
provided cunningly devised evidence of the foresight and genius of the
generals who of all the blind tools of history were the most enslaved
and involuntary 

the ancients have left us model heroic poems in which the heroes furnish
the whole interest of the story and we are still unable to accustom
ourselves to the fact that for our epoch histories of that kind are
meaningless 

on the other question how the battle of borodino and the preceding
battle of shevardino were fought there also exists a definite and
well known but quite false conception all the historians describe the
affair as follows 

the russian army they say in its retreat from smolensk sought out
for itself the best position for a general engagement and found such a
position at borodino 

the russians they say fortified this position in advance on the left
of the highroad from moscow to smolensk and almost at a right angle
to it from borodino to utitsa at the very place where the battle was
fought 

in front of this position they say a fortified outpost was set up on
the shevardino mound to observe the enemy on the twenty fourth we
are told napoleon attacked this advanced post and took it and on the
twenty sixth attacked the whole russian army which was in position on
the field of borodino 

so the histories say and it is all quite wrong as anyone who cares to
look into the matter can easily convince himself 

the russians did not seek out the best position but on the contrary 
during the retreat passed many positions better than borodino they did
not stop at any one of these positions because kutuzov did not wish to
occupy a position he had not himself chosen because the popular demand
for a battle had not yet expressed itself strongly enough and because
miloradovich had not yet arrived with the militia and for many other
reasons the fact is that other positions they had passed were stronger 
and that the position at borodino the one where the battle was fought 
far from being strong was no more a position than any other spot one
might find in the russian empire by sticking a pin into the map at
hazard 

not only did the russians not fortify the position on the field of
borodino to the left of and at a right angle to the highroad that
is the position on which the battle took place but never till the
twenty fifth of august 1812 did they think that a battle might be
fought there this was shown first by the fact that there were no
entrenchments there by the twenty fifth and that those begun on the
twenty fifth and twenty sixth were not completed and secondly by the
position of the shevardino redoubt that redoubt was quite senseless
in front of the position where the battle was accepted why was it
more strongly fortified than any other post and why were all efforts
exhausted and six thousand men sacrificed to defend it till late at
night on the twenty fourth a cossack patrol would have sufficed to
observe the enemy thirdly as proof that the position on which the
battle was fought had not been foreseen and that the shevardino redoubt
was not an advanced post of that position we have the fact that up to
the twenty fifth barclay de tolly and bagration were convinced that the
shevardino redoubt was the left flank of the position and that kutuzov
himself in his report written in hot haste after the battle speaks of
the shevardino redoubt as the left flank of the position it was much
later when reports on the battle of borodino were written at leisure 
that the incorrect and extraordinary statement was invented probably to
justify the mistakes of a commander in chief who had to be represented
as infallible that the shevardino redoubt was an advanced post whereas
in reality it was simply a fortified point on the left flank and that
the battle of borodino was fought by us on an entrenched position
previously selected whereas it was fought on a quite unexpected spot
which was almost unentrenched 

the case was evidently this a position was selected along the river
kolocha which crosses the highroad not at a right angle but at an acute
angle so that the left flank was at shevardino the right flank near the
village of novoe and the center at borodino at the confluence of the
rivers kolocha and voyna 

to anyone who looks at the field of borodino without thinking of how
the battle was actually fought this position protected by the river
kolocha presents itself as obvious for an army whose object was to
prevent an enemy from advancing along the smolensk road to moscow 

napoleon riding to valuevo on the twenty fourth did not see as the
history books say he did the position of the russians from utitsa
to borodino he could not have seen that position because it did not
exist nor did he see an advanced post of the russian army but while
pursuing the russian rearguard he came upon the left flank of the
russian position at the shevardino redoubt and unexpectedly for the
russians moved his army across the kolocha and the russians not having
time to begin a general engagement withdrew their left wing from the
position they had intended to occupy and took up a new position which
had not been foreseen and was not fortified by crossing to the other
side of the kolocha to the left of the highroad napoleon shifted the
whole forthcoming battle from right to left looking from the russian
side and transferred it to the plain between utitsa semenovsk and
borodino a plain no more advantageous as a position than any other plain
in russia and there the whole battle of the twenty sixth of august took
place 

had napoleon not ridden out on the evening of the twenty fourth to the
kolocha and had he not then ordered an immediate attack on the redoubt
but had begun the attack next morning no one would have doubted that
the shevardino redoubt was the left flank of our position and the
battle would have taken place where we expected it in that case
we should probably have defended the shevardino redoubt our left
flank still more obstinately we should have attacked napoleon in the
center or on the right and the engagement would have taken place on the
twenty fifth in the position we intended and had fortified but as the
attack on our left flank took place in the evening after the retreat of
our rear guard that is immediately after the fight at gridneva and
as the russian commanders did not wish or were not in time to begin a
general engagement then on the evening of the twenty fourth the first
and chief action of the battle of borodino was already lost on the
twenty fourth and obviously led to the loss of the one fought on the
twenty sixth 

after the loss of the shevardino redoubt we found ourselves on the
morning of the twenty fifth without a position for our left flank and
were forced to bend it back and hastily entrench it where it chanced to
be 

not only was the russian army on the twenty sixth defended by weak 
unfinished entrenchments but the disadvantage of that position was
increased by the fact that the russian commanders not having fully
realized what had happened namely the loss of our position on the left
flank and the shifting of the whole field of the forthcoming battle from
right to left maintained their extended position from the village of
novoe to utitsa and consequently had to move their forces from right to
left during the battle so it happened that throughout the whole battle
the russians opposed the entire french army launched against our left
flank with but half as many men poniatowski's action against utitsa 
and uvarov's on the right flank against the french were actions
distinct from the main course of the battle so the battle of borodino
did not take place at all as in an effort to conceal our commanders 
mistakes even at the cost of diminishing the glory due to the russian
army and people it has been described the battle of borodino was not
fought on a chosen and entrenched position with forces only slightly
weaker than those of the enemy but as a result of the loss of the
shevardino redoubt the russians fought the battle of borodino on an
open and almost unentrenched position with forces only half as numerous
as the french that is to say under conditions in which it was not
merely unthinkable to fight for ten hours and secure an indecisive
result but unthinkable to keep an army even from complete
disintegration and flight 





chapter xx

on the morning of the twenty fifth pierre was leaving mozhaysk at the
descent of the high steep hill down which a winding road led out of the
town past the cathedral on the right where a service was being held and
the bells were ringing pierre got out of his vehicle and proceeded on
foot behind him a cavalry regiment was coming down the hill preceded by
its singers coming up toward him was a train of carts carrying men who
had been wounded in the engagement the day before the peasant drivers 
shouting and lashing their horses kept crossing from side to side the
carts in each of which three or four wounded soldiers were lying
or sitting jolted over the stones that had been thrown on the steep
incline to make it something like a road the wounded bandaged with
rags with pale cheeks compressed lips and knitted brows held on to
the sides of the carts as they were jolted against one another almost
all of them stared with naive childlike curiosity at pierre's white hat
and green swallow tail coat 

pierre's coachman shouted angrily at the convoy of wounded to keep to
one side of the road the cavalry regiment as it descended the hill
with its singers surrounded pierre's carriage and blocked the road 
pierre stopped being pressed against the side of the cutting in which
the road ran the sunshine from behind the hill did not penetrate into
the cutting and there it was cold and damp but above pierre's head was
the bright august sunshine and the bells sounded merrily one of the
carts with wounded stopped by the side of the road close to pierre the
driver in his bast shoes ran panting up to it placed a stone under one
of its tireless hind wheels and began arranging the breech band on his
little horse 

one of the wounded an old soldier with a bandaged arm who was following
the cart on foot caught hold of it with his sound hand and turned to
look at pierre 

 i say fellow countryman will they set us down here or take us on to
moscow he asked 

pierre was so deep in thought that he did not hear the question he was
looking now at the cavalry regiment that had met the convoy of wounded 
now at the cart by which he was standing in which two wounded men
were sitting and one was lying one of those sitting up in the cart had
probably been wounded in the cheek his whole head was wrapped in rags
and one cheek was swollen to the size of a baby's head his nose
and mouth were twisted to one side this soldier was looking at the
cathedral and crossing himself another a young lad a fair haired
recruit as white as though there was no blood in his thin face looked
at pierre kindly with a fixed smile the third lay prone so that his
face was not visible the cavalry singers were passing close by 

 ah lost quite lost is my head so keen 
 living in a foreign land 

they sang their soldiers dance song 

as if responding to them but with a different sort of merriment the
metallic sound of the bells reverberated high above and the hot rays of
the sun bathed the top of the opposite slope with yet another sort of
merriment but beneath the slope by the cart with the wounded near the
panting little nag where pierre stood it was damp somber and sad 

the soldier with the swollen cheek looked angrily at the cavalry
singers 

 oh the coxcombs he muttered reproachfully 

 it's not the soldiers only but i've seen peasants today too 
the peasants even they have to go said the soldier behind the cart 
addressing pierre with a sad smile no distinctions made nowadays 
they want the whole nation to fall on them in a word it's moscow they
want to make an end of it 

in spite of the obscurity of the soldier's words pierre understood what
he wanted to say and nodded approval 

the road was clear again pierre descended the hill and drove on 

he kept looking to either side of the road for familiar faces but only
saw everywhere the unfamiliar faces of various military men of different
branches of the service who all looked with astonishment at his white
hat and green tail coat 

having gone nearly three miles he at last met an acquaintance and
eagerly addressed him this was one of the head army doctors he was
driving toward pierre in a covered gig sitting beside a young surgeon 
and on recognizing pierre he told the cossack who occupied the driver's
seat to pull up 

 count your excellency how come you to be here asked the doctor 

 well you know i wanted to see 

 yes yes there will be something to see 

pierre got out and talked to the doctor explaining his intention of
taking part in a battle 

the doctor advised him to apply direct to kutuzov 

 why should you be god knows where out of sight during the battle he
said exchanging glances with his young companion anyhow his serene
highness knows you and will receive you graciously that's what you must
do 

the doctor seemed tired and in a hurry 

 you think so ah i also wanted to ask you where our position is
exactly said pierre 

 the position repeated the doctor well that's not my line drive
past tatarinova a lot of digging is going on there go up the hillock
and you'll see 

 can one see from there if you would 

but the doctor interrupted him and moved toward his gig 

 i would go with you but on my honor i'm up to here and he pointed to
his throat i'm galloping to the commander of the corps how do matters
stand you know count there'll be a battle tomorrow out of an army
of a hundred thousand we must expect at least twenty thousand wounded 
and we haven't stretchers or bunks or dressers or doctors enough for
six thousand we have ten thousand carts but we need other things as
well we must manage as best we can 

the strange thought that of the thousands of men young and old who
had stared with merry surprise at his hat perhaps the very men he had
noticed twenty thousand were inevitably doomed to wounds and death
amazed pierre 

 they may die tomorrow why are they thinking of anything but death 
and by some latent sequence of thought the descent of the mozhaysk hill 
the carts with the wounded the ringing bells the slanting rays of the
sun and the songs of the cavalrymen vividly recurred to his mind 

 the cavalry ride to battle and meet the wounded and do not for a moment
think of what awaits them but pass by winking at the wounded yet from
among these men twenty thousand are doomed to die and they wonder at my
hat strange thought pierre continuing his way to tatarinova 

in front of a landowner's house to the left of the road stood carriages 
wagons and crowds of orderlies and sentinels the commander in chief
was putting up there but just when pierre arrived he was not in and
hardly any of the staff were there they had gone to the church service 
pierre drove on toward gorki 

when he had ascended the hill and reached the little village street he
saw for the first time peasant militiamen in their white shirts and with
crosses on their caps who talking and laughing loudly animated and
perspiring were at work on a huge knoll overgrown with grass to the
right of the road 

some of them were digging others were wheeling barrowloads of earth
along planks while others stood about doing nothing 

two officers were standing on the knoll directing the men on seeing
these peasants who were evidently still amused by the novelty of their
position as soldiers pierre once more thought of the wounded men at
mozhaysk and understood what the soldier had meant when he said they
want the whole nation to fall on them the sight of these bearded
peasants at work on the battlefield with their queer clumsy boots
and perspiring necks and their shirts opening from the left toward
the middle unfastened exposing their sunburned collarbones impressed
pierre more strongly with the solemnity and importance of the moment
than anything he had yet seen or heard 





chapter xxi

pierre stepped out of his carriage and passing the toiling militiamen 
ascended the knoll from which according to the doctor the battlefield
could be seen 

it was about eleven o'clock the sun shone somewhat to the left and
behind him and brightly lit up the enormous panorama which rising like
an amphitheater extended before him in the clear rarefied atmosphere 

from above on the left bisecting that amphitheater wound the smolensk
highroad passing through a village with a white church some five
hundred paces in front of the knoll and below it this was borodino 
below the village the road crossed the river by a bridge and winding
down and up rose higher and higher to the village of valuevo visible
about four miles away where napoleon was then stationed beyond valuevo
the road disappeared into a yellowing forest on the horizon far in
the distance in that birch and fir forest to the right of the road the
cross and belfry of the kolocha monastery gleamed in the sun here and
there over the whole of that blue expanse to right and left of the
forest and the road smoking campfires could be seen and indefinite
masses of troops ours and the enemy's the ground to the right along the
course of the kolocha and moskva rivers was broken and hilly between
the hollows the villages of bezubova and zakharino showed in the
distance on the left the ground was more level there were fields of
grain and the smoking ruins of semenovsk which had been burned down 
could be seen 

all that pierre saw was so indefinite that neither the left nor the
right side of the field fully satisfied his expectations nowhere
could he see the battlefield he had expected to find but only fields 
meadows troops woods the smoke of campfires villages mounds and
streams and try as he would he could descry no military position in
this place which teemed with life nor could he even distinguish our
troops from the enemy's 

 i must ask someone who knows he thought and addressed an officer who
was looking with curiosity at his huge unmilitary figure 

 may i ask you said pierre what village that is in front 

 burdino isn't it said the officer turning to his companion 

 borodino the other corrected him 

the officer evidently glad of an opportunity for a talk moved up to
pierre 

 are those our men there pierre inquired 

 yes and there further on are the french said the officer there
they are there you can see them 

 where where asked pierre 

 one can see them with the naked eye why there 

the officer pointed with his hand to the smoke visible on the left
beyond the river and the same stern and serious expression that pierre
had noticed on many of the faces he had met came into his face 

 ah those are the french and over there pierre pointed to a knoll
on the left near which some troops could be seen 

 those are ours 

 ah ours and there pierre pointed to another knoll in the
distance with a big tree on it near a village that lay in a hollow
where also some campfires were smoking and something black was visible 

 that's his again said the officer it was the shevardino redoubt 
 it was ours yesterday but now it is his 

 then how about our position 

 our position replied the officer with a smile of satisfaction i
can tell you quite clearly because i constructed nearly all our
entrenchments there you see there's our center at borodino just
there and he pointed to the village in front of them with the white
church that's where one crosses the kolocha you see down there where
the rows of hay are lying in the hollow there's the bridge that's our
center our right flank is over there he pointed sharply to the right 
far away in the broken ground that's where the moskva river is and
we have thrown up three redoubts there very strong ones the left
flank here the officer paused well you see that's difficult to
explain yesterday our left flank was there at shevardino you see 
where the oak is but now we have withdrawn our left wing now it is over
there do you see that village and the smoke that's semenovsk yes 
there he pointed to raevski's knoll but the battle will hardly
be there his having moved his troops there is only a ruse he will
probably pass round to the right of the moskva but wherever it may be 
many a man will be missing tomorrow he remarked 

an elderly sergeant who had approached the officer while he was giving
these explanations had waited in silence for him to finish speaking but
at this point evidently not liking the officer's remark interrupted
him 

 gabions must be sent for said he sternly 

the officer appeared abashed as though he understood that one might
think of how many men would be missing tomorrow but ought not to speak
of it 

 well send number three company again the officer replied hurriedly 

 and you are you one of the doctors 

 no i've come on my own answered pierre and he went down the hill
again passing the militiamen 

 oh those damned fellows muttered the officer who followed him 
holding his nose as he ran past the men at work 

 there they are bringing her coming there they are they'll be
here in a minute voices were suddenly heard saying and officers 
soldiers and militiamen began running forward along the road 

a church procession was coming up the hill from borodino first along
the dusty road came the infantry in ranks bareheaded and with arms
reversed from behind them came the sound of church singing 

soldiers and militiamen ran bareheaded past pierre toward the
procession 

 they are bringing her our protectress the iberian mother of god 
someone cried 

 the smolensk mother of god another corrected him 

the militiamen both those who had been in the village and those who had
been at work on the battery threw down their spades and ran to meet the
church procession following the battalion that marched along the dusty
road came priests in their vestments one little old man in a hood with
attendants and singers behind them soldiers and officers bore a large 
dark faced icon with an embossed metal cover this was the icon that had
been brought from smolensk and had since accompanied the army behind 
before and on both sides crowds of militiamen with bared heads walked 
ran and bowed to the ground 

at the summit of the hill they stopped with the icon the men who had
been holding it up by the linen bands attached to it were relieved by
others the chanters relit their censers and service began the hot
rays of the sun beat down vertically and a fresh soft wind played with
the hair of the bared heads and with the ribbons decorating the icon 
the singing did not sound loud under the open sky an immense crowd
of bareheaded officers soldiers and militiamen surrounded the icon 
behind the priest and a chanter stood the notabilities on a spot
reserved for them a bald general with a st george's cross on his neck
stood just behind the priest's back and without crossing himself he
was evidently a german patiently awaited the end of the service which
he considered it necessary to hear to the end probably to arouse the
patriotism of the russian people another general stood in a martial
pose crossing himself by shaking his hand in front of his chest
while looking about him standing among the crowd of peasants pierre
recognized several acquaintances among these notables but did not
look at them his whole attention was absorbed in watching the serious
expression on the faces of the crowd of soldiers and militiamen who were
all gazing eagerly at the icon as soon as the tired chanters who were
singing the service for the twentieth time that day began lazily and
mechanically to sing save from calamity thy servants o mother of
god and the priest and deacon chimed in for to thee under god we all
flee as to an inviolable bulwark and protection there again kindled in
all those faces the same expression of consciousness of the solemnity
of the impending moment that pierre had seen on the faces at the foot of
the hill at mozhaysk and momentarily on many and many faces he had met
that morning and heads were bowed more frequently and hair tossed back 
and sighs and the sound men made as they crossed themselves were heard 

the crowd round the icon suddenly parted and pressed against pierre 
someone a very important personage judging by the haste with which way
was made for him was approaching the icon 

it was kutuzov who had been riding round the position and on his way
back to tatarinova had stopped where the service was being held pierre
recognized him at once by his peculiar figure which distinguished him
from everybody else 

with a long overcoat on his exceedingly stout round shouldered body 
with uncovered white head and puffy face showing the white ball of the
eye he had lost kutuzov walked with plunging swaying gait into
the crowd and stopped behind the priest he crossed himself with an
accustomed movement bent till he touched the ground with his hand and
bowed his white head with a deep sigh behind kutuzov was bennigsen and
the suite despite the presence of the commander in chief who attracted
the attention of all the superior officers the militiamen and soldiers
continued their prayers without looking at him 

when the service was over kutuzov stepped up to the icon sank heavily
to his knees bowed to the ground and for a long time tried vainly to
rise but could not do so on account of his weakness and weight his
white head twitched with the effort at last he rose kissed the icon as
a child does with naively pouting lips and again bowed till he touched
the ground with his hand the other generals followed his example 
then the officers and after them with excited faces pressing on one
another crowding panting and pushing scrambled the soldiers and
militiamen 





chapter xxii

staggering amid the crush pierre looked about him 

 count peter kirilovich how did you get here said a voice 

pierre looked round boris drubetskoy brushing his knees with his hand
 he had probably soiled them when he too had knelt before the icon 
came up to him smiling boris was elegantly dressed with a slightly
martial touch appropriate to a campaign he wore a long coat and like
kutuzov had a whip slung across his shoulder 

meanwhile kutuzov had reached the village and seated himself in the
shade of the nearest house on a bench which one cossack had run
to fetch and another had hastily covered with a rug an immense and
brilliant suite surrounded him 

the icon was carried further accompanied by the throng pierre stopped
some thirty paces from kutuzov talking to boris 

he explained his wish to be present at the battle and to see the
position 

 this is what you must do said boris i will do the honors of the
camp to you you will see everything best from where count bennigsen
will be i am in attendance on him you know i'll mention it to him 
but if you want to ride round the position come along with us we are
just going to the left flank then when we get back do spend the night
with me and we'll arrange a game of cards of course you know dmitri
sergeevich those are his quarters and he pointed to the third house
in the village of gorki 

 but i should like to see the right flank they say it's very strong 
said pierre i should like to start from the moskva river and ride
round the whole position 

 well you can do that later but the chief thing is the left flank 

 yes yes but where is prince bolkonski's regiment can you point it
out to me 

 prince andrew's we shall pass it and i'll take you to him 

 what about the left flank asked pierre

 to tell you the truth between ourselves god only knows what state our
left flank is in said boris confidentially lowering his voice it is
not at all what count bennigsen intended he meant to fortify that knoll
quite differently but boris shrugged his shoulders his serene
highness would not have it or someone persuaded him you see but
boris did not finish for at that moment kaysarov kutuzov's adjutant 
came up to pierre ah kaysarov said boris addressing him with an
unembarrassed smile i was just trying to explain our position to
the count it is amazing how his serene highness could so foresee the
intentions of the french 

 you mean the left flank asked kaysarov 

 yes exactly the left flank is now extremely strong 

though kutuzov had dismissed all unnecessary men from the staff boris
had contrived to remain at headquarters after the changes he had
established himself with count bennigsen who like all on whom boris
had been in attendance considered young prince drubetskoy an invaluable
man 

in the higher command there were two sharply defined parties kutuzov's
party and that of bennigsen the chief of staff boris belonged to the
latter and no one else while showing servile respect to kutuzov could
so create an impression that the old fellow was not much good and that
bennigsen managed everything now the decisive moment of battle had come
when kutuzov would be destroyed and the power pass to bennigsen or even
if kutuzov won the battle it would be felt that everything was done by
bennigsen in any case many great rewards would have to be given for
tomorrow's action and new men would come to the front so boris was
full of nervous vivacity all day 

after kaysarov others whom pierre knew came up to him and he had not
time to reply to all the questions about moscow that were showered upon
him or to listen to all that was told him the faces all expressed
animation and apprehension but it seemed to pierre that the cause of
the excitement shown in some of these faces lay chiefly in questions
of personal success his mind however was occupied by the different
expression he saw on other faces an expression that spoke not of
personal matters but of the universal questions of life and death 
kutuzov noticed pierre's figure and the group gathered round him 

 call him to me said kutuzov 

an adjutant told pierre of his serene highness wish and pierre went
toward kutuzov's bench but a militiaman got there before him it was
dolokhov 

 how did that fellow get here asked pierre 

 he's a creature that wriggles in anywhere was the answer he
has been degraded you know now he wants to bob up again he's been
proposing some scheme or other and has crawled into the enemy's picket
line at night he's a brave fellow 

pierre took off his hat and bowed respectfully to kutuzov 

 i concluded that if i reported to your serene highness you might send
me away or say that you knew what i was reporting but then i shouldn't
lose anything dolokhov was saying 

 yes yes 

 but if i were right i should be rendering a service to my fatherland
for which i am ready to die 

 yes yes 

 and should your serene highness require a man who will not spare his
skin please think of me perhaps i may prove useful to your serene
highness 

 yes yes kutuzov repeated his laughing eye narrowing more and
more as he looked at pierre 

just then boris with his courtierlike adroitness stepped up to
pierre's side near kutuzov and in a most natural manner without
raising his voice said to pierre as though continuing an interrupted
conversation 

 the militia have put on clean white shirts to be ready to die what
heroism count 

boris evidently said this to pierre in order to be overheard by his
serene highness he knew kutuzov's attention would be caught by those
words and so it was 

 what are you saying about the militia he asked boris 

 preparing for tomorrow your serene highness for death they have put on
clean shirts 

 ah a wonderful a matchless people said kutuzov and he closed his
eyes and swayed his head a matchless people he repeated with a sigh 

 so you want to smell gunpowder he said to pierre yes it's a
pleasant smell i have the honor to be one of your wife's adorers is
she well my quarters are at your service 

and as often happens with old people kutuzov began looking about
absent mindedly as if forgetting all he wanted to say or do 

then evidently remembering what he wanted he beckoned to andrew
kaysarov his adjutant's brother 

 those verses those verses of marin's how do they go eh those he
wrote about gerakov lectures for the corps inditing recite them 
recite them said he evidently preparing to laugh 

kaysarov recited kutuzov smilingly nodded his head to the rhythm of
the verses 

when pierre had left kutuzov dolokhov came up to him and took his hand 

 i am very glad to meet you here count he said aloud regardless
of the presence of strangers and in a particularly resolute and solemn
tone on the eve of a day when god alone knows who of us is fated to
survive i am glad of this opportunity to tell you that i regret the
misunderstandings that occurred between us and should wish you not to
have any ill feeling for me i beg you to forgive me 

pierre looked at dolokhov with a smile not knowing what to say to him 
with tears in his eyes dolokhov embraced pierre and kissed him 

boris said a few words to his general and count bennigsen turned to
pierre and proposed that he should ride with him along the line 

 it will interest you said he 

 yes very much replied pierre 

half an hour later kutuzov left for tatarinova and bennigsen and his
suite with pierre among them set out on their ride along the line 





chapter xxiii

from gorki bennigsen descended the highroad to the bridge which when
they had looked at it from the hill the officer had pointed out as
being the center of our position and where rows of fragrant new mown hay
lay by the riverside they rode across that bridge into the village of
borodino and thence turned to the left passing an enormous number of
troops and guns and came to a high knoll where militiamen were digging 
this was the redoubt as yet unnamed which afterwards became known as
the raevski redoubt or the knoll battery but pierre paid no special
attention to it he did not know that it would become more memorable to
him than any other spot on the plain of borodino 

they then crossed the hollow to semenovsk where the soldiers were
dragging away the last logs from the huts and barns then they rode
downhill and uphill across a ryefield trodden and beaten down as if by
hail following a track freshly made by the artillery over the furrows
of the plowed land and reached some fleches which were still being
dug 

 a kind of entrenchment 

at the fleches bennigsen stopped and began looking at the shevardino
redoubt opposite which had been ours the day before and where several
horsemen could be descried the officers said that either napoleon or
murat was there and they all gazed eagerly at this little group of
horsemen pierre also looked at them trying to guess which of the
scarcely discernible figures was napoleon at last those mounted men
rode away from the mound and disappeared 

bennigsen spoke to a general who approached him and began explaining
the whole position of our troops pierre listened to him straining each
faculty to understand the essential points of the impending battle but
was mortified to feel that his mental capacity was inadequate for the
task he could make nothing of it bennigsen stopped speaking and 
noticing that pierre was listening suddenly said to him 

 i don't think this interests you 

 on the contrary it's very interesting replied pierre not quite
truthfully 

from the fleches they rode still farther to the left along a road
winding through a thick low growing birch wood in the middle of the
wood a brown hare with white feet sprang out and scared by the tramp of
the many horses grew so confused that it leaped along the road in front
of them for some time arousing general attention and laughter and only
when several voices shouted at it did it dart to one side and disappear
in the thicket after going through the wood for about a mile and a half
they came out on a glade where troops of tuchkov's corps were stationed
to defend the left flank 

here at the extreme left flank bennigsen talked a great deal and with
much heat and as it seemed to pierre gave orders of great military
importance in front of tuchkov's troops was some high ground not
occupied by troops bennigsen loudly criticized this mistake saying
that it was madness to leave a height which commanded the country around
unoccupied and to place troops below it some of the generals expressed
the same opinion one in particular declared with martial heat that they
were put there to be slaughtered bennigsen on his own authority ordered
the troops to occupy the high ground this disposition on the left flank
increased pierre's doubt of his own capacity to understand military
matters listening to bennigsen and the generals criticizing the
position of the troops behind the hill he quite understood them and
shared their opinion but for that very reason he could not understand
how the man who put them there behind the hill could have made so gross
and palpable a blunder 

pierre did not know that these troops were not as bennigsen supposed 
put there to defend the position but were in a concealed position as
an ambush that they should not be seen and might be able to strike an
approaching enemy unexpectedly bennigsen did not know this and moved
the troops forward according to his own ideas without mentioning the
matter to the commander in chief 





chapter xxiv

on that bright evening of august 25 prince andrew lay leaning on his
elbow in a broken down shed in the village of knyazkovo at the further
end of his regiment's encampment through a gap in the broken wall he
could see beside the wooden fence a row of thirty year old birches
with their lower branches lopped off a field on which shocks of
oats were standing and some bushes near which rose the smoke of
campfires the soldiers kitchens 

narrow and burdensome and useless to anyone as his life now seemed to
him prince andrew on the eve of battle felt agitated and irritable as
he had done seven years before at austerlitz 

he had received and given the orders for next day's battle and had
nothing more to do but his thoughts the simplest clearest and
therefore most terrible thoughts would give him no peace he knew that
tomorrow's battle would be the most terrible of all he had taken
part in and for the first time in his life the possibility of death
presented itself to him not in relation to any worldly matter or with
reference to its effect on others but simply in relation to himself to
his own soul vividly plainly terribly and almost as a certainty and
from the height of this perception all that had previously tormented and
preoccupied him suddenly became illumined by a cold white light without
shadows without perspective without distinction of outline all life
appeared to him like magic lantern pictures at which he had long been
gazing by artificial light through a glass now he suddenly saw those
badly daubed pictures in clear daylight and without a glass yes 
yes there they are those false images that agitated enraptured 
and tormented me said he to himself passing in review the principal
pictures of the magic lantern of life and regarding them now in the cold
white daylight of his clear perception of death there they are those
rudely painted figures that once seemed splendid and mysterious 
glory the good of society love of a woman the fatherland itself how
important these pictures appeared to me with what profound meaning they
seemed to be filled and it is all so simple pale and crude in the
cold white light of this morning which i feel is dawning for me the
three great sorrows of his life held his attention in particular his
love for a woman his father's death and the french invasion which had
overrun half russia love that little girl who seemed to me brimming
over with mystic forces yes indeed i loved her i made romantic plans
of love and happiness with her oh what a boy i was he said aloud
bitterly ah me i believed in some ideal love which was to keep her
faithful to me for the whole year of my absence like the gentle dove
in the fable she was to pine apart from me but it was much simpler
really it was all very simple and horrible 

 when my father built bald hills he thought the place was his his
land his air his peasants but napoleon came and swept him aside 
unconscious of his existence as he might brush a chip from his path 
and his bald hills and his whole life fell to pieces princess mary says
it is a trial sent from above what is the trial for when he is not
here and will never return he is not here for whom then is the trial
intended the fatherland the destruction of moscow and tomorrow i
shall be killed perhaps not even by a frenchman but by one of our own
men by a soldier discharging a musket close to my ear as one of them
did yesterday and the french will come and take me by head and heels
and fling me into a hole that i may not stink under their noses and new
conditions of life will arise which will seem quite ordinary to others
and about which i shall know nothing i shall not exist 

he looked at the row of birches shining in the sunshine with their
motionless green and yellow foliage and white bark to die to be
killed tomorrow that i should not exist that all this should still
be but no me 

and the birches with their light and shade the curly clouds the
smoke of the campfires and all that was around him changed and seemed
terrible and menacing a cold shiver ran down his spine he rose
quickly went out of the shed and began to walk about 

after he had returned voices were heard outside the shed who's that 
he cried 

the red nosed captain timokhin formerly dolokhov's squadron commander 
but now from lack of officers a battalion commander shyly entered the
shed followed by an adjutant and the regimental paymaster 

prince andrew rose hastily listened to the business they had come
about gave them some further instructions and was about to dismiss
them when he heard a familiar lisping voice behind the shed 

 devil take it said the voice of a man stumbling over something 

prince andrew looked out of the shed and saw pierre who had tripped
over a pole on the ground and had nearly fallen coming his way it was
unpleasant to prince andrew to meet people of his own set in general 
and pierre especially for he reminded him of all the painful moments of
his last visit to moscow 

 you what a surprise said he what brings you here this is
unexpected 

as he said this his eyes and face expressed more than coldness they
expressed hostility which pierre noticed at once he had approached
the shed full of animation but on seeing prince andrew's face he felt
constrained and ill at ease 

 i have come simply you know come it interests me said
pierre who had so often that day senselessly repeated that word
 interesting i wish to see the battle 

 oh yes and what do the masonic brothers say about war how would they
stop it said prince andrew sarcastically well and how's moscow and
my people have they reached moscow at last he asked seriously 

 yes they have julie drubetskaya told me so i went to see them but
missed them they have gone to your estate near moscow 





chapter xxv

the officers were about to take leave but prince andrew apparently
reluctant to be left alone with his friend asked them to stay and have
tea seats were brought in and so was the tea the officers gazed with
surprise at pierre's huge stout figure and listened to his talk of
moscow and the position of our army round which he had ridden prince
andrew remained silent and his expression was so forbidding that pierre
addressed his remarks chiefly to the good natured battalion commander 

 so you understand the whole position of our troops prince andrew
interrupted him 

 yes that is how do you mean said pierre not being a military man
i can't say i have understood it fully but i understand the general
position 

 well then you know more than anyone else be it who it may said
prince andrew 

 oh said pierre looking over his spectacles in perplexity at prince
andrew well and what do you think of kutuzov's appointment he
asked 

 i was very glad of his appointment that's all i know replied prince
andrew 

 and tell me your opinion of barclay de tolly in moscow they are saying
heaven knows what about him what do you think of him 

 ask them replied prince andrew indicating the officers 

pierre looked at timokhin with the condescendingly interrogative smile
with which everybody involuntarily addressed that officer 

 we see light again since his serenity has been appointed your
excellency said timokhin timidly and continually turning to glance at
his colonel 

 why so asked pierre 

 well to mention only firewood and fodder let me inform you why when
we were retreating from sventsyani we dare not touch a stick or a wisp
of hay or anything you see we were going away so he would get it all 
wasn't it so your excellency and again timokhin turned to the prince 
 but we daren't in our regiment two officers were court martialed for
that kind of thing but when his serenity took command everything became
straightforward now we see light 

 then why was it forbidden 

timokhin looked about in confusion not knowing what or how to answer
such a question pierre put the same question to prince andrew 

 why so as not to lay waste the country we were abandoning to the
enemy said prince andrew with venomous irony it is very sound 
one can't permit the land to be pillaged and accustom the troops to
marauding at smolensk too he judged correctly that the french might
outflank us as they had larger forces but he could not understand
this cried prince andrew in a shrill voice that seemed to escape him
involuntarily he could not understand that there for the first time 
we were fighting for russian soil and that there was a spirit in the
men such as i had never seen before that we had held the french for
two days and that that success had increased our strength tenfold he
ordered us to retreat and all our efforts and losses went for nothing 
he had no thought of betraying us he tried to do the best he could 
he thought out everything and that is why he is unsuitable he is
unsuitable now just because he plans out everything very thoroughly and
accurately as every german has to how can i explain well say your
father has a german valet and he is a splendid valet and satisfies your
father's requirements better than you could then it's all right to let
him serve but if your father is mortally sick you'll send the valet
away and attend to your father with your own unpracticed awkward hands 
and will soothe him better than a skilled man who is a stranger could 
so it has been with barclay while russia was well a foreigner could
serve her and be a splendid minister but as soon as she is in danger
she needs one of her own kin but in your club they have been making him
out a traitor they slander him as a traitor and the only result will
be that afterwards ashamed of their false accusations they will make
him out a hero or a genius instead of a traitor and that will be still
more unjust he is an honest and very punctilious german 

 and they say he's a skillful commander rejoined pierre 

 i don't understand what is meant by a skillful commander replied
prince andrew ironically 

 a skillful commander replied pierre why one who foresees all
contingencies and foresees the adversary's intentions 

 but that's impossible said prince andrew as if it were a matter
settled long ago 

pierre looked at him in surprise 

 and yet they say that war is like a game of chess he remarked 

 yes replied prince andrew but with this little difference that
in chess you may think over each move as long as you please and are not
limited for time and with this difference too that a knight is always
stronger than a pawn and two pawns are always stronger than one while
in war a battalion is sometimes stronger than a division and sometimes
weaker than a company the relative strength of bodies of troops can
never be known to anyone believe me he went on if things
depended on arrangements made by the staff i should be there making
arrangements but instead of that i have the honor to serve here in
the regiment with these gentlemen and i consider that on us tomorrow's
battle will depend and not on those others success never depends 
and never will depend on position or equipment or even on numbers 
and least of all on position 

 but on what then 

 on the feeling that is in me and in him he pointed to timokhin and
in each soldier 

prince andrew glanced at timokhin who looked at his commander in alarm
and bewilderment in contrast to his former reticent taciturnity
prince andrew now seemed excited he could apparently not refrain from
expressing the thoughts that had suddenly occurred to him 

 a battle is won by those who firmly resolve to win it why did we lose
the battle at austerlitz the french losses were almost equal to ours 
but very early we said to ourselves that we were losing the battle 
and we did lose it and we said so because we had nothing to fight for
there we wanted to get away from the battlefield as soon as we could 
 we've lost so let us run and we ran if we had not said that till
the evening heaven knows what might not have happened but tomorrow we
shan't say it you talk about our position the left flank weak and the
right flank too extended he went on that's all nonsense there's
nothing of the kind but what awaits us tomorrow a hundred million most
diverse chances which will be decided on the instant by the fact that
our men or theirs run or do not run and that this man or that man is
killed but all that is being done at present is only play the fact is
that those men with whom you have ridden round the position not only
do not help matters but hinder they are only concerned with their own
petty interests 

 at such a moment said pierre reproachfully 

 at such a moment prince andrew repeated to them it is only a moment
affording opportunities to undermine a rival and obtain an extra cross
or ribbon for me tomorrow means this a russian army of a hundred
thousand and a french army of a hundred thousand have met to fight and
the thing is that these two hundred thousand men will fight and the side
that fights more fiercely and spares itself least will win and if you
like i will tell you that whatever happens and whatever muddles those at
the top may make we shall win tomorrow's battle tomorrow happen what
may we shall win 

 there now your excellency that's the truth the real truth said
timokhin who would spare himself now the soldiers in my battalion 
believe me wouldn't drink their vodka it's not the day for that 
they say 

all were silent the officers rose prince andrew went out of the shed
with them giving final orders to the adjutant after they had gone
pierre approached prince andrew and was about to start a conversation
when they heard the clatter of three horses hoofs on the road not far
from the shed and looking in that direction prince andrew recognized
wolzogen and clausewitz accompanied by a cossack they rode close by
continuing to converse and prince andrew involuntarily heard these
words 

 der krieg muss in raum verlegt werden der ansicht kann ich nicht genug
preis geben said one of them 

 the war must be extended widely i cannot sufficiently
 commend that view 


 oh ja said the other der zweck ist nur den feind zu schwachen 
so kann man gewiss nicht den verlust der privat personen in achtung
nehmen 

 oh yes the only aim is to weaken the enemy so of
 course one cannot take into account the loss of private
 individuals 


 oh no agreed the other 

 extend widely said prince andrew with an angry snort when they had
ridden past in that extend were my father son and sister at bald
hills that's all the same to him that's what i was saying to you those
german gentlemen won't win the battle tomorrow but will only make all
the mess they can because they have nothing in their german heads but
theories not worth an empty eggshell and haven't in their hearts the one
thing needed tomorrow that which timokhin has they have yielded up all
europe to him and have now come to teach us fine teachers and again
his voice grew shrill 

 so you think we shall win tomorrow's battle asked pierre 

 yes yes answered prince andrew absently one thing i would do if
i had the power he began again i would not take prisoners why take
prisoners it's chivalry the french have destroyed my home and are on
their way to destroy moscow they have outraged and are outraging me
every moment they are my enemies in my opinion they are all criminals 
and so thinks timokhin and the whole army they should be executed 
since they are my foes they cannot be my friends whatever may have been
said at tilsit 

 yes yes muttered pierre looking with shining eyes at prince andrew 
 i quite agree with you 

the question that had perturbed pierre on the mozhaysk hill and all
that day now seemed to him quite clear and completely solved he now
understood the whole meaning and importance of this war and of the
impending battle all he had seen that day all the significant and
stern expressions on the faces he had seen in passing were lit up
for him by a new light he understood that latent heat as they say in
physics of patriotism which was present in all these men he had seen 
and this explained to him why they all prepared for death calmly and as
it were lightheartedly 

 not take prisoners prince andrew continued that by itself would
quite change the whole war and make it less cruel as it is we have
played at war that's what's vile we play at magnanimity and all that
stuff such magnanimity and sensibility are like the magnanimity and
sensibility of a lady who faints when she sees a calf being killed she
is so kindhearted that she can't look at blood but enjoys eating the
calf served up with sauce they talk to us of the rules of war of
chivalry of flags of truce of mercy to the unfortunate and so on it's
all rubbish i saw chivalry and flags of truce in 1805 they humbugged
us and we humbugged them they plunder other people's houses issue
false paper money and worst of all they kill my children and my
father and then talk of rules of war and magnanimity to foes take no
prisoners but kill and be killed he who has come to this as i have
through the same sufferings 

prince andrew who had thought it was all the same to him whether or
not moscow was taken as smolensk had been was suddenly checked in his
speech by an unexpected cramp in his throat he paced up and down a
few times in silence but his eyes glittered feverishly and his lips
quivered as he began speaking 

 if there was none of this magnanimity in war we should go to war only
when it was worth while going to certain death as now then there would
not be war because paul ivanovich had offended michael ivanovich and
when there was a war like this one it would be war and then the
determination of the troops would be quite different then all these
westphalians and hessians whom napoleon is leading would not follow
him into russia and we should not go to fight in austria and prussia
without knowing why war is not courtesy but the most horrible thing in
life and we ought to understand that and not play at war we ought to
accept this terrible necessity sternly and seriously it all lies in
that get rid of falsehood and let war be war and not a game as it is
now war is the favorite pastime of the idle and frivolous the military
calling is the most highly honored 

 but what is war what is needed for success in warfare what are the
habits of the military the aim of war is murder the methods of war
are spying treachery and their encouragement the ruin of a country's
inhabitants robbing them or stealing to provision the army and fraud
and falsehood termed military craft the habits of the military class
are the absence of freedom that is discipline idleness ignorance 
cruelty debauchery and drunkenness and in spite of all this it is the
highest class respected by everyone all the kings except the chinese 
wear military uniforms and he who kills most people receives the
highest rewards 

 they meet as we shall meet tomorrow to murder one another they kill
and maim tens of thousands and then have thanksgiving services for
having killed so many people they even exaggerate the number and they
announce a victory supposing that the more people they have killed
the greater their achievement how does god above look at them and hear
them exclaimed prince andrew in a shrill piercing voice ah my
friend it has of late become hard for me to live i see that i have
begun to understand too much and it doesn't do for man to taste of the
tree of knowledge of good and evil ah well it's not for long he
added 

 however you're sleepy and it's time for me to sleep go back to
gorki said prince andrew suddenly 

 oh no pierre replied looking at prince andrew with frightened 
compassionate eyes 

 go go before a battle one must have one's sleep out repeated prince
andrew 

he came quickly up to pierre and embraced and kissed him good by be
off he shouted whether we meet again or not and turning away
hurriedly he entered the shed 

it was already dark and pierre could not make out whether the
expression of prince andrew's face was angry or tender 

for some time he stood in silence considering whether he should follow
him or go away no he does not want it pierre concluded and i know
that this is our last meeting he sighed deeply and rode back to gorki 

on re entering the shed prince andrew lay down on a rug but he could
not sleep 

he closed his eyes one picture succeeded another in his imagination on
one of them he dwelt long and joyfully he vividly recalled an evening
in petersburg natasha with animated and excited face was telling him
how she had gone to look for mushrooms the previous summer and had lost
her way in the big forest she incoherently described the depths of
the forest her feelings and a talk with a beekeeper she met and
constantly interrupted her story to say no i can't i'm not telling
it right no you don't understand though he encouraged her by saying
that he did understand and he really had understood all she wanted to
say but natasha was not satisfied with her own words she felt that
they did not convey the passionately poetic feeling she had experienced
that day and wished to convey he was such a delightful old man and
it was so dark in the forest and he had such kind no i can't
describe it she had said flushed and excited prince andrew smiled
now the same happy smile as then when he had looked into her eyes i
understood her he thought i not only understood her but it was just
that inner spiritual force that sincerity that frankness of soul that
very soul of hers which seemed to be fettered by her body it was that
soul i loved in her loved so strongly and happily and suddenly
he remembered how his love had ended he did not need anything of that
kind he neither saw nor understood anything of the sort he only saw in
her a pretty and fresh young girl with whom he did not deign to unite
his fate and i and he is still alive and gay 

prince andrew jumped up as if someone had burned him and again began
pacing up and down in front of the shed 





chapter xxvi

on august 25 the eve of the battle of borodino m de beausset prefect
of the french emperor's palace arrived at napoleon's quarters at
valuevo with colonel fabvier the former from paris and the latter from
madrid 

donning his court uniform m de beausset ordered a box he had
brought for the emperor to be carried before him and entered the first
compartment of napoleon's tent where he began opening the box while
conversing with napoleon's aides de camp who surrounded him 

fabvier not entering the tent remained at the entrance talking to some
generals of his acquaintance 

the emperor napoleon had not yet left his bedroom and was finishing his
toilet slightly snorting and grunting he presented now his back and
now his plump hairy chest to the brush with which his valet was rubbing
him down another valet with his finger over the mouth of a bottle 
was sprinkling eau de cologne on the emperor's pampered body with an
expression which seemed to say that he alone knew where and how much eau
de cologne should be sprinkled napoleon's short hair was wet and
matted on the forehead but his face though puffy and yellow expressed
physical satisfaction go on harder go on he muttered to the valet
who was rubbing him slightly twitching and grunting an aide de camp 
who had entered the bedroom to report to the emperor the number of
prisoners taken in yesterday's action was standing by the door after
delivering his message awaiting permission to withdraw napoleon 
frowning looked at him from under his brows 

 no prisoners said he repeating the aide de camp's words they
are forcing us to exterminate them so much the worse for the russian
army go on harder harder he muttered hunching his back and
presenting his fat shoulders 

 all right let monsieur de beausset enter and fabvier too he said 
nodding to the aide de camp 

 yes sire and the aide de camp disappeared through the door of the
tent 

two valets rapidly dressed his majesty and wearing the blue uniform of
the guards he went with firm quick steps to the reception room 

de beausset's hands meanwhile were busily engaged arranging the present
he had brought from the empress on two chairs directly in front of the
entrance but napoleon had dressed and come out with such unexpected
rapidity that he had not time to finish arranging the surprise 

napoleon noticed at once what they were about and guessed that they were
not ready he did not wish to deprive them of the pleasure of giving him
a surprise so he pretended not to see de beausset and called fabvier to
him listening silently and with a stern frown to what fabvier told him
of the heroism and devotion of his troops fighting at salamanca at
the other end of europe with but one thought to be worthy of their
emperor and but one fear to fail to please him the result of that
battle had been deplorable napoleon made ironic remarks during
fabvier's account as if he had not expected that matters could go
otherwise in his absence 

 i must make up for that in moscow said napoleon i'll see you
later he added and summoned de beausset who by that time had
prepared the surprise having placed something on the chairs and covered
it with a cloth 

de beausset bowed low with that courtly french bow which only the
old retainers of the bourbons knew how to make and approached him 
presenting an envelope 

napoleon turned to him gaily and pulled his ear 

 you have hurried here i am very glad well what is paris saying he
asked suddenly changing his former stern expression for a most cordial
tone 

 sire all paris regrets your absence replied de beausset as was
proper 

but though napoleon knew that de beausset had to say something of this
kind and though in his lucid moments he knew it was untrue he was
pleased to hear it from him again he honored him by touching his ear 

 i am very sorry to have made you travel so far said he 

 sire i expected nothing less than to find you at the gates of moscow 
replied de beausset 

napoleon smiled and lifting his head absent mindedly glanced to the
right an aide de camp approached with gliding steps and offered him a
gold snuffbox which he took 

 yes it has happened luckily for you he said raising the open
snuffbox to his nose you are fond of travel and in three days you
will see moscow you surely did not expect to see that asiatic capital 
you will have a pleasant journey 

de beausset bowed gratefully at this regard for his taste for travel of
which he had not till then been aware 

 ha what's this asked napoleon noticing that all the courtiers were
looking at something concealed under a cloth 

with courtly adroitness de beausset half turned and without turning his
back to the emperor retired two steps twitching off the cloth at the
same time and said 

 a present to your majesty from the empress 

it was a portrait painted in bright colors by gerard of the son borne
to napoleon by the daughter of the emperor of austria the boy whom for
some reason everyone called the king of rome 

a very pretty curly headed boy with a look of the christ in the sistine
madonna was depicted playing at stick and ball the ball represented the
terrestrial globe and the stick in his other hand a scepter 

though it was not clear what the artist meant to express by depicting
the so called king of rome spiking the earth with a stick the allegory
apparently seemed to napoleon as it had done to all who had seen it in
paris quite clear and very pleasing 

 the king of rome he said pointing to the portrait with a graceful
gesture admirable 

with the natural capacity of an italian for changing the expression of
his face at will he drew nearer to the portrait and assumed a look
of pensive tenderness he felt that what he now said and did would be
historical and it seemed to him that it would now be best for him whose
grandeur enabled his son to play stick and ball with the terrestrial
globe to show in contrast to that grandeur the simplest paternal
tenderness his eyes grew dim he moved forward glanced round at a
chair which seemed to place itself under him and sat down on it
before the portrait at a single gesture from him everyone went out on
tiptoe leaving the great man to himself and his emotion 

having sat still for a while he touched himself not knowing why the
thick spot of paint representing the highest light in the portrait 
rose and recalled de beausset and the officer on duty he ordered the
portrait to be carried outside his tent that the old guard stationed
round it might not be deprived of the pleasure of seeing the king of
rome the son and heir of their adored monarch 

and while he was doing m de beausset the honor of breakfasting with
him they heard as napoleon had anticipated the rapturous cries of the
officers and men of the old guard who had run up to see the portrait 

 vive l'empereur vive le roi de rome vive l'empereur came those
ecstatic cries 

after breakfast napoleon in de beausset's presence dictated his order of
the day to the army 

 short and energetic he remarked when he had read over the
proclamation which he had dictated straight off without corrections it
ran 

soldiers this is the battle you have so longed for victory depends on
you it is essential for us it will give us all we need comfortable
quarters and a speedy return to our country behave as you did at
austerlitz friedland vitebsk and smolensk let our remotest posterity
recall your achievements this day with pride let it be said of each of
you he was in the great battle before moscow 

 before moscow repeated napoleon and inviting m de beausset who was
so fond of travel to accompany him on his ride he went out of the tent
to where the horses stood saddled 

 your majesty is too kind replied de beausset to the invitation to
accompany the emperor he wanted to sleep did not know how to ride and
was afraid of doing so 

but napoleon nodded to the traveler and de beausset had to mount when
napoleon came out of the tent the shouting of the guards before his
son's portrait grew still louder napoleon frowned 

 take him away he said pointing with a gracefully majestic gesture to
the portrait it is too soon for him to see a field of battle 

de beausset closed his eyes bowed his head and sighed deeply to
indicate how profoundly he valued and comprehended the emperor's words 





chapter xxvii

on the twenty fifth of august so his historians tell us napoleon spent
the whole day on horseback inspecting the locality considering plans
submitted to him by his marshals and personally giving commands to his
generals 

the original line of the russian forces along the river kolocha had
been dislocated by the capture of the shevardino redoubt on the
twenty fourth and part of the line the left flank had been drawn back 
that part of the line was not entrenched and in front of it the ground
was more open and level than elsewhere it was evident to anyone 
military or not that it was here the french should attack it would
seem that not much consideration was needed to reach this conclusion 
nor any particular care or trouble on the part of the emperor and his
marshals nor was there any need of that special and supreme quality
called genius that people are so apt to ascribe to napoleon yet the
historians who described the event later and the men who then surrounded
napoleon and he himself thought otherwise 

napoleon rode over the plain and surveyed the locality with a profound
air and in silence nodded with approval or shook his head dubiously 
and without communicating to the generals around him the profound
course of ideas which guided his decisions merely gave them his final
conclusions in the form of commands having listened to a suggestion
from davout who was now called prince d'eckmuhl to turn the russian
left wing napoleon said it should not be done without explaining
why not to a proposal made by general campan who was to attack the
fleches to lead his division through the woods napoleon agreed though
the so called duke of elchingen ney ventured to remark that a movement
through the woods was dangerous and might disorder the division 

having inspected the country opposite the shevardino redoubt napoleon
pondered a little in silence and then indicated the spots where two
batteries should be set up by the morrow to act against the russian
entrenchments and the places where in line with them the field
artillery should be placed 

after giving these and other commands he returned to his tent and the
dispositions for the battle were written down from his dictation 

these dispositions of which the french historians write with enthusiasm
and other historians with profound respect were as follows 

at dawn the two new batteries established during the night on the
plain occupied by the prince d'eckmuhl will open fire on the opposing
batteries of the enemy 

at the same time the commander of the artillery of the 1st corps 
general pernetti with thirty cannon of campan's division and all the
howitzers of dessaix's and friant's divisions will move forward open
fire and overwhelm with shellfire the enemy's battery against which
will operate 

 24 guns of the artillery of the guards
 30 guns of campan's division

 and 8 guns of friant's and dessaix's divisions
 

 in all 62 guns 

the commander of the artillery of the 3rd corps general fouche will
place the howitzers of the 3rd and 8th corps sixteen in all on the
flanks of the battery that is to bombard the entrenchment on the left 
which will have forty guns in all directed against it 

general sorbier must be ready at the first order to advance with all the
howitzers of the guard's artillery against either one or other of the
entrenchments 

during the cannonade prince poniatowski is to advance through the wood
on the village and turn the enemy's position 

general campan will move through the wood to seize the first
fortification 

after the advance has begun in this manner orders will be given in
accordance with the enemy's movements 

the cannonade on the left flank will begin as soon as the guns of the
right wing are heard the sharpshooters of morand's division and of
the vice king's division will open a heavy fire on seeing the attack
commence on the right wing 

the vice king will occupy the village and cross by its three bridges 
advancing to the same heights as morand's and gibrard's divisions which
under his leadership will be directed against the redoubt and come into
line with the rest of the forces 

all this must be done in good order le tout se fera avec ordre et
methode as far as possible retaining troops in reserve 

the imperial camp near mozhaysk 

september 6 1812 


these dispositions which are very obscure and confused if one allows
oneself to regard the arrangements without religious awe of his genius 
related to napoleon's orders to deal with four points four different
orders not one of these was or could be carried out 

in the disposition it is said first that the batteries placed on the
spot chosen by napoleon with the guns of pernetti and fouche which
were to come in line with them 102 guns in all were to open fire and
shower shells on the russian fleches and redoubts this could not be
done as from the spots selected by napoleon the projectiles did not
carry to the russian works and those 102 guns shot into the air until
the nearest commander contrary to napoleon's instructions moved them
forward 

the second order was that poniatowski moving to the village through the
wood should turn the russian left flank this could not be done and
was not done because poniatowski advancing on the village through the
wood met tuchkov there barring his way and could not and did not turn
the russian position 

the third order was general campan will move through the wood to seize
the first fortification general campan's division did not seize the
first fortification but was driven back for on emerging from the wood
it had to reform under grapeshot of which napoleon was unaware 

the fourth order was the vice king will occupy the village borodino 
and cross by its three bridges advancing to the same heights as
morand's and gerard's divisions for whose movements no directions are
given which under his leadership will be directed against the redoubt
and come into line with the rest of the forces 

as far as one can make out not so much from this unintelligible
sentence as from the attempts the vice king made to execute the orders
given him he was to advance from the left through borodino to the
redoubt while the divisions of morand and gerard were to advance
simultaneously from the front 

all this like the other parts of the disposition was not and could
not be executed after passing through borodino the vice king was driven
back to the kolocha and could get no farther while the divisions of
morand and gerard did not take the redoubt but were driven back and the
redoubt was only taken at the end of the battle by the cavalry a thing
probably unforeseen and not heard of by napoleon so not one of
the orders in the disposition was or could be executed but in the
disposition it is said that after the fight has commenced in this
manner orders will be given in accordance with the enemy's movements 
and so it might be supposed that all necessary arrangements would be
made by napoleon during the battle but this was not and could not be
done for during the whole battle napoleon was so far away that as
appeared later he could not know the course of the battle and not one
of his orders during the fight could be executed 





chapter xxviii

many historians say that the french did not win the battle of borodino
because napoleon had a cold and that if he had not had a cold the
orders he gave before and during the battle would have been still more
full of genius and russia would have been lost and the face of the world
have been changed to historians who believe that russia was shaped
by the will of one man peter the great and that france from a republic
became an empire and french armies went to russia at the will of one
man napoleon to say that russia remained a power because napoleon had a
bad cold on the twenty fourth of august may seem logical and convincing 

if it had depended on napoleon's will to fight or not to fight the
battle of borodino and if this or that other arrangement depended on
his will then evidently a cold affecting the manifestation of his will
might have saved russia and consequently the valet who omitted to bring
napoleon his waterproof boots on the twenty fourth would have been
the savior of russia along that line of thought such a deduction is
indubitable as indubitable as the deduction voltaire made in jest
 without knowing what he was jesting at when he saw that the massacre
of st bartholomew was due to charles ix's stomach being deranged but
to men who do not admit that russia was formed by the will of one man 
peter i or that the french empire was formed and the war with russia
begun by the will of one man napoleon that argument seems not merely
untrue and irrational but contrary to all human reality to the
question of what causes historic events another answer presents itself 
namely that the course of human events is predetermined from on
high depends on the coincidence of the wills of all who take part in the
events and that a napoleon's influence on the course of these events is
purely external and fictitious 

strange as at first glance it may seem to suppose that the massacre of
st bartholomew was not due to charles ix's will though he gave the
order for it and thought it was done as a result of that order and
strange as it may seem to suppose that the slaughter of eighty thousand
men at borodino was not due to napoleon's will though he ordered the
commencement and conduct of the battle and thought it was done
because he ordered it strange as these suppositions appear yet human
dignity which tells me that each of us is if not more at least not less
a man than the great napoleon demands the acceptance of that solution of
the question and historic investigation abundantly confirms it 

at the battle of borodino napoleon shot at no one and killed no one 
that was all done by the soldiers therefore it was not he who killed
people 

the french soldiers went to kill and be killed at the battle of borodino
not because of napoleon's orders but by their own volition the whole
army french italian german polish and dutch hungry ragged and
weary of the campaign felt at the sight of an army blocking their road
to moscow that the wine was drawn and must be drunk had napoleon then
forbidden them to fight the russians they would have killed him and
have proceeded to fight the russians because it was inevitable 

when they heard napoleon's proclamation offering them as compensation
for mutilation and death the words of posterity about their having been
in the battle before moscow they cried vive l'empereur just as they
had cried vive l'empereur at the sight of the portrait of the boy
piercing the terrestrial globe with a toy stick and just as they would
have cried vive l'empereur at any nonsense that might be told them 
there was nothing left for them to do but cry vive l'empereur and go
to fight in order to get food and rest as conquerors in moscow so it
was not because of napoleon's commands that they killed their fellow
men 

and it was not napoleon who directed the course of the battle for none
of his orders were executed and during the battle he did not know what
was going on before him so the way in which these people killed one
another was not decided by napoleon's will but occurred independently of
him in accord with the will of hundreds of thousands of people who took
part in the common action it only seemed to napoleon that it all took
place by his will and so the question whether he had or had not a
cold has no more historic interest than the cold of the least of the
transport soldiers 

moreover the assertion made by various writers that his cold was
the cause of his dispositions not being as well planned as on former
occasions and of his orders during the battle not being as good as
previously is quite baseless which again shows that napoleon's cold on
the twenty sixth of august was unimportant 

the dispositions cited above are not at all worse but are even
better than previous dispositions by which he had won victories his
pseudo orders during the battle were also no worse than formerly but
much the same as usual these dispositions and orders only seem worse
than previous ones because the battle of borodino was the first napoleon
did not win the profoundest and most excellent dispositions and orders
seem very bad and every learned militarist criticizes them with looks
of importance when they relate to a battle that has been lost and the
very worst dispositions and orders seem very good and serious people
fill whole volumes to demonstrate their merits when they relate to a
battle that has been won 

the dispositions drawn up by weyrother for the battle of austerlitz were
a model of perfection for that kind of composition but still they were
criticized criticized for their very perfection for their excessive
minuteness 

napoleon at the battle of borodino fulfilled his office as
representative of authority as well as and even better than at other
battles he did nothing harmful to the progress of the battle he
inclined to the most reasonable opinions he made no confusion did not
contradict himself did not get frightened or run away from the field of
battle but with his great tact and military experience carried out his
role of appearing to command calmly and with dignity 





chapter xxix

on returning from a second inspection of the lines napoleon remarked 

 the chessmen are set up the game will begin tomorrow 

having ordered punch and summoned de beausset he began to talk to him
about paris and about some changes he meant to make in the empress 
household surprising the prefect by his memory of minute details
relating to the court 

he showed an interest in trifles joked about de beausset's love of
travel and chatted carelessly as a famous self confident surgeon who
knows his job does when turning up his sleeves and putting on his apron
while a patient is being strapped to the operating table the matter is
in my hands and is clear and definite in my head when the time comes to
set to work i shall do it as no one else could but now i can jest and
the more i jest and the calmer i am the more tranquil and confident you
ought to be and the more amazed at my genius 

having finished his second glass of punch napoleon went to rest before
the serious business which he considered awaited him next day he
was so much interested in that task that he was unable to sleep and
in spite of his cold which had grown worse from the dampness of the
evening he went into the large division of the tent at three o'clock in
the morning loudly blowing his nose he asked whether the russians had
not withdrawn and was told that the enemy's fires were still in the
same places he nodded approval 

the adjutant in attendance came into the tent 

 well rapp do you think we shall do good business today napoleon
asked him 

 without doubt sire replied rapp 

napoleon looked at him 

 do you remember sire what you did me the honor to say at smolensk 
continued rapp the wine is drawn and must be drunk 

napoleon frowned and sat silent for a long time leaning his head on his
hand 

 this poor army he suddenly remarked it has diminished greatly since
smolensk fortune is frankly a courtesan rapp i have always said so
and i am beginning to experience it but the guards rapp the guards
are intact he remarked interrogatively 

 yes sire replied rapp 

napoleon took a lozenge put it in his mouth and glanced at his watch 
he was not sleepy and it was still not nearly morning it was impossible
to give further orders for the sake of killing time for the orders had
all been given and were now being executed 

 have the biscuits and rice been served out to the regiments of the
guards asked napoleon sternly 

 yes sire 

 the rice too 

rapp replied that he had given the emperor's order about the rice but
napoleon shook his head in dissatisfaction as if not believing that
his order had been executed an attendant came in with punch napoleon
ordered another glass to be brought for rapp and silently sipped his
own 

 i have neither taste nor smell he remarked sniffing at his glass 
 this cold is tiresome they talk about medicine what is the good of
medicine when it can't cure a cold corvisart gave me these lozenges but
they don't help at all what can doctors cure one can't cure anything 
our body is a machine for living it is organized for that it is its
nature let life go on in it unhindered and let it defend itself it
will do more than if you paralyze it by encumbering it with remedies 
our body is like a perfect watch that should go for a certain time the
watchmaker cannot open it he can only adjust it by fumbling and that
blindfold yes our body is just a machine for living that is all 

and having entered on the path of definition of which he was fond 
napoleon suddenly and unexpectedly gave a new one 

 do you know rapp what military art is asked he it is the art of
being stronger than the enemy at a given moment that's all 

rapp made no reply 

 tomorrow we shall have to deal with kutuzov said napoleon we shall
see do you remember at braunau he commanded an army for three weeks
and did not once mount a horse to inspect his entrenchments we shall
see 

he looked at his watch it was still only four o'clock he did not feel
sleepy the punch was finished and there was still nothing to do he
rose walked to and fro put on a warm overcoat and a hat and went
out of the tent the night was dark and damp a scarcely perceptible
moisture was descending from above near by the campfires were dimly
burning among the french guards and in the distance those of the
russian line shone through the smoke the weather was calm and the
rustle and tramp of the french troops already beginning to move to take
up their positions were clearly audible 

napoleon walked about in front of his tent looked at the fires and
listened to these sounds and as he was passing a tall guardsman in
a shaggy cap who was standing sentinel before his tent and had drawn
himself up like a black pillar at sight of the emperor napoleon stopped
in front of him 

 what year did you enter the service he asked with that affectation
of military bluntness and geniality with which he always addressed the
soldiers 

the man answered the question 

 ah one of the old ones has your regiment had its rice 

 it has your majesty 

napoleon nodded and walked away 


at half past five napoleon rode to the village of shevardino 

it was growing light the sky was clearing only a single cloud lay in
the east the abandoned campfires were burning themselves out in the
faint morning light 

on the right a single deep report of a cannon resounded and died away in
the prevailing silence some minutes passed a second and a third report
shook the air then a fourth and a fifth boomed solemnly near by on the
right 

the first shots had not yet ceased to reverberate before others rang out
and yet more were heard mingling with and overtaking one another 

napoleon with his suite rode up to the shevardino redoubt where he
dismounted the game had begun 





chapter xxx

on returning to gorki after having seen prince andrew pierre ordered
his groom to get the horses ready and to call him early in the morning 
and then immediately fell asleep behind a partition in a corner boris
had given up to him 

before he was thoroughly awake next morning everybody had already left
the hut the panes were rattling in the little windows and his groom was
shaking him 

 your excellency your excellency your excellency he kept repeating
pertinaciously while he shook pierre by the shoulder without looking at
him having apparently lost hope of getting him to wake up 

 what has it begun is it time pierre asked waking up 

 hear the firing said the groom a discharged soldier all the
gentlemen have gone out and his serene highness himself rode past long
ago 

pierre dressed hastily and ran out to the porch outside all was bright 
fresh dewy and cheerful the sun just bursting forth from behind a
cloud that had concealed it was shining with rays still half broken
by the clouds over the roofs of the street opposite on the
dew besprinkled dust of the road on the walls of the houses on the
windows the fence and on pierre's horses standing before the hut the
roar of guns sounded more distinct outside an adjutant accompanied by a
cossack passed by at a sharp trot 

 it's time count it's time cried the adjutant 

telling the groom to follow him with the horses pierre went down the
street to the knoll from which he had looked at the field of battle the
day before a crowd of military men was assembled there members of the
staff could be heard conversing in french and kutuzov's gray head in
a white cap with a red band was visible his gray nape sunk between his
shoulders he was looking through a field glass down the highroad before
him 

mounting the steps to the knoll pierre looked at the scene before him 
spellbound by beauty it was the same panorama he had admired from that
spot the day before but now the whole place was full of troops and
covered by smoke clouds from the guns and the slanting rays of the
bright sun rising slightly to the left behind pierre cast upon it
through the clear morning air penetrating streaks of rosy golden tinted
light and long dark shadows the forest at the farthest extremity of
the panorama seemed carved in some precious stone of a yellowish green
color its undulating outline was silhouetted against the horizon and
was pierced beyond valuevo by the smolensk highroad crowded with troops 
nearer at hand glittered golden cornfields interspersed with copses 
there were troops to be seen everywhere in front and to the right and
left all this was vivid majestic and unexpected but what impressed
pierre most of all was the view of the battlefield itself of borodino
and the hollows on both sides of the kolocha 

above the kolocha in borodino and on both sides of it especially to
the left where the voyna flowing between its marshy banks falls into
the kolocha a mist had spread which seemed to melt to dissolve and to
become translucent when the brilliant sun appeared and magically colored
and outlined everything the smoke of the guns mingled with this mist 
and over the whole expanse and through that mist the rays of the morning
sun were reflected flashing back like lightning from the water from
the dew and from the bayonets of the troops crowded together by the
riverbanks and in borodino a white church could be seen through the
mist and here and there the roofs of huts in borodino as well as dense
masses of soldiers or green ammunition chests and ordnance and all
this moved or seemed to move as the smoke and mist spread out over
the whole space just as in the mist enveloped hollow near borodino so
along the entire line outside and above it and especially in the woods
and fields to the left in the valleys and on the summits of the high
ground clouds of powder smoke seemed continually to spring up out of
nothing now singly now several at a time some translucent others
dense which swelling growing rolling and blending extended over
the whole expanse 

these puffs of smoke and strange to say the sound of the firing
produced the chief beauty of the spectacle 

 puff suddenly a round compact cloud of smoke was seen merging from
violet into gray and milky white and boom came the report a second
later 

 puff puff and two clouds arose pushing one another and blending
together and boom boom came the sounds confirming what the eye had
seen 

pierre glanced round at the first cloud which he had seen as a round
compact ball and in its place already were balloons of smoke floating
to one side and puff with a pause puff puff three and then four
more appeared and then from each with the same interval boom boom 
boom came the fine firm precise sounds in reply it seemed as if
those smoke clouds sometimes ran and sometimes stood still while woods 
fields and glittering bayonets ran past them from the left over
fields and bushes those large balls of smoke were continually appearing
followed by their solemn reports while nearer still in the hollows and
woods there burst from the muskets small cloudlets that had no time
to become balls but had their little echoes in just the same way 
 trakh ta ta takh came the frequent crackle of musketry but it was
irregular and feeble in comparison with the reports of the cannon 

pierre wished to be there with that smoke those shining bayonets that
movement and those sounds he turned to look at kutuzov and his suite 
to compare his impressions with those of others they were all looking
at the field of battle as he was and as it seemed to him with the
same feelings all their faces were now shining with that latent warmth
of feeling pierre had noticed the day before and had fully understood
after his talk with prince andrew 

 go my dear fellow go and christ be with you kutuzov was
saying to a general who stood beside him not taking his eye from the
battlefield 

having received this order the general passed by pierre on his way down
the knoll 

 to the crossing said the general coldly and sternly in reply to one
of the staff who asked where he was going 

 i'll go there too i too thought pierre and followed the general 

the general mounted a horse a cossack had brought him pierre went to
his groom who was holding his horses and asking which was the quietest 
clambered onto it seized it by the mane and turning out his toes
pressed his heels against its sides and feeling that his spectacles
were slipping off but unable to let go of the mane and reins he
galloped after the general causing the staff officers to smile as they
watched him from the knoll 





chapter xxxi

having descended the hill the general after whom pierre was galloping
turned sharply to the left and pierre losing sight of him galloped
in among some ranks of infantry marching ahead of him he tried to pass
either in front of them or to the right or left but there were soldiers
everywhere all with the same preoccupied expression and busy with
some unseen but evidently important task they all gazed with the same
dissatisfied and inquiring expression at this stout man in a white hat 
who for some unknown reason threatened to trample them under his horse's
hoofs 

 why ride into the middle of the battalion one of them shouted at him 

another prodded his horse with the butt end of a musket and pierre 
bending over his saddlebow and hardly able to control his shying horse 
galloped ahead of the soldiers where there was a free space 

there was a bridge ahead of him where other soldiers stood firing 
pierre rode up to them without being aware of it he had come to the
bridge across the kolocha between gorki and borodino which the french
 having occupied borodino were attacking in the first phase of the
battle pierre saw that there was a bridge in front of him and that
soldiers were doing something on both sides of it and in the meadow 
among the rows of new mown hay which he had taken no notice of amid the
smoke of the campfires the day before but despite the incessant firing
going on there he had no idea that this was the field of battle he did
not notice the sound of the bullets whistling from every side or the
projectiles that flew over him did not see the enemy on the other side
of the river and for a long time did not notice the killed and wounded 
though many fell near him he looked about him with a smile which did
not leave his face 

 why's that fellow in front of the line shouted somebody at him again 

 to the left keep to the right the men shouted to him 

pierre went to the right and unexpectedly encountered one of raevski's
adjutants whom he knew the adjutant looked angrily at him evidently
also intending to shout at him but on recognizing him he nodded 

 how have you got here he said and galloped on 

pierre feeling out of place there having nothing to do and afraid of
getting in someone's way again galloped after the adjutant 

 what's happening here may i come with you he asked 

 one moment one moment replied the adjutant and riding up to a stout
colonel who was standing in the meadow he gave him some message and
then addressed pierre 

 why have you come here count he asked with a smile still
inquisitive 

 yes yes assented pierre 

but the adjutant turned his horse about and rode on 

 here it's tolerable said he but with bagration on the left flank
they're getting it frightfully hot 

 really said pierre where is that 

 come along with me to our knoll we can get a view from there and in
our battery it is still bearable said the adjutant will you come 

 yes i'll come with you replied pierre looking round for his groom 

it was only now that he noticed wounded men staggering along or being
carried on stretchers on that very meadow he had ridden over the day
before a soldier was lying athwart the rows of scented hay with his
head thrown awkwardly back and his shako off 

 why haven't they carried him away pierre was about to ask but seeing
the stern expression of the adjutant who was also looking that way he
checked himself 

pierre did not find his groom and rode along the hollow with the
adjutant to raevski's redoubt his horse lagged behind the adjutant's
and jolted him at every step 

 you don't seem to be used to riding count remarked the adjutant 

 no it's not that but her action seems so jerky said pierre in a
puzzled tone 

 why she's wounded said the adjutant in the off foreleg above the
knee a bullet no doubt i congratulate you count on your baptism of
fire 

having ridden in the smoke past the sixth corps behind the artillery
which had been moved forward and was in action deafening them with the
noise of firing they came to a small wood there it was cool and quiet 
with a scent of autumn pierre and the adjutant dismounted and walked up
the hill on foot 

 is the general here asked the adjutant on reaching the knoll 

 he was here a minute ago but has just gone that way someone told him 
pointing to the right 

the adjutant looked at pierre as if puzzled what to do with him now 

 don't trouble about me said pierre i'll go up onto the knoll if i
may 

 yes do you'll see everything from there and it's less dangerous and
i'll come for you 

pierre went to the battery and the adjutant rode on they did not meet
again and only much later did pierre learn that he lost an arm that
day 

the knoll to which pierre ascended was that famous one afterwards known
to the russians as the knoll battery or raevski's redoubt and to the
french as la grande redoute la fatale redoute la redoute du centre 
around which tens of thousands fell and which the french regarded as
the key to the whole position 

this redoubt consisted of a knoll on three sides of which trenches had
been dug within the entrenchment stood ten guns that were being fired
through openings in the earthwork 

in line with the knoll on both sides stood other guns which also fired
incessantly a little behind the guns stood infantry when ascending
that knoll pierre had no notion that this spot on which small trenches
had been dug and from which a few guns were firing was the most
important point of the battle 

on the contrary just because he happened to be there he thought it one
of the least significant parts of the field 

having reached the knoll pierre sat down at one end of a trench
surrounding the battery and gazed at what was going on around him with
an unconsciously happy smile occasionally he rose and walked about the
battery still with that same smile trying not to obstruct the soldiers
who were loading hauling the guns and continually running past
him with bags and charges the guns of that battery were being fired
continually one after another with a deafening roar enveloping the
whole neighborhood in powder smoke 

in contrast with the dread felt by the infantrymen placed in support 
here in the battery where a small number of men busy at their work were
separated from the rest by a trench everyone experienced a common and
as it were family feeling of animation 

the intrusion of pierre's nonmilitary figure in a white hat made an
unpleasant impression at first the soldiers looked askance at him with
surprise and even alarm as they went past him the senior artillery
officer a tall long legged pockmarked man moved over to pierre as if
to see the action of the farthest gun and looked at him with curiosity 

a young round faced officer quite a boy still and evidently only just
out of the cadet college who was zealously commanding the two guns
entrusted to him addressed pierre sternly 

 sir he said permit me to ask you to stand aside you must not be
here 

the soldiers shook their heads disapprovingly as they looked at pierre 
but when they had convinced themselves that this man in the white hat
was doing no harm but either sat quietly on the slope of the trench
with a shy smile or politely making way for the soldiers paced up
and down the battery under fire as calmly as if he were on a boulevard 
their feeling of hostile distrust gradually began to change into a
kindly and bantering sympathy such as soldiers feel for their dogs 
cocks goats and in general for the animals that live with the
regiment the men soon accepted pierre into their family adopted him 
gave him a nickname our gentleman and made kindly fun of him among
themselves 

a shell tore up the earth two paces from pierre and he looked around
with a smile as he brushed from his clothes some earth it had thrown up 

 and how's it you're not afraid sir really now a red faced 
broad shouldered soldier asked pierre with a grin that disclosed a set
of sound white teeth 

 are you afraid then said pierre 

 what else do you expect answered the soldier she has no mercy you
know when she comes spluttering down out go your innards one can't
help being afraid he said laughing 

several of the men with bright kindly faces stopped beside pierre 
they seemed not to have expected him to talk like anybody else and the
discovery that he did so delighted them 

 it's the business of us soldiers but in a gentleman it's wonderful 
there's a gentleman for you 

 to your places cried the young officer to the men gathered round
pierre 

the young officer was evidently exercising his duties for the first or
second time and therefore treated both his superiors and the men with
great precision and formality 

the booming cannonade and the fusillade of musketry were growing more
intense over the whole field especially to the left where bagration's
fleches were but where pierre was the smoke of the firing made it
almost impossible to distinguish anything moreover his whole
attention was engrossed by watching the family circle separated from all
else formed by the men in the battery his first unconscious feeling of
joyful animation produced by the sights and sounds of the battlefield
was now replaced by another especially since he had seen that soldier
lying alone in the hayfield now seated on the slope of the trench he
observed the faces of those around him 

by ten o'clock some twenty men had already been carried away from the
battery two guns were smashed and cannon balls fell more and more
frequently on the battery and spent bullets buzzed and whistled around 
but the men in the battery seemed not to notice this and merry voices
and jokes were heard on all sides 

 a live one shouted a man as a whistling shell approached 

 not this way to the infantry added another with loud laughter 
seeing the shell fly past and fall into the ranks of the supports 

 are you bowing to a friend eh remarked another chaffing a peasant
who ducked low as a cannon ball flew over 

several soldiers gathered by the wall of the trench looking out to see
what was happening in front 

 they've withdrawn the front line it has retired said they pointing
over the earthwork 

 mind your own business an old sergeant shouted at them if they've
retired it's because there's work for them to do farther back 

and the sergeant taking one of the men by the shoulders gave him a
shove with his knee this was followed by a burst of laughter 

 to the fifth gun wheel it up came shouts from one side 

 now then all together like bargees rose the merry voices of those
who were moving the gun 

 oh she nearly knocked our gentleman's hat off cried the red faced
humorist showing his teeth chaffing pierre awkward baggage he added
reproachfully to a cannon ball that struck a cannon wheel and a man's
leg 

 now then you foxes said another laughing at some militiamen who 
stooping low entered the battery to carry away the wounded man 

 so this gruel isn't to your taste oh you crows you're scared they
shouted at the militiamen who stood hesitating before the man whose leg
had been torn off 

 there lads oh oh they mimicked the peasants they don't like it
at all 

pierre noticed that after every ball that hit the redoubt and after
every loss the liveliness increased more and more 

as the flames of the fire hidden within come more and more vividly and
rapidly from an approaching thundercloud so as if in opposition to
what was taking place the lightning of hidden fire growing more and
more intense glowed in the faces of these men 

pierre did not look out at the battlefield and was not concerned to know
what was happening there he was entirely absorbed in watching this fire
which burned ever more brightly and which he felt was flaming up in the
same way in his own soul 

at ten o'clock the infantry that had been among the bushes in front of
the battery and along the kamenka streamlet retreated from the battery
they could be seen running back past it carrying their wounded on
their muskets a general with his suite came to the battery and after
speaking to the colonel gave pierre an angry look and went away again
having ordered the infantry supports behind the battery to lie down 
so as to be less exposed to fire after this from amid the ranks of
infantry to the right of the battery came the sound of a drum and shouts
of command and from the battery one saw how those ranks of infantry
moved forward 

pierre looked over the wall of the trench and was particularly struck
by a pale young officer who letting his sword hang down was walking
backwards and kept glancing uneasily around 

the ranks of the infantry disappeared amid the smoke but their
long drawn shout and rapid musketry firing could still be heard a few
minutes later crowds of wounded men and stretcher bearers came back from
that direction projectiles began to fall still more frequently in the
battery several men were lying about who had not been removed around
the cannon the men moved still more briskly and busily no one any
longer took notice of pierre once or twice he was shouted at for being
in the way the senior officer moved with big rapid strides from one
gun to another with a frowning face the young officer with his face
still more flushed commanded the men more scrupulously than ever the
soldiers handed up the charges turned loaded and did their business
with strained smartness they gave little jumps as they walked as
though they were on springs 

the stormcloud had come upon them and in every face the fire which
pierre had watched kindle burned up brightly pierre standing beside the
commanding officer the young officer his hand to his shako ran up to
his superior 

 i have the honor to report sir that only eight rounds are left are
we to continue firing he asked 

 grapeshot the senior shouted without answering the question looking
over the wall of the trench 

suddenly something happened the young officer gave a gasp and bending
double sat down on the ground like a bird shot on the wing everything
became strange confused and misty in pierre's eyes 

one cannon ball after another whistled by and struck the earthwork a
soldier or a gun pierre who had not noticed these sounds before 
now heard nothing else on the right of the battery soldiers shouting
 hurrah were running not forwards but backwards it seemed to pierre 

a cannon ball struck the very end of the earth work by which he was
standing crumbling down the earth a black ball flashed before his eyes
and at the same instant plumped into something some militiamen who were
entering the battery ran back 

 all with grapeshot shouted the officer 

the sergeant ran up to the officer and in a frightened whisper informed
him as a butler at dinner informs his master that there is no more of
some wine asked for that there were no more charges 

 the scoundrels what are they doing shouted the officer turning to
pierre 

the officer's face was red and perspiring and his eyes glittered under
his frowning brow 

 run to the reserves and bring up the ammunition boxes he yelled 
angrily avoiding pierre with his eyes and speaking to his men 

 i'll go said pierre 

the officer without answering him strode across to the opposite side 

 don't fire wait he shouted 

the man who had been ordered to go for ammunition stumbled against
pierre 

 eh sir this is no place for you said he and ran down the slope 

pierre ran after him avoiding the spot where the young officer was
sitting 

one cannon ball another and a third flew over him falling in front 
beside and behind him pierre ran down the slope where am i going 
he suddenly asked himself when he was already near the green ammunition
wagons he halted irresolutely not knowing whether to return or go on 
suddenly a terrible concussion threw him backwards to the ground at the
same instant he was dazzled by a great flash of flame and immediately a
deafening roar crackling and whistling made his ears tingle 

when he came to himself he was sitting on the ground leaning on his
hands the ammunition wagons he had been approaching no longer existed 
only charred green boards and rags littered the scorched grass and a
horse dangling fragments of its shaft behind it galloped past while
another horse lay like pierre on the ground uttering prolonged and
piercing cries 





chapter xxxii

beside himself with terror pierre jumped up and ran back to the battery 
as to the only refuge from the horrors that surrounded him 

on entering the earthwork he noticed that there were men doing something
there but that no shots were being fired from the battery he had no
time to realize who these men were he saw the senior officer lying on
the earth wall with his back turned as if he were examining something
down below and that one of the soldiers he had noticed before was
struggling forward shouting brothers and trying to free himself from
some men who were holding him by the arm he also saw something else
that was strange 

but he had not time to realize that the colonel had been killed that
the soldier shouting brothers was a prisoner and that another man
had been bayoneted in the back before his eyes for hardly had he run
into the redoubt before a thin sallow faced perspiring man in a blue
uniform rushed on him sword in hand shouting something instinctively
guarding against the shock for they had been running together at full
speed before they saw one another pierre put out his hands and seized
the man a french officer by the shoulder with one hand and by the
throat with the other the officer dropping his sword seized pierre by
his collar 

for some seconds they gazed with frightened eyes at one another's
unfamiliar faces and both were perplexed at what they had done and
what they were to do next am i taken prisoner or have i taken him
prisoner each was thinking but the french officer was evidently more
inclined to think he had been taken prisoner because pierre's strong
hand impelled by instinctive fear squeezed his throat ever tighter and
tighter the frenchman was about to say something when just above their
heads terrible and low a cannon ball whistled and it seemed to pierre
that the french officer's head had been torn off so swiftly had he
ducked it 

pierre too bent his head and let his hands fall without further thought
as to who had taken whom prisoner the frenchman ran back to the battery
and pierre ran down the slope stumbling over the dead and wounded who 
it seemed to him caught at his feet but before he reached the foot
of the knoll he was met by a dense crowd of russian soldiers who 
stumbling tripping up and shouting ran merrily and wildly toward
the battery this was the attack for which ermolov claimed the credit 
declaring that only his courage and good luck made such a feat possible 
it was the attack in which he was said to have thrown some st george's
crosses he had in his pocket into the battery for the first soldiers to
take who got there 

the french who had occupied the battery fled and our troops shouting
 hurrah pursued them so far beyond the battery that it was difficult
to call them back 

the prisoners were brought down from the battery and among them was
a wounded french general whom the officers surrounded crowds of
wounded some known to pierre and some unknown russians and french 
with faces distorted by suffering walked crawled and were carried on
stretchers from the battery pierre again went up onto the knoll where
he had spent over an hour and of that family circle which had received
him as a member he did not find a single one there were many dead whom
he did not know but some he recognized the young officer still sat in
the same way bent double in a pool of blood at the edge of the earth
wall the red faced man was still twitching but they did not carry him
away 

pierre ran down the slope once more 

 now they will stop it now they will be horrified at what they have
done he thought aimlessly going toward a crowd of stretcher bearers
moving from the battlefield 

but behind the veil of smoke the sun was still high and in front and
especially to the left near semenovsk something seemed to be seething
in the smoke and the roar of cannon and musketry did not diminish but
even increased to desperation like a man who straining himself shrieks
with all his remaining strength 





chapter xxxiii

the chief action of the battle of borodino was fought within the seven
thousand feet between borodino and bagration's fleches beyond that
space there was on the one side a demonstration made by the russians
with uvarov's cavalry at midday and on the other side beyond utitsa 
poniatowski's collision with tuchkov but these two were detached and
feeble actions in comparison with what took place in the center of the
battlefield on the field between borodino and the fleches beside the
wood the chief action of the day took place on an open space visible
from both sides and was fought in the simplest and most artless way 

the battle began on both sides with a cannonade from several hundred
guns 

then when the whole field was covered with smoke two divisions 
campan's and dessaix's advanced from the french right while murat's
troops advanced on borodino from their left 

from the shevardino redoubt where napoleon was standing the fleches were
two thirds of a mile away and it was more than a mile as the crow flies
to borodino so that napoleon could not see what was happening there 
especially as the smoke mingling with the mist hid the whole locality 
the soldiers of dessaix's division advancing against the fleches could
only be seen till they had entered the hollow that lay between them and
the fleches as soon as they had descended into that hollow the smoke
of the guns and musketry on the fleches grew so dense that it covered
the whole approach on that side of it through the smoke glimpses could
be caught of something black probably men and at times the glint of
bayonets but whether they were moving or stationary whether they were
french or russian could not be discovered from the shevardino redoubt 

the sun had risen brightly and its slanting rays struck straight into
napoleon's face as shading his eyes with his hand he looked at the
fleches the smoke spread out before them and at times it looked as if
the smoke were moving at times as if the troops moved sometimes shouts
were heard through the firing but it was impossible to tell what was
being done there 

napoleon standing on the knoll looked through a field glass and in
its small circlet saw smoke and men sometimes his own and sometimes
russians but when he looked again with the naked eye he could not tell
where what he had seen was 

he descended the knoll and began walking up and down before it 

occasionally he stopped listened to the firing and gazed intently at
the battlefield 

but not only was it impossible to make out what was happening from where
he was standing down below or from the knoll above on which some of his
generals had taken their stand but even from the fleches themselves in
which by this time there were now russian and now french soldiers 
alternately or together dead wounded alive frightened or
maddened even at those fleches themselves it was impossible to make out
what was taking place there for several hours amid incessant cannon and
musketry fire now russians were seen alone now frenchmen alone now
infantry and now cavalry they appeared fired fell collided not
knowing what to do with one another screamed and ran back again 

from the battlefield adjutants he had sent out and orderlies from his
marshals kept galloping up to napoleon with reports of the progress
of the action but all these reports were false both because it was
impossible in the heat of battle to say what was happening at any given
moment and because many of the adjutants did not go to the actual place
of conflict but reported what they had heard from others and also
because while an adjutant was riding more than a mile to napoleon
circumstances changed and the news he brought was already becoming
false thus an adjutant galloped up from murat with tidings that
borodino had been occupied and the bridge over the kolocha was in the
hands of the french the adjutant asked whether napoleon wished the
troops to cross it napoleon gave orders that the troops should form up
on the farther side and wait but before that order was given almost
as soon in fact as the adjutant had left borodino the bridge had been
retaken by the russians and burned in the very skirmish at which pierre
had been present at the beginning of the battle 

an adjutant galloped up from the fleches with a pale and frightened face
and reported to napoleon that their attack had been repulsed campan
wounded and davout killed yet at the very time the adjutant had been
told that the french had been repulsed the fleches had in fact been
recaptured by other french troops and davout was alive and only
slightly bruised on the basis of these necessarily untrustworthy
reports napoleon gave his orders which had either been executed before
he gave them or could not be and were not executed 

the marshals and generals who were nearer to the field of battle
but like napoleon did not take part in the actual fighting and only
occasionally went within musket range made their own arrangements
without asking napoleon and issued orders where and in what direction to
fire and where cavalry should gallop and infantry should run but even
their orders like napoleon's were seldom carried out and then but
partially for the most part things happened contrary to their orders 
soldiers ordered to advance ran back on meeting grapeshot soldiers
ordered to remain where they were suddenly seeing russians
unexpectedly before them sometimes rushed back and sometimes forward 
and the cavalry dashed without orders in pursuit of the flying russians 
in this way two cavalry regiments galloped through the semenovsk hollow
and as soon as they reached the top of the incline turned round and
galloped full speed back again the infantry moved in the same way 
sometimes running to quite other places than those they were ordered to
go to all orders as to where and when to move the guns when to send
infantry to shoot or horsemen to ride down the russian infantry all
such orders were given by the officers on the spot nearest to the
units concerned without asking either ney davout or murat much less
napoleon they did not fear getting into trouble for not fulfilling
orders or for acting on their own initiative for in battle what is at
stake is what is dearest to man his own life and it sometimes seems that
safety lies in running back sometimes in running forward and these men
who were right in the heat of the battle acted according to the mood
of the moment in reality however all these movements forward and
backward did not improve or alter the position of the troops all
their rushing and galloping at one another did little harm the harm of
disablement and death was caused by the balls and bullets that flew over
the fields on which these men were floundering about as soon as they
left the place where the balls and bullets were flying about their
superiors located in the background re formed them and brought them
under discipline and under the influence of that discipline led them
back to the zone of fire where under the influence of fear of death
they lost their discipline and rushed about according to the chance
promptings of the throng 





chapter xxxiv

napoleon's generals davout ney and murat who were near that region of
fire and sometimes even entered it repeatedly led into it huge masses of
well ordered troops but contrary to what had always happened in their
former battles instead of the news they expected of the enemy's flight 
these orderly masses returned thence as disorganized and terrified mobs 
the generals re formed them but their numbers constantly decreased 
in the middle of the day murat sent his adjutant to napoleon to demand
reinforcements 

napoleon sat at the foot of the knoll drinking punch when murat's
adjutant galloped up with an assurance that the russians would be routed
if his majesty would let him have another division 

 reinforcements said napoleon in a tone of stern surprise looking at
the adjutant a handsome lad with long black curls arranged like murat's
own as though he did not understand his words 

 reinforcements thought napoleon to himself how can they need
reinforcements when they already have half the army directed against a
weak unentrenched russian wing 

 tell the king of naples said he sternly that it is not noon yet 
and i don't yet see my chessboard clearly go 

the handsome boy adjutant with the long hair sighed deeply without
removing his hand from his hat and galloped back to where men were being
slaughtered 

napoleon rose and having summoned caulaincourt and berthier began
talking to them about matters unconnected with the battle 

in the midst of this conversation which was beginning to interest
napoleon berthier's eyes turned to look at a general with a suite who
was galloping toward the knoll on a lathering horse it was belliard 
having dismounted he went up to the emperor with rapid strides and in
a loud voice began boldly demonstrating the necessity of sending
reinforcements he swore on his honor that the russians were lost if the
emperor would give another division 

napoleon shrugged his shoulders and continued to pace up and down
without replying belliard began talking loudly and eagerly to the
generals of the suite around him 

 you are very fiery belliard said napoleon when he again came up to
the general in the heat of a battle it is easy to make a mistake go
and have another look and then come back to me 

before belliard was out of sight a messenger from another part of the
battlefield galloped up 

 now then what do you want asked napoleon in the tone of a man
irritated at being continually disturbed 

 sire the prince began the adjutant 

 asks for reinforcements said napoleon with an angry gesture 

the adjutant bent his head affirmatively and began to report but the
emperor turned from him took a couple of steps stopped came back and
called berthier 

 we must give reserves he said moving his arms slightly apart 
 who do you think should be sent there he asked of berthier whom he
subsequently termed that gosling i have made an eagle 

 send claparede's division sire replied berthier who knew all the
division's regiments and battalions by heart 

napoleon nodded assent 

the adjutant galloped to claparede's division and a few minutes later
the young guards stationed behind the knoll moved forward napoleon
gazed silently in that direction 

 no he suddenly said to berthier i can't send claparede send
friant's division 

though there was no advantage in sending friant's division instead of
claparede's and even an obvious inconvenience and delay in stopping
claparede and sending friant now the order was carried out exactly 
napoleon did not notice that in regard to his army he was playing
the part of a doctor who hinders by his medicines a role he so justly
understood and condemned 

friant's division disappeared as the others had done into the smoke
of the battlefield from all sides adjutants continued to arrive at a
gallop and as if by agreement all said the same thing they all asked
for reinforcements and all said that the russians were holding their
positions and maintaining a hellish fire under which the french army was
melting away 

napoleon sat on a campstool wrapped in thought 

m de beausset the man so fond of travel having fasted since morning 
came up to the emperor and ventured respectfully to suggest lunch to his
majesty 

 i hope i may now congratulate your majesty on a victory said he 

napoleon silently shook his head in negation assuming the negation to
refer only to the victory and not to the lunch m de beausset ventured
with respectful jocularity to remark that there is no reason for not
having lunch when one can get it 

 go away exclaimed napoleon suddenly and morosely and turned aside 

a beatific smile of regret repentance and ecstasy beamed on m de
beausset's face and he glided away to the other generals 

napoleon was experiencing a feeling of depression like that of an
ever lucky gambler who after recklessly flinging money about and always
winning suddenly just when he has calculated all the chances of the
game finds that the more he considers his play the more surely he
loses 

his troops were the same his generals the same the same preparations
had been made the same dispositions and the same proclamation courte
et energique he himself was still the same he knew that and knew that
he was now even more experienced and skillful than before even the
enemy was the same as at austerlitz and friedland yet the terrible
stroke of his arm had supernaturally become impotent 

all the old methods that had been unfailingly crowned with success the
concentration of batteries on one point an attack by reserves to break
the enemy's line and a cavalry attack by the men of iron all these
methods had already been employed yet not only was there no victory 
but from all sides came the same news of generals killed and wounded 
of reinforcements needed of the impossibility of driving back the
russians and of disorganization among his own troops 

formerly after he had given two or three orders and uttered a
few phrases marshals and adjutants had come galloping up with
congratulations and happy faces announcing the trophies taken the
corps of prisoners bundles of enemy eagles and standards cannon and
stores and murat had only begged leave to loose the cavalry to gather
in the baggage wagons so it had been at lodi marengo arcola jena 
austerlitz wagram and so on but now something strange was happening
to his troops 

despite news of the capture of the fleches napoleon saw that this was
not the same not at all the same as what had happened in his former
battles he saw that what he was feeling was felt by all the men about
him experienced in the art of war all their faces looked dejected and
they all shunned one another's eyes only a de beausset could fail to
grasp the meaning of what was happening 

but napoleon with his long experience of war well knew the meaning of
a battle not gained by the attacking side in eight hours after all
efforts had been expended he knew that it was a lost battle and that
the least accident might now with the fight balanced on such a strained
center destroy him and his army 

when he ran his mind over the whole of this strange russian campaign in
which not one battle had been won and in which not a flag or cannon 
or army corps had been captured in two months when he looked at the
concealed depression on the faces around him and heard reports of the
russians still holding their ground a terrible feeling like a nightmare
took possession of him and all the unlucky accidents that might destroy
him occurred to his mind the russians might fall on his left wing 
might break through his center he himself might be killed by a stray
cannon ball all this was possible in former battles he had only
considered the possibilities of success but now innumerable unlucky
chances presented themselves and he expected them all yes it was like
a dream in which a man fancies that a ruffian is coming to attack him 
and raises his arm to strike that ruffian a terrible blow which he knows
should annihilate him but then feels that his arm drops powerless and
limp like a rag and the horror of unavoidable destruction seizes him in
his helplessness 

the news that the russians were attacking the left flank of the french
army aroused that horror in napoleon he sat silently on a campstool
below the knoll with head bowed and elbows on his knees berthier
approached and suggested that they should ride along the line to
ascertain the position of affairs 

 what what do you say asked napoleon yes tell them to bring me my
horse 

he mounted and rode toward semenovsk 

amid the powder smoke slowly dispersing over the whole space through
which napoleon rode horses and men were lying in pools of blood singly
or in heaps neither napoleon nor any of his generals had ever before
seen such horrors or so many slain in such a small area the roar of
guns that had not ceased for ten hours wearied the ear and gave
a peculiar significance to the spectacle as music does to tableaux
vivants napoleon rode up the high ground at semenovsk and through the
smoke saw ranks of men in uniforms of a color unfamiliar to him they
were russians 

the russians stood in serried ranks behind semenovsk village and its
knoll and their guns boomed incessantly along their line and sent
forth clouds of smoke it was no longer a battle it was a continuous
slaughter which could be of no avail either to the french or the
russians napoleon stopped his horse and again fell into the reverie
from which berthier had aroused him he could not stop what was going on
before him and around him and was supposed to be directed by him and to
depend on him and from its lack of success this affair for the first
time seemed to him unnecessary and horrible 

one of the generals rode up to napoleon and ventured to offer to lead
the old guard into action ney and berthier standing near napoleon 
exchanged looks and smiled contemptuously at this general's senseless
offer 

napoleon bowed his head and remained silent a long time 

 at eight hundred leagues from france i will not have my guard
destroyed he said and turning his horse rode back to shevardino 





chapter xxxv

on the rug covered bench where pierre had seen him in the morning sat
kutuzov his gray head hanging his heavy body relaxed he gave no
orders but only assented to or dissented from what others suggested 

 yes yes do that he replied to various proposals yes yes go 
dear boy and have a look he would say to one or another of those
about him or no don't we'd better wait he listened to the reports
that were brought him and gave directions when his subordinates demanded
that of him but when listening to the reports it seemed as if he
were not interested in the import of the words spoken but rather in
something else in the expression of face and tone of voice of those who
were reporting by long years of military experience he knew and with
the wisdom of age understood that it is impossible for one man to
direct hundreds of thousands of others struggling with death and he
knew that the result of a battle is decided not by the orders of a
commander in chief nor the place where the troops are stationed nor by
the number of cannon or of slaughtered men but by that intangible force
called the spirit of the army and he watched this force and guided it
in as far as that was in his power 

kutuzov's general expression was one of concentrated quiet attention 
and his face wore a strained look as if he found it difficult to master
the fatigue of his old and feeble body 

at eleven o'clock they brought him news that the fleches captured by the
french had been retaken but that prince bagration was wounded kutuzov
groaned and swayed his head 

 ride over to prince peter ivanovich and find out about it exactly he
said to one of his adjutants and then turned to the duke of wurttemberg
who was standing behind him 

 will your highness please take command of the first army 

soon after the duke's departure before he could possibly have reached
semenovsk his adjutant came back from him and told kutuzov that the duke
asked for more troops 

kutuzov made a grimace and sent an order to dokhturov to take over the
command of the first army and a request to the duke whom he said he
could not spare at such an important moment to return to him when
they brought him news that murat had been taken prisoner and the staff
officers congratulated him kutuzov smiled 

 wait a little gentlemen said he the battle is won and there is
nothing extraordinary in the capture of murat still it is better to
wait before we rejoice 

but he sent an adjutant to take the news round the army 

when scherbinin came galloping from the left flank with news that the
french had captured the fleches and the village of semenovsk kutuzov 
guessing by the sounds of the battle and by scherbinin's looks that the
news was bad rose as if to stretch his legs and taking scherbinin's
arm led him aside 

 go my dear fellow he said to ermolov and see whether something
can't be done 

kutuzov was in gorki near the center of the russian position the
attack directed by napoleon against our left flank had been several
times repulsed in the center the french had not got beyond borodino 
and on their left flank uvarov's cavalry had put the french to flight 

toward three o'clock the french attacks ceased on the faces of all
who came from the field of battle and of those who stood around him 
kutuzov noticed an expression of extreme tension he was satisfied with
the day's success a success exceeding his expectations but the old
man's strength was failing him several times his head dropped low as if
it were falling and he dozed off dinner was brought him 

adjutant general wolzogen the man who when riding past prince andrew
had said the war should be extended widely and whom bagration so
detested rode up while kutuzov was at dinner wolzogen had come from
barclay de tolly to report on the progress of affairs on the left flank 
the sagacious barclay de tolly seeing crowds of wounded men running
back and the disordered rear of the army weighed all the circumstances 
concluded that the battle was lost and sent his favorite officer to the
commander in chief with that news 

kutuzov was chewing a piece of roast chicken with difficulty and glanced
at wolzogen with eyes that brightened under their puckering lids 

wolzogen nonchalantly stretching his legs approached kutuzov with a
half contemptuous smile on his lips scarcely touching the peak of his
cap 

he treated his serene highness with a somewhat affected nonchalance
intended to show that as a highly trained military man he left it to
russians to make an idol of this useless old man but that he knew whom
he was dealing with der alte herr as in their own set the germans
called kutuzov is making himself very comfortable thought wolzogen 
and looking severely at the dishes in front of kutuzov he began to
report to the old gentleman the position of affairs on the left flank
as barclay had ordered him to and as he himself had seen and understood
it 

 all the points of our position are in the enemy's hands and we cannot
dislodge them for lack of troops the men are running away and it is
impossible to stop them he reported 

kutuzov ceased chewing and fixed an astonished gaze on wolzogen as
if not understanding what was said to him wolzogen noticing the old
gentleman's agitation said with a smile 

 i have not considered it right to conceal from your serene highness
what i have seen the troops are in complete disorder 

 you have seen you have seen kutuzov shouted frowning and rising
quickly he went up to wolzogen 

 how how dare you he shouted choking and making a threatening
gesture with his trembling arms how dare you sir say that to me you
know nothing about it tell general barclay from me that his information
is incorrect and that the real course of the battle is better known to
me the commander in chief than to him 

wolzogen was about to make a rejoinder but kutuzov interrupted him 

 the enemy has been repulsed on the left and defeated on the right
flank if you have seen amiss sir do not allow yourself to say what
you don't know be so good as to ride to general barclay and inform
him of my firm intention to attack the enemy tomorrow said kutuzov
sternly 

all were silent and the only sound audible was the heavy breathing of
the panting old general 

 they are repulsed everywhere for which i thank god and our brave army 
the enemy is beaten and tomorrow we shall drive him from the sacred
soil of russia said kutuzov crossing himself and he suddenly sobbed
as his eyes filled with tears 

wolzogen shrugging his shoulders and curling his lips stepped silently
aside marveling at the old gentleman's conceited stupidity 

 ah here he is my hero said kutuzov to a portly handsome 
dark haired general who was just ascending the knoll 

this was raevski who had spent the whole day at the most important part
of the field of borodino 

raevski reported that the troops were firmly holding their ground and
that the french no longer ventured to attack 

after hearing him kutuzov said in french 

 then you do not think like some others that we must retreat 

 on the contrary your highness in indecisive actions it is always
the most stubborn who remain victors replied raevski and in my
opinion 

 kaysarov kutuzov called to his adjutant sit down and write out
the order of the day for tomorrow and you he continued addressing
another ride along the line and announce that tomorrow we attack 

while kutuzov was talking to raevski and dictating the order of the day 
wolzogen returned from barclay and said that general barclay wished to
have written confirmation of the order the field marshal had given 

kutuzov without looking at wolzogen gave directions for the order to
be written out which the former commander in chief to avoid personal
responsibility very judiciously wished to receive 

and by means of that mysterious indefinable bond which maintains
throughout an army one and the same temper known as the spirit of
the army and which constitutes the sinew of war kutuzov's words his
order for a battle next day immediately became known from one end of
the army to the other 

it was far from being the same words or the same order that reached the
farthest links of that chain the tales passing from mouth to mouth at
different ends of the army did not even resemble what kutuzov had said 
but the sense of his words spread everywhere because what he said was
not the outcome of cunning calculations but of a feeling that lay in
the commander in chief's soul as in that of every russian 

and on learning that tomorrow they were to attack the enemy and hearing
from the highest quarters a confirmation of what they wanted to believe 
the exhausted wavering men felt comforted and inspirited 





chapter xxxvi

prince andrew's regiment was among the reserves which till after one
o'clock were stationed inactive behind semenovsk under heavy artillery
fire toward two o'clock the regiment having already lost more than
two hundred men was moved forward into a trampled oatfield in the gap
between semenovsk and the knoll battery where thousands of men perished
that day and on which an intense concentrated fire from several hundred
enemy guns was directed between one and two o'clock 

without moving from that spot or firing a single shot the regiment here
lost another third of its men from in front and especially from the
right in the unlifting smoke the guns boomed and out of the mysterious
domain of smoke that overlay the whole space in front quick hissing
cannon balls and slow whistling shells flew unceasingly at times as
if to allow them a respite a quarter of an hour passed during which
the cannon balls and shells all flew overhead but sometimes several men
were torn from the regiment in a minute and the slain were continually
being dragged away and the wounded carried off 

with each fresh blow less and less chance of life remained for those not
yet killed the regiment stood in columns of battalion three hundred
paces apart but nevertheless the men were always in one and the same
mood all alike were taciturn and morose talk was rarely heard in the
ranks and it ceased altogether every time the thud of a successful
shot and the cry of stretchers was heard most of the time by their
officers order the men sat on the ground one having taken off his
shako carefully loosened the gathers of its lining and drew them tight
again another rubbing some dry clay between his palms polished
his bayonet another fingered the strap and pulled the buckle of his
bandolier while another smoothed and refolded his leg bands and put
his boots on again some built little houses of the tufts in the plowed
ground or plaited baskets from the straw in the cornfield all seemed
fully absorbed in these pursuits when men were killed or wounded when
rows of stretchers went past when some troops retreated and when great
masses of the enemy came into view through the smoke no one paid any
attention to these things but when our artillery or cavalry advanced or
some of our infantry were seen to move forward words of approval
were heard on all sides but the liveliest attention was attracted by
occurrences quite apart from and unconnected with the battle it was
as if the minds of these morally exhausted men found relief in everyday 
commonplace occurrences a battery of artillery was passing in front of
the regiment the horse of an ammunition cart put its leg over a trace 
 hey look at the trace horse get her leg out she'll fall ah 
they don't see it came identical shouts from the ranks all along the
regiment another time general attention was attracted by a small brown
dog coming heaven knows whence which trotted in a preoccupied manner
in front of the ranks with tail stiffly erect till suddenly a shell fell
close by when it yelped tucked its tail between its legs and darted
aside yells and shrieks of laughter rose from the whole regiment but
such distractions lasted only a moment and for eight hours the men had
been inactive without food in constant fear of death and their pale
and gloomy faces grew ever paler and gloomier 

prince andrew pale and gloomy like everyone in the regiment paced up
and down from the border of one patch to another at the edge of the
meadow beside an oatfield with head bowed and arms behind his back 
there was nothing for him to do and no orders to be given everything
went on of itself the killed were dragged from the front the wounded
carried away and the ranks closed up if any soldiers ran to the
rear they returned immediately and hastily at first prince andrew 
considering it his duty to rouse the courage of the men and to set them
an example walked about among the ranks but he soon became convinced
that this was unnecessary and that there was nothing he could teach
them all the powers of his soul as of every soldier there were
unconsciously bent on avoiding the contemplation of the horrors of their
situation he walked along the meadow dragging his feet rustling the
grass and gazing at the dust that covered his boots now he took big
strides trying to keep to the footprints left on the meadow by the
mowers then he counted his steps calculating how often he must walk
from one strip to another to walk a mile then he stripped the flowers
from the wormwood that grew along a boundary rut rubbed them in his
palms and smelled their pungent sweetly bitter scent nothing remained
of the previous day's thoughts he thought of nothing he listened with
weary ears to the ever recurring sounds distinguishing the whistle
of flying projectiles from the booming of the reports glanced at the
tiresomely familiar faces of the men of the first battalion and
waited here it comes this one is coming our way again he thought 
listening to an approaching whistle in the hidden region of smoke one 
another again it has hit he stopped and looked at the ranks no 
it has gone over but this one has hit and again he started trying
to reach the boundary strip in sixteen paces a whizz and a thud five
paces from him a cannon ball tore up the dry earth and disappeared a
chill ran down his back again he glanced at the ranks probably many
had been hit a large crowd had gathered near the second battalion 

 adjutant he shouted order them not to crowd together 

the adjutant having obeyed this instruction approached prince andrew 
from the other side a battalion commander rode up 

 look out came a frightened cry from a soldier and like a bird
whirring in rapid flight and alighting on the ground a shell dropped
with little noise within two steps of prince andrew and close to the
battalion commander's horse the horse first regardless of whether it
was right or wrong to show fear snorted reared almost throwing the
major and galloped aside the horse's terror infected the men 

 lie down cried the adjutant throwing himself flat on the ground 

prince andrew hesitated the smoking shell spun like a top between him
and the prostrate adjutant near a wormwood plant between the field and
the meadow 

 can this be death thought prince andrew looking with a quite new 
envious glance at the grass the wormwood and the streamlet of smoke
that curled up from the rotating black ball i cannot i do not wish to
die i love life i love this grass this earth this air he thought
this and at the same time remembered that people were looking at him 

 it's shameful sir he said to the adjutant what 

he did not finish speaking at one and the same moment came the sound of
an explosion a whistle of splinters as from a breaking window frame 
a suffocating smell of powder and prince andrew started to one side 
raising his arm and fell on his chest several officers ran up to him 
from the right side of his abdomen blood was welling out making a large
stain on the grass 

the militiamen with stretchers who were called up stood behind the
officers prince andrew lay on his chest with his face in the grass 
breathing heavily and noisily 

 what are you waiting for come along 

the peasants went up and took him by his shoulders and legs but he
moaned piteously and exchanging looks they set him down again 

 pick him up lift him it's all the same cried someone 

they again took him by the shoulders and laid him on the stretcher 

 ah god my god what is it the stomach that means death my
god voices among the officers were heard saying 

 it flew a hair's breadth past my ear said the adjutant 

the peasants adjusting the stretcher to their shoulders started
hurriedly along the path they had trodden down to the dressing station 

 keep in step ah those peasants shouted an officer seizing by
their shoulders and checking the peasants who were walking unevenly and
jolting the stretcher 

 get into step fedor i say fedor said the foremost peasant 

 now that's right said the one behind joyfully when he had got into
step 

 your excellency eh prince said the trembling voice of timokhin who
had run up and was looking down on the stretcher 

prince andrew opened his eyes and looked up at the speaker from the
stretcher into which his head had sunk deep and again his eyelids
drooped 


the militiamen carried prince andrew to the dressing station by the
wood where wagons were stationed the dressing station consisted of
three tents with flaps turned back pitched at the edge of a birch wood 
in the wood wagons and horses were standing the horses were eating
oats from their movable troughs and sparrows flew down and pecked the
grains that fell some crows scenting blood flew among the birch
trees cawing impatiently around the tents over more than five acres 
bloodstained men in various garbs stood sat or lay around the wounded
stood crowds of soldier stretcher bearers with dismal and attentive
faces whom the officers keeping order tried in vain to drive from the
spot disregarding the officers orders the soldiers stood leaning
against their stretchers and gazing intently as if trying to comprehend
the difficult problem of what was taking place before them from the
tents came now loud angry cries and now plaintive groans occasionally
dressers ran out to fetch water or to point out those who were to be
brought in next the wounded men awaiting their turn outside the tents
groaned sighed wept screamed swore or asked for vodka some were
delirious prince andrew's bearers stepping over the wounded who had
not yet been bandaged took him as a regimental commander close up to
one of the tents and there stopped awaiting instructions prince andrew
opened his eyes and for a long time could not make out what was going
on around him he remembered the meadow the wormwood the field the
whirling black ball and his sudden rush of passionate love of life 
two steps from him leaning against a branch and talking loudly and
attracting general attention stood a tall handsome black haired
noncommissioned officer with a bandaged head he had been wounded in the
head and leg by bullets around him eagerly listening to his talk a
crowd of wounded and stretcher bearers was gathered 

 we kicked him out from there so that he chucked everything we grabbed
the king himself cried he looking around him with eyes that glittered
with fever if only reserves had come up just then lads there
wouldn't have been nothing left of him i tell you surely 

like all the others near the speaker prince andrew looked at him with
shining eyes and experienced a sense of comfort but isn't it all the
same now thought he and what will be there and what has there been
here why was i so reluctant to part with life there was something in
this life i did not and do not understand 





chapter xxxvii

one of the doctors came out of the tent in a bloodstained apron 
holding a cigar between the thumb and little finger of one of his small
bloodstained hands so as not to smear it he raised his head and looked
about him but above the level of the wounded men he evidently wanted a
little respite after turning his head from right to left for some time 
he sighed and looked down 

 all right immediately he replied to a dresser who pointed prince
andrew out to him and he told them to carry him into the tent 

murmurs arose among the wounded who were waiting 

 it seems that even in the next world only the gentry are to have a
chance remarked one 

prince andrew was carried in and laid on a table that had only just been
cleared and which a dresser was washing down prince andrew could not
make out distinctly what was in that tent the pitiful groans from all
sides and the torturing pain in his thigh stomach and back distracted
him all he saw about him merged into a general impression of naked 
bleeding human bodies that seemed to fill the whole of the low tent as
a few weeks previously on that hot august day such bodies had filled
the dirty pond beside the smolensk road yes it was the same flesh 
the same chair a canon the sight of which had even then filled him with
horror as by a presentiment 

there were three operating tables in the tent two were occupied and
on the third they placed prince andrew for a little while he was left
alone and involuntarily witnessed what was taking place on the other two
tables on the nearest one sat a tartar probably a cossack judging by
the uniform thrown down beside him four soldiers were holding him and
a spectacled doctor was cutting into his muscular brown back 

 ooh ooh ooh grunted the tartar and suddenly lifting up his swarthy
snub nosed face with its high cheekbones and baring his white teeth 
he began to wriggle and twitch his body and utter piercing ringing 
and prolonged yells on the other table round which many people were
crowding a tall well fed man lay on his back with his head thrown back 
his curly hair its color and the shape of his head seemed strangely
familiar to prince andrew several dressers were pressing on his chest
to hold him down one large white plump leg twitched rapidly all
the time with a feverish tremor the man was sobbing and choking
convulsively two doctors one of whom was pale and trembling were
silently doing something to this man's other gory leg when he had
finished with the tartar whom they covered with an overcoat the
spectacled doctor came up to prince andrew wiping his hands 

he glanced at prince andrew's face and quickly turned away 

 undress him what are you waiting for he cried angrily to the
dressers 

his very first remotest recollections of childhood came back to prince
andrew's mind when the dresser with sleeves rolled up began hastily to
undo the buttons of his clothes and undressed him the doctor bent
down over the wound felt it and sighed deeply then he made a sign to
someone and the torturing pain in his abdomen caused prince andrew to
lose consciousness when he came to himself the splintered portions of
his thighbone had been extracted the torn flesh cut away and the
wound bandaged water was being sprinkled on his face as soon as prince
andrew opened his eyes the doctor bent over kissed him silently on the
lips and hurried away 

after the sufferings he had been enduring prince andrew enjoyed a
blissful feeling such as he had not experienced for a long time all the
best and happiest moments of his life especially his earliest childhood 
when he used to be undressed and put to bed and when leaning over him
his nurse sang him to sleep and he burying his head in the pillow 
felt happy in the mere consciousness of life returned to his memory not
merely as something past but as something present 

the doctors were busily engaged with the wounded man the shape of whose
head seemed familiar to prince andrew they were lifting him up and
trying to quiet him 

 show it to me oh ooh oh oh ooh his frightened moans could
be heard subdued by suffering and broken by sobs 

hearing those moans prince andrew wanted to weep whether because he
was dying without glory or because he was sorry to part with life 
or because of those memories of a childhood that could not return or
because he was suffering and others were suffering and that man near him
was groaning so piteously he felt like weeping childlike kindly and
almost happy tears 

the wounded man was shown his amputated leg stained with clotted blood
and with the boot still on 

 oh oh ooh he sobbed like a woman 

the doctor who had been standing beside him preventing prince andrew
from seeing his face moved away 

 my god what is this why is he here said prince andrew to himself 

in the miserable sobbing enfeebled man whose leg had just been
amputated he recognized anatole kuragin men were supporting him in
their arms and offering him a glass of water but his trembling swollen
lips could not grasp its rim anatole was sobbing painfully yes it is
he yes that man is somehow closely and painfully connected with me 
thought prince andrew not yet clearly grasping what he saw before him 
 what is the connection of that man with my childhood and life he
asked himself without finding an answer and suddenly a new unexpected
memory from that realm of pure and loving childhood presented itself to
him he remembered natasha as he had seen her for the first time at the
ball in 1810 with her slender neck and arms and with a frightened happy
face ready for rapture and love and tenderness for her stronger
and more vivid than ever awoke in his soul he now remembered the
connection that existed between himself and this man who was dimly
gazing at him through tears that filled his swollen eyes he remembered
everything and ecstatic pity and love for that man overflowed his happy
heart 

prince andrew could no longer restrain himself and wept tender loving
tears for his fellow men for himself and for his own and their errors 

 compassion love of our brothers for those who love us and for those
who hate us love of our enemies yes that love which god preached on
earth and which princess mary taught me and i did not understand that is
what made me sorry to part with life that is what remained for me had i
lived but now it is too late i know it 





chapter xxxviii

the terrible spectacle of the battlefield covered with dead and wounded 
together with the heaviness of his head and the news that some twenty
generals he knew personally had been killed or wounded and the
consciousness of the impotence of his once mighty arm produced an
unexpected impression on napoleon who usually liked to look at the
killed and wounded thereby he considered testing his strength of
mind this day the horrible appearance of the battlefield overcame
that strength of mind which he thought constituted his merit and his
greatness he rode hurriedly from the battlefield and returned to the
shevardino knoll where he sat on his campstool his sallow face
swollen and heavy his eyes dim his nose red and his voice hoarse 
involuntarily listening with downcast eyes to the sounds of firing 
with painful dejection he awaited the end of this action in which he
regarded himself as a participant and which he was unable to arrest 
a personal human feeling for a brief moment got the better of the
artificial phantasm of life he had served so long he felt in his own
person the sufferings and death he had witnessed on the battlefield 
the heaviness of his head and chest reminded him of the possibility
of suffering and death for himself at that moment he did not desire
moscow or victory or glory what need had he for any more glory the
one thing he wished for was rest tranquillity and freedom but when he
had been on the semenovsk heights the artillery commander had proposed
to him to bring several batteries of artillery up to those heights to
strengthen the fire on the russian troops crowded in front of knyazkovo 
napoleon had assented and had given orders that news should be brought
to him of the effect those batteries produced 

an adjutant came now to inform him that the fire of two hundred guns
had been concentrated on the russians as he had ordered but that they
still held their ground 

 our fire is mowing them down by rows but still they hold on said the
adjutant 

 they want more said napoleon in a hoarse voice 

 sire asked the adjutant who had not heard the remark 

 they want more croaked napoleon frowning let them have it 

even before he gave that order the thing he did not desire and for
which he gave the order only because he thought it was expected of him 
was being done and he fell back into that artificial realm of imaginary
greatness and again as a horse walking a treadmill thinks it is doing
something for itself he submissively fulfilled the cruel sad gloomy 
and inhuman role predestined for him 

and not for that day and hour alone were the mind and conscience
darkened of this man on whom the responsibility for what was happening
lay more than on all the others who took part in it never to the end
of his life could he understand goodness beauty or truth or the
significance of his actions which were too contrary to goodness and
truth too remote from everything human for him ever to be able to
grasp their meaning he could not disavow his actions belauded as they
were by half the world and so he had to repudiate truth goodness and
all humanity 

not only on that day as he rode over the battlefield strewn with men
killed and maimed by his will as he believed did he reckon as he
looked at them how many russians there were for each frenchman and 
deceiving himself find reason for rejoicing in the calculation that
there were five russians for every frenchman not on that day alone
did he write in a letter to paris that the battle field was superb 
because fifty thousand corpses lay there but even on the island of st 
helena in the peaceful solitude where he said he intended to devote his
leisure to an account of the great deeds he had done he wrote 

the russian war should have been the most popular war of modern times 
it was a war of good sense for real interests for the tranquillity and
security of all it was purely pacific and conservative 

it was a war for a great cause the end of uncertainties and the
beginning of security a new horizon and new labors were opening out 
full of well being and prosperity for all the european system was
already founded all that remained was to organize it 

satisfied on these great points and with tranquility everywhere i
too should have had my congress and my holy alliance those ideas were
stolen from me in that reunion of great sovereigns we should have
discussed our interests like one family and have rendered account to
the peoples as clerk to master 

europe would in this way soon have been in fact but one people and
anyone who traveled anywhere would have found himself always in the
common fatherland i should have demanded the freedom of all navigable
rivers for everybody that the seas should be common to all and that
the great standing armies should be reduced henceforth to mere guards
for the sovereigns 

on returning to france to the bosom of the great strong magnificent 
peaceful and glorious fatherland i should have proclaimed
her frontiers immutable all future wars purely defensive all
aggrandizement antinational i should have associated my son in the
empire my dictatorship would have been finished and his constitutional
reign would have begun 

paris would have been the capital of the world and the french the envy
of the nations 

my leisure then and my old age would have been devoted in company
with the empress and during the royal apprenticeship of my son to
leisurely visiting with our own horses and like a true country couple 
every corner of the empire receiving complaints redressing wrongs 
and scattering public buildings and benefactions on all sides and
everywhere 

napoleon predestined by providence for the gloomy role of executioner
of the peoples assured himself that the aim of his actions had been the
peoples welfare and that he could control the fate of millions and by
the employment of power confer benefactions 

 of four hundred thousand who crossed the vistula he wrote further
of the russian war half were austrians prussians saxons poles 
bavarians wurttembergers mecklenburgers spaniards italians and
neapolitans the imperial army strictly speaking was one third
composed of dutch belgians men from the borders of the rhine 
piedmontese swiss genevese tuscans romans inhabitants of the
thirty second military division of bremen of hamburg and so on it
included scarcely a hundred and forty thousand who spoke french the
russian expedition actually cost france less than fifty thousand men 
the russian army in its retreat from vilna to moscow lost in the various
battles four times more men than the french army the burning of moscow
cost the lives of a hundred thousand russians who died of cold and want
in the woods finally in its march from moscow to the oder the russian
army also suffered from the severity of the season so that by the time
it reached vilna it numbered only fifty thousand and at kalisch less
than eighteen thousand 

he imagined that the war with russia came about by his will and the
horrors that occurred did not stagger his soul he boldly took the
whole responsibility for what happened and his darkened mind found
justification in the belief that among the hundreds of thousands who
perished there were fewer frenchmen than hessians and bavarians 





chapter xxxix

several tens of thousands of the slain lay in diverse postures and
various uniforms on the fields and meadows belonging to the davydov
family and to the crown serfs those fields and meadows where for
hundreds of years the peasants of borodino gorki shevardino and
semenovsk had reaped their harvests and pastured their cattle at the
dressing stations the grass and earth were soaked with blood for a space
of some three acres around crowds of men of various arms wounded and
unwounded with frightened faces dragged themselves back to mozhaysk
from the one army and back to valuevo from the other other crowds 
exhausted and hungry went forward led by their officers others held
their ground and continued to fire 

over the whole field previously so gaily beautiful with the glitter of
bayonets and cloudlets of smoke in the morning sun there now spread a
mist of damp and smoke and a strange acid smell of saltpeter and blood 
clouds gathered and drops of rain began to fall on the dead and wounded 
on the frightened exhausted and hesitating men as if to say enough 
men enough cease bethink yourselves what are you doing 

to the men of both sides alike worn out by want of food and rest 
it began equally to appear doubtful whether they should continue to
slaughter one another all the faces expressed hesitation and the
question arose in every soul for what for whom must i kill and be
killed you may go and kill whom you please but i don't want to do
so any more by evening this thought had ripened in every soul at any
moment these men might have been seized with horror at what they were
doing and might have thrown up everything and run away anywhere 

but though toward the end of the battle the men felt all the horror of
what they were doing though they would have been glad to leave off 
some incomprehensible mysterious power continued to control them and
they still brought up the charges loaded aimed and applied the match 
though only one artilleryman survived out of every three and though
they stumbled and panted with fatigue perspiring and stained with blood
and powder the cannon balls flew just as swiftly and cruelly from both
sides crushing human bodies and that terrible work which was not done
by the will of a man but at the will of him who governs men and worlds
continued 

anyone looking at the disorganized rear of the russian army would have
said that if only the french made one more slight effort it would
disappear and anyone looking at the rear of the french army would have
said that the russians need only make one more slight effort and the
french would be destroyed but neither the french nor the russians made
that effort and the flame of battle burned slowly out 

the russians did not make that effort because they were not attacking
the french at the beginning of the battle they stood blocking the
way to moscow and they still did so at the end of the battle as at the
beginning but even had the aim of the russians been to drive the french
from their positions they could not have made this last effort for all
the russian troops had been broken up there was no part of the russian
army that had not suffered in the battle and though still holding their
positions they had lost one half of their army 

the french with the memory of all their former victories during
fifteen years with the assurance of napoleon's invincibility with the
consciousness that they had captured part of the battlefield and had
lost only a quarter of their men and still had their guards intact 
twenty thousand strong might easily have made that effort the french
who had attacked the russian army in order to drive it from its position
ought to have made that effort for as long as the russians continued to
block the road to moscow as before the aim of the french had not been
attained and all their efforts and losses were in vain but the french
did not make that effort some historians say that napoleon need only
have used his old guards who were intact and the battle would have
been won to speak of what would have happened had napoleon sent his
guards is like talking of what would happen if autumn became spring it
could not be napoleon did not give his guards not because he did not
want to but because it could not be done all the generals officers 
and soldiers of the french army knew it could not be done because the
flagging spirit of the troops would not permit it 

it was not napoleon alone who had experienced that nightmare feeling
of the mighty arm being stricken powerless but all the generals and
soldiers of his army whether they had taken part in the battle or not 
after all their experience of previous battles when after one tenth of
such efforts the enemy had fled experienced a similar feeling of terror
before an enemy who after losing half his men stood as threateningly
at the end as at the beginning of the battle the moral force of the
attacking french army was exhausted not that sort of victory which is
defined by the capture of pieces of material fastened to sticks called
standards and of the ground on which the troops had stood and were
standing but a moral victory that convinces the enemy of the moral
superiority of his opponent and of his own impotence was gained by the
russians at borodino the french invaders like an infuriated animal
that has in its onslaught received a mortal wound felt that they were
perishing but could not stop any more than the russian army weaker
by one half could help swerving by impetus gained the french army was
still able to roll forward to moscow but there without further effort
on the part of the russians it had to perish bleeding from the mortal
wound it had received at borodino the direct consequence of the battle
of borodino was napoleon's senseless flight from moscow his retreat
along the old smolensk road the destruction of the invading army of
five hundred thousand men and the downfall of napoleonic france on
which at borodino for the first time the hand of an opponent of stronger
spirit had been laid 





book eleven 1812





chapter i

absolute continuity of motion is not comprehensible to the human mind 
laws of motion of any kind become comprehensible to man only when he
examines arbitrarily selected elements of that motion but at the
same time a large proportion of human error comes from the arbitrary
division of continuous motion into discontinuous elements there is a
well known so called sophism of the ancients consisting in this that
achilles could never catch up with a tortoise he was following in spite
of the fact that he traveled ten times as fast as the tortoise by
the time achilles has covered the distance that separated him from the
tortoise the tortoise has covered one tenth of that distance ahead
of him when achilles has covered that tenth the tortoise has covered
another one hundredth and so on forever this problem seemed to
the ancients insoluble the absurd answer that achilles could never
overtake the tortoise resulted from this that motion was arbitrarily
divided into discontinuous elements whereas the motion both of achilles
and of the tortoise was continuous 

by adopting smaller and smaller elements of motion we only approach a
solution of the problem but never reach it only when we have admitted
the conception of the infinitely small and the resulting geometrical
progression with a common ratio of one tenth and have found the sum of
this progression to infinity do we reach a solution of the problem 

a modern branch of mathematics having achieved the art of dealing with
the infinitely small can now yield solutions in other more complex
problems of motion which used to appear insoluble 

this modern branch of mathematics unknown to the ancients when dealing
with problems of motion admits the conception of the infinitely small 
and so conforms to the chief condition of motion absolute continuity 
and thereby corrects the inevitable error which the human mind cannot
avoid when it deals with separate elements of motion instead of
examining continuous motion 

in seeking the laws of historical movement just the same thing happens 
the movement of humanity arising as it does from innumerable arbitrary
human wills is continuous 

to understand the laws of this continuous movement is the aim of
history but to arrive at these laws resulting from the sum of all
those human wills man's mind postulates arbitrary and disconnected
units the first method of history is to take an arbitrarily selected
series of continuous events and examine it apart from others though
there is and can be no beginning to any event for one event always
flows uninterruptedly from another 

the second method is to consider the actions of some one man a king or a
commander as equivalent to the sum of many individual wills whereas the
sum of individual wills is never expressed by the activity of a single
historic personage 

historical science in its endeavor to draw nearer to truth continually
takes smaller and smaller units for examination but however small the
units it takes we feel that to take any unit disconnected from others 
or to assume a beginning of any phenomenon or to say that the will of
many men is expressed by the actions of any one historic personage is
in itself false 

it needs no critical exertion to reduce utterly to dust any deductions
drawn from history it is merely necessary to select some larger or
smaller unit as the subject of observation as criticism has every
right to do seeing that whatever unit history observes must always be
arbitrarily selected 

only by taking infinitesimally small units for observation the
differential of history that is the individual tendencies of men and
attaining to the art of integrating them that is finding the sum of
these infinitesimals can we hope to arrive at the laws of history 

the first fifteen years of the nineteenth century in europe present an
extraordinary movement of millions of people men leave their customary
pursuits hasten from one side of europe to the other plunder and
slaughter one another triumph and are plunged in despair and for some
years the whole course of life is altered and presents an intensive
movement which first increases and then slackens what was the cause of
this movement by what laws was it governed asks the mind of man 

the historians replying to this question lay before us the sayings and
doings of a few dozen men in a building in the city of paris calling
these sayings and doings the revolution then they give a detailed
biography of napoleon and of certain people favorable or hostile to him 
tell of the influence some of these people had on others and say that
is why this movement took place and those are its laws 

but the mind of man not only refuses to believe this explanation but
plainly says that this method of explanation is fallacious because in
it a weaker phenomenon is taken as the cause of a stronger the sum of
human wills produced the revolution and napoleon and only the sum of
those wills first tolerated and then destroyed them 

 but every time there have been conquests there have been conquerors 
every time there has been a revolution in any state there have been
great men says history and indeed human reason replies every time
conquerors appear there have been wars but this does not prove that the
conquerors caused the wars and that it is possible to find the laws of
a war in the personal activity of a single man whenever i look at my
watch and its hands point to ten i hear the bells of the neighboring
church but because the bells begin to ring when the hands of the clock
reach ten i have no right to assume that the movement of the bells is
caused by the position of the hands of the watch 

whenever i see the movement of a locomotive i hear the whistle and see
the valves opening and wheels turning but i have no right to conclude
that the whistling and the turning of wheels are the cause of the
movement of the engine 

the peasants say that a cold wind blows in late spring because the oaks
are budding and really every spring cold winds do blow when the oak
is budding but though i do not know what causes the cold winds to blow
when the oak buds unfold i cannot agree with the peasants that the
unfolding of the oak buds is the cause of the cold wind for the
force of the wind is beyond the influence of the buds i see only a
coincidence of occurrences such as happens with all the phenomena of
life and i see that however much and however carefully i observe the
hands of the watch and the valves and wheels of the engine and the
oak i shall not discover the cause of the bells ringing the engine
moving or of the winds of spring to that i must entirely change my
point of view and study the laws of the movement of steam of the
bells and of the wind history must do the same and attempts in this
direction have already been made 

to study the laws of history we must completely change the subject of
our observation must leave aside kings ministers and generals and
study the common infinitesimally small elements by which the masses are
moved no one can say in how far it is possible for man to advance
in this way toward an understanding of the laws of history but it is
evident that only along that path does the possibility of discovering
the laws of history lie and that as yet not a millionth part as much
mental effort has been applied in this direction by historians as has
been devoted to describing the actions of various kings commanders 
and ministers and propounding the historians own reflections concerning
these actions 





chapter ii

the forces of a dozen european nations burst into russia the russian
army and people avoided a collision till smolensk was reached and again
from smolensk to borodino the french army pushed on to moscow its
goal its impetus ever increasing as it neared its aim just as the
velocity of a falling body increases as it approaches the earth behind
it were seven hundred miles of hunger stricken hostile country ahead
were a few dozen miles separating it from its goal every soldier in
napoleon's army felt this and the invasion moved on by its own momentum 

the more the russian army retreated the more fiercely a spirit of hatred
of the enemy flared up and while it retreated the army increased and
consolidated at borodino a collision took place neither army was
broken up but the russian army retreated immediately after the
collision as inevitably as a ball recoils after colliding with another
having a greater momentum and with equal inevitability the ball
of invasion that had advanced with such momentum rolled on for some
distance though the collision had deprived it of all its force 

the russians retreated eighty miles to beyond moscow and the french
reached moscow and there came to a standstill for five weeks after that
there was not a single battle the french did not move as a bleeding 
mortally wounded animal licks its wounds they remained inert in moscow
for five weeks and then suddenly with no fresh reason fled back 
they made a dash for the kaluga road and after a victory for at
malo yaroslavets the field of conflict again remained theirs without
undertaking a single serious battle they fled still more rapidly back
to smolensk beyond smolensk beyond the berezina beyond vilna and
farther still 

on the evening of the twenty sixth of august kutuzov and the whole
russian army were convinced that the battle of borodino was a victory 
kutuzov reported so to the emperor he gave orders to prepare for a
fresh conflict to finish the enemy and did this not to deceive anyone 
but because he knew that the enemy was beaten as everyone who had taken
part in the battle knew it 

but all that evening and next day reports came in one after another
of unheard of losses of the loss of half the army and a fresh battle
proved physically impossible 

it was impossible to give battle before information had been collected 
the wounded gathered in the supplies of ammunition replenished the
slain reckoned up new officers appointed to replace those who had been
killed and before the men had had food and sleep and meanwhile the
very next morning after the battle the french army advanced of itself
upon the russians carried forward by the force of its own momentum now
seemingly increased in inverse proportion to the square of the distance
from its aim kutuzov's wish was to attack next day and the whole
army desired to do so but to make an attack the wish to do so is not
sufficient there must also be a possibility of doing it and that
possibility did not exist it was impossible not to retreat a day's
march and then in the same way it was impossible not to retreat another
and a third day's march and at last on the first of september when
the army drew near moscow despite the strength of the feeling that had
arisen in all ranks the force of circumstances compelled it to retire
beyond moscow and the troops retired one more last day's march and
abandoned moscow to the enemy 

for people accustomed to think that plans of campaign and battles are
made by generals as anyone of us sitting over a map in his study may
imagine how he would have arranged things in this or that battle the
questions present themselves why did kutuzov during the retreat not do
this or that why did he not take up a position before reaching fili 
why did he not retire at once by the kaluga road abandoning moscow and
so on people accustomed to think in that way forget or do not know 
the inevitable conditions which always limit the activities of any
commander in chief the activity of a commander in chief does not at all
resemble the activity we imagine to ourselves when we sit at ease in
our studies examining some campaign on the map with a certain number of
troops on this and that side in a certain known locality and begin our
plans from some given moment a commander in chief is never dealing with
the beginning of any event the position from which we always contemplate
it the commander in chief is always in the midst of a series of
shifting events and so he never can at any moment consider the whole
import of an event that is occurring moment by moment the event is
imperceptibly shaping itself and at every moment of this continuous 
uninterrupted shaping of events the commander in chief is in the
midst of a most complex play of intrigues worries contingencies 
authorities projects counsels threats and deceptions and is
continually obliged to reply to innumerable questions addressed to him 
which constantly conflict with one another 

learned military authorities quite seriously tell us that kutuzov should
have moved his army to the kaluga road long before reaching fili and
that somebody actually submitted such a proposal to him but a commander
in chief especially at a difficult moment has always before him not
one proposal but dozens simultaneously and all these proposals based
on strategics and tactics contradict each other 

a commander in chief's business it would seem is simply to choose one
of these projects but even that he cannot do events and time do not
wait for instance on the twenty eighth it is suggested to him to
cross to the kaluga road but just then an adjutant gallops up from
miloradovich asking whether he is to engage the french or retire an
order must be given him at once that instant and the order to retreat
carries us past the turn to the kaluga road and after the adjutant
comes the commissary general asking where the stores are to be taken 
and the chief of the hospitals asks where the wounded are to go and a
courier from petersburg brings a letter from the sovereign which does
not admit of the possibility of abandoning moscow and the commander in
chief's rival the man who is undermining him and there are always
not merely one but several such presents a new project diametrically
opposed to that of turning to the kaluga road and the commander in
chief himself needs sleep and refreshment to maintain his energy and
a respectable general who has been overlooked in the distribution of
rewards comes to complain and the inhabitants of the district pray to
be defended and an officer sent to inspect the locality comes in and
gives a report quite contrary to what was said by the officer
previously sent and a spy a prisoner and a general who has been
on reconnaissance all describe the position of the enemy's army
differently people accustomed to misunderstand or to forget these
inevitable conditions of a commander in chief's actions describe to
us for instance the position of the army at fili and assume that the
commander in chief could on the first of september quite freely decide
whether to abandon moscow or defend it whereas with the russian army
less than four miles from moscow no such question existed when had
that question been settled at drissa and at smolensk and most
palpably of all on the twenty fourth of august at shevardino and on
the twenty sixth at borodino and each day and hour and minute of the
retreat from borodino to fili 





chapter iii

when ermolov having been sent by kutuzov to inspect the position told
the field marshal that it was impossible to fight there before moscow
and that they must retreat kutuzov looked at him in silence 

 give me your hand said he and turning it over so as to feel the
pulse added you are not well my dear fellow think what you are
saying 

kutuzov could not yet admit the possibility of retreating beyond moscow
without a battle 

on the poklonny hill four miles from the dorogomilov gate of moscow 
kutuzov got out of his carriage and sat down on a bench by the roadside 
a great crowd of generals gathered round him and count rostopchin who
had come out from moscow joined them this brilliant company separated
into several groups who all discussed the advantages and disadvantages
of the position the state of the army the plans suggested the
situation of moscow and military questions generally though they had
not been summoned for the purpose and though it was not so called they
all felt that this was really a council of war the conversations all
dealt with public questions if anyone gave or asked for personal
news it was done in a whisper and they immediately reverted to general
matters no jokes or laughter or smiles even were seen among all
these men they evidently all made an effort to hold themselves at the
height the situation demanded and all these groups while talking
among themselves tried to keep near the commander in chief whose
bench formed the center of the gathering and to speak so that he might
overhear them the commander in chief listened to what was being said
and sometimes asked them to repeat their remarks but did not himself
take part in the conversations or express any opinion after hearing
what was being said by one or other of these groups he generally turned
away with an air of disappointment as though they were not speaking of
anything he wished to hear some discussed the position that had been
chosen criticizing not the position itself so much as the mental
capacity of those who had chosen it others argued that a mistake had
been made earlier and that a battle should have been fought two days
before others again spoke of the battle of salamanca which was
described by crosart a newly arrived frenchman in a spanish uniform 
 this frenchman and one of the german princes serving with the russian
army were discussing the siege of saragossa and considering the
possibility of defending moscow in a similar manner count rostopchin
was telling a fourth group that he was prepared to die with the city
train bands under the walls of the capital but that he still could not
help regretting having been left in ignorance of what was happening and
that had he known it sooner things would have been different a
fifth group displaying the profundity of their strategic perceptions 
discussed the direction the troops would now have to take a sixth group
was talking absolute nonsense kutuzov's expression grew more and more
preoccupied and gloomy from all this talk he saw only one thing that
to defend moscow was a physical impossibility in the full meaning of
those words that is to say so utterly impossible that if any senseless
commander were to give orders to fight confusion would result but the
battle would still not take place it would not take place because the
commanders not merely all recognized the position to be impossible but
in their conversations were only discussing what would happen after its
inevitable abandonment how could the commanders lead their troops to
a field of battle they considered impossible to hold the lower grade
officers and even the soldiers who too reason also considered the
position impossible and therefore could not go to fight fully convinced
as they were of defeat if bennigsen insisted on the position being
defended and others still discussed it the question was no longer
important in itself but only as a pretext for disputes and intrigue 
this kutuzov knew well 

bennigsen who had chosen the position warmly displayed his russian
patriotism kutuzov could not listen to this without wincing by
insisting that moscow must be defended his aim was as clear as daylight
to kutuzov if the defense failed to throw the blame on kutuzov who had
brought the army as far as the sparrow hills without giving battle if
it succeeded to claim the success as his own or if battle were not
given to clear himself of the crime of abandoning moscow but this
intrigue did not now occupy the old man's mind one terrible question
absorbed him and to that question he heard no reply from anyone the
question for him now was have i really allowed napoleon to reach
moscow and when did i do so when was it decided can it have been
yesterday when i ordered platov to retreat or was it the evening
before when i had a nap and told bennigsen to issue orders or was it
earlier still when when was this terrible affair decided moscow
must be abandoned the army must retreat and the order to do so must
be given to give that terrible order seemed to him equivalent to
resigning the command of the army and not only did he love power to
which he was accustomed the honours awarded to prince prozorovski 
under whom he had served in turkey galled him but he was convinced
that he was destined to save russia and that that was why against
the emperor's wish and by the will of the people he had been chosen
commander in chief he was convinced that he alone could maintain
command of the army in these difficult circumstances and that in all
the world he alone could encounter the invincible napoleon without fear 
and he was horrified at the thought of the order he had to issue but
something had to be decided and these conversations around him which
were assuming too free a character must be stopped 

he called the most important generals to him 

 my head be it good or bad must depend on itself said he rising
from the bench and he rode to fili where his carriages were waiting 





chapter iv

the council of war began to assemble at two in the afternoon in the
better and roomier part of andrew savostyanov's hut the men women and
children of the large peasant family crowded into the back room across
the passage only malasha andrew's six year old granddaughter whom
his serene highness had petted and to whom he had given a lump of sugar
while drinking his tea remained on the top of the brick oven in the
larger room malasha looked down from the oven with shy delight at the
faces uniforms and decorations of the generals who one after another
came into the room and sat down on the broad benches in the corner
under the icons granddad himself as malasha in her own mind called
kutuzov sat apart in a dark corner behind the oven he sat sunk deep
in a folding armchair and continually cleared his throat and pulled at
the collar of his coat which though it was unbuttoned still seemed
to pinch his neck those who entered went up one by one to the field
marshal he pressed the hands of some and nodded to others his adjutant
kaysarov was about to draw back the curtain of the window facing
kutuzov but the latter moved his hand angrily and kaysarov understood
that his serene highness did not wish his face to be seen 

round the peasant's deal table on which lay maps plans pencils and
papers so many people gathered that the orderlies brought in another
bench and put it beside the table ermolov kaysarov and toll who had
just arrived sat down on this bench in the foremost place immediately
under the icons sat barclay de tolly his high forehead merging into
his bald crown he had a st george's cross round his neck and looked
pale and ill he had been feverish for two days and was now shivering
and in pain beside him sat uvarov who with rapid gesticulations was
giving him some information speaking in low tones as they all did 
chubby little dokhturov was listening attentively with eyebrows
raised and arms folded on his stomach on the other side sat count
ostermann tolstoy seemingly absorbed in his own thoughts his broad
head with its bold features and glittering eyes was resting on his hand 
raevski twitching forward the black hair on his temples as was his
habit glanced now at kutuzov and now at the door with a look of
impatience konovnitsyn's firm handsome and kindly face was lit up by
a tender sly smile his glance met malasha's and the expression of his
eyes caused the little girl to smile 

they were all waiting for bennigsen who on the pretext of inspecting
the position was finishing his savory dinner they waited for him from
four till six o'clock and did not begin their deliberations all that
time but talked in low tones of other matters 

only when bennigsen had entered the hut did kutuzov leave his corner and
draw toward the table but not near enough for the candles that had been
placed there to light up his face 

bennigsen opened the council with the question are we to abandon
russia's ancient and sacred capital without a struggle or are we to
defend it a prolonged and general silence followed there was a frown
on every face and only kutuzov's angry grunts and occasional cough
broke the silence all eyes were gazing at him malasha too looked at
 granddad she was nearest to him and saw how his face puckered he
seemed about to cry but this did not last long 

 russia's ancient and sacred capital he suddenly said repeating
bennigsen's words in an angry voice and thereby drawing attention to the
false note in them allow me to tell you your excellency that that
question has no meaning for a russian he lurched his heavy body
forward such a question cannot be put it is senseless the question
i have asked these gentlemen to meet to discuss is a military one 
the question is that of saving russia is it better to give up moscow
without a battle or by accepting battle to risk losing the army as well
as moscow that is the question on which i want your opinion and he
sank back in his chair 

the discussion began bennigsen did not yet consider his game lost 
admitting the view of barclay and others that a defensive battle at
fili was impossible but imbued with russian patriotism and the love
of moscow he proposed to move troops from the right to the left flank
during the night and attack the french right flank the following day 
opinions were divided and arguments were advanced for and against that
project ermolov dokhturov and raevski agreed with bennigsen whether
feeling it necessary to make a sacrifice before abandoning the capital
or guided by other personal considerations these generals seemed not
to understand that this council could not alter the inevitable course
of events and that moscow was in effect already abandoned the other
generals however understood it and leaving aside the question of
moscow spoke of the direction the army should take in its retreat 
malasha who kept her eyes fixed on what was going on before her 
understood the meaning of the council differently it seemed to her that
it was only a personal struggle between granddad and long coat as
she termed bennigsen she saw that they grew spiteful when they spoke to
one another and in her heart she sided with granddad in the midst of
the conversation she noticed granddad give bennigsen a quick subtle
glance and then to her joys she saw that granddad said something to
 long coat which settled him bennigsen suddenly reddened and paced
angrily up and down the room what so affected him was kutuzov's calm
and quiet comment on the advantage or disadvantage of bennigsen's
proposal to move troops by night from the right to the left flank to
attack the french right wing 

 gentlemen said kutuzov i cannot approve of the count's plan moving
troops in close proximity to an enemy is always dangerous and military
history supports that view for instance kutuzov seemed to reflect 
searching for an example then with a clear naive look at bennigsen he
added oh yes take the battle of friedland which i think the count
well remembers and which was not fully successful only because our
troops were rearranged too near the enemy 

there followed a momentary pause which seemed very long to them all 

the discussion recommenced but pauses frequently occurred and they all
felt that there was no more to be said 

during one of these pauses kutuzov heaved a deep sigh as if preparing to
speak they all looked at him 

 well gentlemen i see that it is i who will have to pay for the broken
crockery said he and rising slowly he moved to the table gentlemen 
i have heard your views some of you will not agree with me but i he
paused by the authority entrusted to me by my sovereign and country 
order a retreat 

after that the generals began to disperse with the solemnity and
circumspect silence of people who are leaving after a funeral 

some of the generals in low tones and in a strain very different from
the way they had spoken during the council communicated something to
their commander in chief 

malasha who had long been expected for supper climbed carefully
backwards down from the oven her bare little feet catching at its
projections and slipping between the legs of the generals she darted
out of the room 

when he had dismissed the generals kutuzov sat a long time with his
elbows on the table thinking always of the same terrible question 
 when when did the abandonment of moscow become inevitable when was
that done which settled the matter and who was to blame for it 

 i did not expect this said he to his adjutant schneider when the
latter came in late that night i did not expect this i did not think
this would happen 

 you should take some rest your serene highness replied schneider 

 but no they shall eat horseflesh yet like the turks exclaimed
kutuzov without replying striking the table with his podgy fist they
shall too if only 





chapter v

at that very time in circumstances even more important than retreating
without a battle namely the evacuation and burning of moscow 
rostopchin who is usually represented as being the instigator of that
event acted in an altogether different manner from kutuzov 

after the battle of borodino the abandonment and burning of moscow was
as inevitable as the retreat of the army beyond moscow without fighting 

every russian might have predicted it not by reasoning but by the
feeling implanted in each of us and in our fathers 

the same thing that took place in moscow had happened in all the towns
and villages on russian soil beginning with smolensk without the
participation of count rostopchin and his broadsheets the people
awaited the enemy unconcernedly did not riot or become excited or tear
anyone to pieces but faced its fate feeling within it the strength to
find what it should do at that most difficult moment and as soon as the
enemy drew near the wealthy classes went away abandoning their property 
while the poorer remained and burned and destroyed what was left 

the consciousness that this would be so and would always be so was and
is present in the heart of every russian and a consciousness of this 
and a foreboding that moscow would be taken was present in russian
moscow society in 1812 those who had quitted moscow already in july
and at the beginning of august showed that they expected this those who
went away taking what they could and abandoning their houses and half
their belongings did so from the latent patriotism which expresses
itself not by phrases or by giving one's children to save the fatherland
and similar unnatural exploits but unobtrusively simply organically 
and therefore in the way that always produces the most powerful results 

 it is disgraceful to run away from danger only cowards are running
away from moscow they were told in his broadsheets rostopchin
impressed on them that to leave moscow was shameful they were ashamed
to be called cowards ashamed to leave but still they left knowing
it had to be done why did they go it is impossible to suppose that
rostopchin had scared them by his accounts of horrors napoleon had
committed in conquered countries the first people to go away were the
rich educated people who knew quite well that vienna and berlin had
remained intact and that during napoleon's occupation the inhabitants
had spent their time pleasantly in the company of the charming frenchmen
whom the russians and especially the russian ladies then liked so
much 

they went away because for russians there could be no question as to
whether things would go well or ill under french rule in moscow it was
out of the question to be under french rule it would be the worst thing
that could happen they went away even before the battle of borodino and
still more rapidly after it despite rostopchin's calls to defend moscow
or the announcement of his intention to take the wonder working icon of
the iberian mother of god and go to fight or of the balloons that were
to destroy the french and despite all the nonsense rostopchin wrote in
his broadsheets they knew that it was for the army to fight and that
if it could not succeed it would not do to take young ladies and house
serfs to the three hills quarter of moscow to fight napoleon and that
they must go away sorry as they were to abandon their property
to destruction they went away without thinking of the tremendous
significance of that immense and wealthy city being given over to
destruction for a great city with wooden buildings was certain when
abandoned by its inhabitants to be burned they went away each on his
own account and yet it was only in consequence of their going away
that the momentous event was accomplished that will always remain the
greatest glory of the russian people the lady who afraid of being
stopped by count rostopchin's orders had already in june moved with her
negroes and her women jesters from moscow to her saratov estate with
a vague consciousness that she was not bonaparte's servant was really 
simply and truly carrying out the great work which saved russia but
count rostopchin who now taunted those who left moscow and now had the
government offices removed now distributed quite useless weapons to
the drunken rabble now had processions displaying the icons and now
forbade father augustin to remove icons or the relics of saints now
seized all the private carts in moscow and on one hundred and thirty six
of them removed the balloon that was being constructed by leppich now
hinted that he would burn moscow and related how he had set fire to his
own house now wrote a proclamation to the french solemnly upbraiding
them for having destroyed his orphanage now claimed the glory of
having hinted that he would burn moscow and now repudiated the deed 
now ordered the people to catch all spies and bring them to him and now
reproached them for doing so now expelled all the french residents from
moscow and now allowed madame aubert chalme the center of the whole
french colony in moscow to remain but ordered the venerable old
postmaster klyucharev to be arrested and exiled for no particular
offense now assembled the people at the three hills to fight the french
and now to get rid of them handed over to them a man to be killed
and himself drove away by a back gate now declared that he would
not survive the fall of moscow and now wrote french verses in albums
concerning his share in the affair this man did not understand the
meaning of what was happening but merely wanted to do something himself
that would astonish people to perform some patriotically heroic
feat and like a child he made sport of the momentous and unavoidable
event the abandonment and burning of moscow and tried with his puny hand
now to speed and now to stay the enormous popular tide that bore him
along with it 





chapter vi

helene having returned with the court from vilna to petersburg found
herself in a difficult position 

in petersburg she had enjoyed the special protection of a grandee who
occupied one of the highest posts in the empire in vilna she had formed
an intimacy with a young foreign prince when she returned to petersburg
both the magnate and the prince were there and both claimed their
rights helene was faced by a new problem how to preserve her intimacy
with both without offending either 

what would have seemed difficult or even impossible to another woman did
not cause the least embarrassment to countess bezukhova who evidently
deserved her reputation of being a very clever woman had she attempted
concealment or tried to extricate herself from her awkward position
by cunning she would have spoiled her case by acknowledging herself
guilty but helene like a really great man who can do whatever
he pleases at once assumed her own position to be correct as she
sincerely believed it to be and that everyone else was to blame 

the first time the young foreigner allowed himself to reproach her she
lifted her beautiful head and half turning to him said firmly that's
just like a man selfish and cruel i expected nothing else a woman
sacrifices herself for you she suffers and this is her reward what
right have you monseigneur to demand an account of my attachments and
friendships he is a man who has been more than a father to me the
prince was about to say something but helene interrupted him 

 well yes said she it may be that he has other sentiments for me
than those of a father but that is not a reason for me to shut my door
on him i am not a man that i should repay kindness with ingratitude 
know monseigneur that in all that relates to my intimate feelings i
render account only to god and to my conscience she concluded laying
her hand on her beautiful fully expanded bosom and looking up to
heaven 

 but for heaven's sake listen to me 

 marry me and i will be your slave 

 but that's impossible 

 you won't deign to demean yourself by marrying me you said helene 
beginning to cry 

the prince tried to comfort her but helene as if quite distraught 
said through her tears that there was nothing to prevent her marrying 
that there were precedents there were up to that time very few but
she mentioned napoleon and some other exalted personages that she had
never been her husband's wife and that she had been sacrificed 

 but the law religion said the prince already yielding 

 the law religion what have they been invented for if they can't
arrange that said helene 

the prince was surprised that so simple an idea had not occurred to him 
and he applied for advice to the holy brethren of the society of jesus 
with whom he was on intimate terms 

a few days later at one of those enchanting fetes which helene gave at
her country house on the stone island the charming monsieur de jobert 
a man no longer young with snow white hair and brilliant black eyes 
a jesuit a robe courte was presented to her and in the garden by the
light of the illuminations and to the sound of music talked to her for a
long time of the love of god of christ of the sacred heart and of the
consolations the one true catholic religion affords in this world and
the next helene was touched and more than once tears rose to her eyes
and to those of monsieur de jobert and their voices trembled a dance 
for which her partner came to seek her put an end to her discourse with
her future directeur de conscience but the next evening monsieur de
jobert came to see helene when she was alone and after that often came
again 

 lay member of the society of jesus 

one day he took the countess to a roman catholic church where she knelt
down before the altar to which she was led the enchanting middle aged
frenchman laid his hands on her head and as she herself afterward
described it she felt something like a fresh breeze wafted into her
soul it was explained to her that this was la grace 

after that a long frocked abbe was brought to her she confessed to
him and he absolved her from her sins next day she received a box
containing the sacred host which was left at her house for her to
partake of a few days later helene learned with pleasure that she had
now been admitted to the true catholic church and that in a few days the
pope himself would hear of her and would send her a certain document 

all that was done around her and to her at this time all the attention
devoted to her by so many clever men and expressed in such pleasant 
refined ways and the state of dove like purity she was now in she wore
only white dresses and white ribbons all that time gave her pleasure 
but her pleasure did not cause her for a moment to forget her aim and
as it always happens in contests of cunning that a stupid person gets
the better of cleverer ones helene having realized that the main object
of all these words and all this trouble was after converting her to
catholicism to obtain money from her for jesuit institutions as to
which she received indications before parting with her money insisted
that the various operations necessary to free her from her husband
should be performed in her view the aim of every religion was merely
to preserve certain proprieties while affording satisfaction to
human desires and with this aim in one of her talks with her father
confessor she insisted on an answer to the question in how far was she
bound by her marriage 

they were sitting in the twilight by a window in the drawing room 
the scent of flowers came in at the window helene was wearing a white
dress transparent over her shoulders and bosom the abbe a well fed
man with a plump clean shaven chin a pleasant firm mouth and white
hands meekly folded on his knees sat close to helene and with a
subtle smile on his lips and a peaceful look of delight at her beauty 
occasionally glanced at her face as he explained his opinion on the
subject helene with an uneasy smile looked at his curly hair and his
plump clean shaven blackish cheeks and every moment expected the
conversation to take a fresh turn but the abbe though he evidently
enjoyed the beauty of his companion was absorbed in his mastery of the
matter 

the course of the father confessor's arguments ran as follows ignorant
of the import of what you were undertaking you made a vow of conjugal
fidelity to a man who on his part by entering the married state without
faith in the religious significance of marriage committed an act of
sacrilege that marriage lacked the dual significance it should have
had yet in spite of this your vow was binding you swerved from it 
what did you commit by so acting a venial or a mortal sin a venial
sin for you acted without evil intention if now you married again
with the object of bearing children your sin might be forgiven but the
question is again a twofold one firstly 

but suddenly helene who was getting bored said with one of her
bewitching smiles but i think that having espoused the true religion i
cannot be bound by what a false religion laid upon me 

the director of her conscience was astounded at having the case
presented to him thus with the simplicity of columbus egg he was
delighted at the unexpected rapidity of his pupil's progress but could
not abandon the edifice of argument he had laboriously constructed 

 let us understand one another countess said he with a smile and
began refuting his spiritual daughter's arguments 





chapter vii

helene understood that the question was very simple and easy from
the ecclesiastical point of view and that her directors were making
difficulties only because they were apprehensive as to how the matter
would be regarded by the secular authorities 

so she decided that it was necessary to prepare the opinion of society 
she provoked the jealousy of the elderly magnate and told him what she
had told her other suitor that is she put the matter so that the only
way for him to obtain a right over her was to marry her the elderly
magnate was at first as much taken aback by this suggestion of marriage
with a woman whose husband was alive as the younger man had been but
helene's imperturbable conviction that it was as simple and natural as
marrying a maiden had its effect on him too had helene herself shown
the least sign of hesitation shame or secrecy her cause would
certainly have been lost but not only did she show no signs of secrecy
or shame on the contrary with good natured naivete she told her
intimate friends and these were all petersburg that both the prince
and the magnate had proposed to her and that she loved both and was
afraid of grieving either 

a rumor immediately spread in petersburg not that helene wanted to
be divorced from her husband had such a report spread many would have
opposed so illegal an intention but simply that the unfortunate and
interesting helene was in doubt which of the two men she should marry 
the question was no longer whether this was possible but only which was
the better match and how the matter would be regarded at court there
were it is true some rigid individuals unable to rise to the height of
such a question who saw in the project a desecration of the sacrament
of marriage but there were not many such and they remained silent 
while the majority were interested in helene's good fortune and in the
question which match would be the more advantageous whether it was
right or wrong to remarry while one had a husband living they did not
discuss for that question had evidently been settled by people wiser
than you or me as they said and to doubt the correctness of that
decision would be to risk exposing one's stupidity and incapacity to
live in society 

only marya dmitrievna akhrosimova who had come to petersburg that
summer to see one of her sons allowed herself plainly to express
an opinion contrary to the general one meeting helene at a ball she
stopped her in the middle of the room and amid general silence said
in her gruff voice so wives of living men have started marrying
again perhaps you think you have invented a novelty you have been
forestalled my dear it was thought of long ago it is done in all the
brothels and with these words marya dmitrievna turning up her wide
sleeves with her usual threatening gesture and glancing sternly round 
moved across the room 

though people were afraid of marya dmitrievna she was regarded in
petersburg as a buffoon and so of what she had said they only noticed 
and repeated in a whisper the one coarse word she had used supposing
the whole sting of her remark to lie in that word 

prince vasili who of late very often forgot what he had said and
repeated one and the same thing a hundred times remarked to his
daughter whenever he chanced to see her 

 helene i have a word to say to you and he would lead her
aside drawing her hand downward i have heard of certain projects
concerning you know well my dear child you know how your father's
heart rejoices to know that you you have suffered so much but my
dear child consult only your own heart that is all i have to say and
concealing his unvarying emotion he would press his cheek against his
daughter's and move away 

bilibin who had not lost his reputation of an exceedingly clever man 
and who was one of the disinterested friends so brilliant a woman as
helene always has men friends who can never change into lovers once gave
her his view of the matter at a small and intimate gathering 

 listen bilibin said helene she always called friends of that sort
by their surnames and she touched his coat sleeve with her white 
beringed fingers tell me as you would a sister what i ought to do 
which of the two 

bilibin wrinkled up the skin over his eyebrows and pondered with a
smile on his lips 

 you are not taking me unawares you know said he as a true friend 
i have thought and thought again about your affair you see if you
marry the prince he meant the younger man and he crooked one finger 
 you forever lose the chance of marrying the other and you will
displease the court besides you know there is some kind of
connection but if you marry the old count you will make his last days
happy and as widow of the grand the prince would no longer be making
a mesalliance by marrying you and bilibin smoothed out his forehead 

 that's a true friend said helene beaming and again touching
bilibin's sleeve but i love them you know and don't want to distress
either of them i would give my life for the happiness of them both 

bilibin shrugged his shoulders as much as to say that not even he could
help in that difficulty 

 une maitresse femme that's what is called putting things squarely 
she would like to be married to all three at the same time thought he 

 a masterly woman 

 but tell me how will your husband look at the matter bilibin asked 
his reputation being so well established that he did not fear to ask so
naive a question will he agree 

 oh he loves me so said helene who for some reason imagined that
pierre too loved her he will do anything for me 

bilibin puckered his skin in preparation for something witty 

 even divorce you said he 

helene laughed 

among those who ventured to doubt the justifiability of the proposed
marriage was helene's mother princess kuragina she was continually
tormented by jealousy of her daughter and now that jealousy concerned
a subject near to her own heart she could not reconcile herself to the
idea she consulted a russian priest as to the possibility of divorce
and remarriage during a husband's lifetime and the priest told her that
it was impossible and to her delight showed her a text in the gospel
which as it seemed to him plainly forbids remarriage while the husband
is alive 

armed with these arguments which appeared to her unanswerable she
drove to her daughter's early one morning so as to find her alone 

having listened to her mother's objections helene smiled blandly and
ironically 

 but it says plainly whosoever shall marry her that is divorced 
said the old princess 

 ah maman ne dites pas de betises vous ne comprenez rien dans ma
position j'ai des devoirs said helene changing from russian in
which language she always felt that her case did not sound quite clear 
into french which suited it better 

 oh mamma don't talk nonsense you don't understand
 anything in my position i have obligations 


 but my dear 

 oh mamma how is it you don't understand that the holy father who has
the right to grant dispensations 

just then the lady companion who lived with helene came in to announce
that his highness was in the ballroom and wished to see her 

 non dites lui que je ne veux pas le voir que je suis furieuse contre
lui parce qu'il m'a manque parole 

 no tell him i don't wish to see him i am furious with
 him for not keeping his word to me 


 comtesse a tout peche misericorde said a fair haired young man
with a long face and nose as he entered the room 

 countess there is mercy for every sin 


the old princess rose respectfully and curtsied the young man who had
entered took no notice of her the princess nodded to her daughter and
sidled out of the room 

 yes she is right thought the old princess all her convictions
dissipated by the appearance of his highness she is right but how
is it that we in our irrecoverable youth did not know it yet it is so
simple she thought as she got into her carriage 


by the beginning of august helene's affairs were clearly defined and
she wrote a letter to her husband who as she imagined loved her very
much informing him of her intention to marry n n and of her having
embraced the one true faith and asking him to carry out all the
formalities necessary for a divorce which would be explained to him by
the bearer of the letter 

and so i pray god to have you my friend in his holy and powerful
keeping your friend helene 

this letter was brought to pierre's house when he was on the field of
borodino 





chapter viii

toward the end of the battle of borodino pierre having run down
from raevski's battery a second time made his way through a gully to
knyazkovo with a crowd of soldiers reached the dressing station and
seeing blood and hearing cries and groans hurried on still entangled in
the crowds of soldiers 

the one thing he now desired with his whole soul was to get away quickly
from the terrible sensations amid which he had lived that day and return
to ordinary conditions of life and sleep quietly in a room in his own
bed he felt that only in the ordinary conditions of life would he
be able to understand himself and all he had seen and felt but such
ordinary conditions of life were nowhere to be found 

though shells and bullets did not whistle over the road along which he
was going still on all sides there was what there had been on the field
of battle there were still the same suffering exhausted and sometimes
strangely indifferent faces the same blood the same soldiers 
overcoats the same sounds of firing which though distant now still
aroused terror and besides this there were the foul air and the dust 

having gone a couple of miles along the mozhaysk road pierre sat down
by the roadside 

dusk had fallen and the roar of guns died away pierre lay leaning on
his elbow for a long time gazing at the shadows that moved past him in
the darkness he was continually imagining that a cannon ball was flying
toward him with a terrific whizz and then he shuddered and sat up he
had no idea how long he had been there in the middle of the night three
soldiers having brought some firewood settled down near him and began
lighting a fire 

the soldiers who threw sidelong glances at pierre got the fire to burn
and placed an iron pot on it into which they broke some dried bread and
put a little dripping the pleasant odor of greasy viands mingled with
the smell of smoke pierre sat up and sighed the three soldiers were
eating and talking among themselves taking no notice of him 

 and who may you be one of them suddenly asked pierre evidently
meaning what pierre himself had in mind namely if you want to eat
we'll give you some food only let us know whether you are an honest
man 

 i i said pierre feeling it necessary to minimize his social
position as much as possible so as to be nearer to the soldiers and
better understood by them by rights i am a militia officer but my men
are not here i came to the battle and have lost them 

 there now said one of the soldiers 

another shook his head 

 would you like a little mash the first soldier asked and handed
pierre a wooden spoon after licking it clean 

pierre sat down by the fire and began eating the mash as they called
the food in the cauldron and he thought it more delicious than any food
he had ever tasted as he sat bending greedily over it helping himself
to large spoonfuls and chewing one after another his face was lit up by
the fire and the soldiers looked at him in silence 

 where have you to go to tell us said one of them 

 to mozhaysk 

 you're a gentleman aren't you 

 yes 

 and what's your name 

 peter kirilych 

 well then peter kirilych come along with us we'll take you there 

in the total darkness the soldiers walked with pierre to mozhaysk 

by the time they got near mozhaysk and began ascending the steep hill
into the town the cocks were already crowing pierre went on with the
soldiers quite forgetting that his inn was at the bottom of the hill
and that he had already passed it he would not soon have remembered
this such was his state of forgetfulness had he not halfway up the
hill stumbled upon his groom who had been to look for him in the
town and was returning to the inn the groom recognized pierre in the
darkness by his white hat 

 your excellency he said why we were beginning to despair how is
it you are on foot and where are you going please 

 oh yes said pierre 

the soldiers stopped 

 so you've found your folk said one of them well good by peter
kirilych isn't it 

 good by peter kirilych pierre heard the other voices repeat 

 good by he said and turned with his groom toward the inn 

 i ought to give them something he thought and felt in his pocket 
 no better not said another inner voice 

there was not a room to be had at the inn they were all occupied 
pierre went out into the yard and covering himself up head and all lay
down in his carriage 





chapter ix

scarcely had pierre laid his head on the pillow before he felt himself
falling asleep but suddenly almost with the distinctness of reality 
he heard the boom boom boom of firing the thud of projectiles groans
and cries and smelled blood and powder and a feeling of horror and
dread of death seized him filled with fright he opened his eyes and
lifted his head from under his cloak all was tranquil in the yard only
someone's orderly passed through the gateway splashing through the mud 
and talked to the innkeeper above pierre's head some pigeons disturbed
by the movement he had made in sitting up fluttered under the dark roof
of the penthouse the whole courtyard was permeated by a strong peaceful
smell of stable yards delightful to pierre at that moment he could see
the clear starry sky between the dark roofs of two penthouses 

 thank god there is no more of that he thought covering up his head
again oh what a terrible thing is fear and how shamefully i yielded
to it but they they were steady and calm all the time to the
end thought he 

they in pierre's mind were the soldiers those who had been at the
battery those who had given him food and those who had prayed before
the icon they those strange men he had not previously known stood out
clearly and sharply from everyone else 

 to be a soldier just a soldier thought pierre as he fell asleep 
 to enter communal life completely to be imbued by what makes them what
they are but how cast off all the superfluous devilish burden of my
outer man there was a time when i could have done it i could have run
away from my father as i wanted to or i might have been sent to serve
as a soldier after the duel with dolokhov and the memory of the dinner
at the english club when he had challenged dolokhov flashed through
pierre's mind and then he remembered his benefactor at torzhok and now
a picture of a solemn meeting of the lodge presented itself to his mind 
it was taking place at the english club and someone near and dear to him
sat at the end of the table yes that is he it is my benefactor 
but he died thought pierre yes he died and i did not know he was
alive how sorry i am that he died and how glad i am that he is alive
again on one side of the table sat anatole dolokhov nesvitski 
denisov and others like them in his dream the category to which these
men belonged was as clearly defined in his mind as the category of
those he termed they and he heard those people anatole and dolokhov 
shouting and singing loudly yet through their shouting the voice of his
benefactor was heard speaking all the time and the sound of his words
was as weighty and uninterrupted as the booming on the battlefield but
pleasant and comforting pierre did not understand what his benefactor
was saying but he knew the categories of thoughts were also quite
distinct in his dream that he was talking of goodness and the
possibility of being what they were and they with their simple kind 
firm faces surrounded his benefactor on all sides but though they were
kindly they did not look at pierre and did not know him wishing to
speak and to attract their attention he got up but at that moment his
legs grew cold and bare 

he felt ashamed and with one arm covered his legs from which his cloak
had in fact slipped for a moment as he was rearranging his cloak pierre
opened his eyes and saw the same penthouse roofs posts and yard but
now they were all bluish lit up and glittering with frost or dew 

 it is dawn thought pierre but that's not what i want i want to
hear and understand my benefactor's words again he covered himself up
with his cloak but now neither the lodge nor his benefactor was there 
there were only thoughts clearly expressed in words thoughts that
someone was uttering or that he himself was formulating 

afterwards when he recalled those thoughts pierre was convinced that
someone outside himself had spoken them though the impressions of that
day had evoked them he had never it seemed to him been able to think
and express his thoughts like that when awake 

 to endure war is the most difficult subordination of man's freedom to
the law of god the voice had said simplicity is submission to the
will of god you cannot escape from him and they are simple they do
not talk but act the spoken word is silver but the unspoken is golden 
man can be master of nothing while he fears death but he who does not
fear it possesses all if there were no suffering man would not know
his limitations would not know himself the hardest thing pierre went
on thinking or hearing in his dream is to be able in your soul to
unite the meaning of all to unite all he asked himself no not
to unite thoughts cannot be united but to harness all these thoughts
together is what we need yes one must harness them must harness
them he repeated to himself with inward rapture feeling that these
words and they alone expressed what he wanted to say and solved the
question that tormented him 

 yes one must harness it is time to harness 

 time to harness time to harness your excellency your excellency 
some voice was repeating we must harness it is time to harness 

it was the voice of the groom trying to wake him the sun shone
straight into pierre's face he glanced at the dirty innyard in the
middle of which soldiers were watering their lean horses at the pump
while carts were passing out of the gate pierre turned away with
repugnance and closing his eyes quickly fell back on the carriage seat 
 no i don't want that i don't want to see and understand that i want
to understand what was revealing itself to me in my dream one second
more and i should have understood it all but what am i to do harness 
but how can i harness everything and pierre felt with horror that the
meaning of all he had seen and thought in the dream had been destroyed 

the groom the coachman and the innkeeper told pierre that an officer
had come with news that the french were already near mozhaysk and that
our men were leaving it 

pierre got up and having told them to harness and overtake him went on
foot through the town 

the troops were moving on leaving about ten thousand wounded behind
them there were wounded in the yards at the windows of the houses and
the streets were crowded with them in the streets around carts that
were to take some of the wounded away shouts curses and blows could
be heard pierre offered the use of his carriage which had overtaken
him to a wounded general he knew and drove with him to moscow on the
way pierre was told of the death of his brother in law anatole and of
that of prince andrew 





chapter x

on the thirtieth of august pierre reached moscow close to the gates of
the city he was met by count rostopchin's adjutant 

 we have been looking for you everywhere said the adjutant the count
wants to see you particularly he asks you to come to him at once on a
very important matter 

without going home pierre took a cab and drove to see the moscow
commander in chief 

count rostopchin had only that morning returned to town from his summer
villa at sokolniki the anteroom and reception room of his house
were full of officials who had been summoned or had come for orders 
vasilchikov and platov had already seen the count and explained to him
that it was impossible to defend moscow and that it would have to be
surrendered though this news was being concealed from the inhabitants 
the officials the heads of the various government departments knew that
moscow would soon be in the enemy's hands just as count rostopchin
himself knew it and to escape personal responsibility they had all
come to the governor to ask how they were to deal with their various
departments 

as pierre was entering the reception room a courier from the army came
out of rostopchin's private room 

in answer to questions with which he was greeted the courier made a
despairing gesture with his hand and passed through the room 

while waiting in the reception room pierre with weary eyes watched the
various officials old and young military and civilian who were there 
they all seemed dissatisfied and uneasy pierre went up to a group of
men one of whom he knew after greeting pierre they continued their
conversation 

 if they're sent out and brought back again later on it will do no harm 
but as things are now one can't answer for anything 

 but you see what he writes said another pointing to a printed
sheet he held in his hand 

 that's another matter that's necessary for the people said the
first 

 what is it asked pierre 

 oh it's a fresh broadsheet 

pierre took it and began reading 

his serene highness has passed through mozhaysk in order to join up with
the troops moving toward him and has taken up a strong position where
the enemy will not soon attack him forty eight guns with ammunition
have been sent him from here and his serene highness says he will
defend moscow to the last drop of blood and is even ready to fight in
the streets do not be upset brothers that the law courts are closed 
things have to be put in order and we will deal with villains in our
own way when the time comes i shall want both town and peasant lads and
will raise the cry a day or two beforehand but they are not wanted yet
so i hold my peace an ax will be useful a hunting spear not bad but a
three pronged fork will be best of all a frenchman is no heavier than a
sheaf of rye tomorrow after dinner i shall take the iberian icon of
the mother of god to the wounded in the catherine hospital where we will
have some water blessed that will help them to get well quicker i 
too am well now one of my eyes was sore but now i am on the lookout
with both 

 but military men have told me that it is impossible to fight in the
town said pierre and that the position 

 well of course that's what we were saying replied the first
speaker 

 and what does he mean by one of my eyes was sore but now i am on the
lookout with both asked pierre 

 the count had a sty replied the adjutant smiling and was very much
upset when i told him people had come to ask what was the matter with
him by the by count he added suddenly addressing pierre with a
smile we heard that you have family troubles and that the countess 
your wife 

 i have heard nothing pierre replied unconcernedly but what have you
heard 

 oh well you know people often invent things i only say what i
heard 

 but what did you hear 

 well they say continued the adjutant with the same smile that
the countess your wife is preparing to go abroad i expect it's
nonsense 

 possibly remarked pierre looking about him absent mindedly and who
is that he asked indicating a short old man in a clean blue peasant
overcoat with a big snow white beard and eyebrows and a ruddy face 

 he that's a tradesman that is to say he's the restaurant
keeper vereshchagin perhaps you have heard of that affair with the
proclamation 

 oh so that is vereshchagin said pierre looking at the firm calm
face of the old man and seeking any indication of his being a traitor 

 that's not he himself that's the father of the fellow who wrote the
proclamation said the adjutant the young man is in prison and i
expect it will go hard with him 

an old gentleman wearing a star and another official a german wearing a
cross round his neck approached the speaker 

 it's a complicated story you know said the adjutant that
proclamation appeared about two months ago the count was informed of
it he gave orders to investigate the matter gabriel ivanovich
here made the inquiries the proclamation had passed through exactly
sixty three hands he asked one from whom did you get it from
so and so he went to the next one from whom did you get it and so
on till he reached vereshchagin a half educated tradesman you know a
pet of a trader said the adjutant smiling they asked him who gave
it you and the point is that we knew whom he had it from he could
only have had it from the postmaster but evidently they had come to
some understanding he replied from no one i made it up myself 
they threatened and questioned him but he stuck to that i made it
up myself and so it was reported to the count who sent for the man 
 from whom did you get the proclamation i wrote it myself well you
know the count said the adjutant cheerfully with a smile of pride 
 he flared up dreadfully and just think of the fellow's audacity lying 
and obstinacy 

 and the count wanted him to say it was from klyucharev i understand 
said pierre 

 not at all rejoined the adjutant in dismay klyucharev had his own
sins to answer for without that and that is why he has been banished 
but the point is that the count was much annoyed how could you have
written it yourself said he and he took up the hamburg gazette that
was lying on the table here it is you did not write it yourself but
translated it and translated it abominably because you don't even know
french you fool and what do you think no said he i have not
read any papers i made it up myself if that's so you're a traitor
and i'll have you tried and you'll be hanged say from whom you had
it i have seen no papers i made it up myself and that was the end
of it the count had the father fetched but the fellow stuck to it 
he was sent for trial and condemned to hard labor i believe now the
father has come to intercede for him but he's a good for nothing lad 
you know that sort of tradesman's son a dandy and lady killer he
attended some lectures somewhere and imagines that the devil is no match
for him that's the sort of fellow he is his father keeps a cookshop
here by the stone bridge and you know there was a large icon of god
almighty painted with a scepter in one hand and an orb in the other 
well he took that icon home with him for a few days and what did he do 
he found some scoundrel of a painter 





chapter xi

in the middle of this fresh tale pierre was summoned to the commander in
chief 

when he entered the private room count rostopchin puckering his face 
was rubbing his forehead and eyes with his hand a short man was saying
something but when pierre entered he stopped speaking and went out 

 ah how do you do great warrior said rostopchin as soon as the short
man had left the room we have heard of your prowess but that's not
the point between ourselves mon cher do you belong to the masons he
went on severely as though there were something wrong about it which
he nevertheless intended to pardon pierre remained silent i am well
informed my friend but i am aware that there are masons and i hope
that you are not one of those who on pretense of saving mankind wish to
ruin russia 

 yes i am a mason pierre replied 

 there you see mon cher i expect you know that messrs speranski and
magnitski have been deported to their proper place mr klyucharev has
been treated in the same way and so have others who on the plea of
building up the temple of solomon have tried to destroy the temple of
their fatherland you can understand that there are reasons for this and
that i could not have exiled the postmaster had he not been a harmful
person it has now come to my knowledge that you lent him your carriage
for his removal from town and that you have even accepted papers from
him for safe custody i like you and don't wish you any harm and as
you are only half my age i advise you as a father would to cease
all communication with men of that stamp and to leave here as soon as
possible 

 but what did klyucharev do wrong count asked pierre 

 that is for me to know but not for you to ask shouted rostopchin 

 if he is accused of circulating napoleon's proclamation it is not
proved that he did so said pierre without looking at rostopchin and
vereshchagin 

 there we are rostopchin shouted at pierre louder than before 
frowning suddenly vereshchagin is a renegade and a traitor who will
be punished as he deserves said he with the vindictive heat with which
people speak when recalling an insult but i did not summon you to
discuss my actions but to give you advice or an order if you prefer it 
i beg you to leave the town and break off all communication with such
men as klyucharev and i will knock the nonsense out of anybody but
probably realizing that he was shouting at bezukhov who so far was not
guilty of anything he added taking pierre's hand in a friendly manner 
 we are on the eve of a public disaster and i haven't time to be polite
to everybody who has business with me my head is sometimes in a whirl 
well mon cher what are you doing personally 

 why nothing answered pierre without raising his eyes or changing the
thoughtful expression of his face 

the count frowned 

 a word of friendly advice mon cher be off as soon as you can that's
all i have to tell you happy he who has ears to hear good by my dear
fellow oh by the by he shouted through the doorway after pierre 
 is it true that the countess has fallen into the clutches of the holy
fathers of the society of jesus 

pierre did not answer and left rostopchin's room more sullen and angry
than he had ever before shown himself 

when he reached home it was already getting dark some eight people had
come to see him that evening the secretary of a committee the colonel
of his battalion his steward his major domo and various petitioners 
they all had business with pierre and wanted decisions from him pierre
did not understand and was not interested in any of these questions and
only answered them in order to get rid of these people when left alone
at last he opened and read his wife's letter 

 they the soldiers at the battery prince andrew killed that old
man simplicity is submission to god suffering is necessary the
meaning of all one must harness my wife is getting married one
must forget and understand and going to his bed he threw himself on
it without undressing and immediately fell asleep 

when he awoke next morning the major domo came to inform him that a
special messenger a police officer had come from count rostopchin to
know whether count bezukhov had left or was leaving the town 

a dozen persons who had business with pierre were awaiting him in the
drawing room pierre dressed hurriedly and instead of going to see
them went to the back porch and out through the gate 

from that time till the end of the destruction of moscow no one of
bezukhov's household despite all the search they made saw pierre again
or knew where he was 





chapter xii

the rostovs remained in moscow till the first of september that is 
till the eve of the enemy's entry into the city 

after petya had joined obolenski's regiment of cossacks and left for
belaya tserkov where that regiment was forming the countess was seized
with terror the thought that both her sons were at the war had both
gone from under her wing that today or tomorrow either or both of them
might be killed like the three sons of one of her acquaintances struck
her that summer for the first time with cruel clearness she tried to
get nicholas back and wished to go herself to join petya or to get
him an appointment somewhere in petersburg but neither of these proved
possible petya could not return unless his regiment did so or unless
he was transferred to another regiment on active service nicholas was
somewhere with the army and had not sent a word since his last letter 
in which he had given a detailed account of his meeting with princess
mary the countess did not sleep at night or when she did fall asleep
dreamed that she saw her sons lying dead after many consultations and
conversations the count at last devised means to tranquillize her he
got petya transferred from obolenski's regiment to bezukhov's which was
in training near moscow though petya would remain in the service this
transfer would give the countess the consolation of seeing at least one
of her sons under her wing and she hoped to arrange matters for her
petya so as not to let him go again but always get him appointed to
places where he could not possibly take part in a battle as long as
nicholas alone was in danger the countess imagined that she loved her
first born more than all her other children and even reproached herself
for it but when her youngest the scapegrace who had been bad at
lessons was always breaking things in the house and making himself a
nuisance to everybody that snub nosed petya with his merry black eyes
and fresh rosy cheeks where soft down was just beginning to show when
he was thrown amid those big dreadful cruel men who were fighting
somewhere about something and apparently finding pleasure in it then
his mother thought she loved him more much more than all her other
children the nearer the time came for petya to return the more uneasy
grew the countess she began to think she would never live to see such
happiness the presence of sonya of her beloved natasha or even of
her husband irritated her what do i want with them i want no one but
petya she thought 

at the end of august the rostovs received another letter from nicholas 
he wrote from the province of voronezh where he had been sent to procure
remounts but that letter did not set the countess at ease knowing that
one son was out of danger she became the more anxious about petya 

though by the twentieth of august nearly all the rostovs acquaintances
had left moscow and though everybody tried to persuade the countess to
get away as quickly as possible she would not hear of leaving before
her treasure her adored petya returned on the twenty eighth of august
he arrived the passionate tenderness with which his mother received him
did not please the sixteen year old officer though she concealed from
him her intention of keeping him under her wing petya guessed her
designs and instinctively fearing that he might give way to emotion
when with her might become womanish as he termed it to himself he
treated her coldly avoided her and during his stay in moscow attached
himself exclusively to natasha for whom he had always had a particularly
brotherly tenderness almost lover like 

owing to the count's customary carelessness nothing was ready for their
departure by the twenty eighth of august and the carts that were to
come from their ryazan and moscow estates to remove their household
belongings did not arrive till the thirtieth 

from the twenty eighth till the thirty first all moscow was in a bustle
and commotion every day thousands of men wounded at borodino were
brought in by the dorogomilov gate and taken to various parts of moscow 
and thousands of carts conveyed the inhabitants and their possessions
out by the other gates in spite of rostopchin's broadsheets or because
of them or independently of them the strangest and most contradictory
rumors were current in the town some said that no one was to be allowed
to leave the city others on the contrary said that all the icons had
been taken out of the churches and everybody was to be ordered to leave 
some said there had been another battle after borodino at which the
french had been routed while others on the contrary reported that the
russian army had been destroyed some talked about the moscow militia
which preceded by the clergy would go to the three hills others
whispered that augustin had been forbidden to leave that traitors had
been seized that the peasants were rioting and robbing people on their
way from moscow and so on but all this was only talk in reality
 though the council of fili at which it was decided to abandon moscow 
had not yet been held both those who went away and those who remained
behind felt though they did not show it that moscow would certainly
be abandoned and that they ought to get away as quickly as possible and
save their belongings it was felt that everything would suddenly break
up and change but up to the first of september nothing had done so 
as a criminal who is being led to execution knows that he must die
immediately but yet looks about him and straightens the cap that is
awry on his head so moscow involuntarily continued its wonted life 
though it knew that the time of its destruction was near when the
conditions of life to which its people were accustomed to submit would
be completely upset 

during the three days preceding the occupation of moscow the whole
rostov family was absorbed in various activities the head of the
family count ilya rostov continually drove about the city collecting
the current rumors from all sides and gave superficial and hasty orders
at home about the preparations for their departure 

the countess watched the things being packed was dissatisfied with
everything was constantly in pursuit of petya who was always running
away from her and was jealous of natasha with whom he spent all his
time sonya alone directed the practical side of matters by getting
things packed but of late sonya had been particularly sad and silent 
nicholas letter in which he mentioned princess mary had elicited in
her presence joyous comments from the countess who saw an intervention
of providence in this meeting of the princess and nicholas 

 i was never pleased at bolkonski's engagement to natasha said the
countess but i always wanted nicholas to marry the princess and had a
presentiment that it would happen what a good thing it would be 

sonya felt that this was true that the only possibility of retrieving
the rostovs affairs was by nicholas marrying a rich woman and that the
princess was a good match it was very bitter for her but despite
her grief or perhaps just because of it she took on herself all the
difficult work of directing the storing and packing of their things and
was busy for whole days the count and countess turned to her when they
had any orders to give petya and natasha on the contrary far from
helping their parents were generally a nuisance and a hindrance to
everyone almost all day long the house resounded with their running
feet their cries and their spontaneous laughter they laughed and were
gay not because there was any reason to laugh but because gaiety and
mirth were in their hearts and so everything that happened was a cause
for gaiety and laughter to them petya was in high spirits because
having left home a boy he had returned as everybody told him a fine
young man because he was at home because he had left belaya tserkov
where there was no hope of soon taking part in a battle and had come to
moscow where there was to be fighting in a few days and chiefly because
natasha whose lead he always followed was in high spirits natasha was
gay because she had been sad too long and now nothing reminded her of
the cause of her sadness and because she was feeling well she was also
happy because she had someone to adore her the adoration of others was
a lubricant the wheels of her machine needed to make them run freely and
petya adored her above all they were gay because there was a war near
moscow there would be fighting at the town gates arms were being
given out everybody was escaping going away somewhere and in general
something extraordinary was happening and that is always exciting 
especially to the young 





chapter xiii

on saturday the thirty first of august everything in the rostovs 
house seemed topsy turvy all the doors were open all the furniture was
being carried out or moved about and the mirrors and pictures had been
taken down there were trunks in the rooms and hay wrapping paper and
ropes were scattered about the peasants and house serfs carrying out
the things were treading heavily on the parquet floors the yard was
crowded with peasant carts some loaded high and already corded up 
others still empty 

the voices and footsteps of the many servants and of the peasants who
had come with the carts resounded as they shouted to one another in
the yard and in the house the count had been out since morning the
countess had a headache brought on by all the noise and turmoil and was
lying down in the new sitting room with a vinegar compress on her head 
petya was not at home he had gone to visit a friend with whom he meant
to obtain a transfer from the militia to the active army sonya was in
the ballroom looking after the packing of the glass and china natasha
was sitting on the floor of her dismantled room with dresses ribbons 
and scarves strewn all about her gazing fixedly at the floor and
holding in her hands the old ball dress already out of fashion which
she had worn at her first petersburg ball 

natasha was ashamed of doing nothing when everyone else was so busy and
several times that morning had tried to set to work but her heart was
not in it and she could not and did not know how to do anything except
with all her heart and all her might for a while she had stood beside
sonya while the china was being packed and tried to help but soon gave
it up and went to her room to pack her own things at first she found it
amusing to give away dresses and ribbons to the maids but when that was
done and what was left had still to be packed she found it dull 

 dunyasha you pack you will won't you dear and when dunyasha
willingly promised to do it all for her natasha sat down on the floor 
took her old ball dress and fell into a reverie quite unrelated to what
ought to have occupied her thoughts now she was roused from her reverie
by the talk of the maids in the next room which was theirs and by the
sound of their hurried footsteps going to the back porch natasha got
up and looked out of the window an enormously long row of carts full of
wounded men had stopped in the street 

the housekeeper the old nurse the cooks coachmen maids footmen 
postilions and scullions stood at the gate staring at the wounded 

natasha throwing a clean pocket handkerchief over her hair and holding
an end of it in each hand went out into the street 

the former housekeeper old mavra kuzminichna had stepped out of the
crowd by the gate gone up to a cart with a hood constructed of bast
mats and was speaking to a pale young officer who lay inside 
natasha moved a few steps forward and stopped shyly still holding her
handkerchief and listened to what the housekeeper was saying 

 then you have nobody in moscow she was saying you would be more
comfortable somewhere in a house in ours for instance the family
are leaving 

 i don't know if it would be allowed replied the officer in a weak
voice here is our commanding officer ask him and he pointed to a
stout major who was walking back along the street past the row of carts 

natasha glanced with frightened eyes at the face of the wounded officer
and at once went to meet the major 

 may the wounded men stay in our house she asked 

the major raised his hand to his cap with a smile 

 which one do you want ma'am'selle said he screwing up his eyes and
smiling 

natasha quietly repeated her question and her face and whole
manner were so serious though she was still holding the ends of her
handkerchief that the major ceased smiling and after some reflection as
if considering in how far the thing was possible replied in the
affirmative 

 oh yes why not they may he said 

with a slight inclination of her head natasha stepped back quickly to
mavra kuzminichna who stood talking compassionately to the officer 

 they may he says they may whispered natasha 

the cart in which the officer lay was turned into the rostovs yard 
and dozens of carts with wounded men began at the invitation of the
townsfolk to turn into the yards and to draw up at the entrances of the
houses in povarskaya street natasha was evidently pleased to be dealing
with new people outside the ordinary routine of her life she and mavra
kuzminichna tried to get as many of the wounded as possible into their
yard 

 your papa must be told though said mavra kuzminichna 

 never mind never mind what does it matter for one day we can move
into the drawing room they can have all our half of the house 

 there now young lady you do take things into your head even if we
put them into the wing the men's room or the nurse's room we must ask
permission 

 well i'll ask 

natasha ran into the house and went on tiptoe through the half open door
into the sitting room where there was a smell of vinegar and hoffman's
drops 

 are you asleep mamma 

 oh what sleep said the countess waking up just as she was dropping
into a doze 

 mamma darling said natasha kneeling by her mother and bringing her
face close to her mother's i am sorry forgive me i'll never do it
again i woke you up mavra kuzminichna has sent me they have brought
some wounded here officers will you let them come they have nowhere to
go i knew you'd let them come she said quickly all in one breath 

 what officers whom have they brought i don't understand anything
about it said the countess 

natasha laughed and the countess too smiled slightly 

 i knew you'd give permission so i'll tell them and having kissed
her mother natasha got up and went to the door 

in the hall she met her father who had returned with bad news 

 we've stayed too long said the count with involuntary vexation the
club is closed and the police are leaving 

 papa is it all right i've invited some of the wounded into the house 
said natasha 

 of course it is he answered absently that's not the point i beg
you not to indulge in trifles now but to help to pack and tomorrow we
must go go go 

and the count gave a similar order to the major domo and the servants 

at dinner petya having returned home told them the news he had heard 
he said the people had been getting arms in the kremlin and that though
rostopchin's broadsheet had said that he would sound a call two or three
days in advance the order had certainly already been given for everyone
to go armed to the three hills tomorrow and that there would be a big
battle there 

the countess looked with timid horror at her son's eager excited face
as he said this she realized that if she said a word about his not
going to the battle she knew he enjoyed the thought of the impending
engagement he would say something about men honor and the
fatherland something senseless masculine and obstinate which there
would be no contradicting and her plans would be spoiled and so 
hoping to arrange to leave before then and take petya with her as their
protector and defender she did not answer him but after dinner called
the count aside and implored him with tears to take her away quickly 
that very night if possible with a woman's involuntary loving cunning
she who till then had not shown any alarm said that she would die of
fright if they did not leave that very night without any pretense she
was now afraid of everything 





chapter xiv

madame schoss who had been out to visit her daughter increased the
countess fears still more by telling what she had seen at a spirit
dealer's in myasnitski street when returning by that street she had
been unable to pass because of a drunken crowd rioting in front of
the shop she had taken a cab and driven home by a side street and the
cabman had told her that the people were breaking open the barrels at
the drink store having received orders to do so 

after dinner the whole rostov household set to work with enthusiastic
haste packing their belongings and preparing for their departure the
old count suddenly setting to work kept passing from the yard to the
house and back again shouting confused instructions to the hurrying
people and flurrying them still more petya directed things in the
yard sonya owing to the count's contradictory orders lost her head
and did not know what to do the servants ran noisily about the house
and yard shouting and disputing natasha with the ardor characteristic
of all she did suddenly set to work too at first her intervention in
the business of packing was received skeptically everybody expected
some prank from her and did not wish to obey her but she resolutely
and passionately demanded obedience grew angry and nearly cried because
they did not heed her and at last succeeded in making them believe her 
her first exploit which cost her immense effort and established her
authority was the packing of the carpets the count had valuable
gobelin tapestries and persian carpets in the house when natasha set
to work two cases were standing open in the ballroom one almost full
up with crockery the other with carpets there was also much china
standing on the tables and still more was being brought in from the
storeroom a third case was needed and servants had gone to fetch it 

 sonya wait a bit we'll pack everything into these said natasha 

 you can't miss we have tried to said the butler's assistant 

 no wait a minute please 

and natasha began rapidly taking out of the case dishes and plates
wrapped in paper 

 the dishes must go in here among the carpets said she 

 why it's a mercy if we can get the carpets alone into three cases 
said the butler's assistant 

 oh wait please and natasha began rapidly and deftly sorting out the
things these aren't needed said she putting aside some plates
of kiev ware these yes these must go among the carpets she said 
referring to the saxony china dishes 

 don't natasha leave it alone we'll get it all packed urged sonya
reproachfully 

 what a young lady she is remarked the major domo 

but natasha would not give in she turned everything out and began
quickly repacking deciding that the inferior russian carpets and
unnecessary crockery should not be taken at all when everything had
been taken out of the cases they recommenced packing and it turned
out that when the cheaper things not worth taking had nearly all been
rejected the valuable ones really did all go into the two cases only
the lid of the case containing the carpets would not shut down a few
more things might have been taken out but natasha insisted on having
her own way she packed repacked pressed made the butler's assistant
and petya whom she had drawn into the business of packing press on the
lid and made desperate efforts herself 

 that's enough natasha said sonya i see you were right but just
take out the top one 

 i won't cried natasha with one hand holding back the hair that hung
over her perspiring face while with the other she pressed down the
carpets now press petya press vasilich press hard she cried 

the carpets yielded and the lid closed natasha clapping her hands 
screamed with delight and tears fell from her eyes but this only
lasted a moment she at once set to work afresh and they now trusted her
completely the count was not angry even when they told him that natasha
had countermanded an order of his and the servants now came to her
to ask whether a cart was sufficiently loaded and whether it might
be corded up thanks to natasha's directions the work now went on
expeditiously unnecessary things were left and the most valuable
packed as compactly as possible 

but hard as they all worked till quite late that night they could not
get everything packed the countess had fallen asleep and the count 
having put off their departure till next morning went to bed 

sonya and natasha slept in the sitting room without undressing 

that night another wounded man was driven down the povarskaya and mavra
kuzminichna who was standing at the gate had him brought into the
rostovs yard mavra kuzminichna concluded that he was a very important
man he was being conveyed in a caleche with a raised hood and was
quite covered by an apron on the box beside the driver sat a venerable
old attendant a doctor and two soldiers followed the carriage in a
cart 

 please come in here the masters are going away and the whole house
will be empty said the old woman to the old attendant 

 well perhaps said he with a sigh we don't expect to get him home
alive we have a house of our own in moscow but it's a long way from
here and there's nobody living in it 

 do us the honor to come in there's plenty of everything in the
master's house come in said mavra kuzminichna is he very ill she
asked 

the attendant made a hopeless gesture 

 we don't expect to get him home we must ask the doctor 

and the old servant got down from the box and went up to the cart 

 all right said the doctor 

the old servant returned to the caleche looked into it shook his
head disconsolately told the driver to turn into the yard and stopped
beside mavra kuzminichna 

 o lord jesus christ she murmured 

she invited them to take the wounded man into the house 

 the masters won't object she said 

but they had to avoid carrying the man upstairs and so they took him
into the wing and put him in the room that had been madame schoss 

this wounded man was prince andrew bolkonski 





chapter xv

moscow's last day had come it was a clear bright autumn day a sunday 
the church bells everywhere were ringing for service just as usual on
sundays nobody seemed yet to realize what awaited the city 

only two things indicated the social condition of moscow the rabble 
that is the poor people and the price of commodities an enormous crowd
of factory hands house serfs and peasants with whom some officials 
seminarists and gentry were mingled had gone early that morning to
the three hills having waited there for rostopchin who did not turn
up they became convinced that moscow would be surrendered and then
dispersed all about the town to the public houses and cookshops prices
too that day indicated the state of affairs the price of weapons of
gold of carts and horses kept rising but the value of paper money and
city articles kept falling so that by midday there were instances of
carters removing valuable goods such as cloth and receiving in payment
a half of what they carted while peasant horses were fetching five
hundred rubles each and furniture mirrors and bronzes were being
given away for nothing 

in the rostovs staid old fashioned house the dissolution of former
conditions of life was but little noticeable as to the serfs the only
indication was that three out of their huge retinue disappeared
during the night but nothing was stolen and as to the value of their
possessions the thirty peasant carts that had come in from their
estates and which many people envied proved to be extremely valuable and
they were offered enormous sums of money for them not only were huge
sums offered for the horses and carts but on the previous evening and
early in the morning of the first of september orderlies and servants
sent by wounded officers came to the rostovs and wounded men dragged
themselves there from the rostovs and from neighboring houses where
they were accommodated entreating the servants to try to get them
a lift out of moscow the major domo to whom these entreaties were
addressed though he was sorry for the wounded resolutely refused 
saying that he dare not even mention the matter to the count pity these
wounded men as one might it was evident that if they were given one
cart there would be no reason to refuse another or all the carts and
one's own carriages as well thirty carts could not save all the wounded
and in the general catastrophe one could not disregard oneself and one's
own family so thought the major domo on his master's behalf 

on waking up that morning count ilya rostov left his bedroom softly so
as not to wake the countess who had fallen asleep only toward morning 
and came out to the porch in his lilac silk dressing gown in the yard
stood the carts ready corded the carriages were at the front porch 
the major domo stood at the porch talking to an elderly orderly and to
a pale young officer with a bandaged arm on seeing the count the
major domo made a significant and stern gesture to them both to go away 

 well vasilich is everything ready asked the count and stroking his
bald head he looked good naturedly at the officer and the orderly and
nodded to them he liked to see new faces 

 we can harness at once your excellency 

 well that's right as soon as the countess wakes we'll be off god
willing what is it gentlemen he added turning to the officer are
you staying in my house 

the officer came nearer and suddenly his face flushed crimson 

 count be so good as to allow me for god's sake to get into some
corner of one of your carts i have nothing here with me i shall be
all right on a loaded cart 

before the officer had finished speaking the orderly made the same
request on behalf of his master 

 oh yes yes yes said the count hastily i shall be very pleased 
very pleased vasilich you'll see to it just unload one or two carts 
well what of it do what's necessary said the count muttering
some indefinite order 

but at the same moment an expression of warm gratitude on the officer's
face had already sealed the order the count looked around him in the
yard at the gates at the window of the wings wounded officers and
their orderlies were to be seen they were all looking at the count and
moving toward the porch 

 please step into the gallery your excellency said the major domo 
 what are your orders about the pictures 

the count went into the house with him repeating his order not to
refuse the wounded who asked for a lift 

 well never mind some of the things can be unloaded he added in a
soft confidential voice as though afraid of being overheard 

at nine o'clock the countess woke up and matrena timofeevna who had
been her lady's maid before her marriage and now performed a sort of
chief gendarme's duty for her came to say that madame schoss was much
offended and the young ladies summer dresses could not be left behind 
on inquiry the countess learned that madame schoss was offended because
her trunk had been taken down from its cart and all the loads were
being uncorded and the luggage taken out of the carts to make room for
wounded men whom the count in the simplicity of his heart had ordered
that they should take with them the countess sent for her husband 

 what is this my dear i hear that the luggage is being unloaded 

 you know love i wanted to tell you countess dear an officer
came to me to ask for a few carts for the wounded after all ours are
things that can be bought but think what being left behind means to
them really now in our own yard we asked them in ourselves and
there are officers among them you know i think my dear let them
be taken where's the hurry 

the count spoke timidly as he always did when talking of money matters 
the countess was accustomed to this tone as a precursor of news of
something detrimental to the children's interests such as the building
of a new gallery or conservatory the inauguration of a private theater
or an orchestra she was accustomed always to oppose anything announced
in that timid tone and considered it her duty to do so 

she assumed her dolefully submissive manner and said to her husband 
 listen to me count you have managed matters so that we are getting
nothing for the house and now you wish to throw away all our all the
children's property you said yourself that we have a hundred thousand
rubles worth of things in the house i don't consent my dear i don't 
do as you please it's the government's business to look after the
wounded they know that look at the lopukhins opposite they cleared
out everything two days ago that's what other people do it's only
we who are such fools if you have no pity on me have some for the
children 

flourishing his arms in despair the count left the room without
replying 

 papa what are you doing that for asked natasha who had followed him
into her mother's room 

 nothing what business is it of yours muttered the count angrily 

 but i heard said natasha why does mamma object 

 what business is it of yours cried the count 

natasha stepped up to the window and pondered 

 papa here's berg coming to see us said she looking out of the
window 





chapter xvi

berg the rostovs son in law was already a colonel wearing the orders
of vladimir and anna and he still filled the quiet and agreeable post
of assistant to the head of the staff of the assistant commander of the
first division of the second army 

on the first of september he had come to moscow from the army 

he had nothing to do in moscow but he had noticed that everyone in the
army was asking for leave to visit moscow and had something to do there 
so he considered it necessary to ask for leave of absence for family and
domestic reasons 

berg drove up to his father in law's house in his spruce little trap
with a pair of sleek roans exactly like those of a certain prince he
looked attentively at the carts in the yard and while going up to the
porch took out a clean pocket handkerchief and tied a knot in it 

from the anteroom berg ran with smooth though impatient steps into the
drawing room where he embraced the count kissed the hands of natasha
and sonya and hastened to inquire after mamma's health 

 health at a time like this said the count come tell us the news 
is the army retreating or will there be another battle 

 god almighty alone can decide the fate of our fatherland papa said
berg the army is burning with a spirit of heroism and the leaders so
to say have now assembled in council no one knows what is coming but
in general i can tell you papa that such a heroic spirit the truly
antique valor of the russian army which they which it he corrected
himself has shown or displayed in the battle of the twenty sixth there
are no words worthy to do it justice i tell you papa he smote
himself on the breast as a general he had heard speaking had done but
berg did it a trifle late for he should have struck his breast at the
words russian army i tell you frankly that we the commanders far
from having to urge the men on or anything of that kind could hardly
restrain those those yes those exploits of antique valor he
went on rapidly general barclay de tolly risked his life everywhere at
the head of the troops i can assure you our corps was stationed on a
hillside you can imagine 

and berg related all that he remembered of the various tales he had
heard those days natasha watched him with an intent gaze that confused
him as if she were trying to find in his face the answer to some
question 

 altogether such heroism as was displayed by the russian warriors
cannot be imagined or adequately praised said berg glancing round
at natasha and as if anxious to conciliate her replying to her intent
look with a smile russia is not in moscow she lives in the hearts of
her sons isn't it so papa said he 

just then the countess came in from the sitting room with a weary and
dissatisfied expression berg hurriedly jumped up kissed her hand 
asked about her health and swaying his head from side to side to
express sympathy remained standing beside her 

 yes mamma i tell you sincerely that these are hard and sad times for
every russian but why are you so anxious you have still time to get
away 

 i can't think what the servants are about said the countess turning
to her husband i have just been told that nothing is ready yet 
somebody after all must see to things one misses mitenka at such times 
there won't be any end to it 

the count was about to say something but evidently restrained himself 
he got up from his chair and went to the door 

at that moment berg drew out his handkerchief as if to blow his nose
and seeing the knot in it pondered shaking his head sadly and
significantly 

 and i have a great favor to ask of you papa said he 

 hm said the count and stopped 

 i was driving past yusupov's house just now said berg with a laugh 
 when the steward a man i know ran out and asked me whether i wouldn't
buy something i went in out of curiosity you know and there is a
small chiffonier and a dressing table you know how dear vera wanted a
chiffonier like that and how we had a dispute about it at the mention
of the chiffonier and dressing table berg involuntarily changed his tone
to one of pleasure at his admirable domestic arrangements and it's
such a beauty it pulls out and has a secret english drawer you know 
and dear vera has long wanted one i wish to give her a surprise you
see i saw so many of those peasant carts in your yard please let me
have one i will pay the man well and 

the count frowned and coughed 

 ask the countess i don't give orders 

 if it's inconvenient please don't said berg only i so wanted it 
for dear vera's sake 

 oh go to the devil all of you to the devil the devil the devil 
cried the old count my head's in a whirl 

and he left the room the countess began to cry 

 yes mamma yes these are very hard times said berg 

natasha left the room with her father and as if finding it difficult to
reach some decision first followed him and then ran downstairs 

petya was in the porch engaged in giving out weapons to the servants
who were to leave moscow the loaded carts were still standing in the
yard two of them had been uncorded and a wounded officer was climbing
into one of them helped by an orderly 

 do you know what it's about petya asked natasha 

she understood that he meant what were their parents quarreling about 
she did not answer 

 it's because papa wanted to give up all the carts to the wounded said
petya vasilich told me i consider 

 i consider natasha suddenly almost shouted turning her angry face to
petya i consider it so horrid so abominable so i don't know what 
are we despicable germans 

her throat quivered with convulsive sobs and afraid of weakening and
letting the force of her anger run to waste she turned and rushed
headlong up the stairs 

berg was sitting beside the countess consoling her with the respectful
attention of a relative the count pipe in hand was pacing up and down
the room when natasha her face distorted by anger burst in like a
tempest and approached her mother with rapid steps 

 it's horrid it's abominable she screamed you can't possibly have
ordered it 

berg and the countess looked at her perplexed and frightened the count
stood still at the window and listened 

 mamma it's impossible see what is going on in the yard she cried 
 they will be left 

 what's the matter with you who are they what do you want 

 why the wounded it's impossible mamma it's monstrous no mamma
darling it's not the thing please forgive me darling mamma what
does it matter what we take away only look what is going on in the
yard mamma it's impossible 

the count stood by the window and listened without turning round 
suddenly he sniffed and put his face closer to the window 

the countess glanced at her daughter saw her face full of shame for her
mother saw her agitation and understood why her husband did not turn
to look at her now and she glanced round quite disconcerted 

 oh do as you like am i hindering anyone she said not surrendering
at once 

 mamma darling forgive me 

but the countess pushed her daughter away and went up to her husband 

 my dear you order what is right you know i don't understand about
it said she dropping her eyes shamefacedly 

 the eggs the eggs are teaching the hen muttered the count through
tears of joy and he embraced his wife who was glad to hide her look of
shame on his breast 

 papa mamma may i see to it may i asked natasha we will still
take all the most necessary things 

the count nodded affirmatively and natasha at the rapid pace at which
she used to run when playing at tag ran through the ballroom to the
anteroom and downstairs into the yard 

the servants gathered round natasha but could not believe the strange
order she brought them until the count himself in his wife's name 
confirmed the order to give up all the carts to the wounded and take the
trunks to the storerooms when they understood that order the servants
set to work at this new task with pleasure and zeal it no longer seemed
strange to them but on the contrary it seemed the only thing that could
be done just as a quarter of an hour before it had not seemed strange
to anyone that the wounded should be left behind and the goods carted
away but that had seemed the only thing to do 

the whole household as if to atone for not having done it sooner set
eagerly to work at the new task of placing the wounded in the carts the
wounded dragged themselves out of their rooms and stood with pale but
happy faces round the carts the news that carts were to be had spread
to the neighboring houses from which wounded men began to come into the
rostovs yard many of the wounded asked them not to unload the carts
but only to let them sit on the top of the things but the work of
unloading once started could not be arrested it seemed not to matter
whether all or only half the things were left behind cases full of
china bronzes pictures and mirrors that had been so carefully
packed the night before now lay about the yard and still they went on
searching for and finding possibilities of unloading this or that and
letting the wounded have another and yet another cart 

 we can take four more men said the steward they can have my trap 
or else what is to become of them 

 let them have my wardrobe cart said the countess dunyasha can go
with me in the carriage 

they unloaded the wardrobe cart and sent it to take wounded men from a
house two doors off the whole household servants included was bright
and animated natasha was in a state of rapturous excitement such as she
had not known for a long time 

 what could we fasten this onto asked the servants trying to fix a
trunk on the narrow footboard behind a carriage we must keep at least
one cart 

 what's in it asked natasha 

 the count's books 

 leave it vasilich will put it away it's not wanted 

the phaeton was full of people and there was a doubt as to where count
peter could sit 

 on the box you'll sit on the box won't you petya cried natasha 

sonya too was busy all this time but the aim of her efforts was quite
different from natasha's she was putting away the things that had to
be left behind and making a list of them as the countess wished and she
tried to get as much taken away with them as possible 





chapter xvii

before two o'clock in the afternoon the rostovs four carriages packed
full and with the horses harnessed stood at the front door one by one
the carts with the wounded had moved out of the yard 

the caleche in which prince andrew was being taken attracted sonya's
attention as it passed the front porch with the help of a maid she was
arranging a seat for the countess in the huge high coach that stood at
the entrance 

 whose caleche is that she inquired leaning out of the carriage
window 

 why didn't you know miss replied the maid the wounded prince he
spent the night in our house and is going with us 

 but who is it what's his name 

 it's our intended that was prince bolkonski himself they say he is
dying replied the maid with a sigh 

sonya jumped out of the coach and ran to the countess the countess 
tired out and already dressed in shawl and bonnet for her journey 
was pacing up and down the drawing room waiting for the household to
assemble for the usual silent prayer with closed doors before starting 
natasha was not in the room 

 mamma said sonya prince andrew is here mortally wounded he is
going with us 

the countess opened her eyes in dismay and seizing sonya's arm glanced
around 

 natasha she murmured 

at that moment this news had only one significance for both of them 
they knew their natasha and alarm as to what would happen if she heard
this news stifled all sympathy for the man they both liked 

 natasha does not know yet but he is going with us said sonya 

 you say he is dying 

sonya nodded 

the countess put her arms around sonya and began to cry 

 the ways of god are past finding out she thought feeling that the
almighty hand hitherto unseen was becoming manifest in all that was
now taking place 

 well mamma everything is ready what's the matter asked natasha as
with animated face she ran into the room 

 nothing answered the countess if everything is ready let us start 

and the countess bent over her reticule to hide her agitated face sonya
embraced natasha and kissed her 

natasha looked at her inquiringly 

 what is it what has happened 

 nothing no 

 is it something very bad for me what is it persisted natasha with
her quick intuition 

sonya sighed and made no reply the count petya madame schoss mavra
kuzminichna and vasilich came into the drawing room and having closed
the doors they all sat down and remained for some moments silently
seated without looking at one another 

the count was the first to rise and with a loud sigh crossed himself
before the icon all the others did the same then the count embraced
mavra kuzminichna and vasilich who were to remain in moscow and while
they caught at his hand and kissed his shoulder he patted their backs
lightly with some vaguely affectionate and comforting words the
countess went into the oratory and there sonya found her on her knees
before the icons that had been left here and there hanging on the wall 
 the most precious ones with which some family tradition was connected 
were being taken with them 

in the porch and in the yard the men whom petya had armed with swords
and daggers with trousers tucked inside their high boots and with belts
and girdles tightened were taking leave of those remaining behind 

as is always the case at a departure much had been forgotten or put in
the wrong place and for a long time two menservants stood one on
each side of the open door and the carriage steps waiting to help the
countess in while maids rushed with cushions and bundles from the house
to the carriages the caleche the phaeton and back again 

 they always will forget everything said the countess don't you know
i can't sit like that 

and dunyasha with clenched teeth without replying but with an
aggrieved look on her face hastily got into the coach to rearrange the
seat 

 oh those servants said the count swaying his head 

efim the old coachman who was the only one the countess trusted to
drive her sat perched up high on the box and did not so much as glance
round at what was going on behind him from thirty years experience
he knew it would be some time yet before the order be off in god's
name would be given him and he knew that even when it was said
he would be stopped once or twice more while they sent back to fetch
something that had been forgotten and even after that he would again
be stopped and the countess herself would lean out of the window and beg
him for the love of heaven to drive carefully down the hill he knew
all this and therefore waited calmly for what would happen with more
patience than the horses especially the near one the chestnut falcon 
who was pawing the ground and champing his bit at last all were
seated the carriage steps were folded and pulled up the door was shut 
somebody was sent for a traveling case and the countess leaned out
and said what she had to say then efim deliberately doffed his hat and
began crossing himself the postilion and all the other servants did the
same off in god's name said efim putting on his hat start the
postilion started the horses the off pole horse tugged at his collar 
the high springs creaked and the body of the coach swayed the footman
sprang onto the box of the moving coach which jolted as it passed out
of the yard onto the uneven roadway the other vehicles jolted in
their turn and the procession of carriages moved up the street in the
carriages the caleche and the phaeton all crossed themselves as they
passed the church opposite the house those who were to remain in moscow
walked on either side of the vehicles seeing the travelers off 

rarely had natasha experienced so joyful a feeling as now sitting in
the carriage beside the countess and gazing at the slowly receding
walls of forsaken agitated moscow occasionally she leaned out of the
carriage window and looked back and then forward at the long train of
wounded in front of them almost at the head of the line she could see
the raised hood of prince andrew's caleche she did not know who was
in it but each time she looked at the procession her eyes sought that
caleche she knew it was right in front 

in kudrino from the nikitski presnya and podnovinsk streets came
several other trains of vehicles similar to the rostovs and as they
passed along the sadovaya street the carriages and carts formed two rows
abreast 

as they were going round the sukharev water tower natasha who was
inquisitively and alertly scrutinizing the people driving or walking
past suddenly cried out in joyful surprise 

 dear me mamma sonya look it's he 

 who who 

 look yes on my word it's bezukhov said natasha putting her head
out of the carriage and staring at a tall stout man in a coachman's
long coat who from his manner of walking and moving was evidently
a gentleman in disguise and who was passing under the arch of the
sukharev tower accompanied by a small sallow faced beardless old man
in a frieze coat 

 yes it really is bezukhov in a coachman's coat with a queer looking
old boy really said natasha look look 

 no it's not he how can you talk such nonsense 

 mamma screamed natasha i'll stake my head it's he i assure you 
stop stop she cried to the coachman 

but the coachman could not stop for from the meshchanski street came
more carts and carriages and the rostovs were being shouted at to move
on and not block the way 

in fact however though now much farther off than before the rostovs
all saw pierre or someone extraordinarily like him in a coachman's coat 
going down the street with head bent and a serious face beside a small 
beardless old man who looked like a footman that old man noticed a
face thrust out of the carriage window gazing at them and respectfully
touching pierre's elbow said something to him and pointed to the
carriage pierre evidently engrossed in thought could not at first
understand him at length when he had understood and looked in the
direction the old man indicated he recognized natasha and following
his first impulse stepped instantly and rapidly toward the coach but
having taken a dozen steps he seemed to remember something and stopped 

natasha's face leaning out of the window beamed with quizzical
kindliness 

 peter kirilovich come here we have recognized you this is
wonderful she cried holding out her hand to him what are you doing 
why are you like this 

pierre took her outstretched hand and kissed it awkwardly as he walked
along beside her while the coach still moved on 

 what is the matter count asked the countess in a surprised and
commiserating tone 

 what what why don't ask me said pierre and looked round at
natasha whose radiant happy expression of which he was conscious
without looking at her filled him with enchantment 

 are you remaining in moscow then 

pierre hesitated 

 in moscow he said in a questioning tone yes in moscow good by 

 ah if only i were a man i'd certainly stay with you how splendid 
said natasha mamma if you'll let me i'll stay 

pierre glanced absently at natasha and was about to say something but
the countess interrupted him 

 you were at the battle we heard 

 yes i was pierre answered there will be another battle
tomorrow he began but natasha interrupted him 

 but what is the matter with you count you are not like yourself 

 oh don't ask me don't ask me i don't know myself tomorrow but
no good by good by he muttered it's an awful time and dropping
behind the carriage he stepped onto the pavement 

natasha continued to lean out of the window for a long time beaming at
him with her kindly slightly quizzical happy smile 





chapter xviii

for the last two days ever since leaving home pierre had been living
in the empty house of his deceased benefactor bazdeev this is how it
happened 

when he woke up on the morning after his return to moscow and his
interview with count rostopchin he could not for some time make out
where he was and what was expected of him when he was informed that
among others awaiting him in his reception room there was a frenchman
who had brought a letter from his wife the countess helene he felt
suddenly overcome by that sense of confusion and hopelessness to which
he was apt to succumb he felt that everything was now at an end all
was in confusion and crumbling to pieces that nobody was right or
wrong the future held nothing and there was no escape from this
position smiling unnaturally and muttering to himself he first sat
down on the sofa in an attitude of despair then rose went to the door
of the reception room and peeped through the crack returned flourishing
his arms and took up a book his major domo came in a second time to
say that the frenchman who had brought the letter from the countess
was very anxious to see him if only for a minute and that someone from
bazdeev's widow had called to ask pierre to take charge of her husband's
books as she herself was leaving for the country 

 oh yes in a minute wait or no no of course go and say i will
come directly pierre replied to the major domo 

but as soon as the man had left the room pierre took up his hat which
was lying on the table and went out of his study by the other door 
there was no one in the passage he went along the whole length of this
passage to the stairs and frowning and rubbing his forehead with
both hands went down as far as the first landing the hall porter was
standing at the front door from the landing where pierre stood there
was a second staircase leading to the back entrance he went down that
staircase and out into the yard no one had seen him but there were
some carriages waiting and as soon as pierre stepped out of the gate
the coachmen and the yard porter noticed him and raised their caps to
him when he felt he was being looked at he behaved like an ostrich
which hides its head in a bush in order not to be seen he hung his head
and quickening his pace went down the street 

of all the affairs awaiting pierre that day the sorting of joseph
bazdeev's books and papers appeared to him the most necessary 

he hired the first cab he met and told the driver to go to the
patriarch's ponds where the widow bazdeev's house was 

continually turning round to look at the rows of loaded carts that were
making their way from all sides out of moscow and balancing his bulky
body so as not to slip out of the ramshackle old vehicle pierre 
experiencing the joyful feeling of a boy escaping from school began to
talk to his driver 

the man told him that arms were being distributed today at the kremlin
and that tomorrow everyone would be sent out beyond the three hills
gates and a great battle would be fought there 

having reached the patriarch's ponds pierre found the bazdeevs house 
where he had not been for a long time past he went up to the gate 
gerasim that sallow beardless old man pierre had seen at torzhok five
years before with joseph bazdeev came out in answer to his knock 

 at home asked pierre 

 owing to the present state of things sophia danilovna has gone to the
torzhok estate with the children your excellency 

 i will come in all the same i have to look through the books said
pierre 

 be so good as to step in makar alexeevich the brother of my late
master may the kingdom of heaven be his has remained here but he is in
a weak state as you know said the old servant 

pierre knew that makar alexeevich was joseph bazdeev's half insane
brother and a hard drinker 

 yes yes i know let us go in said pierre and entered the house 

a tall bald headed old man with a red nose wearing a dressing gown and
with galoshes on his bare feet stood in the anteroom on seeing pierre
he muttered something angrily and went away along the passage 

 he was a very clever man but has now grown quite feeble as your honor
sees said gerasim will you step into the study pierre nodded as
it was sealed up so it has remained but sophia danilovna gave orders
that if anyone should come from you they were to have the books 

pierre went into that gloomy study which he had entered with such
trepidation in his benefactor's lifetime the room dusty and untouched
since the death of joseph bazdeev was now even gloomier 

gerasim opened one of the shutters and left the room on tiptoe pierre
went round the study approached the cupboard in which the manuscripts
were kept and took out what had once been one of the most important 
the holy of holies of the order this was the authentic scotch acts
with bazdeev's notes and explanations he sat down at the dusty writing
table and having laid the manuscripts before him opened them out 
closed them finally pushed them away and resting his head on his hand
sank into meditation 

gerasim looked cautiously into the study several times and saw pierre
always sitting in the same attitude 

more than two hours passed and gerasim took the liberty of making a
slight noise at the door to attract his attention but pierre did not
hear him 

 is the cabman to be discharged your honor 

 oh yes said pierre rousing himself and rising hurriedly look
here he added taking gerasim by a button of his coat and looking down
at the old man with moist shining and ecstatic eyes i say do you
know that there is going to be a battle tomorrow 

 we heard so replied the man 

 i beg you not to tell anyone who i am and to do what i ask you 

 yes your excellency replied gerasim will you have something to
eat 

 no but i want something else i want peasant clothes and a pistol 
said pierre unexpectedly blushing 

 yes your excellency said gerasim after thinking for a moment 

all the rest of that day pierre spent alone in his benefactor's study 
and gerasim heard him pacing restlessly from one corner to another and
talking to himself and he spent the night on a bed made up for him
there 

gerasim being a servant who in his time had seen many strange things 
accepted pierre's taking up his residence in the house without surprise 
and seemed pleased to have someone to wait on that same evening without
even asking himself what they were wanted for he procured a coachman's
coat and cap for pierre and promised to get him the pistol next day 
makar alexeevich came twice that evening shuffling along in his galoshes
as far as the door and stopped and looked ingratiatingly at pierre but
as soon as pierre turned toward him he wrapped his dressing gown around
him with a shamefaced and angry look and hurried away it was when
pierre wearing the coachman's coat which gerasim had procured for him
and had disinfected by steam was on his way with the old man to buy the
pistol at the sukharev market that he met the rostovs 





chapter xix

kutuzov's order to retreat through moscow to the ryazan road was issued
at night on the first of september 

the first troops started at once and during the night they marched
slowly and steadily without hurry at daybreak however those nearing
the town at the dorogomilov bridge saw ahead of them masses of soldiers
crowding and hurrying across the bridge ascending on the opposite side
and blocking the streets and alleys while endless masses of troops were
bearing down on them from behind and an unreasoning hurry and alarm
overcame them they all rushed forward to the bridge onto it and
to the fords and the boats kutuzov himself had driven round by side
streets to the other side of moscow 

by ten o'clock in the morning of the second of september only the rear
guard remained in the dorogomilov suburb where they had ample room the
main army was on the other side of moscow or beyond it 

at that very time at ten in the morning of the second of september 
napoleon was standing among his troops on the poklonny hill looking at
the panorama spread out before him from the twenty sixth of august
to the second of september that is from the battle of borodino to the
entry of the french into moscow during the whole of that agitating 
memorable week there had been the extraordinary autumn weather that
always comes as a surprise when the sun hangs low and gives more heat
than in spring when everything shines so brightly in the rare clear
atmosphere that the eyes smart when the lungs are strengthened and
refreshed by inhaling the aromatic autumn air when even the nights
are warm and when in those dark warm nights golden stars startle and
delight us continually by falling from the sky 

at ten in the morning of the second of september this weather still
held 

the brightness of the morning was magical moscow seen from the poklonny
hill lay spaciously spread out with her river her gardens and her
churches and she seemed to be living her usual life her cupolas
glittering like stars in the sunlight 

the view of the strange city with its peculiar architecture such as
he had never seen before filled napoleon with the rather envious and
uneasy curiosity men feel when they see an alien form of life that has
no knowledge of them this city was evidently living with the full force
of its own life by the indefinite signs which even at a distance 
distinguish a living body from a dead one napoleon from the poklonny
hill perceived the throb of life in the town and felt as it were the
breathing of that great and beautiful body 

every russian looking at moscow feels her to be a mother every
foreigner who sees her even if ignorant of her significance as the
mother city must feel her feminine character and napoleon felt it 

 cette ville asiatique aux innombrables eglises moscou la sainte la
voila donc enfin cette fameuse ville il etait temps said he and
dismounting he ordered a plan of moscow to be spread out before him and
summoned lelorgne d'ideville the interpreter 

 that asiatic city of the innumerable churches holy
 moscow here it is then at last that famous city it was
 high time 


 a town captured by the enemy is like a maid who has lost her honor 
thought he he had said so to tuchkov at smolensk from that point of
view he gazed at the oriental beauty he had not seen before it seemed
strange to him that his long felt wish which had seemed unattainable 
had at last been realized in the clear morning light he gazed now at
the city and now at the plan considering its details and the assurance
of possessing it agitated and awed him 

 but could it be otherwise he thought here is this capital at my
feet where is alexander now and of what is he thinking a strange 
beautiful and majestic city and a strange and majestic moment in what
light must i appear to them thought he thinking of his troops 
 here she is the reward for all those fainthearted men he reflected 
glancing at those near him and at the troops who were approaching and
forming up one word from me one movement of my hand and that ancient
capital of the tsars would perish but my clemency is always ready to
descend upon the vanquished i must be magnanimous and truly great but
no it can't be true that i am in moscow he suddenly thought 
 yet here she is lying at my feet with her golden domes and crosses
scintillating and twinkling in the sunshine but i shall spare her on
the ancient monuments of barbarism and despotism i will inscribe great
words of justice and mercy it is just this which alexander will
feel most painfully i know him it seemed to napoleon that the chief
import of what was taking place lay in the personal struggle between
himself and alexander from the height of the kremlin yes there
is the kremlin yes i will give them just laws i will teach them the
meaning of true civilization i will make generations of boyars remember
their conqueror with love i will tell the deputation that i did not 
and do not desire war that i have waged war only against the false
policy of their court that i love and respect alexander and that in
moscow i will accept terms of peace worthy of myself and of my people 
i do not wish to utilize the fortunes of war to humiliate an honored
monarch boyars i will say to them i do not desire war i desire
the peace and welfare of all my subjects however i know their
presence will inspire me and i shall speak to them as i always do 
clearly impressively and majestically but can it be true that i am in
moscow yes there she lies 

 qu'on m'amene les boyars said he to his suite 

 bring the boyars to me 


a general with a brilliant suite galloped off at once to fetch the
boyars 

two hours passed napoleon had lunched and was again standing in the
same place on the poklonny hill awaiting the deputation his speech to
the boyars had already taken definite shape in his imagination that
speech was full of dignity and greatness as napoleon understood it 

he was himself carried away by the tone of magnanimity he intended to
adopt toward moscow in his imagination he appointed days for assemblies
at the palace of the tsars at which russian notables and his own would
mingle he mentally appointed a governor one who would win the
hearts of the people having learned that there were many charitable
institutions in moscow he mentally decided that he would shower favors
on them all he thought that as in africa he had to put on a burnoose
and sit in a mosque so in moscow he must be beneficent like the tsars 
and in order finally to touch the hearts of the russians and being like
all frenchmen unable to imagine anything sentimental without a reference
to ma chere ma tendre ma pauvre mere he decided that he would
place an inscription on all these establishments in large letters 
 this establishment is dedicated to my dear mother or no it should
be simply maison de ma mere 2 he concluded but am i really in
moscow yes here it lies before me but why is the deputation from the
city so long in appearing he wondered 

 my dear my tender my poor mother 

 2 house of my mother 


meanwhile an agitated consultation was being carried on in whispers
among his generals and marshals at the rear of his suite those sent to
fetch the deputation had returned with the news that moscow was empty 
that everyone had left it the faces of those who were not conferring
together were pale and perturbed they were not alarmed by the fact
that moscow had been abandoned by its inhabitants grave as that fact
seemed but by the question how to tell the emperor without putting
him in the terrible position of appearing ridiculous that he had been
awaiting the boyars so long in vain that there were drunken mobs left
in moscow but no one else some said that a deputation of some sort must
be scraped together others disputed that opinion and maintained that
the emperor should first be carefully and skillfully prepared and then
told the truth 

 he will have to be told all the same said some gentlemen of the
suite but gentlemen 

the position was the more awkward because the emperor meditating upon
his magnanimous plans was pacing patiently up and down before the
outspread map occasionally glancing along the road to moscow from under
his lifted hand with a bright and proud smile 

 but it's impossible declared the gentlemen of the suite shrugging
their shoulders but not venturing to utter the implied word le
ridicule 

at last the emperor tired of futile expectation his actor's instinct
suggesting to him that the sublime moment having been too long drawn out
was beginning to lose its sublimity gave a sign with his hand a single
report of a signaling gun followed and the troops who were already
spread out on different sides of moscow moved into the city through the
tver kaluga and dorogomilov gates faster and faster vying with
one another they moved at the double or at a trot vanishing amid the
clouds of dust they raised and making the air ring with a deafening roar
of mingling shouts 

drawn on by the movement of his troops napoleon rode with them as far as
the dorogomilov gate but there again stopped and dismounting from his
horse paced for a long time by the kammer kollezski rampart awaiting
the deputation 





chapter xx

meanwhile moscow was empty there were still people in it perhaps a
fiftieth part of its former inhabitants had remained but it was empty 
it was empty in the sense that a dying queenless hive is empty 

in a queenless hive no life is left though to a superficial glance it
seems as much alive as other hives 

the bees circle round a queenless hive in the hot beams of the midday
sun as gaily as around the living hives from a distance it smells of
honey like the others and bees fly in and out in the same way but one
has only to observe that hive to realize that there is no longer any
life in it the bees do not fly in the same way the smell and the sound
that meet the beekeeper are not the same to the beekeeper's tap on the
wall of the sick hive instead of the former instant unanimous
humming of tens of thousands of bees with their abdomens threateningly
compressed and producing by the rapid vibration of their wings an
aerial living sound the only reply is a disconnected buzzing from
different parts of the deserted hive from the alighting board instead
of the former spirituous fragrant smell of honey and venom and the warm
whiffs of crowded life comes an odor of emptiness and decay mingling
with the smell of honey there are no longer sentinels sounding the
alarm with their abdomens raised and ready to die in defense of the
hive there is no longer the measured quiet sound of throbbing activity 
like the sound of boiling water but diverse discordant sounds of
disorder in and out of the hive long black robber bees smeared with
honey fly timidly and shiftily they do not sting but crawl away from
danger formerly only bees laden with honey flew into the hive and they
flew out empty now they fly out laden the beekeeper opens the lower
part of the hive and peers in instead of black glossy bees tamed by
toil clinging to one another's legs and drawing out the wax with a
ceaseless hum of labor that used to hang in long clusters down to the
floor of the hive drowsy shriveled bees crawl about separately in
various directions on the floor and walls of the hive instead of a
neatly glued floor swept by the bees with the fanning of their wings 
there is a floor littered with bits of wax excrement dying bees
scarcely moving their legs and dead ones that have not been cleared
away 

the beekeeper opens the upper part of the hive and examines the super 
instead of serried rows of bees sealing up every gap in the combs and
keeping the brood warm he sees the skillful complex structures of the
combs but no longer in their former state of purity all is neglected
and foul black robber bees are swiftly and stealthily prowling about
the combs and the short home bees shriveled and listless as if they
were old creep slowly about without trying to hinder the robbers 
having lost all motive and all sense of life drones bumblebees wasps 
and butterflies knock awkwardly against the walls of the hive in their
flight here and there among the cells containing dead brood and honey
an angry buzzing can sometimes be heard here and there a couple of
bees by force of habit and custom cleaning out the brood cells with
efforts beyond their strength laboriously drag away a dead bee or
bumblebee without knowing why they do it in another corner two old bees
are languidly fighting or cleaning themselves or feeding one another 
without themselves knowing whether they do it with friendly or hostile
intent in a third place a crowd of bees crushing one another attack
some victim and fight and smother it and the victim enfeebled or
killed drops from above slowly and lightly as a feather among the heap
of corpses the keeper opens the two center partitions to examine
the brood cells in place of the former close dark circles formed by
thousands of bees sitting back to back and guarding the high mystery
of generation he sees hundreds of dull listless and sleepy shells of
bees they have almost all died unawares sitting in the sanctuary they
had guarded and which is now no more they reek of decay and death only
a few of them still move rise and feebly fly to settle on the enemy's
hand lacking the spirit to die stinging him the rest are dead and fall
as lightly as fish scales the beekeeper closes the hive chalks a mark
on it and when he has time tears out its contents and burns it clean 

so in the same way moscow was empty when napoleon weary uneasy and
morose paced up and down in front of the kammer kollezski rampart 
awaiting what to his mind was a necessary if but formal observance of
the proprieties a deputation 

in various corners of moscow there still remained a few people aimlessly
moving about following their old habits and hardly aware of what they
were doing 

when with due circumspection napoleon was informed that moscow was
empty he looked angrily at his informant turned away and silently
continued to walk to and fro 

 my carriage he said 

he took his seat beside the aide de camp on duty and drove into the
suburb moscow deserted he said to himself what an incredible
event 

he did not drive into the town but put up at an inn in the dorogomilov
suburb 

the coup de theatre had not come off 





chapter xxi

the russian troops were passing through moscow from two o'clock at night
till two in the afternoon and bore away with them the wounded and the
last of the inhabitants who were leaving 

the greatest crush during the movement of the troops took place at the
stone moskva and yauza bridges 

while the troops dividing into two parts when passing around the
kremlin were thronging the moskva and the stone bridges a great many
soldiers taking advantage of the stoppage and congestion turned back
from the bridges and slipped stealthily and silently past the church of
vasili the beatified and under the borovitski gate back up the hill
to the red square where some instinct told them they could easily take
things not belonging to them crowds of the kind seen at cheap sales
filled all the passages and alleys of the bazaar but there were no
dealers with voices of ingratiating affability inviting customers to
enter there were no hawkers nor the usual motley crowd of female
purchasers but only soldiers in uniforms and overcoats though without
muskets entering the bazaar empty handed and silently making their way
out through its passages with bundles tradesmen and their assistants
 of whom there were but few moved about among the soldiers quite
bewildered they unlocked their shops and locked them up again and
themselves carried goods away with the help of their assistants on the
square in front of the bazaar were drummers beating the muster call 
but the roll of the drums did not make the looting soldiers run in the
direction of the drum as formerly but made them on the contrary run
farther away among the soldiers in the shops and passages some men were
to be seen in gray coats with closely shaven heads two officers one
with a scarf over his uniform and mounted on a lean dark gray horse 
the other in an overcoat and on foot stood at the corner of ilyinka
street talking a third officer galloped up to them 

 the general orders them all to be driven out at once without fail 
this is outrageous half the men have dispersed 

 where are you off to where he shouted to three infantrymen
without muskets who holding up the skirts of their overcoats were
slipping past him into the bazaar passage stop you rascals 

 but how are you going to stop them replied another officer there is
no getting them together the army should push on before the rest bolt 
that's all 

 how can one push on they are stuck there wedged on the bridge and
don't move shouldn't we put a cordon round to prevent the rest from
running away 

 come go in there and drive them out shouted the senior officer 

the officer in the scarf dismounted called up a drummer and went with
him into the arcade some soldiers started running away in a group a
shopkeeper with red pimples on his cheeks near the nose and a calm 
persistent calculating expression on his plump face hurriedly and
ostentatiously approached the officer swinging his arms 

 your honor said he be so good as to protect us we won't grudge
trifles you are welcome to anything we shall be delighted pray 
i'll fetch a piece of cloth at once for such an honorable gentleman 
or even two pieces with pleasure for we feel how it is but what's all
this sheer robbery if you please could not guards be placed if only to
let us close the shop 

several shopkeepers crowded round the officer 

 eh what twaddle said one of them a thin stern looking man when
one's head is gone one doesn't weep for one's hair take what any of you
like and flourishing his arm energetically he turned sideways to the
officer 

 it's all very well for you ivan sidorych to talk said the first
tradesman angrily please step inside your honor 

 talk indeed cried the thin one in my three shops here i have a
hundred thousand rubles worth of goods can they be saved when the army
has gone eh what people against god's might our hands can't fight 

 come inside your honor repeated the tradesman bowing 

the officer stood perplexed and his face showed indecision 

 it's not my business he exclaimed and strode on quickly down one of
the passages 

from one open shop came the sound of blows and vituperation and just
as the officer came up to it a man in a gray coat with a shaven head was
flung out violently 

this man bent double rushed past the tradesman and the officer the
officer pounced on the soldiers who were in the shops but at that
moment fearful screams reached them from the huge crowd on the moskva
bridge and the officer ran out into the square 

 what is it what is it he asked but his comrade was already
galloping off past vasili the beatified in the direction from which the
screams came 

the officer mounted his horse and rode after him when he reached the
bridge he saw two unlimbered guns the infantry crossing the bridge 
several overturned carts and frightened and laughing faces among the
troops beside the cannon a cart was standing to which two horses were
harnessed four borzois with collars were pressing close to the wheels 
the cart was loaded high and at the very top beside a child's chair
with its legs in the air sat a peasant woman uttering piercing and
desperate shrieks he was told by his fellow officers that the screams
of the crowd and the shrieks of the woman were due to the fact that
general ermolov coming up to the crowd and learning that soldiers were
dispersing among the shops while crowds of civilians blocked the bridge 
had ordered two guns to be unlimbered and made a show of firing at the
bridge the crowd crushing one another upsetting carts and shouting
and squeezing desperately had cleared off the bridge and the troops
were now moving forward 





chapter xxii

meanwhile the city itself was deserted there was hardly anyone in the
streets the gates and shops were all closed only here and there round
the taverns solitary shouts or drunken songs could be heard nobody
drove through the streets and footsteps were rarely heard the
povarskaya was quite still and deserted the huge courtyard of the
rostovs house was littered with wisps of hay and with dung from the
horses and not a soul was to be seen there in the great drawing
room of the house which had been left with all it contained were
two people they were the yard porter ignat and the page boy mishka 
vasilich's grandson who had stayed in moscow with his grandfather 
mishka had opened the clavichord and was strumming on it with
one finger the yard porter his arms akimbo stood smiling with
satisfaction before the large mirror 

 isn't it fine eh uncle ignat said the boy suddenly beginning to
strike the keyboard with both hands 

 only fancy answered ignat surprised at the broadening grin on his
face in the mirror 

 impudence impudence they heard behind them the voice of mavra
kuzminichna who had entered silently how he's grinning the fat mug 
is that what you're here for nothing's cleared away down there and
vasilich is worn out just you wait a bit 

ignat left off smiling adjusted his belt and went out of the room with
meekly downcast eyes 

 aunt i did it gently said the boy 

 i'll give you something gently you monkey you cried mavra
kuzminichna raising her arm threateningly go and get the samovar to
boil for your grandfather 

mavra kuzminichna flicked the dust off the clavichord and closed it and
with a deep sigh left the drawing room and locked its main door 

going out into the yard she paused to consider where she should go
next to drink tea in the servants wing with vasilich or into the
storeroom to put away what still lay about 

she heard the sound of quick footsteps in the quiet street someone
stopped at the gate and the latch rattled as someone tried to open it 
mavra kuzminichna went to the gate 

 who do you want 

 the count count ilya andreevich rostov 

 and who are you 

 an officer i have to see him came the reply in a pleasant well bred
russian voice 

mavra kuzminichna opened the gate and an officer of eighteen with the
round face of a rostov entered the yard 

 they have gone away sir went away yesterday at vespertime said
mavra kuzminichna cordially 

the young officer standing in the gateway as if hesitating whether to
enter or not clicked his tongue 

 ah how annoying he muttered i should have come yesterday ah 
what a pity 

meanwhile mavra kuzminichna was attentively and sympathetically
examining the familiar rostov features of the young man's face his
tattered coat and trodden down boots 

 what did you want to see the count for she asked 

 oh well it can't be helped said he in a tone of vexation and
placed his hand on the gate as if to leave 

he again paused in indecision 

 you see he suddenly said i am a kinsman of the count's and he has
been very kind to me as you see he glanced with an amused air and
good natured smile at his coat and boots my things are worn out and i
have no money so i was going to ask the count 

mavra kuzminichna did not let him finish 

 just wait a minute sir one little moment said she 

and as soon as the officer let go of the gate handle she turned and 
hurrying away on her old legs went through the back yard to the
servants quarters 

while mavra kuzminichna was running to her room the officer walked about
the yard gazing at his worn out boots with lowered head and a faint
smile on his lips what a pity i've missed uncle what a nice old
woman where has she run off to and how am i to find the nearest way
to overtake my regiment which must by now be getting near the rogozhski
gate thought he just then mavra kuzminichna appeared from behind
the corner of the house with a frightened yet resolute look carrying a
rolled up check kerchief in her hand while still a few steps from
the officer she unfolded the kerchief and took out of it a white
twenty five ruble assignat and hastily handed it to him 

 if his excellency had been at home as a kinsman he would of course 
but as it is 

mavra kuzminichna grew abashed and confused the officer did not
decline but took the note quietly and thanked her 

 if the count had been at home mavra kuzminichna went on
apologetically christ be with you sir may god preserve you said
she bowing as she saw him out 

swaying his head and smiling as if amused at himself the officer ran
almost at a trot through the deserted streets toward the yauza bridge to
overtake his regiment 

but mavra kuzminichna stood at the closed gate for some time with moist
eyes pensively swaying her head and feeling an unexpected flow of
motherly tenderness and pity for the unknown young officer 





chapter xxiii

from an unfinished house on the varvarka the ground floor of which was
a dramshop came drunken shouts and songs on benches round the tables
in a dirty little room sat some ten factory hands tipsy and perspiring 
with dim eyes and wide open mouths they were all laboriously singing
some song or other they were singing discordantly arduously and with
great effort evidently not because they wished to sing but because
they wanted to show they were drunk and on a spree one a tall 
fair haired lad in a clean blue coat was standing over the others his
face with its fine straight nose would have been handsome had it not
been for his thin compressed twitching lips and dull gloomy fixed
eyes evidently possessed by some idea he stood over those who were
singing and solemnly and jerkily flourished above their heads his white
arm with the sleeve turned up to the elbow trying unnaturally to spread
out his dirty fingers the sleeve of his coat kept slipping down and he
always carefully rolled it up again with his left hand as if it were
most important that the sinewy white arm he was flourishing should be
bare in the midst of the song cries were heard and fighting and blows
in the passage and porch the tall lad waved his arm 

 stop it he exclaimed peremptorily there's a fight lads and 
still rolling up his sleeve he went out to the porch 

the factory hands followed him these men who under the leadership of
the tall lad were drinking in the dramshop that morning had brought the
publican some skins from the factory and for this had had drink served
them the blacksmiths from a neighboring smithy hearing the sounds of
revelry in the tavern and supposing it to have been broken into wished
to force their way in too and a fight in the porch had resulted 

the publican was fighting one of the smiths at the door and when the
workmen came out the smith wrenching himself free from the tavern
keeper fell face downward on the pavement 

another smith tried to enter the doorway pressing against the publican
with his chest 

the lad with the turned up sleeve gave the smith a blow in the face and
cried wildly they're fighting us lads 

at that moment the first smith got up and scratching his bruised
face to make it bleed shouted in a tearful voice police murder 
they've killed a man lads 

 oh gracious me a man beaten to death killed screamed a woman
coming out of a gate close by 

a crowd gathered round the bloodstained smith 

 haven't you robbed people enough taking their last shirts said a
voice addressing the publican what have you killed a man for you
thief 

the tall lad standing in the porch turned his bleared eyes from the
publican to the smith and back again as if considering whom he ought to
fight now 

 murderer he shouted suddenly to the publican bind him lads 

 i daresay you would like to bind me shouted the publican pushing
away the men advancing on him and snatching his cap from his head he
flung it on the ground 

as if this action had some mysterious and menacing significance the
workmen surrounding the publican paused in indecision 

 i know the law very well mates i'll take the matter to the captain
of police you think i won't get to him robbery is not permitted to
anybody nowadays shouted the publican picking up his cap 

 come along then come along then the publican and the tall young
fellow repeated one after the other and they moved up the street
together 

the bloodstained smith went beside them the factory hands and others
followed behind talking and shouting 

at the corner of the moroseyka opposite a large house with closed
shutters and bearing a bootmaker's signboard stood a score of thin 
worn out gloomy faced bootmakers wearing overalls and long tattered
coats 

 he should pay folks off properly a thin workingman with frowning
brows and a straggly beard was saying 

 but he's sucked our blood and now he thinks he's quit of us he's been
misleading us all the week and now that he's brought us to this pass
he's made off 

on seeing the crowd and the bloodstained man the workman ceased
speaking and with eager curiosity all the bootmakers joined the moving
crowd 

 where are all the folks going 

 why to the police of course 

 i say is it true that we have been beaten and what did you think 
look what folks are saying 

questions and answers were heard the publican taking advantage of the
increased crowd dropped behind and returned to his tavern 

the tall youth not noticing the disappearance of his foe waved his
bare arm and went on talking incessantly attracting general attention
to himself it was around him that the people chiefly crowded expecting
answers from him to the questions that occupied all their minds 

 he must keep order keep the law that's what the government is there
for am i not right good christians said the tall youth with a
scarcely perceptible smile he thinks there's no government how can
one do without government or else there would be plenty who'd rob us 

 why talk nonsense rejoined voices in the crowd will they give
up moscow like this they told you that for fun and you believed it 
aren't there plenty of troops on the march let him in indeed that's
what the government is for you'd better listen to what people are
saying said some of the mob pointing to the tall youth 

by the wall of china town a smaller group of people were gathered round
a man in a frieze coat who held a paper in his hand 

 an ukase they are reading an ukase reading an ukase cried voices in
the crowd and the people rushed toward the reader 

the man in the frieze coat was reading the broadsheet of august 31 when
the crowd collected round him he seemed confused but at the demand
of the tall lad who had pushed his way up to him he began in a rather
tremulous voice to read the sheet from the beginning 

 early tomorrow i shall go to his serene highness he read sirin
highness said the tall fellow with a triumphant smile on his lips and
a frown on his brow to consult with him to act and to aid the army
to exterminate these scoundrels we too will take part the reader
went on and then paused do you see shouted the youth victoriously 
 he's going to clear up the whole affair for you in destroying
them and will send these visitors to the devil i will come back to
dinner and we'll set to work we will do completely do and undo these
scoundrels 

the last words were read out in the midst of complete silence the tall
lad hung his head gloomily it was evident that no one had understood
the last part in particular the words i will come back to dinner 
evidently displeased both reader and audience the people's minds
were tuned to a high pitch and this was too simple and needlessly
comprehensible it was what any one of them might have said and therefore
was what an ukase emanating from the highest authority should not say 

they all stood despondent and silent the tall youth moved his lips and
swayed from side to side 

 we should ask him that's he himself yes ask him indeed 
why not he'll explain voices in the rear of the crowd were
suddenly heard saying and the general attention turned to the police
superintendent's trap which drove into the square attended by two
mounted dragoons 

the superintendent of police who had gone that morning by count
rostopchin's orders to burn the barges and had in connection with that
matter acquired a large sum of money which was at that moment in his
pocket on seeing a crowd bearing down upon him told his coachman to
stop 

 what people are these he shouted to the men who were moving singly
and timidly in the direction of his trap 

 what people are these he shouted again receiving no answer 

 your honor replied the shopman in the frieze coat your honor in
accord with the proclamation of his highest excellency the count they
desire to serve not sparing their lives and it is not any kind of
riot but as his highest excellence said 

 the count has not left he is here and an order will be issued
concerning you said the superintendent of police go on he ordered
his coachman 

the crowd halted pressing around those who had heard what the
superintendent had said and looking at the departing trap 

the superintendent of police turned round at that moment with a scared
look said something to his coachman and his horses increased their
speed 

 it's a fraud lads lead the way to him himself shouted the tall
youth don't let him go lads let him answer us keep him shouted
different people and the people dashed in pursuit of the trap 

following the superintendent of police and talking loudly the crowd went
in the direction of the lubyanka street 

 there now the gentry and merchants have gone away and left us to
perish do they think we're dogs voices in the crowd were heard saying
more and more frequently 





chapter xxiv

on the evening of the first of september after his interview with
kutuzov count rostopchin had returned to moscow mortified and offended
because he had not been invited to attend the council of war and
because kutuzov had paid no attention to his offer to take part in the
defense of the city amazed also at the novel outlook revealed to him
at the camp which treated the tranquillity of the capital and its
patriotic fervor as not merely secondary but quite irrelevant and
unimportant matters distressed offended and surprised by all this 
rostopchin had returned to moscow after supper he lay down on a sofa
without undressing and was awakened soon after midnight by a courier
bringing him a letter from kutuzov this letter requested the count to
send police officers to guide the troops through the town as the army
was retreating to the ryazan road beyond moscow this was not news to
rostopchin he had known that moscow would be abandoned not merely since
his interview the previous day with kutuzov on the poklonny hill but
ever since the battle of borodino for all the generals who came to
moscow after that battle had said unanimously that it was impossible to
fight another battle and since then the government property had been
removed every night and half the inhabitants had left the city
with rostopchin's own permission yet all the same this information
astonished and irritated the count coming as it did in the form of a
simple note with an order from kutuzov and received at night breaking
in on his beauty sleep 

when later on in his memoirs count rostopchin explained his actions at
this time he repeatedly says that he was then actuated by two important
considerations to maintain tranquillity in moscow and expedite the
departure of the inhabitants if one accepts this twofold aim all
rostopchin's actions appear irreproachable why were the holy relics 
the arms ammunition gunpowder and stores of corn not removed why
were thousands of inhabitants deceived into believing that moscow would
not be given up and thereby ruined to preserve the tranquillity
of the city explains count rostopchin why were bundles of useless
papers from the government offices and leppich's balloon and other
articles removed to leave the town empty explains count rostopchin 
one need only admit that public tranquillity is in danger and any action
finds a justification 

all the horrors of the reign of terror were based only on solicitude for
public tranquillity 

on what then was count rostopchin's fear for the tranquillity of
moscow based in 1812 what reason was there for assuming any probability
of an uprising in the city the inhabitants were leaving it and the
retreating troops were filling it why should that cause the masses to
riot 

neither in moscow nor anywhere in russia did anything resembling an
insurrection ever occur when the enemy entered a town more than
ten thousand people were still in moscow on the first and second of
september and except for a mob in the governor's courtyard assembled
there at his bidding nothing happened it is obvious that there would
have been even less reason to expect a disturbance among the people
if after the battle of borodino when the surrender of moscow became
certain or at least probable rostopchin instead of exciting the people
by distributing arms and broadsheets had taken steps to remove all
the holy relics the gunpowder munitions and money and had told the
population plainly that the town would be abandoned 

rostopchin though he had patriotic sentiments was a sanguine and
impulsive man who had always moved in the highest administrative circles
and had no understanding at all of the people he supposed himself to
be guiding ever since the enemy's entry into smolensk he had in
imagination been playing the role of director of the popular feeling
of the heart of russia not only did it seem to him as to all
administrators that he controlled the external actions of moscow's
inhabitants but he also thought he controlled their mental attitude by
means of his broadsheets and posters written in a coarse tone which the
people despise in their own class and do not understand from those in
authority rostopchin was so pleased with the fine role of leader of
popular feeling and had grown so used to it that the necessity of
relinquishing that role and abandoning moscow without any heroic display
took him unawares and he suddenly felt the ground slip away from under
his feet so that he positively did not know what to do though he knew
it was coming he did not till the last moment wholeheartedly believe
that moscow would be abandoned and did not prepare for it the
inhabitants left against his wishes if the government offices were
removed this was only done on the demand of officials to whom the count
yielded reluctantly he was absorbed in the role he had created
for himself as is often the case with those gifted with an ardent
imagination though he had long known that moscow would be abandoned he
knew it only with his intellect he did not believe it in his heart and
did not adapt himself mentally to this new position of affairs 

all his painstaking and energetic activity in how far it was useful
and had any effect on the people is another question had been simply
directed toward arousing in the masses his own feeling of patriotic
hatred of the french 

but when events assumed their true historical character when expressing
hatred for the french in words proved insufficient when it was not
even possible to express that hatred by fighting a battle when
self confidence was of no avail in relation to the one question before
moscow when the whole population streamed out of moscow as one man 
abandoning their belongings and proving by that negative action all
the depth of their national feeling then the role chosen by rostopchin
suddenly appeared senseless he unexpectedly felt himself ridiculous 
weak and alone with no ground to stand on 

when awakened from his sleep he received that cold peremptory note
from kutuzov he felt the more irritated the more he felt himself
to blame all that he had been specially put in charge of the state
property which he should have removed was still in moscow and it was no
longer possible to take the whole of it away 

 who is to blame for it who has let things come to such a pass he
ruminated not i of course i had everything ready i had moscow
firmly in hand and this is what they have let it come to villains 
traitors he thought without clearly defining who the villains and
traitors were but feeling it necessary to hate those traitors whoever
they might be who were to blame for the false and ridiculous position in
which he found himself 

all that night count rostopchin issued orders for which people came to
him from all parts of moscow those about him had never seen the count
so morose and irritable 

 your excellency the director of the registrar's department has sent
for instructions from the consistory from the senate from the
university from the foundling hospital the suffragan has sent 
asking for information what are your orders about the fire brigade 
from the governor of the prison from the superintendent of the
lunatic asylum all night long such announcements were continually
being received by the count 

to all these inquiries he gave brief and angry replies indicating that
orders from him were not now needed that the whole affair carefully
prepared by him had now been ruined by somebody and that that somebody
would have to bear the whole responsibility for all that might happen 

 oh tell that blockhead he said in reply to the question from the
registrar's department that he should remain to guard his documents 
now why are you asking silly questions about the fire brigade they have
horses let them be off to vladimir and not leave them to the french 

 your excellency the superintendent of the lunatic asylum has come 
what are your commands 

 my commands let them go away that's all and let the lunatics
out into the town when lunatics command our armies god evidently means
these other madmen to be free 

in reply to an inquiry about the convicts in the prison count
rostopchin shouted angrily at the governor 

 do you expect me to give you two battalions which we have not got for a
convoy release them that's all about it 

 your excellency there are some political prisoners meshkov 
vereshchagin 

 vereshchagin hasn't he been hanged yet shouted rostopchin bring
him to me 





chapter xxv

toward nine o'clock in the morning when the troops were already moving
through moscow nobody came to the count any more for instructions 
those who were able to get away were going of their own accord those
who remained behind decided for themselves what they must do 

the count ordered his carriage that he might drive to sokolniki and sat
in his study with folded hands morose sallow and taciturn 

in quiet and untroubled times it seems to every administrator that it
is only by his efforts that the whole population under his rule is
kept going and in this consciousness of being indispensable every
administrator finds the chief reward of his labor and efforts while the
sea of history remains calm the ruler administrator in his frail bark 
holding on with a boat hook to the ship of the people and himself
moving naturally imagines that his efforts move the ship he is holding
on to but as soon as a storm arises and the sea begins to heave and
the ship to move such a delusion is no longer possible the ship moves
independently with its own enormous motion the boat hook no longer
reaches the moving vessel and suddenly the administrator instead
of appearing a ruler and a source of power becomes an insignificant 
useless feeble man 

rostopchin felt this and it was this which exasperated him 

the superintendent of police whom the crowd had stopped went in to
see him at the same time as an adjutant who informed the count that the
horses were harnessed they were both pale and the superintendent of
police after reporting that he had executed the instructions he had
received informed the count that an immense crowd had collected in the
courtyard and wished to see him 

without saying a word rostopchin rose and walked hastily to his light 
luxurious drawing room went to the balcony door took hold of the
handle let it go again and went to the window from which he had a
better view of the whole crowd the tall lad was standing in front 
flourishing his arm and saying something with a stern look the
blood stained smith stood beside him with a gloomy face a drone of
voices was audible through the closed window 

 is my carriage ready asked rostopchin stepping back from the window 

 it is your excellency replied the adjutant 

rostopchin went again to the balcony door 

 but what do they want he asked the superintendent of police 

 your excellency they say they have got ready according to your
orders to go against the french and they shouted something about
treachery but it is a turbulent crowd your excellency i hardly managed
to get away from it your excellency i venture to suggest 

 you may go i don't need you to tell me what to do exclaimed
rostopchin angrily 

he stood by the balcony door looking at the crowd 

 this is what they have done with russia this is what they have done
with me thought he full of an irrepressible fury that welled up
within him against the someone to whom what was happening might be
attributed as often happens with passionate people he was mastered by
anger but was still seeking an object on which to vent it here is
that mob the dregs of the people he thought as he gazed at the crowd 
 this rabble they have roused by their folly they want a victim 
he thought as he looked at the tall lad flourishing his arm and this
thought occurred to him just because he himself desired a victim 
something on which to vent his rage 

 is the carriage ready he asked again 

 yes your excellency what are your orders about vereshchagin he is
waiting at the porch said the adjutant 

 ah exclaimed rostopchin as if struck by an unexpected recollection 

and rapidly opening the door he went resolutely out onto the balcony 
the talking instantly ceased hats and caps were doffed and all eyes
were raised to the count 

 good morning lads said the count briskly and loudly thank you for
coming i'll come out to you in a moment but we must first settle
with the villain we must punish the villain who has caused the ruin of
moscow wait for me 

and the count stepped as briskly back into the room and slammed the door
behind him 

a murmur of approbation and satisfaction ran through the crowd he'll
settle with all the villains you'll see and you said the french 
he'll show you what law is the mob were saying as if reproving one
another for their lack of confidence 

a few minutes later an officer came hurriedly out of the front door 
gave an order and the dragoons formed up in line the crowd moved
eagerly from the balcony toward the porch rostopchin coming out there
with quick angry steps looked hastily around as if seeking someone 

 where is he he inquired and as he spoke he saw a young man coming
round the corner of the house between two dragoons he had a long thin
neck and his head that had been half shaved was again covered by
short hair this young man was dressed in a threadbare blue cloth coat
lined with fox fur that had once been smart and dirty hempen convict
trousers over which were pulled his thin dirty trodden down boots 
on his thin weak legs were heavy chains which hampered his irresolute
movements 

 ah said rostopchin hurriedly turning away his eyes from the young
man in the fur lined coat and pointing to the bottom step of the porch 
 put him there 

the young man in his clattering chains stepped clumsily to the spot
indicated holding away with one finger the coat collar which chafed
his neck turned his long neck twice this way and that sighed and
submissively folded before him his thin hands unused to work 

for several seconds while the young man was taking his place on the step
the silence continued only among the back rows of the people who were
all pressing toward the one spot could sighs groans and the shuffling
of feet be heard 

while waiting for the young man to take his place on the step rostopchin
stood frowning and rubbing his face with his hand 

 lads said he with a metallic ring in his voice this man 
vereshchagin is the scoundrel by whose doing moscow is perishing 

the young man in the fur lined coat stooping a little stood in a
submissive attitude his fingers clasped before him his emaciated young
face disfigured by the half shaven head hung down hopelessly at
the count's first words he raised it slowly and looked up at him as if
wishing to say something or at least to meet his eye but rostopchin did
not look at him a vein in the young man's long thin neck swelled like a
cord and went blue behind the ear and suddenly his face flushed 

all eyes were fixed on him he looked at the crowd and rendered more
hopeful by the expression he read on the faces there he smiled sadly
and timidly and lowering his head shifted his feet on the step 

 he has betrayed his tsar and his country he has gone over to
bonaparte he alone of all the russians has disgraced the russian name 
he has caused moscow to perish said rostopchin in a sharp even voice 
but suddenly he glanced down at vereshchagin who continued to stand in
the same submissive attitude as if inflamed by the sight he raised his
arm and addressed the people almost shouting 

 deal with him as you think fit i hand him over to you 

the crowd remained silent and only pressed closer and closer to
one another to keep one another back to breathe in that stifling
atmosphere to be unable to stir and to await something unknown 
uncomprehended and terrible was becoming unbearable those standing
in front who had seen and heard what had taken place before them all
stood with wide open eyes and mouths straining with all their strength 
and held back the crowd that was pushing behind them 

 beat him let the traitor perish and not disgrace the russian name 
shouted rostopchin cut him down i command it 

hearing not so much the words as the angry tone of rostopchin's voice 
the crowd moaned and heaved forward but again paused 

 count exclaimed the timid yet theatrical voice of vereshchagin in the
midst of the momentary silence that ensued count one god is above us
both he lifted his head and again the thick vein in his thin neck
filled with blood and the color rapidly came and went in his face 

he did not finish what he wished to say 

 cut him down i command it shouted rostopchin suddenly growing
pale like vereshchagin 

 draw sabers cried the dragoon officer drawing his own 

another still stronger wave flowed through the crowd and reaching the
front ranks carried it swaying to the very steps of the porch the tall
youth with a stony look on his face and rigid and uplifted arm stood
beside vereshchagin 

 saber him the dragoon officer almost whispered 

and one of the soldiers his face all at once distorted with fury 
struck vereshchagin on the head with the blunt side of his saber 

 ah cried vereshchagin in meek surprise looking round with a
frightened glance as if not understanding why this was done to him a
similar moan of surprise and horror ran through the crowd o lord 
exclaimed a sorrowful voice 

but after the exclamation of surprise that had escaped from vereshchagin
he uttered a plaintive cry of pain and that cry was fatal the barrier
of human feeling strained to the utmost that had held the crowd in
check suddenly broke the crime had begun and must now be completed the
plaintive moan of reproach was drowned by the threatening and angry roar
of the crowd like the seventh and last wave that shatters a ship that
last irresistible wave burst from the rear and reached the front ranks 
carrying them off their feet and engulfing them all the dragoon was
about to repeat his blow vereshchagin with a cry of horror covering
his head with his hands rushed toward the crowd the tall youth 
against whom he stumbled seized his thin neck with his hands and 
yelling wildly fell with him under the feet of the pressing struggling
crowd 

some beat and tore at vereshchagin others at the tall youth and the
screams of those that were being trampled on and of those who tried to
rescue the tall lad only increased the fury of the crowd it was a long
time before the dragoons could extricate the bleeding youth beaten
almost to death and for a long time despite the feverish haste with
which the mob tried to end the work that had been begun those who were
hitting throttling and tearing at vereshchagin were unable to kill
him for the crowd pressed from all sides swaying as one mass with them
in the center and rendering it impossible for them either to kill him or
let him go 

 hit him with an ax eh crushed traitor he sold christ 
still alive tenacious serves him right torture serves a thief
right use the hatchet what still alive 

only when the victim ceased to struggle and his cries changed to a
long drawn measured death rattle did the crowd around his prostrate 
bleeding corpse begin rapidly to change places each one came
up glanced at what had been done and with horror reproach and
astonishment pushed back again 

 o lord the people are like wild beasts how could he be alive voices
in the crowd could be heard saying quite a young fellow too must
have been a merchant's son what men and they say he's not the right
one how not the right one o lord and there's another has been
beaten too they say he's nearly done for oh the people aren't
they afraid of sinning said the same mob now looking with pained
distress at the dead body with its long thin half severed neck and its
livid face stained with blood and dust 

a painstaking police officer considering the presence of a corpse in
his excellency's courtyard unseemly told the dragoons to take it away 
two dragoons took it by its distorted legs and dragged it along the
ground the gory dust stained half shaven head with its long neck
trailed twisting along the ground the crowd shrank back from it 

at the moment when vereshchagin fell and the crowd closed in with savage
yells and swayed about him rostopchin suddenly turned pale and instead
of going to the back entrance where his carriage awaited him went
with hurried steps and bent head not knowing where and why along the
passage leading to the rooms on the ground floor the count's face was
white and he could not control the feverish twitching of his lower jaw 

 this way your excellency where are you going this way 
please said a trembling frightened voice behind him 

count rostopchin was unable to reply and turning obediently went in
the direction indicated at the back entrance stood his caleche the
distant roar of the yelling crowd was audible even there he hastily
took his seat and told the coachman to drive him to his country house in
sokolniki 

when they reached the myasnitski street and could no longer hear
the shouts of the mob the count began to repent he remembered with
dissatisfaction the agitation and fear he had betrayed before his
subordinates the mob is terrible disgusting he said to himself
in french they are like wolves whom nothing but flesh can appease 
 count one god is above us both vereshchagin's words suddenly
recurred to him and a disagreeable shiver ran down his back but this
was only a momentary feeling and count rostopchin smiled disdainfully
at himself i had other duties thought he the people had to be
appeased many other victims have perished and are perishing for the
public good and he began thinking of his social duties to his family
and to the city entrusted to him and of himself not himself as theodore
vasilyevich rostopchin he fancied that theodore vasilyevich rostopchin
was sacrificing himself for the public good but himself as governor 
the representative of authority and of the tsar had i been simply
theodore vasilyevich my course of action would have been quite
different but it was my duty to safeguard my life and dignity as
commander in chief 

lightly swaying on the flexible springs of his carriage and no longer
hearing the terrible sounds of the crowd rostopchin grew physically
calm and as always happens as soon as he became physically tranquil
his mind devised reasons why he should be mentally tranquil too the
thought which tranquillized rostopchin was not a new one since the
world began and men have killed one another no one has ever committed
such a crime against his fellow man without comforting himself with
this same idea this idea is le bien public the hypothetical welfare of
other people 

to a man not swayed by passion that welfare is never certain but he
who commits such a crime always knows just where that welfare lies and
rostopchin now knew it 

not only did his reason not reproach him for what he had done but
he even found cause for self satisfaction in having so successfully
contrived to avail himself of a convenient opportunity to punish a
criminal and at the same time pacify the mob 

 vereshchagin was tried and condemned to death thought rostopchin
 though the senate had only condemned vereshchagin to hard labor he
was a traitor and a spy i could not let him go unpunished and so i have
killed two birds with one stone to appease the mob i gave them a victim
and at the same time punished a miscreant 

having reached his country house and begun to give orders about domestic
arrangements the count grew quite tranquil 

half an hour later he was driving with his fast horses across the
sokolniki field no longer thinking of what had occurred but considering
what was to come he was driving to the yauza bridge where he had heard
that kutuzov was count rostopchin was mentally preparing the angry and
stinging reproaches he meant to address to kutuzov for his deception he
would make that foxy old courtier feel that the responsibility for all
the calamities that would follow the abandonment of the city and the
ruin of russia as rostopchin regarded it would fall upon his doting
old head planning beforehand what he would say to kutuzov rostopchin
turned angrily in his caleche and gazed sternly from side to side 

the sokolniki field was deserted only at the end of it in front of the
almshouse and the lunatic asylum could be seen some people in white
and others like them walking singly across the field shouting and
gesticulating 

one of these was running to cross the path of count rostopchin's
carriage and the count himself his coachman and his dragoons
looked with vague horror and curiosity at these released lunatics and
especially at the one running toward them 

swaying from side to side on his long thin legs in his fluttering
dressing gown this lunatic was running impetuously his gaze fixed on
rostopchin shouting something in a hoarse voice and making signs to him
to stop the lunatic's solemn gloomy face was thin and yellow with
its beard growing in uneven tufts his black agate pupils with
saffron yellow whites moved restlessly near the lower eyelids 

 stop pull up i tell you he cried in a piercing voice and again
shouted something breathlessly with emphatic intonations and gestures 

coming abreast of the caleche he ran beside it 

 thrice have they slain me thrice have i risen from the dead they
stoned me crucified me i shall rise shall rise shall rise 
they have torn my body the kingdom of god will be overthrown thrice
will i overthrow it and thrice re establish it he cried raising his
voice higher and higher 

count rostopchin suddenly grew pale as he had done when the crowd closed
in on vereshchagin he turned away go fas faster he cried in a
trembling voice to his coachman the caleche flew over the ground as
fast as the horses could draw it but for a long time count rostopchin
still heard the insane despairing screams growing fainter in the
distance while his eyes saw nothing but the astonished frightened 
bloodstained face of the traitor in the fur lined coat 

recent as that mental picture was rostopchin already felt that it had
cut deep into his heart and drawn blood even now he felt clearly that
the gory trace of that recollection would not pass with time but that
the terrible memory would on the contrary dwell in his heart ever more
cruelly and painfully to the end of his life he seemed still to hear
the sound of his own words cut him down i command it 

 why did i utter those words it was by some accident i said them 
i need not have said them he thought and then nothing would have
happened he saw the frightened and then infuriated face of the dragoon
who dealt the blow the look of silent timid reproach that boy in the
fur lined coat had turned upon him but i did not do it for my own
sake i was bound to act that way the mob the traitor the public
welfare thought he 

troops were still crowding at the yauza bridge it was hot kutuzov 
dejected and frowning sat on a bench by the bridge toying with his
whip in the sand when a caleche dashed up noisily a man in a general's
uniform with plumes in his hat went up to kutuzov and said something
in french it was count rostopchin he told kutuzov that he had come
because moscow the capital was no more and only the army remained 

 things would have been different if your serene highness had not told
me that you would not abandon moscow without another battle all this
would not have happened he said 

kutuzov looked at rostopchin as if not grasping what was said to him 
he was trying to read something peculiar written at that moment on the
face of the man addressing him rostopchin grew confused and became
silent kutuzov slightly shook his head and not taking his penetrating
gaze from rostopchin's face muttered softly 

 no i shall not give up moscow without a battle 

whether kutuzov was thinking of something entirely different when
he spoke those words or uttered them purposely knowing them to be
meaningless at any rate rostopchin made no reply and hastily left him 
and strange to say the governor of moscow the proud count rostopchin 
took up a cossack whip and went to the bridge where he began with shouts
to drive on the carts that blocked the way 





chapter xxvi

toward four o'clock in the afternoon murat's troops were entering
moscow in front rode a detachment of wurttemberg hussars and behind
them rode the king of naples himself accompanied by a numerous suite 

about the middle of the arbat street near the church of the miraculous
icon of st nicholas murat halted to await news from the advanced
detachment as to the condition in which they had found the citadel le
kremlin 

around murat gathered a group of those who had remained in moscow they
all stared in timid bewilderment at the strange long haired commander
dressed up in feathers and gold 

 is that their tsar himself he's not bad low voices could be heard
saying 

an interpreter rode up to the group 

 take off your cap your caps these words went from one to another
in the crowd the interpreter addressed an old porter and asked if
it was far to the kremlin the porter listening in perplexity to the
unfamiliar polish accent and not realizing that the interpreter was
speaking russian did not understand what was being said to him and
slipped behind the others 

murat approached the interpreter and told him to ask where the russian
army was one of the russians understood what was asked and several
voices at once began answering the interpreter a french officer 
returning from the advanced detachment rode up to murat and reported
that the gates of the citadel had been barricaded and that there was
probably an ambuscade there 

 good said murat and turning to one of the gentlemen in his suite 
ordered four light guns to be moved forward to fire at the gates 

the guns emerged at a trot from the column following murat and advanced
up the arbat when they reached the end of the vozdvizhenka street they
halted and drew in the square several french officers superintended the
placing of the guns and looked at the kremlin through field glasses 

the bells in the kremlin were ringing for vespers and this sound
troubled the french they imagined it to be a call to arms a few
infantrymen ran to the kutafyev gate beams and wooden screens had been
put there and two musket shots rang out from under the gate as soon as
an officer and men began to run toward it a general who was standing
by the guns shouted some words of command to the officer and the latter
ran back again with his men 

the sound of three more shots came from the gate 

one shot struck a french soldier's foot and from behind the screens
came the strange sound of a few voices shouting instantly as at a
word of command the expression of cheerful serenity on the faces of
the french general officers and men changed to one of determined
concentrated readiness for strife and suffering to all of them from
the marshal to the least soldier that place was not the vozdvizhenka 
mokhavaya or kutafyev street nor the troitsa gate places familiar in
moscow but a new battlefield which would probably prove sanguinary 
and all made ready for that battle the cries from the gates ceased the
guns were advanced the artillerymen blew the ash off their linstocks 
and an officer gave the word fire this was followed by two whistling
sounds of canister shot one after another the shot rattled against
the stone of the gate and upon the wooden beams and screens and two
wavering clouds of smoke rose over the square 

a few instants after the echo of the reports resounding over the
stone built kremlin had died away the french heard a strange sound above
their head thousands of crows rose above the walls and circled in the
air cawing and noisily flapping their wings together with that sound
came a solitary human cry from the gateway and amid the smoke appeared
the figure of a bareheaded man in a peasant's coat he grasped a musket
and took aim at the french fire repeated the officer once more 
and the reports of a musket and of two cannon shots were heard
simultaneously the gate was again hidden by smoke 

nothing more stirred behind the screens and the french infantry soldiers
and officers advanced to the gate in the gateway lay three wounded and
four dead two men in peasant coats ran away at the foot of the wall 
toward the znamenka 

 clear that away said the officer pointing to the beams and the
corpses and the french soldiers after dispatching the wounded threw
the corpses over the parapet 

who these men were nobody knew clear that away was all that was said
of them and they were thrown over the parapet and removed later on that
they might not stink thiers alone dedicates a few eloquent lines to
their memory these wretches had occupied the sacred citadel having
supplied themselves with guns from the arsenal and fired the
wretches at the french some of them were sabered and the kremlin was
purged of their presence 

murat was informed that the way had been cleared the french entered
the gates and began pitching their camp in the senate square out of the
windows of the senate house the soldiers threw chairs into the square
for fuel and kindled fires there 

other detachments passed through the kremlin and encamped along
the moroseyka the lubyanka and pokrovka streets others quartered
themselves along the vozdvizhenka the nikolski and the tverskoy
streets no masters of the houses being found anywhere the french were
not billeted on the inhabitants as is usual in towns but lived in it as
in a camp 

though tattered hungry worn out and reduced to a third of their
original number the french entered moscow in good marching order it
was a weary and famished but still a fighting and menacing army but
it remained an army only until its soldiers had dispersed into their
different lodgings as soon as the men of the various regiments began
to disperse among the wealthy and deserted houses the army was lost
forever and there came into being something nondescript neither
citizens nor soldiers but what are known as marauders when five weeks
later these same men left moscow they no longer formed an army they
were a mob of marauders each carrying a quantity of articles which
seemed to him valuable or useful the aim of each man when he left
moscow was no longer as it had been to conquer but merely to keep
what he had acquired like a monkey which puts its paw into the narrow
neck of a jug and having seized a handful of nuts will not open its
fist for fear of losing what it holds and therefore perishes the
french when they left moscow had inevitably to perish because they
carried their loot with them yet to abandon what they had stolen was as
impossible for them as it is for the monkey to open its paw and let
go of its nuts ten minutes after each regiment had entered a moscow
district not a soldier or officer was left men in military uniforms
and hessian boots could be seen through the windows laughing and
walking through the rooms in cellars and storerooms similar men were
busy among the provisions and in the yards unlocking or breaking open
coach house and stable doors lighting fires in kitchens and kneading
and baking bread with rolled up sleeves and cooking or frightening 
amusing or caressing women and children there were many such men both
in the shops and houses but there was no army 

order after order was issued by the french commanders that day
forbidding the men to disperse about the town sternly forbidding any
violence to the inhabitants or any looting and announcing a roll call
for that very evening but despite all these measures the men who had
till then constituted an army flowed all over the wealthy deserted
city with its comforts and plentiful supplies as a hungry herd of
cattle keeps well together when crossing a barren field but gets out
of hand and at once disperses uncontrollably as soon as it reaches rich
pastures so did the army disperse all over the wealthy city 

no residents were left in moscow and the soldiers like water
percolating through sand spread irresistibly through the city in all
directions from the kremlin into which they had first marched the
cavalry on entering a merchant's house that had been abandoned and
finding there stabling more than sufficient for their horses went on 
all the same to the next house which seemed to them better many of
them appropriated several houses chalked their names on them and
quarreled and even fought with other companies for them before they had
had time to secure quarters the soldiers ran out into the streets to
see the city and hearing that everything had been abandoned rushed
to places where valuables were to be had for the taking the officers
followed to check the soldiers and were involuntarily drawn into doing
the same in carriage row carriages had been left in the shops and
generals flocked there to select caleches and coaches for themselves 
the few inhabitants who had remained invited commanding officers to
their houses hoping thereby to secure themselves from being plundered 
there were masses of wealth and there seemed no end to it all around
the quarters occupied by the french were other regions still unexplored
and unoccupied where they thought yet greater riches might be found 
and moscow engulfed the army ever deeper and deeper when water is
spilled on dry ground both the dry ground and the water disappear and
mud results and in the same way the entry of the famished army into the
rich and deserted city resulted in fires and looting and the destruction
of both the army and the wealthy city 


the french attributed the fire of moscow au patriotisme feroce de
rostopchine the russians to the barbarity of the french in reality 
however it was not and could not be possible to explain the burning
of moscow by making any individual or any group of people responsible
for it moscow was burned because it found itself in a position in which
any town built of wood was bound to burn quite apart from whether it
had or had not a hundred and thirty inferior fire engines deserted
moscow had to burn as inevitably as a heap of shavings has to burn on
which sparks continually fall for several days a town built of wood 
where scarcely a day passes without conflagrations when the house owners
are in residence and a police force is present cannot help burning when
its inhabitants have left it and it is occupied by soldiers who smoke
pipes make campfires of the senate chairs in the senate square and
cook themselves meals twice a day in peacetime it is only necessary to
billet troops in the villages of any district and the number of fires in
that district immediately increases how much then must the probability
of fire be increased in an abandoned wooden town where foreign troops
are quartered le patriotisme feroce de rostopchine and the barbarity
of the french were not to blame in the matter moscow was set on fire by
the soldiers pipes kitchens and campfires and by the carelessness of
enemy soldiers occupying houses they did not own even if there was any
arson which is very doubtful for no one had any reason to burn the
houses in any case a troublesome and dangerous thing to do arson
cannot be regarded as the cause for the same thing would have happened
without any incendiarism 

 to rostopchin's ferocious patriotism 

however tempting it might be for the french to blame rostopchin's
ferocity and for russians to blame the scoundrel bonaparte or later
on to place an heroic torch in the hands of their own people it is
impossible not to see that there could be no such direct cause of the
fire for moscow had to burn as every village factory or house must
burn which is left by its owners and in which strangers are allowed to
live and cook their porridge moscow was burned by its inhabitants it
is true but by those who had abandoned it and not by those who remained
in it moscow when occupied by the enemy did not remain intact like
berlin vienna and other towns simply because its inhabitants
abandoned it and did not welcome the french with bread and salt nor
bring them the keys of the city 





chapter xxvii

the absorption of the french by moscow radiating starwise as it did 
only reached the quarter where pierre was staying by the evening of the
second of september 

after the last two days spent in solitude and unusual circumstances 
pierre was in a state bordering on insanity he was completely obsessed
by one persistent thought he did not know how or when this thought had
taken such possession of him but he remembered nothing of the past 
understood nothing of the present and all he saw and heard appeared to
him like a dream 

he had left home only to escape the intricate tangle of life's demands
that enmeshed him and which in his present condition he was unable
to unravel he had gone to joseph alexeevich's house on the plea of
sorting the deceased's books and papers only in search of rest from
life's turmoil for in his mind the memory of joseph alexeevich was
connected with a world of eternal solemn and calm thoughts quite
contrary to the restless confusion into which he felt himself being
drawn he sought a quiet refuge and in joseph alexeevich's study he
really found it when he sat with his elbows on the dusty writing table
in the deathlike stillness of the study calm and significant memories
of the last few days rose one after another in his imagination 
particularly of the battle of borodino and of that vague sense of his
own insignificance and insincerity compared with the truth simplicity 
and strength of the class of men he mentally classed as they when
gerasim roused him from his reverie the idea occurred to him of taking
part in the popular defense of moscow which he knew was projected and
with that object he had asked gerasim to get him a peasant's coat and
a pistol confiding to him his intentions of remaining in joseph
alexeevich's house and keeping his name secret then during the first
day spent in inaction and solitude he tried several times to fix his
attention on the masonic manuscripts but was unable to do so the idea
that had previously occurred to him of the cabalistic significance of
his name in connection with bonaparte's more than once vaguely presented
itself but the idea that he l'russe besuhof was destined to set a
limit to the power of the beast was as yet only one of the fancies that
often passed through his mind and left no trace behind 

when having bought the coat merely with the object of taking part among
the people in the defense of moscow pierre had met the rostovs and
natasha had said to him are you remaining in moscow how splendid 
the thought flashed into his mind that it really would be a good thing 
even if moscow were taken for him to remain there and do what he was
predestined to do 

next day with the sole idea of not sparing himself and not lagging in
any way behind them pierre went to the three hills gate but when he
returned to the house convinced that moscow would not be defended he
suddenly felt that what before had seemed to him merely a possibility
had now become absolutely necessary and inevitable he must remain in
moscow concealing his name and must meet napoleon and kill him and
either perish or put an end to the misery of all europe which it seemed
to him was solely due to napoleon 

pierre knew all the details of the attempt on bonaparte's life in 1809
by a german student in vienna and knew that the student had been shot 
and the risk to which he would expose his life by carrying out his
design excited him still more 

two equally strong feelings drew pierre irresistibly to this purpose 
the first was a feeling of the necessity of sacrifice and suffering in
view of the common calamity the same feeling that had caused him to go
to mozhaysk on the twenty fifth and to make his way to the very thick
of the battle and had now caused him to run away from his home and in
place of the luxury and comfort to which he was accustomed to sleep
on a hard sofa without undressing and eat the same food as gerasim 
the other was that vague and quite russian feeling of contempt for
everything conventional artificial and human for everything the
majority of men regard as the greatest good in the world pierre had
first experienced this strange and fascinating feeling at the sloboda
palace when he had suddenly felt that wealth power and life all that
men so painstakingly acquire and guard if it has any worth has so only
by reason of the joy with which it can all be renounced 

it was the feeling that induces a volunteer recruit to spend his last
penny on drink and a drunken man to smash mirrors or glasses for no
apparent reason and knowing that it will cost him all the money he
possesses the feeling which causes a man to perform actions which from
an ordinary point of view are insane to test as it were his personal
power and strength affirming the existence of a higher nonhuman
criterion of life 

from the very day pierre had experienced this feeling for the first time
at the sloboda palace he had been continuously under its influence but
only now found full satisfaction for it moreover at this moment pierre
was supported in his design and prevented from renouncing it by what he
had already done in that direction if he were now to leave moscow like
everyone else his flight from home the peasant coat the pistol and
his announcement to the rostovs that he would remain in moscow would all
become not merely meaningless but contemptible and ridiculous and to
this pierre was very sensitive 

pierre's physical condition as is always the case corresponded to his
mental state the unaccustomed coarse food the vodka he drank during
those days the absence of wine and cigars his dirty unchanged linen 
two almost sleepless nights passed on a short sofa without bedding all
this kept him in a state of excitement bordering on insanity 

it was two o'clock in the afternoon the french had already entered
moscow pierre knew this but instead of acting he only thought about
his undertaking going over its minutest details in his mind in his
fancy he did not clearly picture to himself either the striking of the
blow or the death of napoleon but with extraordinary vividness and
melancholy enjoyment imagined his own destruction and heroic endurance 

 yes alone for the sake of all i must do it or perish he thought 
 yes i will approach and then suddenly with pistol or dagger 
but that is all the same it is not i but the hand of providence that
punishes thee i shall say thought he imagining what he would say
when killing napoleon well then take me and execute me he went on 
speaking to himself and bowing his head with a sad but firm expression 

while pierre standing in the middle of the room was talking to himself
in this way the study door opened and on the threshold appeared
the figure of makar alexeevich always so timid before but now quite
transformed 

his dressing gown was unfastened his face red and distorted he
was obviously drunk on seeing pierre he grew confused at first but
noticing embarrassment on pierre's face immediately grew bold and 
staggering on his thin legs advanced into the middle of the room 

 they're frightened he said confidentially in a hoarse voice i say i
won't surrender i say am i not right sir 

he paused and then suddenly seeing the pistol on the table seized it
with unexpected rapidity and ran out into the corridor 

gerasim and the porter who had followed makar alexeevich stopped him
in the vestibule and tried to take the pistol from him pierre coming
out into the corridor looked with pity and repulsion at the half crazy
old man makar alexeevich frowning with exertion held on to the pistol
and screamed hoarsely evidently with some heroic fancy in his head 

 to arms board them no you shan't get it he yelled 

 that will do please that will do have the goodness please sir to
let go please sir pleaded gerasim trying carefully to steer makar
alexeevich by the elbows back to the door 

 who are you bonaparte shouted makar alexeevich 

 that's not right sir come to your room please and rest allow me to
have the pistol 

 be off thou base slave touch me not see this shouted makar
alexeevich brandishing the pistol board them 

 catch hold whispered gerasim to the porter 

they seized makar alexeevich by the arms and dragged him to the door 

the vestibule was filled with the discordant sounds of a struggle and of
a tipsy hoarse voice 

suddenly a fresh sound a piercing feminine scream reverberated from
the porch and the cook came running into the vestibule 

 it's them gracious heavens o lord four of them horsemen she
cried 

gerasim and the porter let makar alexeevich go and in the now silent
corridor the sound of several hands knocking at the front door could be
heard 





chapter xxviii

pierre having decided that until he had carried out his design he would
disclose neither his identity nor his knowledge of french stood at the
half open door of the corridor intending to conceal himself as soon
as the french entered but the french entered and still pierre did not
retire an irresistible curiosity kept him there 

there were two of them one was an officer a tall soldierly handsome
man the other evidently a private or an orderly sunburned short and
thin with sunken cheeks and a dull expression the officer walked in
front leaning on a stick and slightly limping when he had advanced
a few steps he stopped having apparently decided that these were good
quarters turned round to the soldiers standing at the entrance and in
a loud voice of command ordered them to put up the horses having done
that the officer lifting his elbow with a smart gesture stroked his
mustache and lightly touched his hat 

 bonjour la compagnie said he gaily smiling and looking about him 

 good day everybody 


no one gave any reply 

 vous etes le bourgeois the officer asked gerasim 

 are you the master here 


gerasim gazed at the officer with an alarmed and inquiring look 

 quartier quartier logement said the officer looking down at the
little man with a condescending and good natured smile les francais
sont de bons enfants que diable voyons ne nous fachons pas mon
vieux added he clapping the scared and silent gerasim on the
shoulder well does no one speak french in this establishment he
asked again in french looking around and meeting pierre's eyes pierre
moved away from the door 

 quarters quarters lodgings the french are good
 fellows what the devil there don't let us be cross old
 fellow 


again the officer turned to gerasim and asked him to show him the rooms
in the house 

 master not here don't understand me you said gerasim trying
to render his words more comprehensible by contorting them 

still smiling the french officer spread out his hands before gerasim's
nose intimating that he did not understand him either and moved 
limping to the door at which pierre was standing pierre wished to go
away and conceal himself but at that moment he saw makar alexeevich
appearing at the open kitchen door with the pistol in his hand with
a madman's cunning makar alexeevich eyed the frenchman raised his
pistol and took aim 

 board them yelled the tipsy man trying to press the trigger hearing
the yell the officer turned round and at the same moment pierre threw
himself on the drunkard just when pierre snatched at and struck up the
pistol makar alexeevich at last got his fingers on the trigger there
was a deafening report and all were enveloped in a cloud of smoke the
frenchman turned pale and rushed to the door 

forgetting his intention of concealing his knowledge of french pierre 
snatching away the pistol and throwing it down ran up to the officer
and addressed him in french 

 you are not wounded he asked 

 i think not answered the frenchman feeling himself over but i have
had a lucky escape this time he added pointing to the damaged plaster
of the wall who is that man said he looking sternly at pierre 

 oh i am really in despair at what has occurred said pierre rapidly 
quite forgetting the part he had intended to play he is an unfortunate
madman who did not know what he was doing 

the officer went up to makar alexeevich and took him by the collar 

makar alexeevich was standing with parted lips swaying as if about to
fall asleep as he leaned against the wall 

 brigand you shall pay for this said the frenchman letting go
of him we french are merciful after victory but we do not pardon
traitors he added with a look of gloomy dignity and a fine energetic
gesture 

pierre continued in french to persuade the officer not to hold that
drunken imbecile to account the frenchman listened in silence with the
same gloomy expression but suddenly turned to pierre with a smile for
a few seconds he looked at him in silence his handsome face assumed a
melodramatically gentle expression and he held out his hand 

 you have saved my life you are french said he 

for a frenchman that deduction was indubitable only a frenchman could
perform a great deed and to save his life the life of m ramballe 
captain of the 13th light regiment was undoubtedly a very great deed 

but however indubitable that conclusion and the officer's conviction
based upon it pierre felt it necessary to disillusion him 

 i am russian he said quickly 

 tut tut tut tell that to others said the officer waving his
finger before his nose and smiling you shall tell me all about that
presently i am delighted to meet a compatriot well and what are we
to do with this man he added addressing himself to pierre as to a
brother 

even if pierre were not a frenchman having once received that loftiest
of human appellations he could not renounce it said the officer's look
and tone in reply to his last question pierre again explained who makar
alexeevich was and how just before their arrival that drunken imbecile
had seized the loaded pistol which they had not had time to recover from
him and begged the officer to let the deed go unpunished 

the frenchman expanded his chest and made a majestic gesture with his
arm 

 you have saved my life you are french you ask his pardon i grant it
you lead that man away said he quickly and energetically and taking
the arm of pierre whom he had promoted to be a frenchman for saving his
life he went with him into the room 

the soldiers in the yard hearing the shot came into the passage asking
what had happened and expressed their readiness to punish the culprits 
but the officer sternly checked them 

 you will be called in when you are wanted he said 

the soldiers went out again and the orderly who had meanwhile had time
to visit the kitchen came up to his officer 

 captain there is soup and a leg of mutton in the kitchen said he 
 shall i serve them up 

 yes and some wine answered the captain 





chapter xxix

when the french officer went into the room with pierre the latter again
thought it his duty to assure him that he was not french and wished to
go away but the officer would not hear of it he was so very polite 
amiable good natured and genuinely grateful to pierre for saving his
life that pierre had not the heart to refuse and sat down with him in
the parlor the first room they entered to pierre's assurances that he
was not a frenchman the captain evidently not understanding how anyone
could decline so flattering an appellation shrugged his shoulders and
said that if pierre absolutely insisted on passing for a russian let it
be so but for all that he would be forever bound to pierre by gratitude
for saving his life 

had this man been endowed with the slightest capacity for perceiving the
feelings of others and had he at all understood what pierre's feelings
were the latter would probably have left him but the man's animated
obtuseness to everything other than himself disarmed pierre 

 a frenchman or a russian prince incognito said the officer looking
at pierre's fine though dirty linen and at the ring on his finger 
 i owe my life to you and offer you my friendship a frenchman never
forgets either an insult or a service i offer you my friendship that
is all i can say 

there was so much good nature and nobility in the french sense of the
word in the officer's voice in the expression of his face and in
his gestures that pierre unconsciously smiling in response to the
frenchman's smile pressed the hand held out to him 

 captain ramballe of the 13th light regiment chevalier of the legion
of honor for the affair on the seventh of september he introduced
himself a self satisfied irrepressible smile puckering his lips under
his mustache will you now be so good as to tell me with whom i have
the honor of conversing so pleasantly instead of being in the ambulance
with that maniac's bullet in my body 

pierre replied that he could not tell him his name and blushing 
began to try to invent a name and to say something about his reason for
concealing it but the frenchman hastily interrupted him 

 oh please said he i understand your reasons you are an officer 
a superior officer perhaps you have borne arms against us that's not
my business i owe you my life that is enough for me i am quite at
your service you belong to the gentry he concluded with a shade of
inquiry in his tone pierre bent his head your baptismal name if you
please that is all i ask monsieur pierre you say that's all i
want to know 

when the mutton and an omelet had been served and a samovar and vodka
brought with some wine which the french had taken from a russian cellar
and brought with them ramballe invited pierre to share his dinner and
himself began to eat greedily and quickly like a healthy and hungry man 
munching his food rapidly with his strong teeth continually smacking
his lips and repeating excellent delicious his face grew red and
was covered with perspiration pierre was hungry and shared the dinner
with pleasure morel the orderly brought some hot water in a saucepan
and placed a bottle of claret in it he also brought a bottle of kvass 
taken from the kitchen for them to try that beverage was already known
to the french and had been given a special name they called it limonade
de cochon pig's lemonade and morel spoke well of the limonade de
cochon he had found in the kitchen but as the captain had the wine they
had taken while passing through moscow he left the kvass to morel and
applied himself to the bottle of bordeaux he wrapped the bottle up
to its neck in a table napkin and poured out wine for himself and for
pierre the satisfaction of his hunger and the wine rendered the captain
still more lively and he chatted incessantly all through dinner 

 yes my dear monsieur pierre i owe you a fine votive candle for
saving me from that maniac you see i have bullets enough in my
body already here is one i got at wagram he touched his side and a
second at smolensk he showed a scar on his cheek and this leg which as
you see does not want to march i got that on the seventh at the great
battle of la moskowa sacre dieu it was splendid that deluge of fire
was worth seeing it was a tough job you set us there my word you may
be proud of it and on my honor in spite of the cough i caught there i
should be ready to begin again i pity those who did not see it 

 i was there said pierre 

 bah really so much the better you are certainly brave foes the
great redoubt held out well by my pipe continued the frenchman and
you made us pay dear for it i was at it three times sure as i sit here 
three times we reached the guns and three times we were thrown back
like cardboard figures oh it was beautiful monsieur pierre your
grenadiers were splendid by heaven i saw them close up their ranks six
times in succession and march as if on parade fine fellows our king of
naples who knows what's what cried bravo ha ha so you are one of
us soldiers he added smiling after a momentary pause so much
the better so much the better monsieur pierre terrible in battle 
gallant with the fair he winked and smiled that's what the
french are monsieur pierre aren't they 

the captain was so naively and good humoredly gay so real and so
pleased with himself that pierre almost winked back as he looked merrily
at him probably the word gallant turned the captain's thoughts to the
state of moscow 

 apropos tell me please is it true that the women have all left
moscow what a queer idea what had they to be afraid of 

 would not the french ladies leave paris if the russians entered it 
asked pierre 

 ha ha ha the frenchman emitted a merry sanguine chuckle patting
pierre on the shoulder what a thing to say he exclaimed paris 
but paris paris 

 paris the capital of the world pierre finished his remark for him 

the captain looked at pierre he had a habit of stopping short in the
middle of his talk and gazing intently with his laughing kindly eyes 

 well if you hadn't told me you were russian i should have wagered
that you were parisian you have that i don't know what that and
having uttered this compliment he again gazed at him in silence 

 i have been in paris i spent years there said pierre 

 oh yes one sees that plainly paris a man who doesn't know paris
is a savage you can tell a parisian two leagues off paris is talma la
duchenois potier the sorbonne the boulevards and noticing that
his conclusion was weaker than what had gone before he added quickly 
 there is only one paris in the world you have been to paris and have
remained russian well i don't esteem you the less for it 

under the influence of the wine he had drunk and after the days he had
spent alone with his depressing thoughts pierre involuntarily enjoyed
talking with this cheerful and good natured man 

 to return to your ladies i hear they are lovely what a wretched idea
to go and bury themselves in the steppes when the french army is in
moscow what a chance those girls have missed your peasants now that's
another thing but you civilized people you ought to know us better
than that we took vienna berlin madrid naples rome warsaw all
the world's capitals we are feared but we are loved we are nice to
know and then the emperor he began but pierre interrupted him 

 the emperor pierre repeated and his face suddenly became sad and
embarrassed is the emperor 

 the emperor he is generosity mercy justice order genius that's
what the emperor is it is i ramballe who tell you so i assure you
i was his enemy eight years ago my father was an emigrant count but
that man has vanquished me he has taken hold of me i could not resist
the sight of the grandeur and glory with which he has covered france 
when i understood what he wanted when i saw that he was preparing a bed
of laurels for us you know i said to myself that is a monarch and
i devoted myself to him so there oh yes mon cher he is the greatest
man of the ages past or future 

 is he in moscow pierre stammered with a guilty look 

the frenchman looked at his guilty face and smiled 

 no he will make his entry tomorrow he replied and continued his
talk 

their conversation was interrupted by the cries of several voices at
the gate and by morel who came to say that some wurttemberg hussars had
come and wanted to put up their horses in the yard where the captain's
horses were this difficulty had arisen chiefly because the hussars did
not understand what was said to them in french 

the captain had their senior sergeant called in and in a stern voice
asked him to what regiment he belonged who was his commanding officer 
and by what right he allowed himself to claim quarters that were already
occupied the german who knew little french answered the two first
questions by giving the names of his regiment and of his commanding
officer but in reply to the third question which he did not understand
said introducing broken french into his own german that he was the
quartermaster of the regiment and his commander had ordered him to
occupy all the houses one after another pierre who knew german 
translated what the german said to the captain and gave the captain's
reply to the wurttemberg hussar in german when he had understood what
was said to him the german submitted and took his men elsewhere the
captain went out into the porch and gave some orders in a loud voice 

when he returned to the room pierre was sitting in the same place as
before with his head in his hands his face expressed suffering he
really was suffering at that moment when the captain went out and he
was left alone suddenly he came to himself and realized the position
he was in it was not that moscow had been taken or that the happy
conquerors were masters in it and were patronizing him painful as
that was it was not that which tormented pierre at the moment he was
tormented by the consciousness of his own weakness the few glasses of
wine he had drunk and the conversation with this good natured man had
destroyed the mood of concentrated gloom in which he had spent the last
few days and which was essential for the execution of his design the
pistol dagger and peasant coat were ready napoleon was to enter the
town next day pierre still considered that it would be a useful and
worthy action to slay the evildoer but now he felt that he would not
do it he did not know why but he felt a foreboding that he would not
carry out his intention he struggled against the confession of his
weakness but dimly felt that he could not overcome it and that his
former gloomy frame of mind concerning vengeance killing and
self sacrifice had been dispersed like dust by contact with the first
man he met 

the captain returned to the room limping slightly and whistling a tune 

the frenchman's chatter which had previously amused pierre now repelled
him the tune he was whistling his gait and the gesture with which
he twirled his mustache all now seemed offensive i will go away
immediately i won't say another word to him thought pierre he
thought this but still sat in the same place a strange feeling of
weakness tied him to the spot he wished to get up and go away but
could not do so 

the captain on the other hand seemed very cheerful he paced up and
down the room twice his eyes shone and his mustache twitched as if he
were smiling to himself at some amusing thought 

 the colonel of those wurttembergers is delightful he suddenly said 
 he's a german but a nice fellow all the same but he's a german 
he sat down facing pierre by the way you know german then 

pierre looked at him in silence 

 what is the german for shelter 

 shelter pierre repeated the german for shelter is unterkunft 

 how do you say it the captain asked quickly and doubtfully 

 unterkunft pierre repeated 

 onterkoff said the captain and looked at pierre for some seconds with
laughing eyes these germans are first rate fools don't you think so 
monsieur pierre he concluded 

 well let's have another bottle of this moscow bordeaux shall we 
morel will warm us up another little bottle morel he called out
gaily 

morel brought candles and a bottle of wine the captain looked at pierre
by the candlelight and was evidently struck by the troubled expression
on his companion's face ramballe with genuine distress and sympathy in
his face went up to pierre and bent over him 

 there now we're sad said he touching pierre's hand have i
upset you no really have you anything against me he asked pierre 
 perhaps it's the state of affairs 

pierre did not answer but looked cordially into the frenchman's eyes
whose expression of sympathy was pleasing to him 

 honestly without speaking of what i owe you i feel friendship for
you can i do anything for you dispose of me it is for life and death 
i say it with my hand on my heart said he striking his chest 

 thank you said pierre 

the captain gazed intently at him as he had done when he learned that
 shelter was unterkunft in german and his face suddenly brightened 

 well in that case i drink to our friendship he cried gaily filling
two glasses with wine 

pierre took one of the glasses and emptied it ramballe emptied his too 
again pressed pierre's hand and leaned his elbows on the table in a
pensive attitude 

 yes my dear friend he began such is fortune's caprice who would
have said that i should be a soldier and a captain of dragoons in the
service of bonaparte as we used to call him yet here i am in moscow
with him i must tell you mon cher he continued in the sad and
measured tones of a man who intends to tell a long story that our name
is one of the most ancient in france 

and with a frenchman's easy and naive frankness the captain told pierre
the story of his ancestors his childhood youth and manhood and all
about his relations and his financial and family affairs ma pauvre
mere playing of course an important part in the story 

 but all that is only life's setting the real thing is love love am i
not right monsieur pierre said he growing animated another glass 

pierre again emptied his glass and poured himself out a third 

 oh women women and the captain looking with glistening eyes at
pierre began talking of love and of his love affairs 

there were very many of these as one could easily believe looking
at the officer's handsome self satisfied face and noting the eager
enthusiasm with which he spoke of women though all ramballe's love
stories had the sensual character which frenchmen regard as the special
charm and poetry of love yet he told his story with such sincere
conviction that he alone had experienced and known all the charm of love
and he described women so alluringly that pierre listened to him with
curiosity 

it was plain that l'amour which the frenchman was so fond of was not
that low and simple kind that pierre had once felt for his wife nor
was it the romantic love stimulated by himself that he experienced for
natasha ramballe despised both these kinds of love equally the one
he considered the love of clodhoppers and the other the love
of simpletons l'amour which the frenchman worshiped consisted
principally in the unnaturalness of his relation to the woman and in a
combination of incongruities giving the chief charm to the feeling 

thus the captain touchingly recounted the story of his love for a
fascinating marquise of thirty five and at the same time for a charming 
innocent child of seventeen daughter of the bewitching marquise the
conflict of magnanimity between the mother and the daughter ending in
the mother's sacrificing herself and offering her daughter in marriage
to her lover even now agitated the captain though it was the memory of
a distant past then he recounted an episode in which the husband played
the part of the lover and he the lover assumed the role of the husband 
as well as several droll incidents from his recollections of germany 
where shelter is called unterkunft and where the husbands eat
sauerkraut and the young girls are too blonde 

finally the latest episode in poland still fresh in the captain's
memory and which he narrated with rapid gestures and glowing face was
of how he had saved the life of a pole in general the saving of
life continually occurred in the captain's stories and the pole had
entrusted to him his enchanting wife parisienne de coeur while himself
entering the french service the captain was happy the enchanting
polish lady wished to elope with him but prompted by magnanimity the
captain restored the wife to the husband saying as he did so i have
saved your life and i save your honor having repeated these words the
captain wiped his eyes and gave himself a shake as if driving away the
weakness which assailed him at this touching recollection 

listening to the captain's tales pierre as often happens late in the
evening and under the influence of wine followed all that was told him 
understood it all and at the same time followed a train of personal
memories which he knew not why suddenly arose in his mind while
listening to these love stories his own love for natasha unexpectedly
rose to his mind and going over the pictures of that love in his
imagination he mentally compared them with ramballe's tales listening
to the story of the struggle between love and duty pierre saw before
his eyes every minutest detail of his last meeting with the object of
his love at the sukharev water tower at the time of that meeting it had
not produced an effect upon him he had not even once recalled it but
now it seemed to him that that meeting had had in it something very
important and poetic 

 peter kirilovich come here we have recognized you he now seemed
to hear the words she had uttered and to see before him her eyes her
smile her traveling hood and a stray lock of her hair and there
seemed to him something pathetic and touching in all this 

having finished his tale about the enchanting polish lady the captain
asked pierre if he had ever experienced a similar impulse to sacrifice
himself for love and a feeling of envy of the legitimate husband 

challenged by this question pierre raised his head and felt a need to
express the thoughts that filled his mind he began to explain that he
understood love for a woman somewhat differently he said that in all
his life he had loved and still loved only one woman and that she could
never be his 

 tiens said the captain 

pierre then explained that he had loved this woman from his earliest
years but that he had not dared to think of her because she was too
young and because he had been an illegitimate son without a name 
afterwards when he had received a name and wealth he dared not think of
her because he loved her too well placing her far above everything in
the world and especially therefore above himself 

when he had reached this point pierre asked the captain whether he
understood that 

the captain made a gesture signifying that even if he did not understand
it he begged pierre to continue 

 platonic love clouds he muttered 

whether it was the wine he had drunk or an impulse of frankness or the
thought that this man did not and never would know any of those who
played a part in his story or whether it was all these things together 
something loosened pierre's tongue speaking thickly and with a faraway
look in his shining eyes he told the whole story of his life his
marriage natasha's love for his best friend her betrayal of him and
all his own simple relations with her urged on by ramballe's questions
he also told what he had at first concealed his own position and even
his name 

more than anything else in pierre's story the captain was impressed by
the fact that pierre was very rich had two mansions in moscow and that
he had abandoned everything and not left the city but remained there
concealing his name and station 

when it was late at night they went out together into the street the
night was warm and light to the left of the house on the pokrovka a
fire glowed the first of those that were beginning in moscow to the
right and high up in the sky was the sickle of the waning moon and
opposite to it hung that bright comet which was connected in pierre's
heart with his love at the gate stood gerasim the cook and two
frenchmen their laughter and their mutually incomprehensible remarks in
two languages could be heard they were looking at the glow seen in the
town 

there was nothing terrible in the one small distant fire in the immense
city 

gazing at the high starry sky at the moon at the comet and at the
glow from the fire pierre experienced a joyful emotion there now 
how good it is what more does one need thought he and suddenly
remembering his intention he grew dizzy and felt so faint that he leaned
against the fence to save himself from falling 

without taking leave of his new friend pierre left the gate with
unsteady steps and returning to his room lay down on the sofa and
immediately fell asleep 





chapter xxx

the glow of the first fire that began on the second of september was
watched from the various roads by the fugitive muscovites and by the
retreating troops with many different feelings 

the rostov party spent the night at mytishchi fourteen miles from
moscow they had started so late on the first of september the road
had been so blocked by vehicles and troops so many things had been
forgotten for which servants were sent back that they had decided to
spend that night at a place three miles out of moscow the next morning
they woke late and were again delayed so often that they only got as far
as great mytishchi at ten o'clock that evening the rostov family and
the wounded traveling with them were all distributed in the yards and
huts of that large village the rostovs servants and coachmen and the
orderlies of the wounded officers after attending to their masters had
supper fed the horses and came out into the porches 

in a neighboring hut lay raevski's adjutant with a fractured wrist the
awful pain he suffered made him moan incessantly and piteously and his
moaning sounded terrible in the darkness of the autumn night he had
spent the first night in the same yard as the rostovs the countess said
she had been unable to close her eyes on account of his moaning and at
mytishchi she moved into a worse hut simply to be farther away from the
wounded man 

in the darkness of the night one of the servants noticed above the high
body of a coach standing before the porch the small glow of another
fire one glow had long been visible and everybody knew that it was
little mytishchi burning set on fire by mamonov's cossacks 

 but look here brothers there's another fire remarked an orderly 

all turned their attention to the glow 

 but they told us little mytishchi had been set on fire by mamonov's
cossacks 

 but that's not mytishchi it's farther away 

 look it must be in moscow 

two of the gazers went round to the other side of the coach and sat down
on its steps 

 it's more to the left why little mytishchi is over there and this is
right on the other side 

several men joined the first two 

 see how it's flaring said one that's a fire in moscow either in
the sushchevski or the rogozhski quarter 

no one replied to this remark and for some time they all gazed silently
at the spreading flames of the second fire in the distance 

old daniel terentich the count's valet as he was called came up to
the group and shouted at mishka 

 what are you staring at you good for nothing the count will be
calling and there's nobody there go and gather the clothes together 

 i only ran out to get some water said mishka 

 but what do you think daniel terentich doesn't it look as if that
glow were in moscow remarked one of the footmen 

daniel terentich made no reply and again for a long time they were all
silent the glow spread rising and falling farther and farther still 

 god have mercy it's windy and dry said another voice 

 just look see what it's doing now o lord you can even see the crows
flying lord have mercy on us sinners 

 they'll put it out no fear 

 who's to put it out daniel terentich who had hitherto been silent 
was heard to say his voice was calm and deliberate moscow it is 
brothers said he mother moscow the white his voice faltered 
and he gave way to an old man's sob 

and it was as if they had all only waited for this to realize the
significance for them of the glow they were watching sighs were heard 
words of prayer and the sobbing of the count's old valet 





chapter xxxi

the valet returning to the cottage informed the count that moscow was
burning the count donned his dressing gown and went out to look sonya
and madame schoss who had not yet undressed went out with him only
natasha and the countess remained in the room petya was no longer
with the family he had gone on with his regiment which was making for
troitsa 

the countess on hearing that moscow was on fire began to cry natasha 
pale with a fixed look was sitting on the bench under the icons just
where she had sat down on arriving and paid no attention to her father's
words she was listening to the ceaseless moaning of the adjutant three
houses off 

 oh how terrible said sonya returning from the yard chilled and
frightened i believe the whole of moscow will burn there's an awful
glow natasha do look you can see it from the window she said to her
cousin evidently wishing to distract her mind 

but natasha looked at her as if not understanding what was said to her
and again fixed her eyes on the corner of the stove she had been in
this condition of stupor since the morning when sonya to the surprise
and annoyance of the countess had for some unaccountable reason found
it necessary to tell natasha of prince andrew's wound and of his being
with their party the countess had seldom been so angry with anyone as
she was with sonya sonya had cried and begged to be forgiven and now 
as if trying to atone for her fault paid unceasing attention to her
cousin 

 look natasha how dreadfully it is burning said she 

 what's burning asked natasha oh yes moscow 

and as if in order not to offend sonya and to get rid of her she turned
her face to the window looked out in such a way that it was evident
that she could not see anything and again settled down in her former
attitude 

 but you didn't see it 

 yes really i did natasha replied in a voice that pleaded to be left
in peace 

both the countess and sonya understood that naturally neither moscow
nor the burning of moscow nor anything else could seem of importance to
natasha 

the count returned and lay down behind the partition the countess went
up to her daughter and touched her head with the back of her hand as she
was wont to do when natasha was ill then touched her forehead with her
lips as if to feel whether she was feverish and finally kissed her 

 you are cold you are trembling all over you'd better lie down said
the countess 

 lie down all right i will i'll lie down at once said natasha 

when natasha had been told that morning that prince andrew was seriously
wounded and was traveling with their party she had at first asked many
questions where was he going how was he wounded was it serious and
could she see him but after she had been told that she could not see
him that he was seriously wounded but that his life was not in danger 
she ceased to ask questions or to speak at all evidently disbelieving
what they told her and convinced that say what she might she would
still be told the same all the way she had sat motionless in a corner
of the coach with wide open eyes and the expression in them which the
countess knew so well and feared so much and now she sat in the same
way on the bench where she had seated herself on arriving she was
planning something and either deciding or had already decided something
in her mind the countess knew this but what it might be she did not
know and this alarmed and tormented her 

 natasha undress darling lie down on my bed 

a bed had been made on a bedstead for the countess only madame schoss
and the two girls were to sleep on some hay on the floor 

 no mamma i will lie down here on the floor natasha replied
irritably and she went to the window and opened it through the open
window the moans of the adjutant could be heard more distinctly she put
her head out into the damp night air and the countess saw her slim neck
shaking with sobs and throbbing against the window frame natasha knew
it was not prince andrew who was moaning she knew prince andrew was in
the same yard as themselves and in a part of the hut across the passage 
but this dreadful incessant moaning made her sob the countess exchanged
a look with sonya 

 lie down darling lie down my pet said the countess softly
touching natasha's shoulders come lie down 

 oh yes i'll lie down at once said natasha and began hurriedly
undressing tugging at the tapes of her petticoat 

when she had thrown off her dress and put on a dressing jacket she sat
down with her foot under her on the bed that had been made up on the
floor jerked her thin and rather short plait of hair to the front 
and began replaiting it her long thin practiced fingers rapidly
unplaited replaited and tied up her plait her head moved from side
to side from habit but her eyes feverishly wide looked fixedly before
her when her toilet for the night was finished she sank gently onto the
sheet spread over the hay on the side nearest the door 

 natasha you'd better lie in the middle said sonya 

 i'll stay here muttered natasha do lie down she added crossly 
and buried her face in the pillow 

the countess madame schoss and sonya undressed hastily and lay down 
the small lamp in front of the icons was the only light left in
the room but in the yard there was a light from the fire at little
mytishchi a mile and a half away and through the night came the noise
of people shouting at a tavern mamonov's cossacks had set up across the
street and the adjutant's unceasing moans could still be heard 

for a long time natasha listened attentively to the sounds that reached
her from inside and outside the room and did not move first she heard
her mother praying and sighing and the creaking of her bed under
her then madame schoss familiar whistling snore and sonya's gentle
breathing then the countess called to natasha natasha did not answer 

 i think she's asleep mamma said sonya softly 

after a short silence the countess spoke again but this time no one
replied 

soon after that natasha heard her mother's even breathing natasha did
not move though her little bare foot thrust out from under the quilt 
was growing cold on the bare floor 

as if to celebrate a victory over everybody a cricket chirped in a
crack in the wall a cock crowed far off and another replied near
by the shouting in the tavern had died down only the moaning of the
adjutant was heard natasha sat up 

 sonya are you asleep mamma she whispered 

no one replied natasha rose slowly and carefully crossed herself and
stepped cautiously on the cold and dirty floor with her slim supple 
bare feet the boards of the floor creaked stepping cautiously from one
foot to the other she ran like a kitten the few steps to the door and
grasped the cold door handle 

it seemed to her that something heavy was beating rhythmically against
all the walls of the room it was her own heart sinking with alarm and
terror and overflowing with love 

she opened the door and stepped across the threshold and onto the cold 
damp earthen floor of the passage the cold she felt refreshed her with
her bare feet she touched a sleeping man stepped over him and opened
the door into the part of the hut where prince andrew lay it was dark
in there in the farthest corner on a bench beside a bed on which
something was lying stood a tallow candle with a long thick and
smoldering wick 

from the moment she had been told that morning of prince andrew's wound
and his presence there natasha had resolved to see him she did not
know why she had to she knew the meeting would be painful but felt the
more convinced that it was necessary 

all day she had lived only in hope of seeing him that night but now
that the moment had come she was filled with dread of what she might
see how was he maimed what was left of him was he like that incessant
moaning of the adjutant's yes he was altogether like that in her
imagination he was that terrible moaning personified when she saw an
indistinct shape in the corner and mistook his knees raised under the
quilt for his shoulders she imagined a horrible body there and stood
still in terror but an irresistible impulse drew her forward she
cautiously took one step and then another and found herself in the
middle of a small room containing baggage another man timokhin was
lying in a corner on the benches beneath the icons and two others the
doctor and a valet lay on the floor 

the valet sat up and whispered something timokhin kept awake by the
pain in his wounded leg gazed with wide open eyes at this strange
apparition of a girl in a white chemise dressing jacket and nightcap 
the valet's sleepy frightened exclamation what do you want what's
the matter made natasha approach more swiftly to what was lying in the
corner horribly unlike a man as that body looked she must see him 
she passed the valet the snuff fell from the candle wick and she saw
prince andrew clearly with his arms outside the quilt and such as she
had always seen him 

he was the same as ever but the feverish color of his face his
glittering eyes rapturously turned toward her and especially his neck 
delicate as a child's revealed by the turn down collar of his shirt 
gave him a peculiarly innocent childlike look such as she had never
seen on him before she went up to him and with a swift flexible 
youthful movement dropped on her knees 

he smiled and held out his hand to her 





chapter xxxii

seven days had passed since prince andrew found himself in the
ambulance station on the field of borodino his feverish state and the
inflammation of his bowels which were injured were in the doctor's
opinion sure to carry him off but on the seventh day he ate with
pleasure a piece of bread with some tea and the doctor noticed that his
temperature was lower he had regained consciousness that morning 
the first night after they left moscow had been fairly warm and he had
remained in the caleche but at mytishchi the wounded man himself asked
to be taken out and given some tea the pain caused by his removal into
the hut had made him groan aloud and again lose consciousness when he
had been placed on his camp bed he lay for a long time motionless with
closed eyes then he opened them and whispered softly and the tea 
his remembering such a small detail of everyday life astonished
the doctor he felt prince andrew's pulse and to his surprise and
dissatisfaction found it had improved he was dissatisfied because he
knew by experience that if his patient did not die now he would do so
a little later with greater suffering timokhin the red nosed major of
prince andrew's regiment had joined him in moscow and was being
taken along with him having been wounded in the leg at the battle of
borodino they were accompanied by a doctor prince andrew's valet his
coachman and two orderlies 

they gave prince andrew some tea he drank it eagerly looking with
feverish eyes at the door in front of him as if trying to understand and
remember something 

 i don't want any more is timokhin here he asked 

timokhin crept along the bench to him 

 i am here your excellency 

 how's your wound 

 mine sir all right but how about you 

prince andrew again pondered as if trying to remember something 

 couldn't one get a book he asked 

 what book 

 the gospels i haven't one 

the doctor promised to procure it for him and began to ask how he
was feeling prince andrew answered all his questions reluctantly but
reasonably and then said he wanted a bolster placed under him as he was
uncomfortable and in great pain the doctor and valet lifted the cloak
with which he was covered and making wry faces at the noisome smell of
mortifying flesh that came from the wound began examining that dreadful
place the doctor was very much displeased about something and made a
change in the dressings turning the wounded man over so that he groaned
again and grew unconscious and delirious from the agony he kept asking
them to get him the book and put it under him 

 what trouble would it be to you he said i have not got one please
get it for me and put it under for a moment he pleaded in a piteous
voice 

the doctor went into the passage to wash his hands 

 you fellows have no conscience said he to the valet who was pouring
water over his hands for just one moment i didn't look after you 
it's such pain you know that i wonder how he can bear it 

 by the lord jesus christ i thought we had put something under him 
said the valet 

the first time prince andrew understood where he was and what was the
matter with him and remembered being wounded and how was when he asked
to be carried into the hut after his caleche had stopped at mytishchi 
after growing confused from pain while being carried into the hut he
again regained consciousness and while drinking tea once more recalled
all that had happened to him and above all vividly remembered the
moment at the ambulance station when at the sight of the sufferings of
a man he disliked those new thoughts had come to him which promised him
happiness and those thoughts though now vague and indefinite again
possessed his soul he remembered that he had now a new source of
happiness and that this happiness had something to do with the gospels 
that was why he asked for a copy of them the uncomfortable position in
which they had put him and turned him over again confused his thoughts 
and when he came to himself a third time it was in the complete
stillness of the night everybody near him was sleeping a cricket
chirped from across the passage someone was shouting and singing in
the street cockroaches rustled on the table on the icons and on
the walls and a big fly flopped at the head of the bed and around the
candle beside him the wick of which was charred and had shaped itself
like a mushroom 

his mind was not in a normal state a healthy man usually thinks of 
feels and remembers innumerable things simultaneously but has the
power and will to select one sequence of thoughts or events on which to
fix his whole attention a healthy man can tear himself away from the
deepest reflections to say a civil word to someone who comes in and can
then return again to his own thoughts but prince andrew's mind was not
in a normal state in that respect all the powers of his mind were more
active and clearer than ever but they acted apart from his will most
diverse thoughts and images occupied him simultaneously at times his
brain suddenly began to work with a vigor clearness and depth it had
never reached when he was in health but suddenly in the midst of its
work it would turn to some unexpected idea and he had not the strength
to turn it back again 

 yes a new happiness was revealed to me of which man cannot be
deprived he thought as he lay in the semidarkness of the quiet hut 
gazing fixedly before him with feverish wide open eyes a happiness
lying beyond material forces outside the material influences that act
on man a happiness of the soul alone the happiness of loving every man
can understand it but to conceive it and enjoin it was possible only
for god but how did god enjoin that law and why was the son 

and suddenly the sequence of these thoughts broke off and prince andrew
heard without knowing whether it was a delusion or reality a
soft whispering voice incessantly and rhythmically repeating
 piti piti piti and then titi and then again piti piti piti and
 ti ti once more at the same time he felt that above his face above
the very middle of it some strange airy structure was being erected out
of slender needles or splinters to the sound of this whispered music 
he felt that he had to balance carefully though it was difficult so
that this airy structure should not collapse but nevertheless it kept
collapsing and again slowly rising to the sound of whispered rhythmic
music it stretches stretches spreading out and stretching said
prince andrew to himself while listening to this whispering and feeling
the sensation of this drawing out and the construction of this edifice
of needles he also saw by glimpses a red halo round the candle and
heard the rustle of the cockroaches and the buzzing of the fly that
flopped against his pillow and his face each time the fly touched his
face it gave him a burning sensation and yet to his surprise it did not
destroy the structure though it knocked against the very region of his
face where it was rising but besides this there was something else of
importance it was something white by the door the statue of a sphinx 
which also oppressed him 

 but perhaps that's my shirt on the table he thought and that's my
legs and that is the door but why is it always stretching and drawing
itself out and piti piti piti and ti ti and piti piti piti 
that's enough please leave off prince andrew painfully entreated
someone and suddenly thoughts and feelings again swam to the surface of
his mind with peculiar clearness and force 

 yes love he thought again quite clearly but not love which loves
for something for some quality for some purpose or for some reason 
but the love which i while dying first experienced when i saw my enemy
and yet loved him i experienced that feeling of love which is the very
essence of the soul and does not require an object now again i feel
that bliss to love one's neighbors to love one's enemies to love
everything to love god in all his manifestations it is possible to
love someone dear to you with human love but an enemy can only be loved
by divine love that is why i experienced such joy when i felt that i
loved that man what has become of him is he alive 

 when loving with human love one may pass from love to hatred but
divine love cannot change no neither death nor anything else can
destroy it it is the very essence of the soul yet how many people have
i hated in my life and of them all i loved and hated none as i did
her and he vividly pictured to himself natasha not as he had done in
the past with nothing but her charms which gave him delight but for
the first time picturing to himself her soul and he understood her
feelings her sufferings shame and remorse he now understood for the
first time all the cruelty of his rejection of her the cruelty of his
rupture with her if only it were possible for me to see her once more 
just once looking into those eyes to say 

 piti piti piti and ti ti and piti piti piti boom flopped the fly 
and his attention was suddenly carried into another world a world of
reality and delirium in which something particular was happening in
that world some structure was still being erected and did not fall 
something was still stretching out and the candle with its red halo
was still burning and the same shirtlike sphinx lay near the door but
besides all this something creaked there was a whiff of fresh air and
a new white sphinx appeared standing at the door and that sphinx had
the pale face and shining eyes of the very natasha of whom he had just
been thinking 

 oh how oppressive this continual delirium is thought prince andrew 
trying to drive that face from his imagination but the face remained
before him with the force of reality and drew nearer prince andrew
wished to return to that former world of pure thought but he could not 
and delirium drew him back into its domain the soft whispering voice
continued its rhythmic murmur something oppressed him and stretched
out and the strange face was before him prince andrew collected all
his strength in an effort to recover his senses he moved a little and
suddenly there was a ringing in his ears a dimness in his eyes and
like a man plunged into water he lost consciousness when he came to
himself natasha that same living natasha whom of all people he most
longed to love with this new pure divine love that had been revealed to
him was kneeling before him he realized that it was the real living
natasha and he was not surprised but quietly happy natasha motionless
on her knees she was unable to stir with frightened eyes riveted on
him was restraining her sobs her face was pale and rigid only in the
lower part of it something quivered 

prince andrew sighed with relief smiled and held out his hand 

 you he said how fortunate 

with a rapid but careful movement natasha drew nearer to him on her
knees and taking his hand carefully bent her face over it and began
kissing it just touching it lightly with her lips 

 forgive me she whispered raising her head and glancing at him 
 forgive me 

 i love you said prince andrew 

 forgive 

 forgive what he asked 

 forgive me for what i ha ve do ne faltered natasha in a scarcely
audible broken whisper and began kissing his hand more rapidly just
touching it with her lips 

 i love you more better than before said prince andrew lifting her
face with his hand so as to look into her eyes 

those eyes filled with happy tears gazed at him timidly 
compassionately and with joyous love natasha's thin pale face with
its swollen lips was more than plain it was dreadful but prince andrew
did not see that he saw her shining eyes which were beautiful they
heard the sound of voices behind them 

peter the valet who was now wide awake had roused the doctor 
timokhin who had not slept at all because of the pain in his leg had
long been watching all that was going on carefully covering his bare
body with the sheet as he huddled up on his bench 

 what's this said the doctor rising from his bed please go away 
madam 

at that moment a maid sent by the countess who had noticed her
daughter's absence knocked at the door 

like a somnambulist aroused from her sleep natasha went out of the room
and returning to her hut fell sobbing on her bed 

from that time during all the rest of the rostovs journey at every
halting place and wherever they spent a night natasha never left the
wounded bolkonski and the doctor had to admit that he had not expected
from a young girl either such firmness or such skill in nursing a
wounded man 

dreadful as the countess imagined it would be should prince andrew die
in her daughter's arms during the journey as judging by what the doctor
said it seemed might easily happen she could not oppose natasha though
with the intimacy now established between the wounded man and natasha
the thought occurred that should he recover their former engagement
would be renewed no one least of all natasha and prince andrew spoke of
this the unsettled question of life and death which hung not only over
bolkonski but over all russia shut out all other considerations 





chapter xxxiii

on the third of september pierre awoke late his head was aching the
clothes in which he had slept without undressing felt uncomfortable on
his body and his mind had a dim consciousness of something shameful
he had done the day before that something shameful was his yesterday's
conversation with captain ramballe 

it was eleven by the clock but it seemed peculiarly dark out of doors 
pierre rose rubbed his eyes and seeing the pistol with an engraved
stock which gerasim had replaced on the writing table he remembered
where he was and what lay before him that very day 

 am i not too late he thought no probably he won't make his entry
into moscow before noon 

pierre did not allow himself to reflect on what lay before him but
hastened to act 

after arranging his clothes he took the pistol and was about to go out 
but it then occurred to him for the first time that he certainly could
not carry the weapon in his hand through the streets it was difficult
to hide such a big pistol even under his wide coat he could not
carry it unnoticed in his belt or under his arm besides it had been
discharged and he had not had time to reload it no matter the dagger
will do he said to himself though when planning his design he had
more than once come to the conclusion that the chief mistake made by the
student in 1809 had been to try to kill napoleon with a dagger but as
his chief aim consisted not in carrying out his design but in proving
to himself that he would not abandon his intention and was doing all he
could to achieve it pierre hastily took the blunt jagged dagger in a
green sheath which he had bought at the sukharev market with the pistol 
and hid it under his waistcoat 

having tied a girdle over his coat and pulled his cap low on his head 
pierre went down the corridor trying to avoid making a noise or meeting
the captain and passed out into the street 

the conflagration at which he had looked with so much indifference the
evening before had greatly increased during the night moscow was on
fire in several places the buildings in carriage row across the river 
in the bazaar and the povarskoy as well as the barges on the moskva
river and the timber yards by the dorogomilov bridge were all ablaze 

pierre's way led through side streets to the povarskoy and from there
to the church of st nicholas on the arbat where he had long before
decided that the deed should be done the gates of most of the houses
were locked and the shutters up the streets and lanes were deserted 
the air was full of smoke and the smell of burning now and then he met
russians with anxious and timid faces and frenchmen with an air not of
the city but of the camp walking in the middle of the streets both
the russians and the french looked at pierre with surprise besides his
height and stoutness and the strange morose look of suffering in his
face and whole figure the russians stared at pierre because they could
not make out to what class he could belong the french followed him with
astonishment in their eyes chiefly because pierre unlike all the
other russians who gazed at the french with fear and curiosity paid no
attention to them at the gate of one house three frenchmen who were
explaining something to some russians who did not understand them 
stopped pierre asking if he did not know french 

pierre shook his head and went on in another side street a sentinel
standing beside a green caisson shouted at him but only when the shout
was threateningly repeated and he heard the click of the man's musket as
he raised it did pierre understand that he had to pass on the other side
of the street he heard nothing and saw nothing of what went on around
him he carried his resolution within himself in terror and haste like
something dreadful and alien to him for after the previous night's
experience he was afraid of losing it but he was not destined to bring
his mood safely to his destination and even had he not been hindered by
anything on the way his intention could not now have been carried out 
for napoleon had passed the arbat more than four hours previously on his
way from the dorogomilov suburb to the kremlin and was now sitting in
a very gloomy frame of mind in a royal study in the kremlin giving
detailed and exact orders as to measures to be taken immediately
to extinguish the fire to prevent looting and to reassure the
inhabitants but pierre did not know this he was entirely absorbed
in what lay before him and was tortured as those are who obstinately
undertake a task that is impossible for them not because of its
difficulty but because of its incompatibility with their natures by the
fear of weakening at the decisive moment and so losing his self esteem 

though he heard and saw nothing around him he found his way by instinct
and did not go wrong in the side streets that led to the povarskoy 

as pierre approached that street the smoke became denser and denser he
even felt the heat of the fire occasionally curly tongues of flame rose
from under the roofs of the houses he met more people in the streets
and they were more excited but pierre though he felt that something
unusual was happening around him did not realize that he was
approaching the fire as he was going along a footpath across a
wide open space adjoining the povarskoy on one side and the gardens
of prince gruzinski's house on the other pierre suddenly heard the
desperate weeping of a woman close to him he stopped as if awakening
from a dream and lifted his head 

by the side of the path on the dusty dry grass all sorts of household
goods lay in a heap featherbeds a samovar icons and trunks on the
ground beside the trunks sat a thin woman no longer young with long 
prominent upper teeth and wearing a black cloak and cap this woman 
swaying to and fro and muttering something was choking with sobs two
girls of about ten and twelve dressed in dirty short frocks and cloaks 
were staring at their mother with a look of stupefaction on their pale
frightened faces the youngest child a boy of about seven who wore an
overcoat and an immense cap evidently not his own was crying in his
old nurse's arms a dirty barefooted maid was sitting on a trunk 
and having undone her pale colored plait was pulling it straight
and sniffing at her singed hair the woman's husband a short 
round shouldered man in the undress uniform of a civilian official with
sausage shaped whiskers and showing under his square set cap the hair
smoothly brushed forward over his temples with expressionless face was
moving the trunks which were placed one on another and was dragging
some garments from under them 

as soon as she saw pierre the woman almost threw herself at his feet 

 dear people good christians save me help me dear friends help
us somebody she muttered between her sobs my girl my daughter 
my youngest daughter is left behind she's burned ooh was it for this
i nursed you ooh 

 don't mary nikolaevna said her husband to her in a low voice 
evidently only to justify himself before the stranger sister must have
taken her or else where can she be he added 

 monster villain shouted the woman angrily suddenly ceasing to weep 
 you have no heart you don't feel for your own child another man would
have rescued her from the fire but this is a monster and neither a
man nor a father you honored sir are a noble man she went on 
addressing pierre rapidly between her sobs the fire broke out
alongside and blew our way the maid called out fire and we rushed
to collect our things we ran out just as we were this is what we
have brought away the icons and my dowry bed all the rest is lost 
we seized the children but not katie ooh o lord and again she
began to sob my child my dear one burned burned 

 but where was she left asked pierre 

from the expression of his animated face the woman saw that this man
might help her 

 oh dear sir she cried seizing him by the legs my benefactor set
my heart at ease aniska go you horrid girl show him the way she
cried to the maid angrily opening her mouth and still farther exposing
her long teeth 

 show me the way show me i i'll do it gasped pierre rapidly 

the dirty maidservant stepped from behind the trunk put up her plait 
sighed and went on her short bare feet along the path pierre felt
as if he had come back to life after a heavy swoon he held his head
higher his eyes shone with the light of life and with swift steps
he followed the maid overtook her and came out on the povarskoy the
whole street was full of clouds of black smoke tongues of flame here
and there broke through that cloud a great number of people crowded in
front of the conflagration in the middle of the street stood a french
general saying something to those around him pierre accompanied by the
maid was advancing to the spot where the general stood but the french
soldiers stopped him 

 on ne passe pas cried a voice 

 you can't pass 


 this way uncle cried the girl we'll pass through the side street 
by the nikulins 

pierre turned back giving a spring now and then to keep up with her 
she ran across the street turned down a side street to the left and 
passing three houses turned into a yard on the right 

 it's here close by said she and running across the yard opened a
gate in a wooden fence and stopping pointed out to him a small wooden
wing of the house which was burning brightly and fiercely one of its
sides had fallen in another was on fire and bright flames issued from
the openings of the windows and from under the roof 

as pierre passed through the fence gate he was enveloped by hot air and
involuntarily stopped 

 which is it which is your house he asked 

 ooh wailed the girl pointing to the wing that's it that was our
lodging you've burned to death our treasure katie my precious little
missy ooh lamented aniska who at the sight of the fire felt that she
too must give expression to her feelings 

pierre rushed to the wing but the heat was so great that he
involuntarily passed round in a curve and came upon the large house
that was as yet burning only at one end just below the roof and around
which swarmed a crowd of frenchmen at first pierre did not realize
what these men who were dragging something out were about but seeing
before him a frenchman hitting a peasant with a blunt saber and trying
to take from him a fox fur coat he vaguely understood that looting was
going on there but he had no time to dwell on that idea 

the sounds of crackling and the din of falling walls and ceilings the
whistle and hiss of the flames the excited shouts of the people and
the sight of the swaying smoke now gathering into thick black clouds
and now soaring up with glittering sparks with here and there dense
sheaves of flame now red and now like golden fish scales creeping along
the walls and the heat and smoke and rapidity of motion produced
on pierre the usual animating effects of a conflagration it had a
peculiarly strong effect on him because at the sight of the fire he felt
himself suddenly freed from the ideas that had weighed him down he felt
young bright adroit and resolute he ran round to the other side of
the lodge and was about to dash into that part of it which was still
standing when just above his head he heard several voices shouting
and then a cracking sound and the ring of something heavy falling close
beside him 

pierre looked up and saw at a window of the large house some frenchmen
who had just thrown out the drawer of a chest filled with metal
articles other french soldiers standing below went up to the drawer 

 what does this fellow want shouted one of them referring to pierre 

 there's a child in that house haven't you seen a child cried pierre 

 what's he talking about get along said several voices and one of
the soldiers evidently afraid that pierre might want to take from
them some of the plate and bronzes that were in the drawer moved
threateningly toward him 

 a child shouted a frenchman from above i did hear something
squealing in the garden perhaps it's his brat that the fellow is
looking for after all one must be human you know 

 where is it where said pierre 

 there there shouted the frenchman at the window pointing to the
garden at the back of the house wait a bit i'm coming down 

and a minute or two later the frenchman a black eyed fellow with a spot
on his cheek in shirt sleeves really did jump out of a window on the
ground floor and clapping pierre on the shoulder ran with him into the
garden 

 hurry up you others he called out to his comrades it's getting
hot 

when they reached a gravel path behind the house the frenchman pulled
pierre by the arm and pointed to a round graveled space where a
three year old girl in a pink dress was lying under a seat 

 there is your child oh a girl so much the better said the
frenchman good by fatty we must be human we are all mortal you
know and the frenchman with the spot on his cheek ran back to his
comrades 

breathless with joy pierre ran to the little girl and was going to take
her in his arms but seeing a stranger the sickly scrofulous looking
child unattractively like her mother began to yell and run away 
pierre however seized her and lifted her in his arms she screamed
desperately and angrily and tried with her little hands to pull pierre's
hands away and to bite them with her slobbering mouth pierre was seized
by a sense of horror and repulsion such as he had experienced when
touching some nasty little animal but he made an effort not to throw
the child down and ran with her to the large house it was now however 
impossible to get back the way he had come the maid aniska was no
longer there and pierre with a feeling of pity and disgust pressed the
wet painfully sobbing child to himself as tenderly as he could and ran
with her through the garden seeking another way out 





chapter xxxiv

having run through different yards and side streets pierre got back
with his little burden to the gruzinski garden at the corner of the
povarskoy he did not at first recognize the place from which he had set
out to look for the child so crowded was it now with people and goods
that had been dragged out of the houses besides russian families who
had taken refuge here from the fire with their belongings there were
several french soldiers in a variety of clothing pierre took no notice
of them he hurried to find the family of that civil servant in order to
restore the daughter to her mother and go to save someone else pierre
felt that he had still much to do and to do quickly glowing with the
heat and from running he felt at that moment more strongly than ever
the sense of youth animation and determination that had come on him
when he ran to save the child she had now become quiet and clinging
with her little hands to pierre's coat sat on his arm gazing about
her like some little wild animal he glanced at her occasionally with a
slight smile he fancied he saw something pathetically innocent in that
frightened sickly little face 

he did not find the civil servant or his wife where he had left them he
walked among the crowd with rapid steps scanning the various faces he
met involuntarily he noticed a georgian or armenian family
consisting of a very handsome old man of oriental type wearing a new 
cloth covered sheepskin coat and new boots an old woman of similar
type and a young woman that very young woman seemed to pierre the
perfection of oriental beauty with her sharply outlined arched 
black eyebrows and the extraordinarily soft bright color of her long 
beautiful expressionless face amid the scattered property and the
crowd on the open space she in her rich satin cloak with a bright
lilac shawl on her head suggested a delicate exotic plant thrown out
onto the snow she was sitting on some bundles a little behind the old
woman and looked from under her long lashes with motionless large 
almond shaped eyes at the ground before her evidently she was aware
of her beauty and fearful because of it her face struck pierre and 
hurrying along by the fence he turned several times to look at her 
when he had reached the fence still without finding those he sought he
stopped and looked about him 

with the child in his arms his figure was now more conspicuous than
before and a group of russians both men and women gathered about him 

 have you lost anyone my dear fellow you're of the gentry yourself 
aren't you whose child is it they asked him 

pierre replied that the child belonged to a woman in a black coat who
had been sitting there with her other children and he asked whether
anyone knew where she had gone 

 why that must be the anferovs said an old deacon addressing a
pockmarked peasant woman lord have mercy lord have mercy he added
in his customary bass 

 the anferovs no said the woman they left in the morning that must
be either mary nikolaevna's or the ivanovs 

 he says a woman and mary nikolaevna is a lady remarked a house
serf 

 do you know her she's thin with long teeth said pierre 

 that's mary nikolaevna they went inside the garden when these wolves
swooped down said the woman pointing to the french soldiers 

 o lord have mercy added the deacon 

 go over that way they're there it's she she kept on lamenting and
crying continued the woman it's she here this way 

but pierre was not listening to the woman he had for some seconds been
intently watching what was going on a few steps away he was looking at
the armenian family and at two french soldiers who had gone up to them 
one of these a nimble little man was wearing a blue coat tied round
the waist with a rope he had a nightcap on his head and his feet were
bare the other whose appearance particularly struck pierre was a
long lank round shouldered fair haired man slow in his movements
and with an idiotic expression of face he wore a woman's loose gown
of frieze blue trousers and large torn hessian boots the little
barefooted frenchman in the blue coat went up to the armenians and 
saying something immediately seized the old man by his legs and the old
man at once began pulling off his boots the other in the frieze gown
stopped in front of the beautiful armenian girl and with his hands in
his pockets stood staring at her motionless and silent 

 here take the child said pierre peremptorily and hurriedly to the
woman handing the little girl to her give her back to them give her
back he almost shouted putting the child who began screaming on the
ground and again looking at the frenchman and the armenian family 

the old man was already sitting barefoot the little frenchman had
secured his second boot and was slapping one boot against the other 
the old man was saying something in a voice broken by sobs but pierre
caught but a glimpse of this his whole attention was directed to the
frenchman in the frieze gown who meanwhile swaying slowly from side to
side had drawn nearer to the young woman and taking his hands from his
pockets had seized her by the neck 

the beautiful armenian still sat motionless and in the same attitude 
with her long lashes drooping as if she did not see or feel what the
soldier was doing to her 

while pierre was running the few steps that separated him from the
frenchman the tall marauder in the frieze gown was already tearing
from her neck the necklace the young armenian was wearing and the young
woman clutching at her neck screamed piercingly 

 let that woman alone exclaimed pierre hoarsely in a furious voice 
seizing the soldier by his round shoulders and throwing him aside 

the soldier fell got up and ran away but his comrade throwing down
the boots and drawing his sword moved threateningly toward pierre 

 voyons pas de betises he cried 

 look here no nonsense 


pierre was in such a transport of rage that he remembered nothing and
his strength increased tenfold he rushed at the barefooted frenchman
and before the latter had time to draw his sword knocked him off his
feet and hammered him with his fists shouts of approval were heard
from the crowd around and at the same moment a mounted patrol of french
uhlans appeared from round the corner the uhlans came up at a trot to
pierre and the frenchman and surrounded them pierre remembered nothing
of what happened after that he only remembered beating someone and
being beaten and finally feeling that his hands were bound and that a
crowd of french soldiers stood around him and were searching him 

 lieutenant he has a dagger were the first words pierre understood 

 ah a weapon said the officer and turned to the barefooted soldier
who had been arrested with pierre all right you can tell all about it
at the court martial then he turned to pierre do you speak french 

pierre looked around him with bloodshot eyes and did not reply his
face probably looked very terrible for the officer said something in
a whisper and four more uhlans left the ranks and placed themselves on
both sides of pierre 

 do you speak french the officer asked again keeping at a distance
from pierre call the interpreter 

a little man in russian civilian clothes rode out from the ranks and
by his clothes and manner of speaking pierre at once knew him to be a
french salesman from one of the moscow shops 

 he does not look like a common man said the interpreter after a
searching look at pierre 

 ah he looks very much like an incendiary remarked the officer and
ask him who he is he added 

 who are you asked the interpreter in poor russian you must answer
the chief 

 i will not tell you who i am i am your prisoner take me pierre
suddenly replied in french 

 ah ah muttered the officer with a frown well then march 

a crowd had collected round the uhlans nearest to pierre stood the
pockmarked peasant woman with the little girl and when the patrol
started she moved forward 

 where are they taking you to you poor dear said she and the little
girl the little girl what am i to do with her if she's not theirs 
said the woman 

 what does that woman want asked the officer 

pierre was as if intoxicated his elation increased at the sight of the
little girl he had saved 

 what does she want he murmured she is bringing me my daughter whom
i have just saved from the flames said he good by and without
knowing how this aimless lie had escaped him he went along with
resolute and triumphant steps between the french soldiers 

the french patrol was one of those sent out through the various
streets of moscow by durosnel's order to put a stop to the pillage 
and especially to catch the incendiaries who according to the general
opinion which had that day originated among the higher french officers 
were the cause of the conflagrations after marching through a number
of streets the patrol arrested five more russian suspects a small
shopkeeper two seminary students a peasant and a house serf besides
several looters but of all these various suspected characters pierre
was considered to be the most suspicious of all when they had all been
brought for the night to a large house on the zubov rampart that was
being used as a guardhouse pierre was placed apart under strict guard 





book twelve 1812





chapter i

in petersburg at that time a complicated struggle was being carried on
with greater heat than ever in the highest circles between the parties
of rumyantsev the french marya fedorovna the tsarevich and others 
drowned as usual by the buzzing of the court drones but the calm 
luxurious life of petersburg concerned only about phantoms and
reflections of real life went on in its old way and made it hard 
except by a great effort to realize the danger and the difficult
position of the russian people there were the same receptions and
balls the same french theater the same court interests and service
interests and intrigues as usual only in the very highest circles were
attempts made to keep in mind the difficulties of the actual position 
stories were whispered of how differently the two empresses behaved
in these difficult circumstances the empress marya concerned for
the welfare of the charitable and educational institutions under her
patronage had given directions that they should all be removed to
kazan and the things belonging to these institutions had already been
packed up the empress elisabeth however when asked what instructions
she would be pleased to give with her characteristic russian patriotism
had replied that she could give no directions about state institutions
for that was the affair of the sovereign but as far as she personally
was concerned she would be the last to quit petersburg 

at anna pavlovna's on the twenty sixth of august the very day of the
battle of borodino there was a soiree the chief feature of which was
to be the reading of a letter from his lordship the bishop when sending
the emperor an icon of the venerable sergius it was regarded as a model
of ecclesiastical patriotic eloquence prince vasili himself famed for
his elocution was to read it he used to read at the empress the
art of his reading was supposed to lie in rolling out the words quite
independently of their meaning in a loud and singsong voice alternating
between a despairing wail and a tender murmur so that the wail fell
quite at random on one word and the murmur on another this reading 
as was always the case at anna pavlovna's soirees had a political
significance that evening she expected several important personages who
had to be made ashamed of their visits to the french theater and aroused
to a patriotic temper a good many people had already arrived but anna
pavlovna not yet seeing all those whom she wanted in her drawing room 
did not let the reading begin but wound up the springs of a general
conversation 

the news of the day in petersburg was the illness of countess bezukhova 
she had fallen ill unexpectedly a few days previously had missed
several gatherings of which she was usually the ornament and was said
to be receiving no one and instead of the celebrated petersburg doctors
who usually attended her had entrusted herself to some italian doctor
who was treating her in some new and unusual way 

they all knew very well that the enchanting countess illness arose from
an inconvenience resulting from marrying two husbands at the same time 
and that the italian's cure consisted in removing such inconvenience 
but in anna pavlovna's presence no one dared to think of this or even
appear to know it 

 they say the poor countess is very ill the doctor says it is angina
pectoris 

 angina oh that's a terrible illness 

 they say that the rivals are reconciled thanks to the angina and
the word angina was repeated with great satisfaction 

 the count is pathetic they say he cried like a child when the doctor
told him the case was dangerous 

 oh it would be a terrible loss she is an enchanting woman 

 you are speaking of the poor countess said anna pavlovna coming
up just then i sent to ask for news and hear that she is a little
better oh she is certainly the most charming woman in the world she
went on with a smile at her own enthusiasm we belong to different
camps but that does not prevent my esteeming her as she deserves she
is very unfortunate added anna pavlovna 

supposing that by these words anna pavlovna was somewhat lifting the
veil from the secret of the countess malady an unwary young man
ventured to express surprise that well known doctors had not been called
in and that the countess was being attended by a charlatan who might
employ dangerous remedies 

 your information may be better than mine anna pavlovna suddenly and
venomously retorted on the inexperienced young man but i know on good
authority that this doctor is a very learned and able man he is private
physician to the queen of spain 

and having thus demolished the young man anna pavlovna turned to
another group where bilibin was talking about the austrians having
wrinkled up his face he was evidently preparing to smooth it out again
and utter one of his mots 

 i think it is delightful he said referring to a diplomatic note that
had been sent to vienna with some austrian banners captured from the
french by wittgenstein the hero of petropol as he was then called in
petersburg 

 what what's that asked anna pavlovna securing silence for the mot 
which she had heard before 

and bilibin repeated the actual words of the diplomatic dispatch which
he had himself composed 

 the emperor returns these austrian banners said bilibin friendly
banners gone astray and found on a wrong path and his brow became
smooth again 

 charming charming observed prince vasili 

 the path to warsaw perhaps prince hippolyte remarked loudly and
unexpectedly everybody looked at him understanding what he meant 
prince hippolyte himself glanced around with amused surprise he knew no
more than the others what his words meant during his diplomatic career
he had more than once noticed that such utterances were received as very
witty and at every opportunity he uttered in that way the first words
that entered his head it may turn out very well he thought but
if not they'll know how to arrange matters and really during the
awkward silence that ensued that insufficiently patriotic person
entered whom anna pavlovna had been waiting for and wished to convert 
and she smiling and shaking a finger at hippolyte invited prince
vasili to the table and bringing him two candles and the manuscript
begged him to begin everyone became silent 

 most gracious sovereign and emperor prince vasili sternly declaimed 
looking round at his audience as if to inquire whether anyone had
anything to say to the contrary but no one said anything moscow our
ancient capital the new jerusalem receives her christ he placed a
sudden emphasis on the word her as a mother receives her zealous sons
into her arms and through the gathering mists foreseeing the brilliant
glory of thy rule sings in exultation hosanna blessed is he that
cometh 

prince vasili pronounced these last words in a tearful voice 

bilibin attentively examined his nails and many of those present
appeared intimidated as if asking in what they were to blame anna
pavlovna whispered the next words in advance like an old woman
muttering the prayer at communion let the bold and insolent
goliath she whispered 

prince vasili continued 

 let the bold and insolent goliath from the borders of france encompass
the realms of russia with death bearing terrors humble faith the sling
of the russian david shall suddenly smite his head in his bloodthirsty
pride this icon of the venerable sergius the servant of god and
zealous champion of old of our country's weal is offered to your
imperial majesty i grieve that my waning strength prevents rejoicing
in the sight of your most gracious presence i raise fervent prayers to
heaven that the almighty may exalt the race of the just and mercifully
fulfill the desires of your majesty 

 what force what a style was uttered in approval both of reader and
of author 

animated by that address anna pavlovna's guests talked for a long time
of the state of the fatherland and offered various conjectures as to the
result of the battle to be fought in a few days 

 you will see said anna pavlovna that tomorrow on the emperor's
birthday we shall receive news i have a favorable presentiment 





chapter ii

anna pavlovna's presentiment was in fact fulfilled next day during the
service at the palace church in honor of the emperor's birthday prince
volkonski was called out of the church and received a dispatch from
prince kutuzov it was kutuzov's report written from tatarinova on the
day of the battle kutuzov wrote that the russians had not retreated a
step that the french losses were much heavier than ours and that he
was writing in haste from the field of battle before collecting full
information it followed that there must have been a victory and at
once without leaving the church thanks were rendered to the creator
for his help and for the victory 

anna pavlovna's presentiment was justified and all that morning a
joyously festive mood reigned in the city everyone believed the victory
to have been complete and some even spoke of napoleon's having been
captured of his deposition and of the choice of a new ruler for
france 

it is very difficult for events to be reflected in their real strength
and completeness amid the conditions of court life and far from the
scene of action general events involuntarily group themselves around
some particular incident so now the courtiers pleasure was based as
much on the fact that the news had arrived on the emperor's birthday as
on the fact of the victory itself it was like a successfully arranged
surprise mention was made in kutuzov's report of the russian losses 
among which figured the names of tuchkov bagration and kutaysov in
the petersburg world this sad side of the affair again involuntarily
centered round a single incident kutaysov's death everybody knew
him the emperor liked him and he was young and interesting that day
everyone met with the words 

 what a wonderful coincidence just during the service but what a loss
kutaysov is how sorry i am 

 what did i tell about kutuzov prince vasili now said with a
prophet's pride i always said he was the only man capable of defeating
napoleon 

but next day no news arrived from the army and the public mood grew
anxious the courtiers suffered because of the suffering the suspense
occasioned the emperor 

 fancy the emperor's position said they and instead of extolling
kutuzov as they had done the day before they condemned him as the cause
of the emperor's anxiety that day prince vasili no longer boasted of
his protege kutuzov but remained silent when the commander in chief was
mentioned moreover toward evening as if everything conspired to make
petersburg society anxious and uneasy a terrible piece of news was
added countess helene bezukhova had suddenly died of that terrible
malady it had been so agreeable to mention officially at large
gatherings everyone said that countess bezukhova had died of a
terrible attack of angina pectoris but in intimate circles details
were mentioned of how the private physician of the queen of spain had
prescribed small doses of a certain drug to produce a certain effect 
but helene tortured by the fact that the old count suspected her and
that her husband to whom she had written that wretched profligate
pierre had not replied had suddenly taken a very large dose of the
drug and had died in agony before assistance could be rendered her 
it was said that prince vasili and the old count had turned upon the
italian but the latter had produced such letters from the unfortunate
deceased that they had immediately let the matter drop 

talk in general centered round three melancholy facts the emperor's
lack of news the loss of kutaysov and the death of helene 

on the third day after kutuzov's report a country gentleman arrived from
moscow and news of the surrender of moscow to the french spread through
the whole town this was terrible what a position for the emperor to
be in kutuzov was a traitor and prince vasili during the visits of
condolence paid to him on the occasion of his daughter's death said of
kutuzov whom he had formerly praised it was excusable for him in his
grief to forget what he had said that it was impossible to expect
anything else from a blind and depraved old man 

 i only wonder that the fate of russia could have been entrusted to such
a man 

as long as this news remained unofficial it was possible to doubt it 
but the next day the following communication was received from count
rostopchin 

prince kutuzov's adjutant has brought me a letter in which he demands
police officers to guide the army to the ryazan road he writes that
he is regretfully abandoning moscow sire kutuzov's action decides the
fate of the capital and of your empire russia will shudder to learn of
the abandonment of the city in which her greatness is centered and in
which lie the ashes of your ancestors i shall follow the army i have
had everything removed and it only remains for me to weep over the fate
of my fatherland 

on receiving this dispatch the emperor sent prince volkonski to kutuzov
with the following rescript 

prince michael ilarionovich since the twenty ninth of august i have
received no communication from you yet on the first of september i
received from the commander in chief of moscow via yaroslavl the sad
news that you with the army have decided to abandon moscow you can
yourself imagine the effect this news has had on me and your silence
increases my astonishment i am sending this by adjutant general prince
volkonski to hear from you the situation of the army and the reasons
that have induced you to take this melancholy decision 





chapter iii

nine days after the abandonment of moscow a messenger from kutuzov
reached petersburg with the official announcement of that event this
messenger was michaud a frenchman who did not know russian but who was
quoique etranger russe de coeur et d'ame as he said of himself 

 though a foreigner russian in heart and soul 

the emperor at once received this messenger in his study at the palace
on stone island michaud who had never seen moscow before the campaign
and who did not know russian yet felt deeply moved as he wrote when
he appeared before notre tres gracieux souverain with the news of the
burning of moscow dont les flammes eclairaient sa route 2 

 our most gracious sovereign 

 2 whose flames illumined his route 

though the source of m michaud's chagrin must have been different from
that which caused russians to grieve he had such a sad face when shown
into the emperor's study that the latter at once asked 

 have you brought me sad news colonel 

 very sad sire replied michaud lowering his eyes with a sigh the
abandonment of moscow 

 have they surrendered my ancient capital without a battle asked the
emperor quickly his face suddenly flushing 

michaud respectfully delivered the message kutuzov had entrusted to him 
which was that it had been impossible to fight before moscow and that
as the only remaining choice was between losing the army as well as
moscow or losing moscow alone the field marshal had to choose the
latter 

the emperor listened in silence not looking at michaud 

 has the enemy entered the city he asked 

 yes sire and moscow is now in ashes i left it all in flames 
replied michaud in a decided tone but glancing at the emperor he was
frightened by what he had done 

the emperor began to breathe heavily and rapidly his lower lip
trembled and tears instantly appeared in his fine blue eyes 

but this lasted only a moment he suddenly frowned as if blaming
himself for his weakness and raising his head addressed michaud in a
firm voice 

 i see colonel from all that is happening that providence requires
great sacrifices of us i am ready to submit myself in all things to
his will but tell me michaud how did you leave the army when it
saw my ancient capital abandoned without a battle did you not notice
discouragement 

seeing that his most gracious ruler was calm once more michaud also
grew calm but was not immediately ready to reply to the emperor's
direct and relevant question which required a direct answer 

 sire will you allow me to speak frankly as befits a loyal soldier he
asked to gain time 

 colonel i always require it replied the emperor conceal nothing
from me i wish to know absolutely how things are 

 sire said michaud with a subtle scarcely perceptible smile on his
lips having now prepared a well phrased reply sire i left the
whole army from its chiefs to the lowest soldier without exception in
desperate and agonized terror 

 how is that the emperor interrupted him frowning sternly would
misfortune make my russians lose heart never 

michaud had only waited for this to bring out the phrase he had
prepared 

 sire he said with respectful playfulness they are only afraid lest
your majesty in the goodness of your heart should allow yourself to be
persuaded to make peace they are burning for the combat declared this
representative of the russian nation and to prove to your majesty by
the sacrifice of their lives how devoted they are 

 ah said the emperor reassured and with a kindly gleam in his eyes 
he patted michaud on the shoulder you set me at ease colonel 

he bent his head and was silent for some time 

 well then go back to the army he said drawing himself up to his
full height and addressing michaud with a gracious and majestic gesture 
 and tell our brave men and all my good subjects wherever you go that
when i have not a soldier left i shall put myself at the head of my
beloved nobility and my good peasants and so use the last resources of
my empire it still offers me more than my enemies suppose said the
emperor growing more and more animated but should it ever be ordained
by divine providence he continued raising to heaven his fine eyes
shining with emotion that my dynasty should cease to reign on the
throne of my ancestors then after exhausting all the means at my
command i shall let my beard grow to here he pointed halfway down his
chest and go and eat potatoes with the meanest of my peasants rather
than sign the disgrace of my country and of my beloved people whose
sacrifices i know how to appreciate 

having uttered these words in an agitated voice the emperor suddenly
turned away as if to hide from michaud the tears that rose to his eyes 
and went to the further end of his study having stood there a few
moments he strode back to michaud and pressed his arm below the elbow
with a vigorous movement the emperor's mild and handsome face was
flushed and his eyes gleamed with resolution and anger 

 colonel michaud do not forget what i say to you here perhaps we may
recall it with pleasure someday napoleon or i said the emperor 
touching his breast we can no longer both reign together i have
learned to know him and he will not deceive me any more 

and the emperor paused with a frown 

when he heard these words and saw the expression of firm resolution in
the emperor's eyes michaud quoique etranger russe de coeur et d'ame at
that solemn moment felt himself enraptured by all that he had heard as
he used afterwards to say and gave expression to his own feelings and
those of the russian people whose representative he considered himself
to be in the following words 

 sire said he your majesty is at this moment signing the glory of
the nation and the salvation of europe 

with an inclination of the head the emperor dismissed him 





chapter iv

it is natural for us who were not living in those days to imagine that
when half russia had been conquered and the inhabitants were fleeing to
distant provinces and one levy after another was being raised for the
defense of the fatherland all russians from the greatest to the least
were solely engaged in sacrificing themselves saving their fatherland 
or weeping over its downfall the tales and descriptions of that time
without exception speak only of the self sacrifice patriotic devotion 
despair grief and the heroism of the russians but it was not really
so it appears so to us because we see only the general historic
interest of that time and do not see all the personal human interests
that people had yet in reality those personal interests of the moment
so much transcend the general interests that they always prevent the
public interest from being felt or even noticed most of the people at
that time paid no attention to the general progress of events but were
guided only by their private interests and they were the very people
whose activities at that period were most useful 

those who tried to understand the general course of events and to take
part in it by self sacrifice and heroism were the most useless members
of society they saw everything upside down and all they did for the
common good turned out to be useless and foolish like pierre's and
mamonov's regiments which looted russian villages and the lint the
young ladies prepared and that never reached the wounded and so on 
even those fond of intellectual talk and of expressing their feelings 
who discussed russia's position at the time involuntarily introduced
into their conversation either a shade of pretense and falsehood or
useless condemnation and anger directed against people accused of
actions no one could possibly be guilty of in historic events the rule
forbidding us to eat of the fruit of the tree of knowledge is specially
applicable only unconscious action bears fruit and he who plays a part
in an historic event never understands its significance if he tries to
realize it his efforts are fruitless 

the more closely a man was engaged in the events then taking place in
russia the less did he realize their significance in petersburg and
in the provinces at a distance from moscow ladies and gentlemen in
militia uniforms wept for russia and its ancient capital and talked of
self sacrifice and so on but in the army which retired beyond moscow
there was little talk or thought of moscow and when they caught sight
of its burned ruins no one swore to be avenged on the french but they
thought about their next pay their next quarters of matreshka the
vivandiere and like matters 

as the war had caught him in the service nicholas rostov took a close
and prolonged part in the defense of his country but did so casually 
without any aim at self sacrifice and he therefore looked at what was
going on in russia without despair and without dismally racking his
brains over it had he been asked what he thought of the state of
russia he would have said that it was not his business to think about
it that kutuzov and others were there for that purpose but that he had
heard that the regiments were to be made up to their full strength that
fighting would probably go on for a long time yet and that things being
so it was quite likely he might be in command of a regiment in a couple
of years time 

as he looked at the matter in this way he learned that he was being
sent to voronezh to buy remounts for his division not only without
regret at being prevented from taking part in the coming battle but
with the greatest pleasure which he did not conceal and which his
comrades fully understood 

a few days before the battle of borodino nicholas received the
necessary money and warrants and having sent some hussars on in
advance he set out with post horses for voronezh 

only a man who has experienced it that is has passed some months
continuously in an atmosphere of campaigning and war can understand the
delight nicholas felt when he escaped from the region covered by the
army's foraging operations provision trains and hospitals when free
from soldiers wagons and the filthy traces of a camp he saw villages
with peasants and peasant women gentlemen's country houses fields
where cattle were grazing posthouses with stationmasters asleep in
them he rejoiced as though seeing all this for the first time what for
a long while specially surprised and delighted him were the women young
and healthy without a dozen officers making up to each of them women 
too who were pleased and flattered that a passing officer should joke
with them 

in the highest spirits nicholas arrived at night at a hotel in voronezh 
ordered things he had long been deprived of in camp and next day very
clean shaven and in a full dress uniform he had not worn for a long
time went to present himself to the authorities 

the commander of the militia was a civilian general an old man who was
evidently pleased with his military designation and rank he received
nicholas brusquely imagining this to be characteristically military 
and questioned him with an important air as if considering the general
progress of affairs and approving and disapproving with full right to do
so nicholas was in such good spirits that this merely amused him 

from the commander of the militia he drove to the governor the governor
was a brisk little man very simple and affable he indicated the stud
farms at which nicholas might procure horses recommended to him a horse
dealer in the town and a landowner fourteen miles out of town who had
the best horses and promised to assist him in every way 

 you are count ilya rostov's son my wife was a great friend of your
mother's we are at home on thursdays today is thursday so please come
and see us quite informally said the governor taking leave of him 

immediately on leaving the governor's nicholas hired post horses and 
taking his squadron quartermaster with him drove at a gallop to the
landowner fourteen miles away who had the stud everything seemed to
him pleasant and easy during that first part of his stay in voronezh
and as usually happens when a man is in a pleasant state of mind 
everything went well and easily 

the landowner to whom nicholas went was a bachelor an old cavalryman a
horse fancier a sportsman the possessor of some century old brandy
and some old hungarian wine who had a snuggery where he smoked and who
owned some splendid horses 

in very few words nicholas bought seventeen picked stallions for six
thousand rubles to serve as he said as samples of his remounts after
dining and taking rather too much of the hungarian wine nicholas having
exchanged kisses with the landowner with whom he was already on the
friendliest terms galloped back over abominable roads in the brightest
frame of mind continually urging on the driver so as to be in time for
the governor's party 

when he had changed poured water over his head and scented himself 
nicholas arrived at the governor's rather late but with the phrase
 better late than never on his lips 

it was not a ball nor had dancing been announced but everyone knew
that catherine petrovna would play valses and the ecossaise on the
clavichord and that there would be dancing and so everyone had come as
to a ball 

provincial life in 1812 went on very much as usual but with this
difference that it was livelier in the towns in consequence of the
arrival of many wealthy families from moscow and as in everything that
went on in russia at that time a special recklessness was noticeable an
 in for a penny in for a pound who cares spirit and the inevitable
small talk instead of turning on the weather and mutual acquaintances 
now turned on moscow the army and napoleon 

the society gathered together at the governor's was the best in
voronezh 

there were a great many ladies and some of nicholas moscow
acquaintances but there were no men who could at all vie with the
cavalier of st george the hussar remount officer the good natured
and well bred count rostov among the men was an italian prisoner an
officer of the french army and nicholas felt that the presence of that
prisoner enhanced his own importance as a russian hero the italian
was as it were a war trophy nicholas felt this it seemed to him
that everyone regarded the italian in the same light and he treated him
cordially though with dignity and restraint 

as soon as nicholas entered in his hussar uniform diffusing around him
a fragrance of perfume and wine and had uttered the words better late
than never and heard them repeated several times by others people
clustered around him all eyes turned on him and he felt at once
that he had entered into his proper position in the province that of
a universal favorite a very pleasant position and intoxicatingly so
after his long privations at posting stations at inns and in the
landowner's snuggery maidservants had been flattered by his notice and
here too at the governor's party there were as it seemed to nicholas 
an inexhaustible number of pretty young women married and unmarried 
impatiently awaiting his notice the women and girls flirted with him
and from the first day the people concerned themselves to get this
fine young daredevil of an hussar married and settled down among these
was the governor's wife herself who welcomed rostov as a near relative
and called him nicholas 

catherine petrovna did actually play valses and the ecossaise and
dancing began in which nicholas still further captivated the provincial
society by his agility his particularly free manner of dancing even
surprised them all nicholas was himself rather surprised at the way he
danced that evening he had never danced like that in moscow and would
even have considered such a very free and easy manner improper and in
bad form but here he felt it incumbent on him to astonish them all by
something unusual something they would have to accept as the regular
thing in the capital though new to them in the provinces 

all the evening nicholas paid attention to a blue eyed plump and
pleasing little blonde the wife of one of the provincial officials 
with the naive conviction of young men in a merry mood that other men's
wives were created for them rostov did not leave the lady's side and
treated her husband in a friendly and conspiratorial style as if 
without speaking of it they knew how capitally nicholas and the lady
would get on together the husband however did not seem to share that
conviction and tried to behave morosely with rostov but the
latter's good natured naivete was so boundless that sometimes even he
involuntarily yielded to nicholas good humor toward the end of the
evening however as the wife's face grew more flushed and animated the
husband's became more and more melancholy and solemn as though there
were but a given amount of animation between them and as the wife's
share increased the husband's diminished 





chapter v

nicholas sat leaning slightly forward in an armchair bending closely
over the blonde lady and paying her mythological compliments with a
smile that never left his face jauntily shifting the position of his
legs in their tight riding breeches diffusing an odor of perfume and
admiring his partner himself and the fine outlines of his legs in
their well fitting hessian boots nicholas told the blonde lady that he
wished to run away with a certain lady here in voronezh 

 which lady 

 a charming lady a divine one her eyes nicholas looked at his
partner are blue her mouth coral and ivory her figure he glanced
at her shoulders like diana's 

the husband came up and sullenly asked his wife what she was talking
about 

 ah nikita ivanych cried nicholas rising politely and as if wishing
nikita ivanych to share his joke he began to tell him of his intention
to elope with a blonde lady 

the husband smiled gloomily the wife gaily the governor's good natured
wife came up with a look of disapproval 

 anna ignatyevna wants to see you nicholas said she pronouncing the
name so that nicholas at once understood that anna ignatyevna was a very
important person come nicholas you know you let me call you so 

 oh yes aunt who is she 

 anna ignatyevna malvintseva she has heard from her niece how you
rescued her can you guess 

 i rescued such a lot of them said nicholas 

 her niece princess bolkonskaya she is here in voronezh with her aunt 
oho how you blush why are 

 not a bit please don't aunt 

 very well very well oh what a fellow you are 

the governor's wife led him up to a tall and very stout old lady with
a blue headdress who had just finished her game of cards with the most
important personages of the town this was malvintseva princess mary's
aunt on her mother's side a rich childless widow who always lived in
voronezh when rostov approached her she was standing settling up for
the game she looked at him and screwing up her eyes sternly continued
to upbraid the general who had won from her 

 very pleased mon cher she then said holding out her hand to
nicholas pray come and see me 

after a few words about princess mary and her late father whom
malvintseva had evidently not liked and having asked what nicholas
knew of prince andrew who also was evidently no favorite of hers the
important old lady dismissed nicholas after repeating her invitation to
come to see her 

nicholas promised to come and blushed again as he bowed at the mention
of princess mary he experienced a feeling of shyness and even of fear 
which he himself did not understand 

when he had parted from malvintseva nicholas wished to return to the
dancing but the governor's little wife placed her plump hand on his
sleeve and saying that she wanted to have a talk with him led him to
her sitting room from which those who were there immediately withdrew
so as not to be in her way 

 do you know dear boy began the governor's wife with a serious
expression on her kind little face that really would be the match for
you would you like me to arrange it 

 whom do you mean aunt asked nicholas 

 i will make a match for you with the princess catherine petrovna
speaks of lily but i say no the princess do you want me to do it i
am sure your mother will be grateful to me what a charming girl she is 
really and she is not at all so plain either 

 not at all replied nicholas as if offended at the idea as befits
a soldier aunt i don't force myself on anyone or refuse anything he
said before he had time to consider what he was saying 

 well then remember this is not a joke 

 of course not 

 yes yes the governor's wife said as if talking to herself but 
my dear boy among other things you are too attentive to the other the
blonde one is sorry for the husband really 

 oh no we are good friends with him said nicholas in the simplicity
of his heart it did not enter his head that a pastime so pleasant to
himself might not be pleasant to someone else 

 but what nonsense i have been saying to the governor's wife thought
nicholas suddenly at supper she will really begin to arrange a
match and sonya and on taking leave of the governor's wife 
when she again smilingly said to him well then remember he drew her
aside 

 but see here to tell the truth aunt 

 what is it my dear come let's sit down here said she 

nicholas suddenly felt a desire and need to tell his most intimate
thoughts which he would not have told to his mother his sister or
his friend to this woman who was almost a stranger when he afterwards
recalled that impulse to unsolicited and inexplicable frankness which
had very important results for him it seemed to him as it seems to
everyone in such cases that it was merely some silly whim that seized
him yet that burst of frankness together with other trifling events 
had immense consequences for him and for all his family 

 you see aunt mamma has long wanted me to marry an heiress but the
very idea of marrying for money is repugnant to me 

 oh yes i understand said the governor's wife 

 but princess bolkonskaya that's another matter i will tell you the
truth in the first place i like her very much i feel drawn to her and
then after i met her under such circumstances so strangely the idea
often occurred to me this is fate especially if you remember that
mamma had long been thinking of it but i had never happened to meet her
before somehow it had always happened that we did not meet and as long
as my sister natasha was engaged to her brother it was of course out of
the question for me to think of marrying her and it must needs happen
that i should meet her just when natasha's engagement had been broken
off and then everything so you see i never told this to anyone
and never will only to you 

the governor's wife pressed his elbow gratefully 

 you know sonya my cousin i love her and promised to marry her and
will do so so you see there can be no question about said nicholas
incoherently and blushing 

 my dear boy what a way to look at it you know sonya has nothing and
you yourself say your papa's affairs are in a very bad way and what
about your mother it would kill her that's one thing and what sort of
life would it be for sonya if she's a girl with a heart your mother
in despair and you all ruined no my dear you and sonya ought to
understand that 

nicholas remained silent it comforted him to hear these arguments 

 all the same aunt it is impossible he rejoined with a sigh after
a short pause besides would the princess have me and besides she is
now in mourning how can one think of it 

 but you don't suppose i'm going to get you married at once there is
always a right way of doing things replied the governor's wife 

 what a matchmaker you are aunt said nicholas kissing her plump
little hand 





chapter vi

on reaching moscow after her meeting with rostov princess mary had
found her nephew there with his tutor and a letter from prince andrew
giving her instructions how to get to her aunt malvintseva at voronezh 
that feeling akin to temptation which had tormented her during her
father's illness since his death and especially since her meeting with
rostov was smothered by arrangements for the journey anxiety about her
brother settling in a new house meeting new people and attending to
her nephew's education she was sad now after a month passed in quiet
surroundings she felt more and more deeply the loss of her father which
was associated in her mind with the ruin of russia she was agitated and
incessantly tortured by the thought of the dangers to which her brother 
the only intimate person now remaining to her was exposed she was
worried too about her nephew's education for which she had always felt
herself incompetent but in the depths of her soul she felt at peace a
peace arising from consciousness of having stifled those personal dreams
and hopes that had been on the point of awakening within her and were
related to her meeting with rostov 

the day after her party the governor's wife came to see malvintseva
and after discussing her plan with the aunt remarked that though
under present circumstances a formal betrothal was of course not to be
thought of all the same the young people might be brought together and
could get to know one another malvintseva expressed approval and the
governor's wife began to speak of rostov in mary's presence praising
him and telling how he had blushed when princess mary's name was
mentioned but princess mary experienced a painful rather than a joyful
feeling her mental tranquillity was destroyed and desires doubts 
self reproach and hopes reawoke 

during the two days that elapsed before rostov called princess mary
continually thought of how she ought to behave to him first she decided
not to come to the drawing room when he called to see her aunt that it
would not be proper for her in her deep mourning to receive visitors 
then she thought this would be rude after what he had done for her then
it occurred to her that her aunt and the governor's wife had intentions
concerning herself and rostov their looks and words at times seemed to
confirm this supposition then she told herself that only she with her
sinful nature could think this of them they could not forget that
situated as she was while still wearing deep mourning such matchmaking
would be an insult to her and to her father's memory assuming that she
did go down to see him princess mary imagined the words he would say
to her and what she would say to him and these words sometimes seemed
undeservedly cold and then to mean too much more than anything she
feared lest the confusion she felt might overwhelm her and betray her as
soon as she saw him 

but when on sunday after church the footman announced in the drawing
room that count rostov had called the princess showed no confusion 
only a slight blush suffused her cheeks and her eyes lit up with a new
and radiant light 

 you have met him aunt said she in a calm voice unable herself to
understand that she could be outwardly so calm and natural 

when rostov entered the room the princess dropped her eyes for an
instant as if to give the visitor time to greet her aunt and then
just as nicholas turned to her she raised her head and met his look with
shining eyes with a movement full of dignity and grace she half rose
with a smile of pleasure held out her slender delicate hand to him 
and began to speak in a voice in which for the first time new deep
womanly notes vibrated mademoiselle bourienne who was in the drawing
room looked at princess mary in bewildered surprise herself a
consummate coquette she could not have maneuvered better on meeting a
man she wished to attract 

 either black is particularly becoming to her or she really has greatly
improved without my having noticed it and above all what tact and
grace thought mademoiselle bourienne 

had princess mary been capable of reflection at that moment she would
have been more surprised than mademoiselle bourienne at the change that
had taken place in herself from the moment she recognized that dear 
loved face a new life force took possession of her and compelled her to
speak and act apart from her own will from the time rostov entered her
face became suddenly transformed it was as if a light had been kindled
in a carved and painted lantern and the intricate skillful artistic
work on its sides that previously seemed dark coarse and meaningless 
was suddenly shown up in unexpected and striking beauty for the first
time all that pure spiritual inward travail through which she had
lived appeared on the surface all her inward labor her dissatisfaction
with herself her sufferings her strivings after goodness her
meekness love and self sacrifice all this now shone in those radiant
eyes in her delicate smile and in every trait of her gentle face 

rostov saw all this as clearly as if he had known her whole life he
felt that the being before him was quite different from and better
than anyone he had met before and above all better than himself 

their conversation was very simple and unimportant they spoke of the
war and like everyone else unconsciously exaggerated their sorrow
about it they spoke of their last meeting nicholas trying to change the
subject they talked of the governor's kind wife of nicholas relations 
and of princess mary's 

she did not talk about her brother diverting the conversation as soon
as her aunt mentioned andrew evidently she could speak of russia's
misfortunes with a certain artificiality but her brother was too near
her heart and she neither could nor would speak lightly of him nicholas
noticed this as he noticed every shade of princess mary's character
with an observation unusual to him and everything confirmed his
conviction that she was a quite unusual and extraordinary being 
nicholas blushed and was confused when people spoke to him about the
princess as she did when he was mentioned and even when he thought of
her but in her presence he felt quite at ease and said not at all what
he had prepared but what quite appropriately occurred to him at the
moment 

when a pause occurred during his short visit nicholas as is usual when
there are children turned to prince andrew's little son caressing him
and asking whether he would like to be an hussar he took the boy on
his knee played with him and looked round at princess mary with a
softened happy timid look she watched the boy she loved in the arms
of the man she loved nicholas also noticed that look and as if
understanding it flushed with pleasure and began to kiss the boy with
good natured playfulness 

as she was in mourning princess mary did not go out into society and
nicholas did not think it the proper thing to visit her again but all
the same the governor's wife went on with her matchmaking passing on to
nicholas the flattering things princess mary said of him and vice
versa and insisting on his declaring himself to princess mary for this
purpose she arranged a meeting between the young people at the bishop's
house before mass 

though rostov told the governor's wife that he would not make any
declaration to princess mary he promised to go 

as at tilsit rostov had not allowed himself to doubt that what everybody
considered right was right so now after a short but sincere struggle
between his effort to arrange his life by his own sense of justice and
in obedient submission to circumstances he chose the latter and yielded
to the power he felt irresistibly carrying him he knew not where he
knew that after his promise to sonya it would be what he deemed base to
declare his feelings to princess mary and he knew that he would never
act basely but he also knew or rather felt at the bottom of his heart 
that by resigning himself now to the force of circumstances and to those
who were guiding him he was not only doing nothing wrong but was doing
something very important more important than anything he had ever done
in his life 

after meeting princess mary though the course of his life went on
externally as before all his former amusements lost their charm for him
and he often thought about her but he never thought about her as he
had thought of all the young ladies without exception whom he had met
in society nor as he had for a long time and at one time rapturously 
thought about sonya he had pictured each of those young ladies as
almost all honest hearted young men do that is as a possible wife 
adapting her in his imagination to all the conditions of married life 
a white dressing gown his wife at the tea table his wife's carriage 
little ones mamma and papa their relations to her and so on and these
pictures of the future had given him pleasure but with princess mary 
to whom they were trying to get him engaged he could never picture
anything of future married life if he tried his pictures seemed
incongruous and false it made him afraid 





chapter vii

the dreadful news of the battle of borodino of our losses in killed and
wounded and the still more terrible news of the loss of moscow reached
voronezh in the middle of september princess mary having learned of
her brother's wound only from the gazette and having no definite news of
him prepared so nicholas heard he had not seen her again himself to
set off in search of prince andrew 

when he received the news of the battle of borodino and the abandonment
of moscow rostov was not seized with despair anger the desire for
vengeance or any feeling of that kind but everything in voronezh
suddenly seemed to him dull and tiresome and he experienced an
indefinite feeling of shame and awkwardness the conversations he heard
seemed to him insincere he did not know how to judge all these affairs
and felt that only in the regiment would everything again become clear
to him he made haste to finish buying the horses and often became
unreasonably angry with his servant and squadron quartermaster 

a few days before his departure a special thanksgiving at which
nicholas was present was held in the cathedral for the russian victory 
he stood a little behind the governor and held himself with military
decorum through the service meditating on a great variety of subjects 
when the service was over the governor's wife beckoned him to her 

 have you seen the princess she asked indicating with a movement of
her head a lady standing on the opposite side beyond the choir 

nicholas immediately recognized princess mary not so much by the profile
he saw under her bonnet as by the feeling of solicitude timidity and
pity that immediately overcame him princess mary evidently engrossed
by her thoughts was crossing herself for the last time before leaving
the church 

nicholas looked at her face with surprise it was the same face he had
seen before there was the same general expression of refined inner 
spiritual labor but now it was quite differently lit up there was a
pathetic expression of sorrow prayer and hope in it as had occurred
before when she was present nicholas went up to her without waiting to
be prompted by the governor's wife and not asking himself whether or not
it was right and proper to address her here in church and told her he
had heard of her trouble and sympathized with his whole soul as soon as
she heard his voice a vivid glow kindled in her face lighting up both
her sorrow and her joy 

 there is one thing i wanted to tell you princess said rostov it
is that if your brother prince andrew nikolaevich were not living it
would have been at once announced in the gazette as he is a colonel 

the princess looked at him not grasping what he was saying but cheered
by the expression of regretful sympathy on his face 

 and i have known so many cases of a splinter wound the gazette said
it was a shell either proving fatal at once or being very slight 
continued nicholas we must hope for the best and i am sure 

princess mary interrupted him 

 oh that would be so dread she began and prevented by agitation
from finishing she bent her head with a movement as graceful as
everything she did in his presence and looking up at him gratefully 
went out following her aunt 

that evening nicholas did not go out but stayed at home to settle some
accounts with the horse dealers when he had finished that business it
was already too late to go anywhere but still too early to go to bed 
and for a long time he paced up and down the room reflecting on his
life a thing he rarely did 

princess mary had made an agreeable impression on him when he had met
her in smolensk province his having encountered her in such exceptional
circumstances and his mother having at one time mentioned her to him as
a good match had drawn his particular attention to her when he met her
again in voronezh the impression she made on him was not merely pleasing
but powerful nicholas had been struck by the peculiar moral beauty he
observed in her at this time he was however preparing to go away and
it had not entered his head to regret that he was thus depriving himself
of chances of meeting her but that day's encounter in church had he
felt sunk deeper than was desirable for his peace of mind that pale 
sad refined face that radiant look those gentle graceful gestures 
and especially the deep and tender sorrow expressed in all her features
agitated him and evoked his sympathy in men rostov could not bear to
see the expression of a higher spiritual life that was why he did not
like prince andrew and he referred to it contemptuously as philosophy
and dreaminess but in princess mary that very sorrow which revealed
the depth of a whole spiritual world foreign to him was an irresistible
attraction 

 she must be a wonderful woman a real angel he said to himself 
 why am i not free why was i in such a hurry with sonya and he
involuntarily compared the two the lack of spirituality in the one and
the abundance of it in the other a spirituality he himself lacked and
therefore valued most highly he tried to picture what would happen were
he free how he would propose to her and how she would become his wife 
but no he could not imagine that he felt awed and no clear picture
presented itself to his mind he had long ago pictured to himself a
future with sonya and that was all clear and simple just because it
had all been thought out and he knew all there was in sonya but it was
impossible to picture a future with princess mary because he did not
understand her but simply loved her 

reveries about sonya had had something merry and playful in them but to
dream of princess mary was always difficult and a little frightening 

 how she prayed he thought it was plain that her whole soul was in
her prayer yes that was the prayer that moves mountains and i am
sure her prayer will be answered why don't i pray for what i want he
suddenly thought what do i want to be free released from sonya 
she was right he thought remembering what the governor's wife had
said nothing but misfortune can come of marrying sonya muddles 
grief for mamma business difficulties muddles terrible muddles 
besides i don't love her not as i should o god release me from
this dreadful inextricable position he suddenly began to pray yes 
prayer can move mountains but one must have faith and not pray as
natasha and i used to as children that the snow might turn into
sugar and then run out into the yard to see whether it had done so no 
but i am not praying for trifles now he thought as he put his pipe
down in a corner and folding his hands placed himself before the icon 
softened by memories of princess mary he began to pray as he had not
done for a long time tears were in his eyes and in his throat when the
door opened and lavrushka came in with some papers 

 blockhead why do you come in without being called cried nicholas 
quickly changing his attitude 

 from the governor said lavrushka in a sleepy voice a courier has
arrived and there's a letter for you 

 well all right thanks you can go 

nicholas took the two letters one of which was from his mother and
the other from sonya he recognized them by the handwriting and opened
sonya's first he had read only a few lines when he turned pale and his
eyes opened wide with fear and joy 

 no it's not possible he cried aloud 

unable to sit still he paced up and down the room holding the letter and
reading it he glanced through it then read it again and then again 
and standing still in the middle of the room he raised his shoulders 
stretching out his hands with his mouth wide open and his eyes fixed 
what he had just been praying for with confidence that god would hear
him had come to pass but nicholas was as much astonished as if it were
something extraordinary and unexpected and as if the very fact that it
had happened so quickly proved that it had not come from god to whom he
had prayed but by some ordinary coincidence 

this unexpected and as it seemed to nicholas quite voluntary letter
from sonya freed him from the knot that fettered him and from which
there had seemed no escape she wrote that the last unfortunate
events the loss of almost the whole of the rostovs moscow property and
the countess repeatedly expressed wish that nicholas should marry
princess bolkonskaya together with his silence and coldness of late 
had all combined to make her decide to release him from his promise and
set him completely free 

it would be too painful to me to think that i might be a cause of sorrow
or discord in the family that has been so good to me she wrote and my
love has no aim but the happiness of those i love so nicholas i
beg you to consider yourself free and to be assured that in spite of
everything no one can love you more than does

your sonya

both letters were written from troitsa the other from the countess 
described their last days in moscow their departure the fire and
the destruction of all their property in this letter the countess also
mentioned that prince andrew was among the wounded traveling with them 
his state was very critical but the doctor said there was now more
hope sonya and natasha were nursing him 

next day nicholas took his mother's letter and went to see princess
mary neither he nor she said a word about what natasha nursing him 
might mean but thanks to this letter nicholas suddenly became almost as
intimate with the princess as if they were relations 

the following day he saw princess mary off on her journey to yaroslavl 
and a few days later left to rejoin his regiment 





chapter viii

sonya's letter written from troitsa which had come as an answer to
nicholas prayer was prompted by this the thought of getting nicholas
married to an heiress occupied the old countess mind more and more she
knew that sonya was the chief obstacle to this happening and sonya's
life in the countess house had grown harder and harder especially
after they had received a letter from nicholas telling of his meeting
with princess mary in bogucharovo the countess let no occasion slip of
making humiliating or cruel allusions to sonya 

but a few days before they left moscow moved and excited by all that
was going on she called sonya to her and instead of reproaching and
making demands on her tearfully implored her to sacrifice herself
and repay all that the family had done for her by breaking off her
engagement with nicholas 

 i shall not be at peace till you promise me this 

sonya burst into hysterical tears and replied through her sobs that
she would do anything and was prepared for anything but gave no actual
promise and could not bring herself to decide to do what was demanded
of her she must sacrifice herself for the family that had reared and
brought her up to sacrifice herself for others was sonya's habit her
position in the house was such that only by sacrifice could she show her
worth and she was accustomed to this and loved doing it but in all her
former acts of self sacrifice she had been happily conscious that they
raised her in her own esteem and in that of others and so made her more
worthy of nicholas whom she loved more than anything in the world but
now they wanted her to sacrifice the very thing that constituted the
whole reward for her self sacrifice and the whole meaning of her life 
and for the first time she felt bitterness against those who had been
her benefactors only to torture her the more painfully she felt jealous
of natasha who had never experienced anything of this sort had never
needed to sacrifice herself but made others sacrifice themselves for
her and yet was beloved by everybody and for the first time sonya felt
that out of her pure quiet love for nicholas a passionate feeling
was beginning to grow up which was stronger than principle virtue 
or religion under the influence of this feeling sonya whose life of
dependence had taught her involuntarily to be secretive having answered
the countess in vague general terms avoided talking with her and
resolved to wait till she should see nicholas not in order to set him
free but on the contrary at that meeting to bind him to her forever 

the bustle and terror of the rostovs last days in moscow stifled the
gloomy thoughts that oppressed sonya she was glad to find escape
from them in practical activity but when she heard of prince andrew's
presence in their house despite her sincere pity for him and for
natasha she was seized by a joyful and superstitious feeling that god
did not intend her to be separated from nicholas she knew that natasha
loved no one but prince andrew and had never ceased to love him she
knew that being thrown together again under such terrible circumstances
they would again fall in love with one another and that nicholas would
then not be able to marry princess mary as they would be within the
prohibited degrees of affinity despite all the terror of what had
happened during those last days and during the first days of their
journey this feeling that providence was intervening in her personal
affairs cheered sonya 

at the troitsa monastery the rostovs first broke their journey for a
whole day 

three large rooms were assigned to them in the monastery hostelry one
of which was occupied by prince andrew the wounded man was much better
that day and natasha was sitting with him in the next room sat the
count and countess respectfully conversing with the prior who was
calling on them as old acquaintances and benefactors of the monastery 
sonya was there too tormented by curiosity as to what prince andrew and
natasha were talking about she heard the sound of their voices through
the door that door opened and natasha came out looking excited not
noticing the monk who had risen to greet her and was drawing back the
wide sleeve on his right arm she went up to sonya and took her hand 

 natasha what are you about come here said the countess 

natasha went up to the monk for his blessing and he advised her to pray
for aid to god and his saint 

as soon as the prior withdrew natasha took her friend by the hand and
went with her into the unoccupied room 

 sonya will he live she asked sonya how happy i am and how
unhappy sonya dovey everything is as it used to be if only he
lives he cannot because because of and natasha burst into
tears 

 yes i knew it thank god murmured sonya he will live 

sonya was not less agitated than her friend by the latter's fear and
grief and by her own personal feelings which she shared with no one 
sobbing she kissed and comforted natasha if only he lives she
thought having wept talked and wiped away their tears the two
friends went together to prince andrew's door natasha opened it
cautiously and glanced into the room sonya standing beside her at the
half open door 

prince andrew was lying raised high on three pillows his pale face was
calm his eyes closed and they could see his regular breathing 

 o natasha sonya suddenly almost screamed catching her companion's
arm and stepping back from the door 

 what what is it asked natasha 

 it's that that said sonya with a white face and trembling lips 

natasha softly closed the door and went with sonya to the window not
yet understanding what the latter was telling her 

 you remember said sonya with a solemn and frightened expression 
 you remember when i looked in the mirror for you at otradnoe at
christmas do you remember what i saw 

 yes yes cried natasha opening her eyes wide and vaguely recalling
that sonya had told her something about prince andrew whom she had seen
lying down 

 you remember sonya went on i saw it then and told everybody you
and dunyasha i saw him lying on a bed said she making a gesture with
her hand and a lifted finger at each detail and that he had his eyes
closed and was covered just with a pink quilt and that his hands were
folded she concluded convincing herself that the details she had just
seen were exactly what she had seen in the mirror 

she had in fact seen nothing then but had mentioned the first thing that
came into her head but what she had invented then seemed to her now
as real as any other recollection she not only remembered what she had
then said that he turned to look at her and smiled and was covered with
something red but was firmly convinced that she had then seen and said
that he was covered with a pink quilt and that his eyes were closed 

 yes yes it really was pink cried natasha who now thought she
too remembered the word pink being used and saw in this the most
extraordinary and mysterious part of the prediction 

 but what does it mean she added meditatively 

 oh i don't know it is all so strange replied sonya clutching at
her head 

a few minutes later prince andrew rang and natasha went to him but
sonya feeling unusually excited and touched remained at the window
thinking about the strangeness of what had occurred 


they had an opportunity that day to send letters to the army and the
countess was writing to her son 

 sonya said the countess raising her eyes from her letter as her
niece passed sonya won't you write to nicholas she spoke in a soft 
tremulous voice and in the weary eyes that looked over her spectacles
sonya read all that the countess meant to convey with these words those
eyes expressed entreaty shame at having to ask fear of a refusal and
readiness for relentless hatred in case of such refusal 

sonya went up to the countess and kneeling down kissed her hand 

 yes mamma i will write said she 

sonya was softened excited and touched by all that had occurred that
day especially by the mysterious fulfillment she had just seen of her
vision now that she knew that the renewal of natasha's relations with
prince andrew would prevent nicholas from marrying princess mary she
was joyfully conscious of a return of that self sacrificing spirit in
which she was accustomed to live and loved to live so with a joyful
consciousness of performing a magnanimous deed interrupted several times
by the tears that dimmed her velvety black eyes she wrote that touching
letter the arrival of which had so amazed nicholas 





chapter ix

the officer and soldiers who had arrested pierre treated him with
hostility but yet with respect in the guardhouse to which he was taken 
in their attitude toward him could still be felt both uncertainty as
to who he might be perhaps a very important person and hostility as a
result of their recent personal conflict with him 

but when the guard was relieved next morning pierre felt that for the
new guard both officers and men he was not as interesting as he had
been to his captors and in fact the guard of the second day did not
recognize in this big stout man in a peasant coat the vigorous person
who had fought so desperately with the marauder and the convoy and had
uttered those solemn words about saving a child they saw in him only
no 17 of the captured russians arrested and detained for some reason
by order of the higher command if they noticed anything remarkable
about pierre it was only his unabashed meditative concentration
and thoughtfulness and the way he spoke french which struck them as
surprisingly good in spite of this he was placed that day with the
other arrested suspects as the separate room he had occupied was
required by an officer 

all the russians confined with pierre were men of the lowest class and 
recognizing him as a gentleman they all avoided him more especially as
he spoke french pierre felt sad at hearing them making fun of him 

that evening he learned that all these prisoners he probably among
them were to be tried for incendiarism on the third day he was taken
with the others to a house where a french general with a white mustache
sat with two colonels and other frenchmen with scarves on their arms 
with the precision and definiteness customary in addressing prisoners 
and which is supposed to preclude human frailty pierre like the others
was questioned as to who he was where he had been with what object 
and so on 

these questions like questions put at trials generally left the
essence of the matter aside shut out the possibility of that essence's
being revealed and were designed only to form a channel through which
the judges wished the answers of the accused to flow so as to lead to
the desired result namely a conviction as soon as pierre began to say
anything that did not fit in with that aim the channel was removed and
the water could flow to waste pierre felt moreover what the accused
always feel at their trial perplexity as to why these questions were
put to him he had a feeling that it was only out of condescension or a
kind of civility that this device of placing a channel was employed he
knew he was in these men's power that only by force had they brought
him there that force alone gave them the right to demand answers
to their questions and that the sole object of that assembly was to
inculpate him and so as they had the power and wish to inculpate
him this expedient of an inquiry and trial seemed unnecessary it was
evident that any answer would lead to conviction when asked what he
was doing when he was arrested pierre replied in a rather tragic manner
that he was restoring to its parents a child he had saved from the
flames why had he fought the marauder pierre answered that he was
protecting a woman and that to protect a woman who was being insulted
was the duty of every man that they interrupted him for this
was not to the point why was he in the yard of a burning house where
witnesses had seen him he replied that he had gone out to see what
was happening in moscow again they interrupted him they had not asked
where he was going but why he was found near the fire who was he they
asked repeating their first question which he had declined to answer 
again he replied that he could not answer it 

 put that down that's bad very bad sternly remarked the general
with the white mustache and red flushed face 


on the fourth day fires broke out on the zubovski rampart 

pierre and thirteen others were moved to the coach house of a merchant's
house near the crimean bridge on his way through the streets pierre
felt stifled by the smoke which seemed to hang over the whole
city fires were visible on all sides he did not then realize the
significance of the burning of moscow and looked at the fires with
horror 

he passed four days in the coach house near the crimean bridge and
during that time learned from the talk of the french soldiers that all
those confined there were awaiting a decision which might come any day
from the marshal what marshal this was pierre could not learn from the
soldiers evidently for them the marshal represented a very high and
rather mysterious power 

these first days before the eighth of september when the prisoners were
had up for a second examination were the hardest of all for pierre 





chapter x

on the eighth of september an officer a very important one judging by
the respect the guards showed him entered the coach house where the
prisoners were this officer probably someone on the staff was holding
a paper in his hand and called over all the russians there naming
pierre as the man who does not give his name glancing indolently and
indifferently at all the prisoners he ordered the officer in charge
to have them decently dressed and tidied up before taking them to the
marshal an hour later a squad of soldiers arrived and pierre with
thirteen others was led to the virgin's field it was a fine day sunny
after rain and the air was unusually pure the smoke did not hang low
as on the day when pierre had been taken from the guardhouse on the
zubovski rampart but rose through the pure air in columns no flames
were seen but columns of smoke rose on all sides and all moscow as far
as pierre could see was one vast charred ruin on all sides there were
waste spaces with only stoves and chimney stacks still standing and
here and there the blackened walls of some brick houses pierre gazed
at the ruins and did not recognize districts he had known well here and
there he could see churches that had not been burned the kremlin which
was not destroyed gleamed white in the distance with its towers and
the belfry of ivan the great the domes of the new convent of the virgin
glittered brightly and its bells were ringing particularly clearly 
these bells reminded pierre that it was sunday and the feast of the
nativity of the virgin but there seemed to be no one to celebrate this
holiday everywhere were blackened ruins and the few russians to be
seen were tattered and frightened people who tried to hide when they saw
the french 

it was plain that the russian nest was ruined and destroyed but in
place of the russian order of life that had been destroyed pierre
unconsciously felt that a quite different firm french order had been
established over this ruined nest he felt this in the looks of
the soldiers who marching in regular ranks briskly and gaily were
escorting him and the other criminals he felt it in the looks of an
important french official in a carriage and pair driven by a soldier 
whom they met on the way he felt it in the merry sounds of regimental
music he heard from the left side of the field and felt and realized
it especially from the list of prisoners the french officer had read out
when he came that morning pierre had been taken by one set of soldiers
and led first to one and then to another place with dozens of other men 
and it seemed that they might have forgotten him or confused him with
the others but no the answers he had given when questioned had come
back to him in his designation as the man who does not give his name 
and under that appellation which to pierre seemed terrible they were
now leading him somewhere with unhesitating assurance on their faces
that he and all the other prisoners were exactly the ones they wanted
and that they were being taken to the proper place pierre felt himself
to be an insignificant chip fallen among the wheels of a machine whose
action he did not understand but which was working well 

he and the other prisoners were taken to the right side of the virgin's
field to a large white house with an immense garden not far from the
convent this was prince shcherbatov's house where pierre had often
been in other days and which as he learned from the talk of the
soldiers was now occupied by the marshal the duke of eckmuhl davout 

they were taken to the entrance and led into the house one by one 
pierre was the sixth to enter he was conducted through a glass gallery 
an anteroom and a hall which were familiar to him into a long low
study at the door of which stood an adjutant 

davout spectacles on nose sat bent over a table at the further end of
the room pierre went close up to him but davout evidently consulting
a paper that lay before him did not look up without raising his eyes 
he said in a low voice 

 who are you 

pierre was silent because he was incapable of uttering a word to him
davout was not merely a french general but a man notorious for his
cruelty looking at his cold face as he sat like a stern schoolmaster
who was prepared to wait awhile for an answer pierre felt that every
instant of delay might cost him his life but he did not know what
to say he did not venture to repeat what he had said at his first
examination yet to disclose his rank and position was dangerous and
embarrassing so he was silent but before he had decided what to do 
davout raised his head pushed his spectacles back on his forehead 
screwed up his eyes and looked intently at him 

 i know that man he said in a cold measured tone evidently
calculated to frighten pierre 

the chill that had been running down pierre's back now seized his head
as in a vise 

 you cannot know me general i have never seen you 

 he is a russian spy davout interrupted addressing another general
who was present but whom pierre had not noticed 

davout turned away with an unexpected reverberation in his voice pierre
rapidly began 

 no monseigneur he said suddenly remembering that davout was a duke 
 no monseigneur you cannot have known me i am a militia officer and
have not quitted moscow 

 your name asked davout 

 bezukhov 

 what proof have i that you are not lying 

 monseigneur exclaimed pierre not in an offended but in a pleading
voice 

davout looked up and gazed intently at him for some seconds they looked
at one another and that look saved pierre apart from conditions of war
and law that look established human relations between the two men at
that moment an immense number of things passed dimly through both their
minds and they realized that they were both children of humanity and
were brothers 

at the first glance when davout had only raised his head from the
papers where human affairs and lives were indicated by numbers pierre
was merely a circumstance and davout could have shot him without
burdening his conscience with an evil deed but now he saw in him a
human being he reflected for a moment 

 how can you show me that you are telling the truth said davout
coldly 

pierre remembered ramballe and named him and his regiment and the
street where the house was 

 you are not what you say returned davout 

in a trembling faltering voice pierre began adducing proofs of the
truth of his statements 

but at that moment an adjutant entered and reported something to davout 

davout brightened up at the news the adjutant brought and began
buttoning up his uniform it seemed that he had quite forgotten pierre 

when the adjutant reminded him of the prisoner he jerked his head in
pierre's direction with a frown and ordered him to be led away but
where they were to take him pierre did not know back to the coach house
or to the place of execution his companions had pointed out to him as
they crossed the virgin's field 

he turned his head and saw that the adjutant was putting another
question to davout 

 yes of course replied davout but what this yes meant pierre did
not know 

pierre could not afterwards remember how he went whether it was far or
in which direction his faculties were quite numbed he was stupefied 
and noticing nothing around him went on moving his legs as the others
did till they all stopped and he stopped too the only thought in his
mind at that time was who was it that had really sentenced him to
death not the men on the commission that had first examined him not one
of them wished to or evidently could have done it it was not davout 
who had looked at him in so human a way in another moment davout would
have realized that he was doing wrong but just then the adjutant had
come in and interrupted him the adjutant also had evidently had no
evil intent though he might have refrained from coming in then who was
executing him killing him depriving him of life him pierre with all
his memories aspirations hopes and thoughts who was doing this and
pierre felt that it was no one 

it was a system a concurrence of circumstances 

a system of some sort was killing him pierre depriving him of life of
everything annihilating him 





chapter xi

from prince shcherbatov's house the prisoners were led straight down the
virgin's field to the left of the nunnery as far as a kitchen garden
in which a post had been set up beyond that post a fresh pit had been
dug in the ground and near the post and the pit a large crowd stood
in a semicircle the crowd consisted of a few russians and many
of napoleon's soldiers who were not on duty germans italians and
frenchmen in a variety of uniforms to the right and left of the post
stood rows of french troops in blue uniforms with red epaulets and high
boots and shakos 

the prisoners were placed in a certain order according to the list
 pierre was sixth and were led to the post several drums suddenly
began to beat on both sides of them and at that sound pierre felt as
if part of his soul had been torn away he lost the power of thinking or
understanding he could only hear and see and he had only one wish that
the frightful thing that had to happen should happen quickly pierre
looked round at his fellow prisoners and scrutinized them 

the two first were convicts with shaven heads one was tall and thin 
the other dark shaggy and sinewy with a flat nose the third was
a domestic serf about forty five years old with grizzled hair and a
plump well nourished body the fourth was a peasant a very handsome
man with a broad light brown beard and black eyes the fifth was a
factory hand a thin sallow faced lad of eighteen in a loose coat 

pierre heard the french consulting whether to shoot them separately or
two at a time in couples replied the officer in command in a calm
voice there was a stir in the ranks of the soldiers and it was evident
that they were all hurrying not as men hurry to do something they
understand but as people hurry to finish a necessary but unpleasant and
incomprehensible task 

a french official wearing a scarf came up to the right of the row of
prisoners and read out the sentence in russian and in french 

then two pairs of frenchmen approached the criminals and at the
officer's command took the two convicts who stood first in the row the
convicts stopped when they reached the post and while sacks were being
brought looked dumbly around as a wounded beast looks at an approaching
huntsman one crossed himself continually the other scratched his back
and made a movement of the lips resembling a smile with hurried hands
the soldiers blindfolded them drawing the sacks over their heads and
bound them to the post 

twelve sharpshooters with muskets stepped out of the ranks with a firm
regular tread and halted eight paces from the post pierre turned away
to avoid seeing what was going to happen suddenly a crackling rolling
noise was heard which seemed to him louder than the most terrific
thunder and he looked round there was some smoke and the frenchmen
were doing something near the pit with pale faces and trembling hands 
two more prisoners were led up in the same way and with similar looks 
these two glanced vainly at the onlookers with only a silent appeal for
protection in their eyes evidently unable to understand or believe
what was going to happen to them they could not believe it because they
alone knew what their life meant to them and so they neither understood
nor believed that it could be taken from them 

again pierre did not wish to look and again turned away but again the
sound as of a frightful explosion struck his ear and at the same moment
he saw smoke blood and the pale scared faces of the frenchmen who
were again doing something by the post their trembling hands impeding
one another pierre breathing heavily looked around as if asking what
it meant the same question was expressed in all the looks that met his 

on the faces of all the russians and of the french soldiers and officers
without exception he read the same dismay horror and conflict that
were in his own heart but who after all is doing this they are all
suffering as i am who then is it who flashed for an instant through
his mind 

 sharpshooters of the 86th forward shouted someone the fifth
prisoner the one next to pierre was led away alone pierre did not
understand that he was saved that he and the rest had been brought
there only to witness the execution with ever growing horror and no
sense of joy or relief he gazed at what was taking place the fifth man
was the factory lad in the loose cloak the moment they laid hands on
him he sprang aside in terror and clutched at pierre pierre shuddered
and shook himself free the lad was unable to walk they dragged him
along holding him up under the arms and he screamed when they got
him to the post he grew quiet as if he suddenly understood something 
whether he understood that screaming was useless or whether he thought
it incredible that men should kill him at any rate he took his stand at
the post waiting to be blindfolded like the others and like a wounded
animal looked around him with glittering eyes 

pierre was no longer able to turn away and close his eyes his curiosity
and agitation like that of the whole crowd reached the highest pitch
at this fifth murder like the others this fifth man seemed calm he
wrapped his loose cloak closer and rubbed one bare foot with the other 

when they began to blindfold him he himself adjusted the knot which
hurt the back of his head then when they propped him against the
bloodstained post he leaned back and not being comfortable in that
position straightened himself adjusted his feet and leaned back again
more comfortably pierre did not take his eyes from him and did not miss
his slightest movement 

probably a word of command was given and was followed by the reports of
eight muskets but try as he would pierre could not afterwards remember
having heard the slightest sound of the shots he only saw how the
workman suddenly sank down on the cords that held him how blood showed
itself in two places how the ropes slackened under the weight of the
hanging body and how the workman sat down his head hanging unnaturally
and one leg bent under him pierre ran up to the post no one hindered
him pale frightened people were doing something around the workman 
the lower jaw of an old frenchman with a thick mustache trembled as he
untied the ropes the body collapsed the soldiers dragged it awkwardly
from the post and began pushing it into the pit 

they all plainly and certainly knew that they were criminals who must
hide the traces of their guilt as quickly as possible 

pierre glanced into the pit and saw that the factory lad was lying with
his knees close up to his head and one shoulder higher than the other 
that shoulder rose and fell rhythmically and convulsively but spadefuls
of earth were already being thrown over the whole body one of the
soldiers evidently suffering shouted gruffly and angrily at pierre to
go back but pierre did not understand him and remained near the post 
and no one drove him away 

when the pit had been filled up a command was given pierre was taken
back to his place and the rows of troops on both sides of the post
made a half turn and went past it at a measured pace the twenty four
sharpshooters with discharged muskets standing in the center of the
circle ran back to their places as the companies passed by 

pierre gazed now with dazed eyes at these sharpshooters who ran in
couples out of the circle all but one rejoined their companies this
one a young soldier his face deadly pale his shako pushed back and
his musket resting on the ground still stood near the pit at the spot
from which he had fired he swayed like a drunken man taking some steps
forward and back to save himself from falling an old noncommissioned
officer ran out of the ranks and taking him by the elbow dragged him to
his company the crowd of russians and frenchmen began to disperse they
all went away silently and with drooping heads 

 that will teach them to start fires said one of the frenchmen 

pierre glanced round at the speaker and saw that it was a soldier who
was trying to find some relief after what had been done but was not
able to do so without finishing what he had begun to say he made a
hopeless movement with his arm and went away 





chapter xii

after the execution pierre was separated from the rest of the prisoners
and placed alone in a small ruined and befouled church 

toward evening a noncommissioned officer entered with two soldiers and
told him that he had been pardoned and would now go to the barracks for
the prisoners of war without understanding what was said to him pierre
got up and went with the soldiers they took him to the upper end of the
field where there were some sheds built of charred planks beams 
and battens and led him into one of them in the darkness some twenty
different men surrounded pierre he looked at them without understanding
who they were why they were there or what they wanted of him he heard
what they said but did not understand the meaning of the words and
made no kind of deduction from or application of them he replied to
questions they put to him but did not consider who was listening to his
replies nor how they would understand them he looked at their faces
and figures but they all seemed to him equally meaningless 

from the moment pierre had witnessed those terrible murders committed by
men who did not wish to commit them it was as if the mainspring of
his life on which everything depended and which made everything appear
alive had suddenly been wrenched out and everything had collapsed
into a heap of meaningless rubbish though he did not acknowledge it to
himself his faith in the right ordering of the universe in humanity 
in his own soul and in god had been destroyed he had experienced this
before but never so strongly as now when similar doubts had assailed
him before they had been the result of his own wrongdoing and at the
bottom of his heart he had felt that relief from his despair and from
those doubts was to be found within himself but now he felt that
the universe had crumbled before his eyes and only meaningless ruins
remained and this not by any fault of his own he felt that it was not
in his power to regain faith in the meaning of life 

around him in the darkness men were standing and evidently something
about him interested them greatly they were telling him something and
asking him something then they led him away somewhere and at last he
found himself in a corner of the shed among men who were laughing and
talking on all sides 

 well then mates that very prince who some voice at the other
end of the shed was saying with a strong emphasis on the word who 

sitting silent and motionless on a heap of straw against the wall 
pierre sometimes opened and sometimes closed his eyes but as soon as
he closed them he saw before him the dreadful face of the factory
lad especially dreadful because of its simplicity and the faces of the
murderers even more dreadful because of their disquiet and he opened
his eyes again and stared vacantly into the darkness around him 

beside him in a stooping position sat a small man of whose presence he
was first made aware by a strong smell of perspiration which came from
him every time he moved this man was doing something to his legs in the
darkness and though pierre could not see his face he felt that the man
continually glanced at him on growing used to the darkness pierre saw
that the man was taking off his leg bands and the way he did it aroused
pierre's interest 

having unwound the string that tied the band on one leg he carefully
coiled it up and immediately set to work on the other leg glancing up
at pierre while one hand hung up the first string the other was already
unwinding the band on the second leg in this way having carefully
removed the leg bands by deft circular motions of his arm following
one another uninterruptedly the man hung the leg bands up on some pegs
fixed above his head then he took out a knife cut something closed
the knife placed it under the head of his bed and seating himself
comfortably clasped his arms round his lifted knees and fixed his eyes
on pierre the latter was conscious of something pleasant comforting 
and well rounded in these deft movements in the man's well ordered
arrangements in his corner and even in his very smell and he looked at
the man without taking his eyes from him 

 you've seen a lot of trouble sir eh the little man suddenly said 

and there was so much kindliness and simplicity in his singsong voice
that pierre tried to reply but his jaw trembled and he felt tears
rising to his eyes the little fellow giving pierre no time to betray
his confusion instantly continued in the same pleasant tones 

 eh lad don't fret said he in the tender singsong caressing voice
old russian peasant women employ don't fret friend suffer an hour 
live for an age that's how it is my dear fellow and here we live 
thank heaven without offense among these folk too there are good
men as well as bad said he and still speaking he turned on his knees
with a supple movement got up coughed and went off to another part of
the shed 

 eh you rascal pierre heard the same kind voice saying at the other
end of the shed so you've come you rascal she remembers now now 
that'll do 

and the soldier pushing away a little dog that was jumping up at
him returned to his place and sat down in his hands he had something
wrapped in a rag 

 here eat a bit sir said he resuming his former respectful tone as
he unwrapped and offered pierre some baked potatoes we had soup for
dinner and the potatoes are grand 

pierre had not eaten all day and the smell of the potatoes seemed
extremely pleasant to him he thanked the soldier and began to eat 

 well are they all right said the soldier with a smile you should
do like this 

he took a potato drew out his clasp knife cut the potato into two
equal halves on the palm of his hand sprinkled some salt on it from the
rag and handed it to pierre 

 the potatoes are grand he said once more eat some like that 

pierre thought he had never eaten anything that tasted better 

 oh i'm all right said he but why did they shoot those poor
fellows the last one was hardly twenty 

 tss tt said the little man ah what a sin what a sin he
added quickly and as if his words were always waiting ready in his
mouth and flew out involuntarily he went on how was it sir that you
stayed in moscow 

 i didn't think they would come so soon i stayed accidentally replied
pierre 

 and how did they arrest you dear lad at your house 

 no i went to look at the fire and they arrested me there and tried
me as an incendiary 

 where there's law there's injustice put in the little man 

 and have you been here long pierre asked as he munched the last of
the potato 

 i it was last sunday they took me out of a hospital in moscow 

 why are you a soldier then 

 yes we are soldiers of the apsheron regiment i was dying of fever we
weren't told anything there were some twenty of us lying there we had
no idea never guessed at all 

 and do you feel sad here pierre inquired 

 how can one help it lad my name is platon and the surname is
karataev he added evidently wishing to make it easier for pierre to
address him they call me little falcon in the regiment how is one
to help feeling sad moscow she's the mother of cities how can one see
all this and not feel sad but the maggot gnaws the cabbage yet dies
first that's what the old folks used to tell us he added rapidly 

 what what did you say asked pierre 

 who i said karataev i say things happen not as we plan but as god
judges he replied thinking that he was repeating what he had said
before and immediately continued 

 well and you have you a family estate sir and a house so you have
abundance then and a housewife and your old parents are they still
living he asked 

and though it was too dark for pierre to see he felt that a suppressed
smile of kindliness puckered the soldier's lips as he put these
questions he seemed grieved that pierre had no parents especially that
he had no mother 

 a wife for counsel a mother in law for welcome but there's none as
dear as one's own mother said he well and have you little ones he
went on asking 

again pierre's negative answer seemed to distress him and he hastened
to add 

 never mind you're young folks yet and please god may still have some 
the great thing is to live in harmony 

 but it's all the same now pierre could not help saying 

 ah my dear fellow rejoined karataev never decline a prison or a
beggar's sack 

he seated himself more comfortably and coughed evidently preparing to
tell a long story 

 well my dear fellow i was still living at home he began we had
a well to do homestead plenty of land we peasants lived well and our
house was one to thank god for when father and we went out mowing
there were seven of us we lived well we were real peasants it so
happened 

and platon karataev told a long story of how he had gone into someone's
copse to take wood how he had been caught by the keeper had been
tried flogged and sent to serve as a soldier 

 well lad and a smile changed the tone of his voice we thought it
was a misfortune but it turned out a blessing if it had not been for
my sin my brother would have had to go as a soldier but he my younger
brother had five little ones while i you see only left a wife
behind we had a little girl but god took her before i went as a
soldier i come home on leave and i'll tell you how it was i look and
see that they are living better than before the yard full of cattle 
the women at home two brothers away earning wages and only michael the
youngest at home father he says all my children are the same to
me it hurts the same whichever finger gets bitten but if platon hadn't
been shaved for a soldier michael would have had to go called us
all to him and will you believe it placed us in front of the icons 
 michael he says come here and bow down to his feet and you young
woman you bow down too and you grandchildren also bow down before
him do you understand he says that's how it is dear fellow fate
looks for a head but we are always judging that's not well that's
not right our luck is like water in a dragnet you pull at it and it
bulges but when you've drawn it out it's empty that's how it is 

and platon shifted his seat on the straw 

after a short silence he rose 

 well i think you must be sleepy said he and began rapidly crossing
himself and repeating 

 lord jesus christ holy saint nicholas frola and lavra lord jesus
christ holy saint nicholas frola and lavra lord jesus christ have
mercy on us and save us he concluded then bowed to the ground got
up sighed and sat down again on his heap of straw that's the way 
lay me down like a stone o god and raise me up like a loaf he
muttered as he lay down pulling his coat over him 

 what prayer was that you were saying asked pierre 

 eh murmured platon who had almost fallen asleep what was i saying 
i was praying don't you pray 

 yes i do said pierre but what was that you said frola and lavra 

 well of course replied platon quickly the horses saints one must
pity the animals too eh the rascal now you've curled up and got warm 
you daughter of a bitch said karataev touching the dog that lay at
his feet and again turning over he fell asleep immediately 

sounds of crying and screaming came from somewhere in the distance
outside and flames were visible through the cracks of the shed but
inside it was quiet and dark for a long time pierre did not sleep but
lay with eyes open in the darkness listening to the regular snoring
of platon who lay beside him and he felt that the world that had been
shattered was once more stirring in his soul with a new beauty and on
new and unshakable foundations 





chapter xiii

twenty three soldiers three officers and two officials were confined
in the shed in which pierre had been placed and where he remained for
four weeks 

when pierre remembered them afterwards they all seemed misty figures to
him except platon karataev who always remained in his mind a most
vivid and precious memory and the personification of everything russian 
kindly and round when pierre saw his neighbor next morning at dawn
the first impression of him as of something round was fully confirmed 
platon's whole figure in a french overcoat girdled with a cord a
soldier's cap and bast shoes was round his head was quite round his
back chest shoulders and even his arms which he held as if ever
ready to embrace something were rounded his pleasant smile and his
large gentle brown eyes were also round 

platon karataev must have been fifty judging by his stories of
campaigns he had been in told as by an old soldier he did not himself
know his age and was quite unable to determine it but his brilliantly
white strong teeth which showed in two unbroken semicircles when he
laughed as he often did were all sound and good there was not a gray
hair in his beard or on his head and his whole body gave an impression
of suppleness and especially of firmness and endurance 

his face despite its fine rounded wrinkles had an expression of
innocence and youth his voice was pleasant and musical but the chief
peculiarity of his speech was its directness and appositeness it was
evident that he never considered what he had said or was going to say 
and consequently the rapidity and justice of his intonation had an
irresistible persuasiveness 

his physical strength and agility during the first days of his
imprisonment were such that he seemed not to know what fatigue and
sickness meant every night before lying down he said lord lay me
down as a stone and raise me up as a loaf and every morning on getting
up he said i lay down and curled up i get up and shake myself and
indeed he only had to lie down to fall asleep like a stone and he
only had to shake himself to be ready without a moment's delay for some
work just as children are ready to play directly they awake he could
do everything not very well but not badly he baked cooked sewed 
planed and mended boots he was always busy and only at night allowed
himself conversation of which he was fond and songs he did not sing
like a trained singer who knows he is listened to but like the birds 
evidently giving vent to the sounds in the same way that one stretches
oneself or walks about to get rid of stiffness and the sounds were
always high pitched mournful delicate and almost feminine and his
face at such times was very serious 

having been taken prisoner and allowed his beard to grow he seemed to
have thrown off all that had been forced upon him everything military
and alien to himself and had returned to his former peasant habits 

 a soldier on leave a shirt outside breeches he would say 

he did not like talking about his life as a soldier though he did not
complain and often mentioned that he had not been flogged once during
the whole of his army service when he related anything it was generally
some old and evidently precious memory of his christian life as he
called his peasant existence the proverbs of which his talk was full 
were for the most part not the coarse and indecent saws soldiers
employ but those folk sayings which taken without a context seem so
insignificant but when used appositely suddenly acquire a significance
of profound wisdom 

he would often say the exact opposite of what he had said on a previous
occasion yet both would be right he liked to talk and he talked well 
adorning his speech with terms of endearment and with folk sayings which
pierre thought he invented himself but the chief charm of his talk lay
in the fact that the commonest events sometimes just such as pierre
had witnessed without taking notice of them assumed in karataev's a
character of solemn fitness he liked to hear the folk tales one of the
soldiers used to tell of an evening they were always the same but
most of all he liked to hear stories of real life he would smile
joyfully when listening to such stories now and then putting in a word
or asking a question to make the moral beauty of what he was told clear
to himself karataev had no attachments friendships or love as pierre
understood them but loved and lived affectionately with everything life
brought him in contact with particularly with man not any particular
man but those with whom he happened to be he loved his dog his
comrades the french and pierre who was his neighbor but pierre felt
that in spite of karataev's affectionate tenderness for him by which
he unconsciously gave pierre's spiritual life its due he would not have
grieved for a moment at parting from him and pierre began to feel in
the same way toward karataev 

to all the other prisoners platon karataev seemed a most ordinary
soldier they called him little falcon or platosha chaffed him
good naturedly and sent him on errands but to pierre he always
remained what he had seemed that first night an unfathomable rounded 
eternal personification of the spirit of simplicity and truth 

platon karataev knew nothing by heart except his prayers when he began
to speak he seemed not to know how he would conclude 

sometimes pierre struck by the meaning of his words would ask him to
repeat them but platon could never recall what he had said a moment
before just as he never could repeat to pierre the words of his
favorite song native and birch tree and my heart is sick occurred in
it but when spoken and not sung no meaning could be got out of it he
did not and could not understand the meaning of words apart from
their context every word and action of his was the manifestation of
an activity unknown to him which was his life but his life as he
regarded it had no meaning as a separate thing it had meaning only as
part of a whole of which he was always conscious his words and actions
flowed from him as evenly inevitably and spontaneously as fragrance
exhales from a flower he could not understand the value or significance
of any word or deed taken separately 





chapter xiv

when princess mary heard from nicholas that her brother was with the
rostovs at yaroslavl she at once prepared to go there in spite of her
aunt's efforts to dissuade her and not merely to go herself but to take
her nephew with her whether it were difficult or easy possible or
impossible she did not ask and did not want to know it was her duty 
not only to herself to be near her brother who was perhaps dying but
to do everything possible to take his son to him and so she prepared
to set off that she had not heard from prince andrew himself princess
mary attributed to his being too weak to write or to his considering the
long journey too hard and too dangerous for her and his son 

in a few days princess mary was ready to start her equipages were the
huge family coach in which she had traveled to voronezh a semiopen
trap and a baggage cart with her traveled mademoiselle bourienne 
little nicholas and his tutor her old nurse three maids tikhon and a
young footman and courier her aunt had sent to accompany her 

the usual route through moscow could not be thought of and the
roundabout way princess mary was obliged to take through lipetsk 
ryazan vladimir and shuya was very long and as post horses were not
everywhere obtainable very difficult and near ryazan where the french
were said to have shown themselves was even dangerous 

during this difficult journey mademoiselle bourienne dessalles and
princess mary's servants were astonished at her energy and firmness of
spirit she went to bed later and rose earlier than any of them and
no difficulties daunted her thanks to her activity and energy which
infected her fellow travelers they approached yaroslavl by the end of
the second week 

the last days of her stay in voronezh had been the happiest of her life 
her love for rostov no longer tormented or agitated her it filled her
whole soul had become an integral part of herself and she no longer
struggled against it latterly she had become convinced that she loved
and was beloved though she never said this definitely to herself
in words she had become convinced of it at her last interview with
nicholas when he had come to tell her that her brother was with the
rostovs not by a single word had nicholas alluded to the fact that
prince andrew's relations with natasha might if he recovered be
renewed but princess mary saw by his face that he knew and thought of
this 

yet in spite of that his relation to her considerate delicate and
loving not only remained unchanged but it sometimes seemed to princess
mary that he was even glad that the family connection between them
allowed him to express his friendship more freely she knew that she
loved for the first and only time in her life and felt that she was
beloved and was happy in regard to it 

but this happiness on one side of her spiritual nature did not prevent
her feeling grief for her brother with full force on the contrary that
spiritual tranquility on the one side made it the more possible for her
to give full play to her feeling for her brother that feeling was so
strong at the moment of leaving voronezh that those who saw her off as
they looked at her careworn despairing face felt sure she would fall
ill on the journey but the very difficulties and preoccupations of the
journey which she took so actively in hand saved her for a while from
her grief and gave her strength 

as always happens when traveling princess mary thought only of the
journey itself forgetting its object but as she approached yaroslavl
the thought of what might await her there not after many days but that
very evening again presented itself to her and her agitation increased
to its utmost limit 

the courier who had been sent on in advance to find out where the
rostovs were staying in yaroslavl and in what condition prince andrew
was when he met the big coach just entering the town gates was appalled
by the terrible pallor of the princess face that looked out at him from
the window 

 i have found out everything your excellency the rostovs are staying
at the merchant bronnikov's house in the square not far from here 
right above the volga said the courier 

princess mary looked at him with frightened inquiry not understanding
why he did not reply to what she chiefly wanted to know how was her
brother mademoiselle bourienne put that question for her 

 how is the prince she asked 

 his excellency is staying in the same house with them 

 then he is alive thought princess mary and asked in a low voice 
 how is he 

 the servants say he is still the same 

what still the same might mean princess mary did not ask but with an
unnoticed glance at little seven year old nicholas who was sitting in
front of her looking with pleasure at the town she bowed her head
and did not raise it again till the heavy coach rumbling shaking and
swaying came to a stop the carriage steps clattered as they were let
down 

the carriage door was opened on the left there was water a great
river and on the right a porch there were people at the entrance 
servants and a rosy girl with a large plait of black hair smiling as
it seemed to princess mary in an unpleasantly affected way this was
sonya princess mary ran up the steps this way this way said the
girl with the same artificial smile and the princess found herself in
the hall facing an elderly woman of oriental type who came rapidly to
meet her with a look of emotion this was the countess she embraced
princess mary and kissed her 

 mon enfant she muttered je vous aime et vous connais depuis
longtemps 

 my child i love you and have known you a long time 


despite her excitement princess mary realized that this was the
countess and that it was necessary to say something to her hardly
knowing how she did it she contrived to utter a few polite phrases in
french in the same tone as those that had been addressed to her and
asked how is he 

 the doctor says that he is not in danger said the countess but as
she spoke she raised her eyes with a sigh and her gesture conveyed a
contradiction of her words 

 where is he can i see him can i asked the princess 

 one moment princess one moment my dear is this his son said the
countess turning to little nicholas who was coming in with dessalles 
 there will be room for everybody this is a big house oh what a
lovely boy 

the countess took princess mary into the drawing room where sonya was
talking to mademoiselle bourienne the countess caressed the boy and
the old count came in and welcomed the princess he had changed very
much since princess mary had last seen him then he had been a brisk 
cheerful self assured old man now he seemed a pitiful bewildered
person while talking to princess mary he continually looked round as
if asking everyone whether he was doing the right thing after the
destruction of moscow and of his property thrown out of his accustomed
groove he seemed to have lost the sense of his own significance and to
feel that there was no longer a place for him in life 

in spite of her one desire to see her brother as soon as possible and
her vexation that at the moment when all she wanted was to see him they
should be trying to entertain her and pretending to admire her nephew 
the princess noticed all that was going on around her and felt the
necessity of submitting for a time to this new order of things which
she had entered she knew it to be necessary and though it was hard for
her she was not vexed with these people 

 this is my niece said the count introducing sonya you don't know
her princess 

princess mary turned to sonya and trying to stifle the hostile
feeling that arose in her toward the girl she kissed her but she felt
oppressed by the fact that the mood of everyone around her was so far
from what was in her own heart 

 where is he she asked again addressing them all 

 he is downstairs natasha is with him answered sonya flushing we
have sent to ask i think you must be tired princess 

tears of vexation showed themselves in princess mary's eyes she turned
away and was about to ask the countess again how to go to him when
light impetuous and seemingly buoyant steps were heard at the door 
the princess looked round and saw natasha coming in almost running that
natasha whom she had liked so little at their meeting in moscow long
since 

but hardly had the princess looked at natasha's face before she realized
that here was a real comrade in her grief and consequently a friend 
she ran to meet her embraced her and began to cry on her shoulder 

as soon as natasha sitting at the head of prince andrew's bed heard
of princess mary's arrival she softly left his room and hastened to her
with those swift steps that had sounded buoyant to princess mary 

there was only one expression on her agitated face when she ran into the
drawing room that of love boundless love for him for her and for all
that was near to the man she loved and of pity suffering for others 
and passionate desire to give herself entirely to helping them it was
plain that at that moment there was in natasha's heart no thought of
herself or of her own relations with prince andrew 

princess mary with her acute sensibility understood all this at the
first glance at natasha's face and wept on her shoulder with sorrowful
pleasure 

 come come to him mary said natasha leading her into the other
room 

princess mary raised her head dried her eyes and turned to natasha 
she felt that from her she would be able to understand and learn
everything 

 how she began her question but stopped short 

she felt that it was impossible to ask or to answer in words 
natasha's face and eyes would have to tell her all more clearly and
profoundly 

natasha was gazing at her but seemed afraid and in doubt whether to say
all she knew or not she seemed to feel that before those luminous eyes
which penetrated into the very depths of her heart it was impossible
not to tell the whole truth which she saw and suddenly natasha's lips
twitched ugly wrinkles gathered round her mouth and covering her face
with her hands she burst into sobs 

princess mary understood 

but she still hoped and asked in words she herself did not trust 

 but how is his wound what is his general condition 

 you you will see was all natasha could say 

they sat a little while downstairs near his room till they had left off
crying and were able to go to him with calm faces 

 how has his whole illness gone is it long since he grew worse when
did this happen princess mary inquired 

natasha told her that at first there had been danger from his feverish
condition and the pain he suffered but at troitsa that had passed
and the doctor had only been afraid of gangrene that danger had also
passed when they reached yaroslavl the wound had begun to fester
 natasha knew all about such things as festering and the doctor had
said that the festering might take a normal course then fever set in 
but the doctor had said the fever was not very serious 

 but two days ago this suddenly happened said natasha struggling with
her sobs i don't know why but you will see what he is like 

 is he weaker thinner asked the princess 

 no it's not that but worse you will see o mary he is too good he
cannot cannot live because 





chapter xv

when natasha opened prince andrew's door with a familiar movement and
let princess mary pass into the room before her the princess felt the
sobs in her throat hard as she had tried to prepare herself and now
tried to remain tranquil she knew that she would be unable to look at
him without tears 

the princess understood what natasha had meant by the words two days
ago this suddenly happened she understood those words to mean that he
had suddenly softened and that this softening and gentleness were signs
of approaching death as she stepped to the door she already saw in
imagination andrew's face as she remembered it in childhood a gentle 
mild sympathetic face which he had rarely shown and which therefore
affected her very strongly she was sure he would speak soft tender
words to her such as her father had uttered before his death and
that she would not be able to bear it and would burst into sobs in his
presence yet sooner or later it had to be and she went in the sobs
rose higher and higher in her throat as she more and more clearly
distinguished his form and her shortsighted eyes tried to make out his
features and then she saw his face and met his gaze 

he was lying in a squirrel fur dressing gown on a divan surrounded by
pillows he was thin and pale in one thin translucently white hand
he held a handkerchief while with the other he stroked the delicate
mustache he had grown moving his fingers slowly his eyes gazed at them
as they entered 

on seeing his face and meeting his eyes princess mary's pace suddenly
slackened she felt her tears dry up and her sobs ceased she suddenly
felt guilty and grew timid on catching the expression of his face and
eyes 

 but in what am i to blame she asked herself and his cold stern look
replied because you are alive and thinking of the living while i 

in the deep gaze that seemed to look not outwards but inwards there
was an almost hostile expression as he slowly regarded his sister and
natasha 

he kissed his sister holding her hand in his as was their wont 

 how are you mary how did you manage to get here said he in a voice
as calm and aloof as his look 

had he screamed in agony that scream would not have struck such horror
into princess mary's heart as the tone of his voice 

 and have you brought little nicholas he asked in the same slow quiet
manner and with an obvious effort to remember 

 how are you now said princess mary herself surprised at what she was
saying 

 that my dear you must ask the doctor he replied and again making
an evident effort to be affectionate he said with his lips only his
words clearly did not correspond to his thoughts 

 merci chere amie d'etre venue 

 thank you for coming my dear 


princess mary pressed his hand the pressure made him wince just
perceptibly he was silent and she did not know what to say she now
understood what had happened to him two days before in his words his
tone and especially in that calm almost antagonistic look could be
felt an estrangement from everything belonging to this world terrible
in one who is alive evidently only with an effort did he understand
anything living but it was obvious that he failed to understand not
because he lacked the power to do so but because he understood something
else something the living did not and could not understand and which
wholly occupied his mind 

 there you see how strangely fate has brought us together said he 
breaking the silence and pointing to natasha she looks after me all
the time 

princess mary heard him and did not understand how he could say such a
thing he the sensitive tender prince andrew how could he say that 
before her whom he loved and who loved him had he expected to live he
could not have said those words in that offensively cold tone if he had
not known that he was dying how could he have failed to pity her and
how could he speak like that in her presence the only explanation was
that he was indifferent because something else much more important 
had been revealed to him 

the conversation was cold and disconnected and continually broke off 

 mary came by way of ryazan said natasha 

prince andrew did not notice that she called his sister mary and only
after calling her so in his presence did natasha notice it herself 

 really he asked 

 they told her that all moscow has been burned down and that 

natasha stopped it was impossible to talk it was plain that he was
making an effort to listen but could not do so 

 yes they say it's burned he said it's a great pity and he gazed
straight before him absently stroking his mustache with his fingers 

 and so you have met count nicholas mary prince andrew suddenly said 
evidently wishing to speak pleasantly to them he wrote here that he
took a great liking to you he went on simply and calmly evidently
unable to understand all the complex significance his words had for
living people if you liked him too it would be a good thing for you
to get married he added rather more quickly as if pleased at having
found words he had long been seeking 

princess mary heard his words but they had no meaning for her except as
a proof of how far away he now was from everything living 

 why talk of me she said quietly and glanced at natasha 

natasha who felt her glance did not look at her all three were again
silent 

 andrew would you like princess mary suddenly said in a trembling
voice would you like to see little nicholas he is always talking
about you 

prince andrew smiled just perceptibly and for the first time but
princess mary who knew his face so well saw with horror that he did
not smile with pleasure or affection for his son but with quiet gentle
irony because he thought she was trying what she believed to be the last
means of arousing him 

 yes i shall be very glad to see him is he quite well 

when little nicholas was brought into prince andrew's room he looked at
his father with frightened eyes but did not cry because no one else
was crying prince andrew kissed him and evidently did not know what to
say to him 

when nicholas had been led away princess mary again went up to her
brother kissed him and unable to restrain her tears any longer began
to cry 

he looked at her attentively 

 is it about nicholas he asked 

princess mary nodded her head weeping 

 mary you know the gosp but he broke off 

 what did you say 

 nothing you mustn't cry here he said looking at her with the same
cold expression 


when princess mary began to cry he understood that she was crying at
the thought that little nicholas would be left without a father with
a great effort he tried to return to life and to see things from their
point of view 

 yes to them it must seem sad he thought but how simple it is 

 the fowls of the air sow not neither do they reap yet your father
feedeth them he said to himself and wished to say to princess mary 
 but no they will take it their own way they won't understand they
can't understand that all those feelings they prize so all our feelings 
all those ideas that seem so important to us are unnecessary we cannot
understand one another and he remained silent 


prince andrew's little son was seven he could scarcely read and knew
nothing after that day he lived through many things gaining knowledge 
observation and experience but had he possessed all the faculties he
afterwards acquired he could not have had a better or more profound
understanding of the meaning of the scene he had witnessed between
his father mary and natasha than he had then he understood it
completely and leaving the room without crying went silently up
to natasha who had come out with him and looked shyly at her with his
beautiful thoughtful eyes then his uplifted rosy upper lip trembled
and leaning his head against her he began to cry 

after that he avoided dessalles and the countess who caressed him and
either sat alone or came timidly to princess mary or to natasha of whom
he seemed even fonder than of his aunt and clung to them quietly and
shyly 

when princess mary had left prince andrew she fully understood what
natasha's face had told her she did not speak any more to natasha of
hopes of saving his life she took turns with her beside his sofa and
did not cry any more but prayed continually turning in soul to that
eternal and unfathomable whose presence above the dying man was now so
evident 





chapter xvi

not only did prince andrew know he would die but he felt that he was
dying and was already half dead he was conscious of an aloofness from
everything earthly and a strange and joyous lightness of existence 
without haste or agitation he awaited what was coming that inexorable 
eternal distant and unknown the presence of which he had felt
continually all his life was now near to him and by the strange
lightness he experienced almost comprehensible and palpable 


formerly he had feared the end he had twice experienced that terribly
tormenting fear of death the end but now he no longer understood that
fear 

he had felt it for the first time when the shell spun like a top before
him and he looked at the fallow field the bushes and the sky and
knew that he was face to face with death when he came to himself after
being wounded and the flower of eternal unfettered love had instantly
unfolded itself in his soul as if freed from the bondage of life that
had restrained it he no longer feared death and ceased to think about
it 

during the hours of solitude suffering and partial delirium he
spent after he was wounded the more deeply he penetrated into the new
principle of eternal love revealed to him the more he unconsciously
detached himself from earthly life to love everything and everybody and
always to sacrifice oneself for love meant not to love anyone not
to live this earthly life and the more imbued he became with that
principle of love the more he renounced life and the more completely he
destroyed that dreadful barrier which in the absence of such love stands
between life and death when during those first days he remembered that
he would have to die he said to himself well what of it so much the
better 

but after the night in mytishchi when half delirious he had seen her
for whom he longed appear before him and having pressed her hand to his
lips had shed gentle happy tears love for a particular woman again
crept unobserved into his heart and once more bound him to life and
joyful and agitating thoughts began to occupy his mind recalling the
moment at the ambulance station when he had seen kuragin he could not
now regain the feeling he then had but was tormented by the question
whether kuragin was alive and he dared not inquire 

his illness pursued its normal physical course but what natasha
referred to when she said this suddenly happened had occurred two
days before princess mary arrived it was the last spiritual struggle
between life and death in which death gained the victory it was
the unexpected realization of the fact that he still valued life as
presented to him in the form of his love for natasha and a last though
ultimately vanquished attack of terror before the unknown 

it was evening as usual after dinner he was slightly feverish and his
thoughts were preternaturally clear sonya was sitting by the table he
began to doze suddenly a feeling of happiness seized him 

 ah she has come thought he 

and so it was in sonya's place sat natasha who had just come in
noiselessly 

since she had begun looking after him he had always experienced this
physical consciousness of her nearness she was sitting in an armchair
placed sideways screening the light of the candle from him and was
knitting a stocking she had learned to knit stockings since prince
andrew had casually mentioned that no one nursed the sick so well as old
nurses who knit stockings and that there is something soothing in
the knitting of stockings the needles clicked lightly in her slender 
rapidly moving hands and he could clearly see the thoughtful profile
of her drooping face she moved and the ball rolled off her knees she
started glanced round at him and screening the candle with her hand
stooped carefully with a supple and exact movement picked up the ball 
and regained her former position 

he looked at her without moving and saw that she wanted to draw a
deep breath after stooping but refrained from doing so and breathed
cautiously 

at the troitsa monastery they had spoken of the past and he had told
her that if he lived he would always thank god for his wound which had
brought them together again but after that they never spoke of the
future 

 can it or can it not be he now thought as he looked at her and
listened to the light click of the steel needles can fate have brought
me to her so strangely only for me to die is it possible that the
truth of life has been revealed to me only to show me that i have spent
my life in falsity i love her more than anything in the world but what
am i to do if i love her he thought and he involuntarily groaned 
from a habit acquired during his sufferings 

on hearing that sound natasha put down the stocking leaned nearer to
him and suddenly noticing his shining eyes stepped lightly up to him
and bent over him 

 you are not asleep 

 no i have been looking at you a long time i felt you come in no one
else gives me that sense of soft tranquillity that you do that light 
i want to weep for joy 

natasha drew closer to him her face shone with rapturous joy 

 natasha i love you too much more than anything in the world 

 and i she turned away for an instant why too much she asked 

 why too much well what do you what do you feel in your soul your
whole soul shall i live what do you think 

 i am sure of it sure natasha almost shouted taking hold of both his
hands with a passionate movement 

he remained silent awhile 

 how good it would be and taking her hand he kissed it 

natasha felt happy and agitated but at once remembered that this would
not do and that he had to be quiet 

 but you have not slept she said repressing her joy try to sleep 
please 

he pressed her hand and released it and she went back to the candle and
sat down again in her former position twice she turned and looked at
him and her eyes met his beaming at her she set herself a task on her
stocking and resolved not to turn round till it was finished 

soon he really shut his eyes and fell asleep he did not sleep long and
suddenly awoke with a start and in a cold perspiration 

as he fell asleep he had still been thinking of the subject that now
always occupied his mind about life and death and chiefly about death 
he felt himself nearer to it 

 love what is love he thought 

 love hinders death love is life all everything that i understand i
understand only because i love everything is everything exists only
because i love everything is united by it alone love is god and to
die means that i a particle of love shall return to the general and
eternal source these thoughts seemed to him comforting but they were
only thoughts something was lacking in them they were not clear they
were too one sidedly personal and brain spun and there was the former
agitation and obscurity he fell asleep 

he dreamed that he was lying in the room he really was in but that
he was quite well and unwounded many various indifferent and
insignificant people appeared before him he talked to them and
discussed something trivial they were preparing to go away somewhere 
prince andrew dimly realized that all this was trivial and that he had
more important cares but he continued to speak surprising them by
empty witticisms gradually unnoticed all these persons began to
disappear and a single question that of the closed door superseded
all else he rose and went to the door to bolt and lock it everything
depended on whether he was or was not in time to lock it he went and
tried to hurry but his legs refused to move and he knew he would not be
in time to lock the door though he painfully strained all his powers he
was seized by an agonizing fear and that fear was the fear of death it
stood behind the door but just when he was clumsily creeping toward
the door that dreadful something on the other side was already pressing
against it and forcing its way in something not human death was
breaking in through that door and had to be kept out he seized the
door making a final effort to hold it back to lock it was no longer
possible but his efforts were weak and clumsy and the door pushed from
behind by that terror opened and closed again 

once again it pushed from outside his last superhuman efforts were vain
and both halves of the door noiselessly opened it entered and it was
death and prince andrew died 

but at the instant he died prince andrew remembered that he was asleep 
and at the very instant he died having made an effort he awoke 

 yes it was death i died and woke up yes death is an awakening and
all at once it grew light in his soul and the veil that had till then
concealed the unknown was lifted from his spiritual vision he felt as
if powers till then confined within him had been liberated and that
strange lightness did not again leave him 

when waking in a cold perspiration he moved on the divan natasha went
up and asked him what was the matter he did not answer and looked at
her strangely not understanding 

that was what had happened to him two days before princess mary's
arrival from that day as the doctor expressed it the wasting fever
assumed a malignant character but what the doctor said did not interest
natasha she saw the terrible moral symptoms which to her were more
convincing 

from that day an awakening from life came to prince andrew together with
his awakening from sleep and compared to the duration of life it did
not seem to him slower than an awakening from sleep compared to the
duration of a dream 

there was nothing terrible or violent in this comparatively slow
awakening 

his last days and hours passed in an ordinary and simple way both
princess mary and natasha who did not leave him felt this they did
not weep or shudder and during these last days they themselves felt
that they were not attending on him he was no longer there he had left
them but on what reminded them most closely of him his body both felt
this so strongly that the outward and terrible side of death did not
affect them and they did not feel it necessary to foment their grief 
neither in his presence nor out of it did they weep nor did they ever
talk to one another about him they felt that they could not express in
words what they understood 

they both saw that he was sinking slowly and quietly deeper and deeper 
away from them and they both knew that this had to be so and that it
was right 

he confessed and received communion everyone came to take leave of
him when they brought his son to him he pressed his lips to the boy's
and turned away not because he felt it hard and sad princess mary and
natasha understood that but simply because he thought it was all that
was required of him but when they told him to bless the boy he did
what was demanded and looked round as if asking whether there was
anything else he should do 

when the last convulsions of the body which the spirit was leaving 
occurred princess mary and natasha were present 

 is it over said princess mary when his body had for a few minutes
lain motionless growing cold before them natasha went up looked at
the dead eyes and hastened to close them she closed them but did not
kiss them but clung to that which reminded her most nearly of him his
body 

 where has he gone where is he now 

when the body washed and dressed lay in the coffin on a table 
everyone came to take leave of him and they all wept 

little nicholas cried because his heart was rent by painful perplexity 
the countess and sonya cried from pity for natasha and because he was
no more the old count cried because he felt that before long he too 
must take the same terrible step 

natasha and princess mary also wept now but not because of their own
personal grief they wept with a reverent and softening emotion which
had taken possession of their souls at the consciousness of the
simple and solemn mystery of death that had been accomplished in their
presence 





book thirteen 1812





chapter i

man's mind cannot grasp the causes of events in their completeness but
the desire to find those causes is implanted in man's soul and without
considering the multiplicity and complexity of the conditions any one
of which taken separately may seem to be the cause he snatches at the
first approximation to a cause that seems to him intelligible and says 
 this is the cause in historical events where the actions of men are
the subject of observation the first and most primitive approximation
to present itself was the will of the gods and after that the will of
those who stood in the most prominent position the heroes of history 
but we need only penetrate to the essence of any historic event which
lies in the activity of the general mass of men who take part in it to
be convinced that the will of the historic hero does not control the
actions of the mass but is itself continually controlled it may seem
to be a matter of indifference whether we understand the meaning of
historical events this way or that yet there is the same difference
between a man who says that the people of the west moved on the east
because napoleon wished it and a man who says that this happened because
it had to happen as there is between those who declared that the
earth was stationary and that the planets moved round it and those who
admitted that they did not know what upheld the earth but knew there
were laws directing its movement and that of the other planets there
is and can be no cause of an historical event except the one cause of
all causes but there are laws directing events and some of these laws
are known to us while we are conscious of others we cannot comprehend 
the discovery of these laws is only possible when we have quite
abandoned the attempt to find the cause in the will of some one man 
just as the discovery of the laws of the motion of the planets was
possible only when men abandoned the conception of the fixity of the
earth 

the historians consider that next to the battle of borodino and the
occupation of moscow by the enemy and its destruction by fire the most
important episode of the war of 1812 was the movement of the russian
army from the ryazana to the kaluga road and to the tarutino camp the
so called flank march across the krasnaya pakhra river they ascribe the
glory of that achievement of genius to different men and dispute as to
whom the honor is due even foreign historians including the french 
acknowledge the genius of the russian commanders when they speak of
that flank march but it is hard to understand why military writers 
and following them others consider this flank march to be the profound
conception of some one man who saved russia and destroyed napoleon in
the first place it is hard to understand where the profundity and genius
of this movement lay for not much mental effort was needed to see that
the best position for an army when it is not being attacked is where
there are most provisions and even a dull boy of thirteen could have
guessed that the best position for an army after its retreat from moscow
in 1812 was on the kaluga road so it is impossible to understand by
what reasoning the historians reach the conclusion that this maneuver
was a profound one and it is even more difficult to understand just why
they think that this maneuver was calculated to save russia and destroy
the french for this flank march had it been preceded accompanied 
or followed by other circumstances might have proved ruinous to the
russians and salutary for the french if the position of the russian
army really began to improve from the time of that march it does not at
all follow that the march was the cause of it 

that flank march might not only have failed to give any advantage to
the russian army but might in other circumstances have led to its
destruction what would have happened had moscow not burned down if
murat had not lost sight of the russians if napoleon had not remained
inactive if the russian army at krasnaya pakhra had given battle as
bennigsen and barclay advised what would have happened had the french
attacked the russians while they were marching beyond the pakhra what
would have happened if on approaching tarutino napoleon had attacked
the russians with but a tenth of the energy he had shown when he
attacked them at smolensk what would have happened had the french moved
on petersburg in any of these eventualities the flank march that
brought salvation might have proved disastrous 

the third and most incomprehensible thing is that people studying
history deliberately avoid seeing that this flank march cannot be
attributed to any one man that no one ever foresaw it and that in
reality like the retreat from fili it did not suggest itself to anyone
in its entirety but resulted moment by moment step by step event by
event from an endless number of most diverse circumstances and was only
seen in its entirety when it had been accomplished and belonged to the
past 

at the council at fili the prevailing thought in the minds of the
russian commanders was the one naturally suggesting itself namely a
direct retreat by the nizhni road in proof of this there is the fact
that the majority of the council voted for such a retreat and above
all there is the well known conversation after the council between the
commander in chief and lanskoy who was in charge of the commissariat
department lanskoy informed the commander in chief that the army
supplies were for the most part stored along the oka in the tula and
ryazan provinces and that if they retreated on nizhni the army would
be separated from its supplies by the broad river oka which cannot be
crossed early in winter this was the first indication of the necessity
of deviating from what had previously seemed the most natural course a
direct retreat on nizhni novgorod the army turned more to the south 
along the ryazan road and nearer to its supplies subsequently the
inactivity of the french who even lost sight of the russian army 
concern for the safety of the arsenal at tula and especially the
advantages of drawing nearer to its supplies caused the army to turn
still further south to the tula road having crossed over by a forced
march to the tula road beyond the pakhra the russian commanders
intended to remain at podolsk and had no thought of the tarutino
position but innumerable circumstances and the reappearance of french
troops who had for a time lost touch with the russians and projects
of giving battle and above all the abundance of provisions in kaluga
province obliged our army to turn still more to the south and to cross
from the tula to the kaluga road and go to tarutino which was between
the roads along which those supplies lay just as it is impossible to
say when it was decided to abandon moscow so it is impossible to say
precisely when or by whom it was decided to move to tarutino only
when the army had got there as the result of innumerable and varying
forces did people begin to assure themselves that they had desired this
movement and long ago foreseen its result 





chapter ii

the famous flank movement merely consisted in this after the advance
of the french had ceased the russian army which had been continually
retreating straight back from the invaders deviated from that direct
course and not finding itself pursued was naturally drawn toward the
district where supplies were abundant 

if instead of imagining to ourselves commanders of genius leading the
russian army we picture that army without any leaders it could not
have done anything but make a return movement toward moscow describing
an arc in the direction where most provisions were to be found and where
the country was richest 

that movement from the nizhni to the ryazan tula and kaluga roads was
so natural that even the russian marauders moved in that direction and
demands were sent from petersburg for kutuzov to take his army that
way at tarutino kutuzov received what was almost a reprimand from
the emperor for having moved his army along the ryazan road and the
emperor's letter indicated to him the very position he had already
occupied near kaluga 

having rolled like a ball in the direction of the impetus given by the
whole campaign and by the battle of borodino the russian army when
the strength of that impetus was exhausted and no fresh push was
received assumed the position natural to it 

kutuzov's merit lay not in any strategic maneuver of genius as it is
called but in the fact that he alone understood the significance of
what had happened he alone then understood the meaning of the french
army's inactivity he alone continued to assert that the battle of
borodino had been a victory he alone who as commander in chief might
have been expected to be eager to attack employed his whole strength to
restrain the russian army from useless engagements 

the beast wounded at borodino was lying where the fleeing hunter had
left him but whether he was still alive whether he was strong and
merely lying low the hunter did not know suddenly the beast was heard
to moan 

the moan of that wounded beast the french army which betrayed its
calamitous condition was the sending of lauriston to kutuzov's camp with
overtures for peace 

napoleon with his usual assurance that whatever entered his head was
right wrote to kutuzov the first words that occurred to him though
they were meaningless 


monsieur le prince koutouzov i am sending one of my adjutants general
to discuss several interesting questions with you i beg your highness
to credit what he says to you especially when he expresses the
sentiment of esteem and special regard i have long entertained for your
person this letter having no other object i pray god monsieur le
prince koutouzov to keep you in his holy and gracious protection 

napoleon

moscow october 30 1812


kutuzov replied i should be cursed by posterity were i looked on as
the initiator of a settlement of any sort such is the present spirit
of my nation but he continued to exert all his powers to restrain his
troops from attacking 

during the month that the french troops were pillaging in moscow and
the russian troops were quietly encamped at tarutino a change had taken
place in the relative strength of the two armies both in spirit and in
number as a result of which the superiority had passed to the russian
side though the condition and numbers of the french army were unknown
to the russians as soon as that change occurred the need of attacking
at once showed itself by countless signs these signs were lauriston's
mission the abundance of provisions at tarutino the reports coming in
from all sides of the inactivity and disorder of the french the flow of
recruits to our regiments the fine weather the long rest the russian
soldiers had enjoyed and the impatience to do what they had been
assembled for which usually shows itself in an army that has been
resting curiosity as to what the french army so long lost sight of 
was doing the boldness with which our outposts now scouted close up to
the french stationed at tarutino the news of easy successes gained by
peasants and guerrilla troops over the french the envy aroused by this 
the desire for revenge that lay in the heart of every russian as long as
the french were in moscow and above all a dim consciousness in every
soldier's mind that the relative strength of the armies had changed and
that the advantage was now on our side there was a substantial change
in the relative strength and an advance had become inevitable and at
once as a clock begins to strike and chime as soon as the minute hand
has completed a full circle this change was shown by an increased
activity whirring and chiming in the higher spheres 





chapter iii

the russian army was commanded by kutuzov and his staff and also by the
emperor from petersburg before the news of the abandonment of moscow
had been received in petersburg a detailed plan of the whole campaign
had been drawn up and sent to kutuzov for his guidance though this plan
had been drawn up on the supposition that moscow was still in our hands 
it was approved by the staff and accepted as a basis for action 
kutuzov only replied that movements arranged from a distance were always
difficult to execute so fresh instructions were sent for the solution
of difficulties that might be encountered as well as fresh people who
were to watch kutuzov's actions and report upon them 

besides this the whole staff of the russian army was now reorganized 
the posts left vacant by bagration who had been killed and by
barclay who had gone away in dudgeon had to be filled very serious
consideration was given to the question whether it would be better to
put a in b's place and b in d's or on the contrary to put d in a's
place and so on as if anything more than a's or b's satisfaction
depended on this 

as a result of the hostility between kutuzov and bennigsen his chief of
staff the presence of confidential representatives of the emperor and
these transfers a more than usually complicated play of parties
was going on among the staff of the army a was undermining b d was
undermining c and so on in all possible combinations and permutations 
in all these plottings the subject of intrigue was generally the conduct
of the war which all these men believed they were directing but this
affair of the war went on independently of them as it had to go 
that is never in the way people devised but flowing always from the
essential attitude of the masses only in the highest spheres did
all these schemes crossings and interminglings appear to be a true
reflection of what had to happen 


prince michael ilarionovich wrote the emperor on the second of october
in a letter that reached kutuzov after the battle at tarutino since
september 2 moscow has been in the hands of the enemy your last reports
were written on the twentieth and during all this time not only has
no action been taken against the enemy or for the relief of the ancient
capital but according to your last report you have even retreated
farther serpukhov is already occupied by an enemy detachment and tula
with its famous arsenal so indispensable to the army is in danger 
from general wintzingerode's reports i see that an enemy corps of ten
thousand men is moving on the petersburg road another corps of several
thousand men is moving on dmitrov a third has advanced along the
vladimir road and a fourth rather considerable detachment is stationed
between ruza and mozhaysk napoleon himself was in moscow as late as
the twenty fifth in view of all this information when the enemy has
scattered his forces in large detachments and with napoleon and his
guards in moscow is it possible that the enemy's forces confronting you
are so considerable as not to allow of your taking the offensive on the
contrary he is probably pursuing you with detachments or at most with
an army corps much weaker than the army entrusted to you it would seem
that availing yourself of these circumstances you might advantageously
attack a weaker one and annihilate him or at least oblige him to
retreat retaining in our hands an important part of the provinces now
occupied by the enemy and thereby averting danger from tula and other
towns in the interior you will be responsible if the enemy is able to
direct a force of any size against petersburg to threaten this capital
in which it has not been possible to retain many troops for with the
army entrusted to you and acting with resolution and energy you have
ample means to avert this fresh calamity remember that you have still
to answer to our offended country for the loss of moscow you have
experienced my readiness to reward you that readiness will not weaken
in me but i and russia have a right to expect from you all the zeal 
firmness and success which your intellect military talent and the
courage of the troops you command justify us in expecting 


but by the time this letter which proved that the real relation of
the forces had already made itself felt in petersburg was dispatched 
kutuzov had found himself unable any longer to restrain the army he
commanded from attacking and a battle had taken place 

on the second of october a cossack shapovalov who was out scouting 
killed one hare and wounded another following the wounded hare he made
his way far into the forest and came upon the left flank of murat's
army encamped there without any precautions the cossack laughingly
told his comrades how he had almost fallen into the hands of the french 
a cornet hearing the story informed his commander 

the cossack was sent for and questioned the cossack officers wished
to take advantage of this chance to capture some horses but one of
the superior officers who was acquainted with the higher authorities 
reported the incident to a general on the staff the state of things on
the staff had of late been exceedingly strained ermolov had been to
see bennigsen a few days previously and had entreated him to use
his influence with the commander in chief to induce him to take the
offensive 

 if i did not know you i should think you did not want what you are
asking for i need only advise anything and his highness is sure to do
the opposite replied bennigsen 

the cossack's report confirmed by horse patrols who were sent out was
the final proof that events had matured the tightly coiled spring was
released the clock began to whirr and the chimes to play despite all
his supposed power his intellect his experience and his knowledge
of men kutuzov having taken into consideration the cossack's report a
note from bennigsen who sent personal reports to the emperor the wishes
he supposed the emperor to hold and the fact that all the generals
expressed the same wish could no longer check the inevitable movement 
and gave the order to do what he regarded as useless and harmful gave
his approval that is to the accomplished fact 





chapter iv

bennigsen's note and the cossack's information that the left flank
of the french was unguarded were merely final indications that it was
necessary to order an attack and it was fixed for the fifth of october 

on the morning of the fourth of october kutuzov signed the dispositions 
toll read them to ermolov asking him to attend to the further
arrangements 

 all right all right i haven't time just now replied ermolov and
left the hut 

the dispositions drawn up by toll were very good as in the austerlitz
dispositions it was written though not in german this time 

 the first column will march here and here the second column will
march there and there and so on and on paper all these columns
arrived at their places at the appointed time and destroyed the enemy 
everything had been admirably thought out as is usual in dispositions 
and as is always the case not a single column reached its place at the
appointed time 

when the necessary number of copies of the dispositions had been
prepared an officer was summoned and sent to deliver them to ermolov
to deal with a young officer of the horse guards kutuzov's orderly 
pleased at the importance of the mission entrusted to him went to
ermolov's quarters 

 gone away said ermolov's orderly 

the officer of the horse guards went to a general with whom ermolov was
often to be found 

 no and the general's out too 

the officer mounting his horse rode off to someone else 

 no he's gone out 

 if only they don't make me responsible for this delay what a nuisance
it is thought the officer and he rode round the whole camp one man
said he had seen ermolov ride past with some other generals others said
he must have returned home the officer searched till six o'clock in the
evening without even stopping to eat ermolov was nowhere to be found
and no one knew where he was the officer snatched a little food at
a comrade's and rode again to the vanguard to find miloradovich 
miloradovich too was away but here he was told that he had gone to a
ball at general kikin's and that ermolov was probably there too 

 but where is it 

 why there over at echkino said a cossack officer pointing to a
country house in the far distance 

 what outside our line 

 they've put two regiments as outposts and they're having such a spree
there it's awful two bands and three sets of singers 

the officer rode out beyond our lines to echkino while still at a
distance he heard as he rode the merry sounds of a soldier's dance song
proceeding from the house 

 in the meadows in the meadows he heard accompanied by whistling
and the sound of a torban drowned every now and then by shouts these
sounds made his spirits rise but at the same time he was afraid that
he would be blamed for not having executed sooner the important order
entrusted to him it was already past eight o'clock he dismounted
and went up into the porch of a large country house which had remained
intact between the russian and french forces in the refreshment room
and the hall footmen were bustling about with wine and viands groups
of singers stood outside the windows the officer was admitted and
immediately saw all the chief generals of the army together and among
them ermolov's big imposing figure they all had their coats unbuttoned
and were standing in a semicircle with flushed and animated faces 
laughing loudly in the middle of the room a short handsome general with
a red face was dancing the trepak with much spirit and agility 

 ha ha ha bravo nicholas ivanych ha ha ha 

the officer felt that by arriving with important orders at such a moment
he was doubly to blame and he would have preferred to wait but one of
the generals espied him and hearing what he had come about informed
ermolov 

ermolov came forward with a frown on his face and hearing what the
officer had to say took the papers from him without a word 


 you think he went off just by chance said a comrade who was on the
staff that evening to the officer of the horse guards referring to
ermolov it was a trick it was done on purpose to get konovnitsyn into
trouble you'll see what a mess there'll be tomorrow 





chapter v

next day the decrepit kutuzov having given orders to be called early 
said his prayers dressed and with an unpleasant consciousness of
having to direct a battle he did not approve of got into his caleche
and drove from letashovka a village three and a half miles from
tarutino to the place where the attacking columns were to meet he sat
in the caleche dozing and waking up by turns and listening for any
sound of firing on the right as an indication that the action had begun 
but all was still quiet a damp dull autumn morning was just dawning on
approaching tarutino kutuzov noticed cavalrymen leading their horses to
water across the road along which he was driving kutuzov looked at
them searchingly stopped his carriage and inquired what regiment they
belonged to they belonged to a column that should have been far in
front and in ambush long before then it may be a mistake thought
the old commander in chief but a little further on he saw infantry
regiments with their arms piled and the soldiers only partly dressed 
eating their rye porridge and carrying fuel he sent for an officer the
officer reported that no order to advance had been received 

 how not rec kutuzov began but checked himself immediately and
sent for a senior officer getting out of his caleche he waited with
drooping head and breathing heavily pacing silently up and down when
eykhen the officer of the general staff whom he had summoned appeared 
kutuzov went purple in the face not because that officer was to blame
for the mistake but because he was an object of sufficient importance
for him to vent his wrath on trembling and panting the old man fell
into that state of fury in which he sometimes used to roll on the
ground and he fell upon eykhen threatening him with his hands 
shouting and loading him with gross abuse another man captain brozin 
who happened to turn up and who was not at all to blame suffered the
same fate 

 what sort of another blackguard are you i'll have you shot 
scoundrels yelled kutuzov in a hoarse voice waving his arms and
reeling 

he was suffering physically he the commander in chief a serene
highness who everybody said possessed powers such as no man had ever had
in russia to be placed in this position made the laughingstock of the
whole army i needn't have been in such a hurry to pray about today 
or have kept awake thinking everything over all night thought he to
himself when i was a chit of an officer no one would have dared to
mock me so and now he was in a state of physical suffering as if
from corporal punishment and could not avoid expressing it by cries of
anger and distress but his strength soon began to fail him and looking
about him conscious of having said much that was amiss he again got
into his caleche and drove back in silence 

his wrath once expended did not return and blinking feebly he
listened to excuses and self justifications ermolov did not come to see
him till the next day and to the insistence of bennigsen konovnitsyn 
and toll that the movement that had miscarried should be executed next
day and once more kutuzov had to consent 





chapter vi

next day the troops assembled in their appointed places in the evening
and advanced during the night it was an autumn night with dark purple
clouds but no rain the ground was damp but not muddy and the troops
advanced noiselessly only occasionally a jingling of the artillery
could be faintly heard the men were forbidden to talk out loud to
smoke their pipes or to strike a light and they tried to prevent their
horses neighing the secrecy of the undertaking heightened its charm
and they marched gaily some columns supposing they had reached their
destination halted piled arms and settled down on the cold ground 
but the majority marched all night and arrived at places where they
evidently should not have been 

only count orlov denisov with his cossacks the least important
detachment of all got to his appointed place at the right time this
detachment halted at the outskirts of a forest on the path leading from
the village of stromilova to dmitrovsk 

toward dawn count orlov denisov who had dozed off was awakened by a
deserter from the french army being brought to him this was a polish
sergeant of poniatowski's corps who explained in polish that he had
come over because he had been slighted in the service that he ought
long ago to have been made an officer that he was braver than any of
them and so he had left them and wished to pay them out he said that
murat was spending the night less than a mile from where they were 
and that if they would let him have a convoy of a hundred men he would
capture him alive count orlov denisov consulted his fellow officers 

the offer was too tempting to be refused everyone volunteered to go and
everybody advised making the attempt after much disputing and arguing 
major general grekov with two cossack regiments decided to go with the
polish sergeant 

 now remember said count orlov denisov to the sergeant at parting 
 if you have been lying i'll have you hanged like a dog but if it's
true you shall have a hundred gold pieces 

without replying the sergeant with a resolute air mounted and rode
away with grekov whose men had quickly assembled they disappeared into
the forest and count orlov denisov having seen grekov off returned 
shivering from the freshness of the early dawn and excited by what he
had undertaken on his own responsibility and began looking at the enemy
camp now just visible in the deceptive light of dawn and the dying
campfires our columns ought to have begun to appear on an open
declivity to his right he looked in that direction but though the
columns would have been visible quite far off they were not to be seen 
it seemed to the count that things were beginning to stir in the french
camp and his keen sighted adjutant confirmed this 

 oh it is really too late said count orlov looking at the camp 

as often happens when someone we have trusted is no longer before
our eyes it suddenly seemed quite clear and obvious to him that the
sergeant was an impostor that he had lied and that the whole russian
attack would be ruined by the absence of those two regiments which
he would lead away heaven only knew where how could one capture a
commander in chief from among such a mass of troops 

 i am sure that rascal was lying said the count 

 they can still be called back said one of his suite who like count
orlov felt distrustful of the adventure when he looked at the enemy's
camp 

 eh really what do you think should we let them go on or not 

 will you have them fetched back 

 fetch them back fetch them back said count orlov with sudden
determination looking at his watch it will be too late it is quite
light 

and the adjutant galloped through the forest after grekov when grekov
returned count orlov denisov excited both by the abandoned attempt and
by vainly awaiting the infantry columns that still did not appear as
well as by the proximity of the enemy resolved to advance all his men
felt the same excitement 

 mount he commanded in a whisper the men took their places and
crossed themselves forward with god's aid 

 hurrah ah ah reverberated in the forest and the cossack companies 
trailing their lances and advancing one after another as if poured out
of a sack dashed gaily across the brook toward the camp 

one desperate frightened yell from the first french soldier who saw the
cossacks and all who were in the camp undressed and only just waking
up ran off in all directions abandoning cannons muskets and horses 

had the cossacks pursued the french without heeding what was behind and
around them they would have captured murat and everything there 
that was what the officers desired but it was impossible to make the
cossacks budge when once they had got booty and prisoners none of them
listened to orders fifteen hundred prisoners and thirty eight guns were
taken on the spot besides standards and what seemed most important to
the cossacks horses saddles horsecloths and the like all this had
to be dealt with the prisoners and guns secured the booty divided not
without some shouting and even a little fighting among themselves and it
was on this that the cossacks all busied themselves 

the french not being farther pursued began to recover themselves they
formed into detachments and began firing orlov denisov still waiting
for the other columns to arrive advanced no further 

meantime according to the dispositions which said that the first
column will march and so on the infantry of the belated columns 
commanded by bennigsen and directed by toll had started in due order
and as always happens had got somewhere but not to their appointed
places as always happens the men starting cheerfully began to halt 
murmurs were heard there was a sense of confusion and finally a
backward movement adjutants and generals galloped about shouted grew
angry quarreled said they had come quite wrong and were late gave
vent to a little abuse and at last gave it all up and went forward 
simply to get somewhere we shall get somewhere or other and they did
indeed get somewhere though not to their right places a few eventually
even got to their right place but too late to be of any use and only
in time to be fired at toll who in this battle played the part of
weyrother at austerlitz galloped assiduously from place to place 
finding everything upside down everywhere thus he stumbled on bagovut's
corps in a wood when it was already broad daylight though the corps
should long before have joined orlov denisov excited and vexed by the
failure and supposing that someone must be responsible for it toll
galloped up to the commander of the corps and began upbraiding him
severely saying that he ought to be shot general bagovut a fighting
old soldier of placid temperament being also upset by all the delay 
confusion and cross purposes fell into a rage to everybody's surprise
and quite contrary to his usual character and said disagreeable things
to toll 

 i prefer not to take lessons from anyone but i can die with my men as
well as anybody he said and advanced with a single division 

coming out onto a field under the enemy's fire this brave general went
straight ahead leading his men under fire without considering in his
agitation whether going into action now with a single division would
be of any use or no danger cannon balls and bullets were just what he
needed in his angry mood one of the first bullets killed him and other
bullets killed many of his men and his division remained under fire for
some time quite uselessly 





chapter vii

meanwhile another column was to have attacked the french from the front 
but kutuzov accompanied that column he well knew that nothing but
confusion would come of this battle undertaken against his will and as
far as was in his power held the troops back he did not advance 

he rode silently on his small gray horse indolently answering
suggestions that they should attack 

 the word attack is always on your tongue but you don't see that we are
unable to execute complicated maneuvers said he to miloradovich who
asked permission to advance 

 we couldn't take murat prisoner this morning or get to the place in
time and nothing can be done now he replied to someone else 

when kutuzov was informed that at the french rear where according to the
reports of the cossacks there had previously been nobody there were now
two battalions of poles he gave a sidelong glance at ermolov who was
behind him and to whom he had not spoken since the previous day 

 you see they are asking to attack and making plans of all kinds 
but as soon as one gets to business nothing is ready and the enemy 
forewarned takes measures accordingly 

ermolov screwed up his eyes and smiled faintly on hearing these words 
he understood that for him the storm had blown over and that kutuzov
would content himself with that hint 

 he's having a little fun at my expense said ermolov softly nudging
with his knee raevski who was at his side 

soon after this ermolov moved up to kutuzov and respectfully remarked 

 it is not too late yet your highness the enemy has not gone away if
you were to order an attack if not the guards will not so much as see
a little smoke 

kutuzov did not reply but when they reported to him that murat's troops
were in retreat he ordered an advance though at every hundred paces he
halted for three quarters of an hour 

the whole battle consisted in what orlov denisov's cossacks had done 
the rest of the army merely lost some hundreds of men uselessly 

in consequence of this battle kutuzov received a diamond decoration 
and bennigsen some diamonds and a hundred thousand rubles others also
received pleasant recognitions corresponding to their various grades 
and following the battle fresh changes were made in the staff 

 that's how everything is done with us all topsy turvy said the
russian officers and generals after the tarutino battle letting it be
understood that some fool there is doing things all wrong but that
we ourselves should not have done so just as people speak today but
people who talk like that either do not know what they are talking about
or deliberately deceive themselves no battle tarutino borodino or
austerlitz takes place as those who planned it anticipated that is an
essential condition 

a countless number of free forces for nowhere is man freer than during
a battle where it is a question of life and death influence the course
taken by the fight and that course never can be known in advance and
never coincides with the direction of any one force 

if many simultaneously and variously directed forces act on a given
body the direction of its motion cannot coincide with any one of those
forces but will always be a mean what in mechanics is represented by
the diagonal of a parallelogram of forces 

if in the descriptions given by historians especially french ones we
find their wars and battles carried out in accordance with previously
formed plans the only conclusion to be drawn is that those descriptions
are false 

the battle of tarutino obviously did not attain the aim toll had in
view to lead the troops into action in the order prescribed by the
dispositions nor that which count orlov denisov may have had in view to
take murat prisoner nor the result of immediately destroying the whole
corps which bennigsen and others may have had in view nor the aim of
the officer who wished to go into action to distinguish himself nor
that of the cossack who wanted more booty than he got and so on but
if the aim of the battle was what actually resulted and what all the
russians of that day desired to drive the french out of russia and
destroy their army it is quite clear that the battle of tarutino just
because of its incongruities was exactly what was wanted at that stage
of the campaign it would be difficult and even impossible to imagine
any result more opportune than the actual outcome of this battle with
a minimum of effort and insignificant losses despite the greatest
confusion the most important results of the whole campaign were
attained the transition from retreat to advance an exposure of the
weakness of the french and the administration of that shock which
napoleon's army had only awaited to begin its flight 





chapter viii

napoleon enters moscow after the brilliant victory de la moskowa there
can be no doubt about the victory for the battlefield remains in the
hands of the french the russians retreat and abandon their ancient
capital moscow abounding in provisions arms munitions and
incalculable wealth is in napoleon's hands the russian army only half
the strength of the french does not make a single attempt to attack for
a whole month napoleon's position is most brilliant he can either fall
on the russian army with double its strength and destroy it negotiate
an advantageous peace or in case of a refusal make a menacing move on
petersburg or even in the case of a reverse return to smolensk or
vilna or remain in moscow in short no special genius would seem to be
required to retain the brilliant position the french held at that time 
for that only very simple and easy steps were necessary not to allow
the troops to loot to prepare winter clothing of which there was
sufficient in moscow for the whole army and methodically to collect the
provisions of which according to the french historians there were
enough in moscow to supply the whole army for six months yet napoleon 
that greatest of all geniuses who the historians declare had control of
the army took none of these steps 

he not merely did nothing of the kind but on the contrary he used his
power to select the most foolish and ruinous of all the courses open
to him of all that napoleon might have done wintering in moscow 
advancing on petersburg or on nizhni novgorod or retiring by a more
northerly or more southerly route say by the road kutuzov afterwards
took nothing more stupid or disastrous can be imagined than what he
actually did he remained in moscow till october letting the troops
plunder the city then hesitating whether to leave a garrison behind
him he quitted moscow approached kutuzov without joining battle 
turned to the right and reached malo yaroslavets again without
attempting to break through and take the road kutuzov took but retiring
instead to mozhaysk along the devastated smolensk road nothing more
stupid than that could have been devised or more disastrous for the
army as the sequel showed had napoleon's aim been to destroy his army 
the most skillful strategist could hardly have devised any series
of actions that would so completely have accomplished that purpose 
independently of anything the russian army might do 

napoleon the man of genius did this but to say that he destroyed his
army because he wished to or because he was very stupid would be as
unjust as to say that he had brought his troops to moscow because he
wished to and because he was very clever and a genius 

in both cases his personal activity having no more force than the
personal activity of any soldier merely coincided with the laws that
guided the event 

the historians quite falsely represent napoleon's faculties as having
weakened in moscow and do so only because the results did not justify
his actions he employed all his ability and strength to do the best he
could for himself and his army as he had done previously and as he did
subsequently in 1813 his activity at that time was no less astounding
than it was in egypt in italy in austria and in prussia we do not
know for certain in how far his genius was genuine in egypt where forty
centuries looked down upon his grandeur for his great exploits there are
all told us by frenchmen we cannot accurately estimate his genius in
austria or prussia for we have to draw our information from french
or german sources and the incomprehensible surrender of whole corps
without fighting and of fortresses without a siege must incline germans
to recognize his genius as the only explanation of the war carried on
in germany but we thank god have no need to recognize his genius
in order to hide our shame we have paid for the right to look at the
matter plainly and simply and we will not abandon that right 

his activity in moscow was as amazing and as full of genius as
elsewhere order after order and plan after plan were issued by him
from the time he entered moscow till the time he left it the absence
of citizens and of a deputation and even the burning of moscow did not
disconcert him he did not lose sight either of the welfare of his
army or of the doings of the enemy or of the welfare of the people
of russia or of the direction of affairs in paris or of diplomatic
considerations concerning the terms of the anticipated peace 





chapter ix

with regard to military matters napoleon immediately on his entry into
moscow gave general sabastiani strict orders to observe the movements
of the russian army sent army corps out along the different roads and
charged murat to find kutuzov then he gave careful directions about the
fortification of the kremlin and drew up a brilliant plan for a future
campaign over the whole map of russia 

with regard to diplomatic questions napoleon summoned captain yakovlev 
who had been robbed and was in rags and did not know how to get out of
moscow minutely explained to him his whole policy and his magnanimity 
and having written a letter to the emperor alexander in which he
considered it his duty to inform his friend and brother that rostopchin
had managed affairs badly in moscow he dispatched yakovlev to
petersburg 

having similarly explained his views and his magnanimity to tutolmin he
dispatched that old man also to petersburg to negotiate 

with regard to legal matters immediately after the fires he gave orders
to find and execute the incendiaries and the scoundrel rostopchin was
punished by an order to burn down his houses 

with regard to administrative matters moscow was granted a
constitution a municipality was established and the following
announcement issued 


inhabitants of moscow 

your misfortunes are cruel but his majesty the emperor and king
desires to arrest their course terrible examples have taught you how he
punishes disobedience and crime strict measures have been taken to
put an end to disorder and to re establish public security a
paternal administration chosen from among yourselves will form your
municipality or city government it will take care of you of your
needs and of your welfare its members will be distinguished by a red
ribbon worn across the shoulder and the mayor of the city will wear
a white belt as well but when not on duty they will only wear a red
ribbon round the left arm 

the city police is established on its former footing and better order
already prevails in consequence of its activity the government has
appointed two commissaries general or chiefs of police and twenty
commissaries or captains of wards have been appointed to the different
wards of the city you will recognize them by the white ribbon they will
wear on the left arm several churches of different denominations are
open and divine service is performed in them unhindered your fellow
citizens are returning every day to their homes and orders have been
given that they should find in them the help and protection due to
their misfortunes these are the measures the government has adopted to
re establish order and relieve your condition but to achieve this
aim it is necessary that you should add your efforts and should if
possible forget the misfortunes you have suffered should entertain
the hope of a less cruel fate should be certain that inevitable and
ignominious death awaits those who make any attempt on your persons or
on what remains of your property and finally that you should not doubt
that these will be safeguarded since such is the will of the greatest
and most just of monarchs soldiers and citizens of whatever nation you
may be re establish public confidence the source of the welfare of
a state live like brothers render mutual aid and protection one to
another unite to defeat the intentions of the evil minded obey the
military and civil authorities and your tears will soon cease to flow 


with regard to supplies for the army napoleon decreed that all the
troops in turn should enter moscow a la maraude to obtain provisions
for themselves so that the army might have its future provided for 

 as looters 

with regard to religion napoleon ordered the priests to be brought back
and services to be again performed in the churches 

with regard to commerce and to provisioning the army the following was
placarded everywhere 

proclamation

you peaceful inhabitants of moscow artisans and workmen whom
misfortune has driven from the city and you scattered tillers of
the soil still kept out in the fields by groundless fear listen 
tranquillity is returning to this capital and order is being restored in
it your fellow countrymen are emerging boldly from their hiding places
on finding that they are respected any violence to them or to their
property is promptly punished his majesty the emperor and king protects
them and considers no one among you his enemy except those who disobey
his orders he desires to end your misfortunes and restore you to your
homes and families respond therefore to his benevolent intentions
and come to us without fear inhabitants return with confidence to your
abodes you will soon find means of satisfying your needs craftsmen
and industrious artisans return to your work your houses your shops 
where the protection of guards awaits you you shall receive proper pay
for your work and lastly you too peasants come from the forests where
you are hiding in terror return to your huts without fear in full
assurance that you will find protection markets are established in the
city where peasants can bring their surplus supplies and the products of
the soil the government has taken the following steps to ensure freedom
of sale for them 1 from today peasants husbandmen and those
living in the neighborhood of moscow may without any danger bring their
supplies of all kinds to two appointed markets of which one is on
the mokhovaya street and the other at the provision market 2 such
supplies will be bought from them at such prices as seller and buyer may
agree on and if a seller is unable to obtain a fair price he will be
free to take his goods back to his village and no one may hinder him
under any pretense 3 sunday and wednesday of each week are appointed
as the chief market days and to that end a sufficient number of troops
will be stationed along the highroads on tuesdays and saturdays at such
distances from the town as to protect the carts 4 similar measures
will be taken that peasants with their carts and horses may meet with no
hindrance on their return journey 5 steps will immediately be taken
to re establish ordinary trading 

inhabitants of the city and villages and you workingmen and artisans 
to whatever nation you belong you are called on to carry out the
paternal intentions of his majesty the emperor and king and to
co operate with him for the public welfare lay your respect and
confidence at his feet and do not delay to unite with us 


with the object of raising the spirits of the troops and of the people 
reviews were constantly held and rewards distributed the emperor
rode through the streets to comfort the inhabitants and despite his
preoccupation with state affairs himself visited the theaters that were
established by his order 

in regard to philanthropy the greatest virtue of crowned heads 
napoleon also did all in his power he caused the words maison de ma
mere to be inscribed on the charitable institutions thereby combining
tender filial affection with the majestic benevolence of a monarch he
visited the foundling hospital and allowing the orphans saved by him
to kiss his white hands graciously conversed with tutolmin then as
thiers eloquently recounts he ordered his soldiers to be paid in forged
russian money which he had prepared raising the use of these means
by an act worthy of himself and of the french army he let relief
be distributed to those who had been burned out but as food was too
precious to be given to foreigners who were for the most part enemies 
napoleon preferred to supply them with money with which to purchase food
from outside and had paper rubles distributed to them 

with reference to army discipline orders were continually being issued
to inflict severe punishment for the nonperformance of military duties
and to suppress robbery 





chapter x

but strange to say all these measures efforts and plans which were
not at all worse than others issued in similar circumstances did not
affect the essence of the matter but like the hands of a clock detached
from the mechanism swung about in an arbitrary and aimless way without
engaging the cogwheels 

with reference to the military side the plan of campaign that work of
genius of which thiers remarks that his genius never devised anything
more profound more skillful or more admirable and enters into a
polemic with m fain to prove that this work of genius must be referred
not to the fourth but to the fifteenth of october that plan never was or
could be executed for it was quite out of touch with the facts of the
case the fortifying of the kremlin for which la mosquee as napoleon
termed the church of basil the beatified was to have been razed to
the ground proved quite useless the mining of the kremlin only helped
toward fulfilling napoleon's wish that it should be blown up when he
left moscow as a child wants the floor on which he has hurt himself to
be beaten the pursuit of the russian army about which napoleon was so
concerned produced an unheard of result the french generals lost touch
with the russian army of sixty thousand men and according to thiers it
was only eventually found like a lost pin by the skill and apparently
the genius of murat 

with reference to diplomacy all napoleon's arguments as to his
magnanimity and justice both to tutolmin and to yakovlev whose chief
concern was to obtain a greatcoat and a conveyance proved useless 
alexander did not receive these envoys and did not reply to their
embassage 

with regard to legal matters after the execution of the supposed
incendiaries the rest of moscow burned down 

with regard to administrative matters the establishment of a
municipality did not stop the robberies and was only of use to certain
people who formed part of that municipality and under pretext of
preserving order looted moscow or saved their own property from being
looted 

with regard to religion as to which in egypt matters had so easily been
settled by napoleon's visit to a mosque no results were achieved 
two or three priests who were found in moscow did try to carry out
napoleon's wish but one of them was slapped in the face by a french
soldier while conducting service and a french official reported of
another that the priest whom i found and invited to say mass cleaned
and locked up the church that night the doors were again broken
open the padlocks smashed the books mutilated and other disorders
perpetrated 

with reference to commerce the proclamation to industrious workmen and
to peasants evoked no response there were no industrious workmen and
the peasants caught the commissaries who ventured too far out of town
with the proclamation and killed them 

as to the theaters for the entertainment of the people and the troops 
these did not meet with success either the theaters set up in the
kremlin and in posnyakov's house were closed again at once because the
actors and actresses were robbed 

even philanthropy did not have the desired effect the genuine as
well as the false paper money which flooded moscow lost its value the
french collecting booty cared only for gold not only was the
paper money valueless which napoleon so graciously distributed to the
unfortunate but even silver lost its value in relation to gold 

but the most amazing example of the ineffectiveness of the orders given
by the authorities at that time was napoleon's attempt to stop the
looting and re establish discipline 

this is what the army authorities were reporting 

 looting continues in the city despite the decrees against it order
is not yet restored and not a single merchant is carrying on trade in a
lawful manner the sutlers alone venture to trade and they sell stolen
goods 

 the neighborhood of my ward continues to be pillaged by soldiers of
the 3rd corps who not satisfied with taking from the unfortunate
inhabitants hiding in the cellars the little they have left even have
the ferocity to wound them with their sabers as i have repeatedly
witnessed 

 nothing new except that the soldiers are robbing and pillaging october
9 

 robbery and pillaging continue there is a band of thieves in our
district who ought to be arrested by a strong force october 11 

 the emperor is extremely displeased that despite the strict orders to
stop pillage parties of marauding guards are continually seen returning
to the kremlin among the old guard disorder and pillage were renewed
more violently than ever yesterday evening last night and today the
emperor sees with regret that the picked soldiers appointed to guard his
person who should set an example of discipline carry disobedience to
such a point that they break into the cellars and stores containing army
supplies others have disgraced themselves to the extent of disobeying
sentinels and officers and have abused and beaten them 

 the grand marshal of the palace wrote the governor complains
bitterly that in spite of repeated orders the soldiers continue to
commit nuisances in all the courtyards and even under the very windows
of the emperor 

that army like a herd of cattle run wild and trampling underfoot the
provender which might have saved it from starvation disintegrated and
perished with each additional day it remained in moscow but it did not
go away 

it began to run away only when suddenly seized by a panic caused by the
capture of transport trains on the smolensk road and by the battle of
tarutino the news of that battle of tarutino unexpectedly received
by napoleon at a review evoked in him a desire to punish the russians
 thiers says and he issued the order for departure which the whole
army was demanding 

fleeing from moscow the soldiers took with them everything they had
stolen napoleon too carried away his own personal tresor but on
seeing the baggage trains that impeded the army he was thiers says 
horror struck and yet with his experience of war he did not order all
the superfluous vehicles to be burned as he had done with those of a
certain marshal when approaching moscow he gazed at the caleches and
carriages in which soldiers were riding and remarked that it was a very
good thing as those vehicles could be used to carry provisions the
sick and the wounded 

the plight of the whole army resembled that of a wounded animal which
feels it is perishing and does not know what it is doing to study the
skillful tactics and aims of napoleon and his army from the time it
entered moscow till it was destroyed is like studying the dying leaps
and shudders of a mortally wounded animal very often a wounded animal 
hearing a rustle rushes straight at the hunter's gun runs forward and
back again and hastens its own end napoleon under pressure from his
whole army did the same thing the rustle of the battle of tarutino
frightened the beast and it rushed forward onto the hunter's gun 
reached him turned back and finally like any wild beast ran back along
the most disadvantageous and dangerous path where the old scent was
familiar 

during the whole of that period napoleon who seems to us to have been
the leader of all these movements as the figurehead of a ship may seem
to a savage to guide the vessel acted like a child who holding a couple
of strings inside a carriage thinks he is driving it 





chapter xi

early in the morning of the sixth of october pierre went out of the
shed and on returning stopped by the door to play with a little
blue gray dog with a long body and short bandy legs that jumped about
him this little dog lived in their shed sleeping beside karataev at
night it sometimes made excursions into the town but always returned
again probably it had never had an owner and it still belonged to
nobody and had no name the french called it azor the soldier who
told stories called it femgalka karataev and others called it gray or
sometimes flabby its lack of a master a name or even of a breed or
any definite color did not seem to trouble the blue gray dog in the
least its furry tail stood up firm and round as a plume its bandy legs
served it so well that it would often gracefully lift a hind leg and run
very easily and quickly on three legs as if disdaining to use all
four everything pleased it now it would roll on its back yelping with
delight now bask in the sun with a thoughtful air of importance and
now frolic about playing with a chip of wood or a straw 

pierre's attire by now consisted of a dirty torn shirt the only
remnant of his former clothing a pair of soldier's trousers which by
karataev's advice he tied with string round the ankles for warmth and
a peasant coat and cap physically he had changed much during this
time he no longer seemed stout though he still had the appearance of
solidity and strength hereditary in his family a beard and mustache
covered the lower part of his face and a tangle of hair infested
with lice curled round his head like a cap the look of his eyes
was resolute calm and animatedly alert as never before the former
slackness which had shown itself even in his eyes was now replaced by an
energetic readiness for action and resistance his feet were bare 

pierre first looked down the field across which vehicles and horsemen
were passing that morning then into the distance across the river then
at the dog who was pretending to be in earnest about biting him 
and then at his bare feet which he placed with pleasure in various
positions moving his dirty thick big toes every time he looked at his
bare feet a smile of animated self satisfaction flitted across his face 
the sight of them reminded him of all he had experienced and learned
during these weeks and this recollection was pleasant to him 

for some days the weather had been calm and clear with slight frosts in
the mornings what is called an old wives summer 

in the sunshine the air was warm and that warmth was particularly
pleasant with the invigorating freshness of the morning frost still in
the air 

on everything far and near lay the magic crystal glitter seen only at
that time of autumn the sparrow hills were visible in the distance 
with the village the church and the large white house the bare trees 
the sand the bricks and roofs of the houses the green church spire 
and the corners of the white house in the distance all stood out in the
transparent air in most delicate outline and with unnatural clearness 
near by could be seen the familiar ruins of a half burned mansion
occupied by the french with lilac bushes still showing dark green
beside the fence and even that ruined and befouled house which in dull
weather was repulsively ugly seemed quietly beautiful now in the clear 
motionless brilliance 

a french corporal with coat unbuttoned in a homely way a skullcap on
his head and a short pipe in his mouth came from behind a corner of
the shed and approached pierre with a friendly wink 

 what sunshine monsieur kiril their name for pierre eh just like
spring 

and the corporal leaned against the door and offered pierre his pipe 
though whenever he offered it pierre always declined it 

 to be on the march in such weather he began 

pierre inquired what was being said about leaving and the corporal told
him that nearly all the troops were starting and there ought to be an
order about the prisoners that day sokolov one of the soldiers in the
shed with pierre was dying and pierre told the corporal that something
should be done about him the corporal replied that pierre need not
worry about that as they had an ambulance and a permanent hospital and
arrangements would be made for the sick and that in general everything
that could happen had been foreseen by the authorities 

 besides monsieur kiril you have only to say a word to the captain 
you know he is a man who never forgets anything speak to the captain
when he makes his round he will do anything for you 

 the captain of whom the corporal spoke often had long chats with pierre
and showed him all sorts of favors 

 you see st thomas he said to me the other day monsieur kiril is
a man of education who speaks french he is a russian seigneur who has
had misfortunes but he is a man he knows what's what if he wants
anything and asks me he won't get a refusal when one has studied you
see one likes education and well bred people it is for your sake i
mention it monsieur kiril the other day if it had not been for you
that affair would have ended ill 

and after chatting a while longer the corporal went away the affair
he had alluded to had happened a few days before a fight between the
prisoners and the french soldiers in which pierre had succeeded in
pacifying his comrades some of the prisoners who had heard pierre
talking to the corporal immediately asked what the frenchman had said 
while pierre was repeating what he had been told about the army leaving
moscow a thin sallow tattered french soldier came up to the door of
the shed rapidly and timidly raising his fingers to his forehead by way
of greeting he asked pierre whether the soldier platoche to whom he had
given a shirt to sew was in that shed 

a week before the french had had boot leather and linen issued to them 
which they had given out to the prisoners to make up into boots and
shirts for them 

 ready ready dear fellow said karataev coming out with a neatly
folded shirt 

karataev on account of the warm weather and for convenience at work 
was wearing only trousers and a tattered shirt as black as soot his
hair was bound round workman fashion with a wisp of lime tree bast 
and his round face seemed rounder and pleasanter than ever 

 a promise is own brother to performance i said friday and here it is 
ready said platon smiling and unfolding the shirt he had sewn 

the frenchman glanced around uneasily and then as if overcoming his
hesitation rapidly threw off his uniform and put on the shirt he had
a long greasy flowered silk waistcoat next to his sallow thin bare
body but no shirt he was evidently afraid the prisoners looking on
would laugh at him and thrust his head into the shirt hurriedly none
of the prisoners said a word 

 see it fits well platon kept repeating pulling the shirt straight 

the frenchman having pushed his head and hands through without raising
his eyes looked down at the shirt and examined the seams 

 you see dear man this is not a sewing shop and i had no proper
tools and as they say one needs a tool even to kill a louse said
platon with one of his round smiles obviously pleased with his work 

 it's good quite good thank you said the frenchman in french but
there must be some linen left over 

 it will fit better still when it sets to your body said karataev 
still admiring his handiwork you'll be nice and comfortable 

 thanks thanks old fellow but the bits left over said the
frenchman again and smiled he took out an assignation ruble note and
gave it to karataev but give me the pieces that are over 

pierre saw that platon did not want to understand what the frenchman
was saying and he looked on without interfering karataev thanked the
frenchman for the money and went on admiring his own work the frenchman
insisted on having the pieces returned that were left over and asked
pierre to translate what he said 

 what does he want the bits for said karataev they'd make fine leg
bands for us well never mind 

and karataev with a suddenly changed and saddened expression took
a small bundle of scraps from inside his shirt and gave it to the
frenchman without looking at him oh dear muttered karataev and went
away the frenchman looked at the linen considered for a moment then
looked inquiringly at pierre and as if pierre's look had told him
something suddenly blushed and shouted in a squeaky voice 

 platoche eh platoche keep them yourself and handing back the odd
bits he turned and went out 

 there look at that said karataev swaying his head people said
they were not christians but they too have souls it's what the old
folk used to say a sweating hand's an open hand a dry hand's close 
he's naked but yet he's given it back 

karataev smiled thoughtfully and was silent awhile looking at the
pieces 

 but they'll make grand leg bands dear friend he said and went back
into the shed 





chapter xii

four weeks had passed since pierre had been taken prisoner and though
the french had offered to move him from the men's to the officers shed 
he had stayed in the shed where he was first put 

in burned and devastated moscow pierre experienced almost the extreme
limits of privation a man can endure but thanks to his physical
strength and health of which he had till then been unconscious and
thanks especially to the fact that the privations came so gradually that
it was impossible to say when they began he endured his position
not only lightly but joyfully and just at this time he obtained the
tranquillity and ease of mind he had formerly striven in vain to reach 
he had long sought in different ways that tranquillity of mind that
inner harmony which had so impressed him in the soldiers at the battle
of borodino he had sought it in philanthropy in freemasonry in the
dissipations of town life in wine in heroic feats of self sacrifice 
and in romantic love for natasha he had sought it by reasoning and all
these quests and experiments had failed him and now without thinking
about it he had found that peace and inner harmony only through the
horror of death through privation and through what he recognized in
karataev 

those dreadful moments he had lived through at the executions had as it
were forever washed away from his imagination and memory the agitating
thoughts and feelings that had formerly seemed so important it did
not now occur to him to think of russia or the war or politics or
napoleon it was plain to him that all these things were no business
of his and that he was not called on to judge concerning them and
therefore could not do so russia and summer weather are not bound
together he thought repeating words of karataev's which he found
strangely consoling his intention of killing napoleon and his
calculations of the cabalistic number of the beast of the apocalypse now
seemed to him meaningless and even ridiculous his anger with his wife
and anxiety that his name should not be smirched now seemed not merely
trivial but even amusing what concern was it of his that somewhere or
other that woman was leading the life she preferred what did it matter
to anybody and especially to him whether or not they found out that
their prisoner's name was count bezukhov 

he now often remembered his conversation with prince andrew and quite
agreed with him though he understood prince andrew's thoughts somewhat
differently prince andrew had thought and said that happiness could
only be negative but had said it with a shade of bitterness and irony
as though he was really saying that all desire for positive happiness is
implanted in us merely to torment us and never be satisfied but pierre
believed it without any mental reservation the absence of suffering 
the satisfaction of one's needs and consequent freedom in the choice of
one's occupation that is of one's way of life now seemed to pierre to
be indubitably man's highest happiness here and now for the first time
he fully appreciated the enjoyment of eating when he wanted to eat 
drinking when he wanted to drink sleeping when he wanted to sleep of
warmth when he was cold of talking to a fellow man when he wished to
talk and to hear a human voice the satisfaction of one's needs good
food cleanliness and freedom now that he was deprived of all this 
seemed to pierre to constitute perfect happiness and the choice
of occupation that is of his way of life now that that was so
restricted seemed to him such an easy matter that he forgot that a
superfluity of the comforts of life destroys all joy in satisfying one's
needs while great freedom in the choice of occupation such freedom as
his wealth his education and his social position had given him in his
own life is just what makes the choice of occupation insolubly difficult
and destroys the desire and possibility of having an occupation 

all pierre's daydreams now turned on the time when he would be free yet
subsequently and for the rest of his life he thought and spoke with
enthusiasm of that month of captivity of those irrecoverable strong 
joyful sensations and chiefly of the complete peace of mind and inner
freedom which he experienced only during those weeks 

when on the first day he got up early went out of the shed at dawn and
saw the cupolas and crosses of the new convent of the virgin still dark
at first the hoarfrost on the dusty grass the sparrow hills and the
wooded banks above the winding river vanishing in the purple distance 
when he felt the contact of the fresh air and heard the noise of the
crows flying from moscow across the field and when afterwards light
gleamed from the east and the sun's rim appeared solemnly from behind a
cloud and the cupolas and crosses the hoarfrost the distance and the
river all began to sparkle in the glad light pierre felt a new joy and
strength in life such as he had never before known and this not only
stayed with him during the whole of his imprisonment but even grew in
strength as the hardships of his position increased 

that feeling of alertness and of readiness for anything was still
further strengthened in him by the high opinion his fellow prisoners
formed of him soon after his arrival at the shed with his knowledge
of languages the respect shown him by the french his simplicity his
readiness to give anything asked of him he received the allowance
of three rubles a week made to officers with his strength which he
showed to the soldiers by pressing nails into the walls of the hut his
gentleness to his companions and his capacity for sitting still and
thinking without doing anything which seemed to them incomprehensible 
he appeared to them a rather mysterious and superior being the very
qualities that had been a hindrance if not actually harmful to him in
the world he had lived in his strength his disdain for the comforts of
life his absent mindedness and simplicity here among these people gave
him almost the status of a hero and pierre felt that their opinion
placed responsibilities upon him 





chapter xiii

the french evacuation began on the night between the sixth and seventh
of october kitchens and sheds were dismantled carts loaded and troops
and baggage trains started 

at seven in the morning a french convoy in marching trim wearing shakos
and carrying muskets knapsacks and enormous sacks stood in front
of the sheds and animated french talk mingled with curses sounded all
along the lines 

in the shed everyone was ready dressed belted shod and only awaited
the order to start the sick soldier sokolov pale and thin with dark
shadows round his eyes alone sat in his place barefoot and not dressed 
his eyes prominent from the emaciation of his face gazed inquiringly
at his comrades who were paying no attention to him and he moaned
regularly and quietly it was evidently not so much his sufferings that
caused him to moan he had dysentery as his fear and grief at being
left alone 

pierre girt with a rope round his waist and wearing shoes karataev had
made for him from some leather a french soldier had torn off a tea chest
and brought to have his boots mended with went up to the sick man and
squatted down beside him 

 you know sokolov they are not all going away they have a hospital
here you may be better off than we others said pierre 

 o lord oh it will be the death of me o lord moaned the man in a
louder voice 

 i'll go and ask them again directly said pierre rising and going to
the door of the shed 

just as pierre reached the door the corporal who had offered him a
pipe the day before came up to it with two soldiers the corporal and
soldiers were in marching kit with knapsacks and shakos that had metal
straps and these changed their familiar faces 

the corporal came according to orders to shut the door the prisoners
had to be counted before being let out 

 corporal what will they do with the sick man pierre began 

but even as he spoke he began to doubt whether this was the corporal
he knew or a stranger so unlike himself did the corporal seem at that
moment moreover just as pierre was speaking a sharp rattle of drums
was suddenly heard from both sides the corporal frowned at pierre's
words and uttering some meaningless oaths slammed the door the shed
became semidark and the sharp rattle of the drums on two sides drowned
the sick man's groans 

 there it is it again said pierre to himself and an
involuntary shudder ran down his spine in the corporal's changed face 
in the sound of his voice in the stirring and deafening noise of the
drums he recognized that mysterious callous force which compelled
people against their will to kill their fellow men that force the effect
of which he had witnessed during the executions to fear or to try to
escape that force to address entreaties or exhortations to those who
served as its tools was useless pierre knew this now one had to wait
and endure he did not again go to the sick man nor turn to look at
him but stood frowning by the door of the hut 

when that door was opened and the prisoners crowding against one
another like a flock of sheep squeezed into the exit pierre pushed
his way forward and approached that very captain who as the corporal had
assured him was ready to do anything for him the captain was also in
marching kit and on his cold face appeared that same it which pierre
had recognized in the corporal's words and in the roll of the drums 

 pass on pass on the captain reiterated frowning sternly and
looking at the prisoners who thronged past him 

pierre went up to him though he knew his attempt would be vain 

 what now the officer asked with a cold look as if not recognizing
pierre 

pierre told him about the sick man 

 he'll manage to walk devil take him said the captain pass on pass
on he continued without looking at pierre 

 but he is dying pierre again began 

 be so good shouted the captain frowning angrily 

 dram da da dam dam dam rattled the drums and pierre understood
that this mysterious force completely controlled these men and that it
was now useless to say any more 

the officer prisoners were separated from the soldiers and told to march
in front there were about thirty officers with pierre among them and
about three hundred men 

the officers who had come from the other sheds were all strangers to
pierre and much better dressed than he they looked at him and at his
shoes mistrustfully as at an alien not far from him walked a fat major
with a sallow bloated angry face who was wearing a kazan dressing
gown tied round with a towel and who evidently enjoyed the respect of
his fellow prisoners he kept one hand in which he clasped his tobacco
pouch inside the bosom of his dressing gown and held the stem of his
pipe firmly with the other panting and puffing the major grumbled and
growled at everybody because he thought he was being pushed and that
they were all hurrying when they had nowhere to hurry to and were
all surprised at something when there was nothing to be surprised at 
another a thin little officer was speaking to everyone conjecturing
where they were now being taken and how far they would get that day an
official in felt boots and wearing a commissariat uniform ran round from
side to side and gazed at the ruins of moscow loudly announcing his
observations as to what had been burned down and what this or that part
of the city was that they could see a third officer who by his accent
was a pole disputed with the commissariat officer arguing that he was
mistaken in his identification of the different wards of moscow 

 what are you disputing about said the major angrily what does it
matter whether it is st nicholas or st blasius you see it's burned
down and there's an end of it what are you pushing for isn't the
road wide enough said he turning to a man behind him who was not
pushing him at all 

 oh oh oh what have they done the prisoners on one side and another
were heard saying as they gazed on the charred ruins all beyond the
river and zubova and in the kremlin just look there's not half of
it left yes i told you the whole quarter beyond the river and so it
is 

 well you know it's burned so what's the use of talking said the
major 

as they passed near a church in the khamovniki one of the few unburned
quarters of moscow the whole mass of prisoners suddenly started to one
side and exclamations of horror and disgust were heard 

 ah the villains what heathens yes dead dead so he is and
smeared with something 

pierre too drew near the church where the thing was that evoked these
exclamations and dimly made out something leaning against the palings
surrounding the church from the words of his comrades who saw better
than he did he found that this was the body of a man set upright
against the palings with its face smeared with soot 

 go on what the devil go on thirty thousand devils the convoy
guards began cursing and the french soldiers with fresh virulence 
drove away with their swords the crowd of prisoners who were gazing at
the dead man 





chapter xiv

through the cross streets of the khamovniki quarter the prisoners
marched followed only by their escort and the vehicles and wagons
belonging to that escort but when they reached the supply stores they
came among a huge and closely packed train of artillery mingled with
private vehicles 

at the bridge they all halted waiting for those in front to get across 
from the bridge they had a view of endless lines of moving baggage
trains before and behind them to the right where the kaluga road turns
near neskuchny endless rows of troops and carts stretched away into
the distance these were troops of beauharnais corps which had started
before any of the others behind along the riverside and across the
stone bridge were ney's troops and transport 

davout's troops in whose charge were the prisoners were crossing the
crimean bridge and some were already debouching into the kaluga road 
but the baggage trains stretched out so that the last of beauharnais 
train had not yet got out of moscow and reached the kaluga road when
the vanguard of ney's army was already emerging from the great ordynka
street 

when they had crossed the crimean bridge the prisoners moved a few steps
forward halted and again moved on and from all sides vehicles and men
crowded closer and closer together they advanced the few hundred paces
that separated the bridge from the kaluga road taking more than an
hour to do so and came out upon the square where the streets of the
transmoskva ward and the kaluga road converge and the prisoners jammed
close together had to stand for some hours at that crossway from all
sides like the roar of the sea were heard the rattle of wheels the
tramp of feet and incessant shouts of anger and abuse pierre stood
pressed against the wall of a charred house listening to that noise
which mingled in his imagination with the roll of the drums 

to get a better view several officer prisoners climbed onto the wall of
the half burned house against which pierre was leaning 

 what crowds just look at the crowds they've loaded goods even on
the cannon look there those are furs they exclaimed just see what
the blackguards have looted there see what that one has behind
in the cart why those are settings taken from some icons by
heaven oh the rascals see how that fellow has loaded
himself up he can hardly walk good lord they've even grabbed those
chaises see that fellow there sitting on the trunks heavens 
they're fighting 

 that's right hit him on the snout on his snout like this we
shan't get away before evening look look there why that must be
napoleon's own see what horses and the monograms with a crown it's
like a portable house that fellow's dropped his sack and doesn't see
it fighting again a woman with a baby and not bad looking either 
yes i dare say that's the way they'll let you pass just look 
there's no end to it russian wenches by heaven so they are in
carriages see how comfortably they've settled themselves 

again as at the church in khamovniki a wave of general curiosity
bore all the prisoners forward onto the road and pierre thanks to
his stature saw over the heads of the others what so attracted their
curiosity in three carriages involved among the munition carts closely
squeezed together sat women with rouged faces dressed in glaring
colors who were shouting something in shrill voices 

from the moment pierre had recognized the appearance of the mysterious
force nothing had seemed to him strange or dreadful neither the corpse
smeared with soot for fun nor these women hurrying away nor the burned
ruins of moscow all that he now witnessed scarcely made an impression
on him as if his soul making ready for a hard struggle refused to
receive impressions that might weaken it 

the women's vehicles drove by behind them came more carts soldiers 
wagons soldiers gun carriages carriages soldiers ammunition carts 
more soldiers and now and then women 

pierre did not see the people as individuals but saw their movement 

all these people and horses seemed driven forward by some invisible
power during the hour pierre watched them they all came flowing from
the different streets with one and the same desire to get on quickly 
they all jostled one another began to grow angry and to fight white
teeth gleamed brows frowned ever the same words of abuse flew from
side to side and all the faces bore the same swaggeringly resolute
and coldly cruel expression that had struck pierre that morning on the
corporal's face when the drums were beating 

it was not till nearly evening that the officer commanding the escort
collected his men and with shouts and quarrels forced his way in among
the baggage trains and the prisoners hemmed in on all sides emerged
onto the kaluga road 

they marched very quickly without resting and halted only when the sun
began to set the baggage carts drew up close together and the men
began to prepare for their night's rest they all appeared angry and
dissatisfied for a long time oaths angry shouts and fighting could
be heard from all sides a carriage that followed the escort ran
into one of the carts and knocked a hole in it with its pole several
soldiers ran toward the cart from different sides some beat the
carriage horses on their heads turning them aside others fought among
themselves and pierre saw that one german was badly wounded on the head
by a sword 

it seemed that all these men now that they had stopped amid fields
in the chill dusk of the autumn evening experienced one and the same
feeling of unpleasant awakening from the hurry and eagerness to push on
that had seized them at the start once at a standstill they all seemed
to understand that they did not yet know where they were going and that
much that was painful and difficult awaited them on this journey 

during this halt the escort treated the prisoners even worse than they
had done at the start it was here that the prisoners for the first time
received horseflesh for their meat ration 

from the officer down to the lowest soldier they showed what seemed like
personal spite against each of the prisoners in unexpected contrast to
their former friendly relations 

this spite increased still more when on calling over the roll of
prisoners it was found that in the bustle of leaving moscow one russian
soldier who had pretended to suffer from colic had escaped pierre saw
a frenchman beat a russian soldier cruelly for straying too far from
the road and heard his friend the captain reprimand and threaten to
court martial a noncommissioned officer on account of the escape of the
russian to the noncommissioned officer's excuse that the prisoner was
ill and could not walk the officer replied that the order was to shoot
those who lagged behind pierre felt that that fatal force which had
crushed him during the executions but which he had not felt during his
imprisonment now again controlled his existence it was terrible but
he felt that in proportion to the efforts of that fatal force to crush
him there grew and strengthened in his soul a power of life independent
of it 

he ate his supper of buckwheat soup with horseflesh and chatted with his
comrades 

neither pierre nor any of the others spoke of what they had seen in
moscow or of the roughness of their treatment by the french or of the
order to shoot them which had been announced to them as if in reaction
against the worsening of their position they were all particularly
animated and gay they spoke of personal reminiscences of amusing
scenes they had witnessed during the campaign and avoided all talk of
their present situation 

the sun had set long since bright stars shone out here and there in the
sky a red glow as of a conflagration spread above the horizon from the
rising full moon and that vast red ball swayed strangely in the gray
haze it grew light the evening was ending but the night had not yet
come pierre got up and left his new companions crossing between the
campfires to the other side of the road where he had been told the
common soldier prisoners were stationed he wanted to talk to them on
the road he was stopped by a french sentinel who ordered him back 

pierre turned back not to his companions by the campfire but to an
unharnessed cart where there was nobody tucking his legs under him and
dropping his head he sat down on the cold ground by the wheel of the
cart and remained motionless a long while sunk in thought suddenly he
burst out into a fit of his broad good natured laughter so loud that
men from various sides turned with surprise to see what this strange and
evidently solitary laughter could mean 

 ha ha ha laughed pierre and he said aloud to himself the soldier
did not let me pass they took me and shut me up they hold me captive 
what me me my immortal soul ha ha ha ha ha ha and he laughed
till tears started to his eyes 

a man got up and came to see what this queer big fellow was laughing at
all by himself pierre stopped laughing got up went farther away from
the inquisitive man and looked around him 

the huge endless bivouac that had previously resounded with the
crackling of campfires and the voices of many men had grown quiet the
red campfires were growing paler and dying down high up in the light
sky hung the full moon forests and fields beyond the camp unseen
before were now visible in the distance and farther still beyond
those forests and fields the bright oscillating limitless distance
lured one to itself pierre glanced up at the sky and the twinkling
stars in its faraway depths and all that is me all that is within me 
and it is all i thought pierre and they caught all that and put it
into a shed boarded up with planks he smiled and went and lay down to
sleep beside his companions 





chapter xv

in the early days of october another envoy came to kutuzov with a letter
from napoleon proposing peace and falsely dated from moscow though
napoleon was already not far from kutuzov on the old kaluga road 
kutuzov replied to this letter as he had done to the one formerly
brought by lauriston saying that there could be no question of peace 

soon after that a report was received from dorokhov's guerrilla
detachment operating to the left of tarutino that troops of broussier's
division had been seen at forminsk and that being separated from the
rest of the french army they might easily be destroyed the soldiers and
officers again demanded action generals on the staff excited by the
memory of the easy victory at tarutino urged kutuzov to carry out
dorokhov's suggestion kutuzov did not consider any offensive necessary 
the result was a compromise which was inevitable a small detachment was
sent to forminsk to attack broussier 

by a strange coincidence this task which turned out to be a most
difficult and important one was entrusted to dokhturov that same modest
little dokhturov whom no one had described to us as drawing up plans
of battles dashing about in front of regiments showering crosses on
batteries and so on and who was thought to be and was spoken of as
undecided and undiscerning but whom we find commanding wherever the
position was most difficult all through the russo french wars from
austerlitz to the year 1813 at austerlitz he remained last at the
augezd dam rallying the regiments saving what was possible when all
were flying and perishing and not a single general was left in the rear
guard ill with fever he went to smolensk with twenty thousand men
to defend the town against napoleon's whole army in smolensk at the
malakhov gate he had hardly dozed off in a paroxysm of fever before he
was awakened by the bombardment of the town and smolensk held out all
day long at the battle of borodino when bagration was killed and nine
tenths of the men of our left flank had fallen and the full force of the
french artillery fire was directed against it the man sent there was
this same irresolute and undiscerning dokhturov kutuzov hastening to
rectify a mistake he had made by sending someone else there first 
and the quiet little dokhturov rode thither and borodino became the
greatest glory of the russian army many heroes have been described to
us in verse and prose but of dokhturov scarcely a word has been said 

it was dokhturov again whom they sent to forminsk and from there to
malo yaroslavets the place where the last battle with the french was
fought and where the obvious disintegration of the french army began 
and we are told of many geniuses and heroes of that period of the
campaign but of dokhturov nothing or very little is said and that
dubiously and this silence about dokhturov is the clearest testimony to
his merit 

it is natural for a man who does not understand the workings of a
machine to imagine that a shaving that has fallen into it by chance
and is interfering with its action and tossing about in it is its most
important part the man who does not understand the construction of
the machine cannot conceive that the small connecting cogwheel which
revolves quietly is one of the most essential parts of the machine and
not the shaving which merely harms and hinders the working 

on the tenth of october when dokhturov had gone halfway to forminsk and
stopped at the village of aristovo preparing faithfully to execute the
orders he had received the whole french army having in its convulsive
movement reached murat's position apparently in order to give
battle suddenly without any reason turned off to the left onto the new
kaluga road and began to enter forminsk where only broussier had
been till then at that time dokhturov had under his command besides
dorokhov's detachment the two small guerrilla detachments of figner and
seslavin 

on the evening of october 11 seslavin came to the aristovo headquarters
with a french guardsman he had captured the prisoner said that the
troops that had entered forminsk that day were the vanguard of the whole
army that napoleon was there and the whole army had left moscow four
days previously that same evening a house serf who had come from
borovsk said he had seen an immense army entering the town some
cossacks of dokhturov's detachment reported having sighted the french
guards marching along the road to borovsk from all these reports it was
evident that where they had expected to meet a single division there
was now the whole french army marching from moscow in an unexpected
direction along the kaluga road dokhturov was unwilling to undertake
any action as it was not clear to him now what he ought to do he had
been ordered to attack forminsk but only broussier had been there at
that time and now the whole french army was there ermolov wished to act
on his own judgment but dokhturov insisted that he must have kutuzov's
instructions so it was decided to send a dispatch to the staff 

for this purpose a capable officer bolkhovitinov was chosen who
was to explain the whole affair by word of mouth besides delivering
a written report toward midnight bolkhovitinov having received the
dispatch and verbal instructions galloped off to the general staff
accompanied by a cossack with spare horses 





chapter xvi

it was a warm dark autumn night it had been raining for four days 
having changed horses twice and galloped twenty miles in an hour and a
half over a sticky muddy road bolkhovitinov reached litashevka after
one o'clock at night dismounting at a cottage on whose wattle fence
hung a signboard general staff and throwing down his reins he entered
a dark passage 

 the general on duty quick it's very important said he to someone
who had risen and was sniffing in the dark passage 

 he has been very unwell since the evening and this is the third night
he has not slept said the orderly pleadingly in a whisper you should
wake the captain first 

 but this is very important from general dokhturov said
bolkhovitinov entering the open door which he had found by feeling in
the dark 

the orderly had gone in before him and began waking somebody 

 your honor your honor a courier 

 what what's that from whom came a sleepy voice 

 from dokhturov and from alexey petrovich napoleon is at forminsk 
said bolkhovitinov unable to see in the dark who was speaking but
guessing by the voice that it was not konovnitsyn 

the man who had wakened yawned and stretched himself 

 i don't like waking him he said fumbling for something he is very
ill perhaps this is only a rumor 

 here is the dispatch said bolkhovitinov my orders are to give it at
once to the general on duty 

 wait a moment i'll light a candle you damned rascal where do you
always hide it said the voice of the man who was stretching himself 
to the orderly this was shcherbinin konovnitsyn's adjutant i've
found it i've found it he added 

the orderly was striking a light and shcherbinin was fumbling for
something on the candlestick 

 oh the nasty beasts said he with disgust 

by the light of the sparks bolkhovitinov saw shcherbinin's youthful face
as he held the candle and the face of another man who was still asleep 
this was konovnitsyn 

when the flame of the sulphur splinters kindled by the tinder burned
up first blue and then red shcherbinin lit the tallow candle from
the candlestick of which the cockroaches that had been gnawing it were
running away and looked at the messenger bolkhovitinov was bespattered
all over with mud and had smeared his face by wiping it with his sleeve 

 who gave the report inquired shcherbinin taking the envelope 

 the news is reliable said bolkhovitinov prisoners cossacks and
the scouts all say the same thing 

 there's nothing to be done we'll have to wake him said shcherbinin 
rising and going up to the man in the nightcap who lay covered by a
greatcoat peter petrovich said he konovnitsyn did not stir to
the general staff he said with a smile knowing that those words would
be sure to arouse him 

and in fact the head in the nightcap was lifted at once on
konovnitsyn's handsome resolute face with cheeks flushed by fever 
there still remained for an instant a faraway dreamy expression remote
from present affairs but then he suddenly started and his face assumed
its habitual calm and firm appearance 

 well what is it from whom he asked immediately but without hurry 
blinking at the light 

while listening to the officer's report konovnitsyn broke the seal and
read the dispatch hardly had he done so before he lowered his legs in
their woolen stockings to the earthen floor and began putting on his
boots then he took off his nightcap combed his hair over his temples 
and donned his cap 

 did you get here quickly let us go to his highness 

konovnitsyn had understood at once that the news brought was of great
importance and that no time must be lost he did not consider or ask
himself whether the news was good or bad that did not interest him he
regarded the whole business of the war not with his intelligence or his
reason but by something else there was within him a deep unexpressed
conviction that all would be well but that one must not trust to this
and still less speak about it but must only attend to one's own work 
and he did his work giving his whole strength to the task 

peter petrovich konovnitsyn like dokhturov seems to have been included
merely for propriety's sake in the list of the so called heroes of
1812 the barclays raevskis ermolovs platovs and miloradoviches like
dokhturov he had the reputation of being a man of very limited capacity
and information and like dokhturov he never made plans of battle but
was always found where the situation was most difficult since his
appointment as general on duty he had always slept with his door open 
giving orders that every messenger should be allowed to wake him up in
battle he was always under fire so that kutuzov reproved him for it and
feared to send him to the front and like dokhturov he was one of those
unnoticed cogwheels that without clatter or noise constitute the most
essential part of the machine 

coming out of the hut into the damp dark night konovnitsyn
frowned partly from an increased pain in his head and partly at the
unpleasant thought that occurred to him of how all that nest of
influential men on the staff would be stirred up by this news 
especially bennigsen who ever since tarutino had been at daggers
drawn with kutuzov and how they would make suggestions quarrel issue
orders and rescind them and this premonition was disagreeable to him
though he knew it could not be helped 

and in fact toll to whom he went to communicate the news immediately
began to expound his plans to a general sharing his quarters until
konovnitsyn who listened in weary silence reminded him that they must
go to see his highness 





chapter xvii

kutuzov like all old people did not sleep much at night he often fell
asleep unexpectedly in the daytime but at night lying on his bed
without undressing he generally remained awake thinking 

so he lay now on his bed supporting his large heavy scarred head on
his plump hand with his one eye open meditating and peering into the
darkness 

since bennigsen who corresponded with the emperor and had more
influence than anyone else on the staff had begun to avoid him kutuzov
was more at ease as to the possibility of himself and his troops being
obliged to take part in useless aggressive movements the lesson of the
tarutino battle and of the day before it which kutuzov remembered with
pain must he thought have some effect on others too 

 they must understand that we can only lose by taking the offensive 
patience and time are my warriors my champions thought kutuzov he
knew that an apple should not be plucked while it is green it will fall
of itself when ripe but if picked unripe the apple is spoiled the tree
is harmed and your teeth are set on edge like an experienced sportsman
he knew that the beast was wounded and wounded as only the whole
strength of russia could have wounded it but whether it was mortally
wounded or not was still an undecided question now by the fact of
lauriston and barthelemi having been sent and by the reports of the
guerrillas kutuzov was almost sure that the wound was mortal but he
needed further proofs and it was necessary to wait 

 they want to run to see how they have wounded it wait and we shall
see continual maneuvers continual advances thought he what for 
only to distinguish themselves as if fighting were fun they are
like children from whom one can't get any sensible account of what has
happened because they all want to show how well they can fight but
that's not what is needed now 

 and what ingenious maneuvers they all propose to me it seems to
them that when they have thought of two or three contingencies he
remembered the general plan sent him from petersburg they have
foreseen everything but the contingencies are endless 

the undecided question as to whether the wound inflicted at borodino was
mortal or not had hung over kutuzov's head for a whole month on the one
hand the french had occupied moscow on the other kutuzov felt assured
with all his being that the terrible blow into which he and all the
russians had put their whole strength must have been mortal but in any
case proofs were needed he had waited a whole month for them and grew
more impatient the longer he waited lying on his bed during those
sleepless nights he did just what he reproached those younger generals
for doing he imagined all sorts of possible contingencies just like
the younger men but with this difference that he saw thousands of
contingencies instead of two or three and based nothing on them the
longer he thought the more contingencies presented themselves he
imagined all sorts of movements of the napoleonic army as a whole or
in sections against petersburg or against him or to outflank him 
he thought too of the possibility which he feared most of all that
napoleon might fight him with his own weapon and remain in moscow
awaiting him kutuzov even imagined that napoleon's army might turn back
through medyn and yukhnov but the one thing he could not foresee was
what happened the insane convulsive stampede of napoleon's army during
its first eleven days after leaving moscow a stampede which made
possible what kutuzov had not yet even dared to think of the complete
extermination of the french dorokhov's report about broussier's
division the guerrillas reports of distress in napoleon's army rumors
of preparations for leaving moscow all confirmed the supposition that
the french army was beaten and preparing for flight but these were
only suppositions which seemed important to the younger men but not to
kutuzov with his sixty years experience he knew what value to attach
to rumors knew how apt people who desire anything are to group all news
so that it appears to confirm what they desire and he knew how readily
in such cases they omit all that makes for the contrary and the more
he desired it the less he allowed himself to believe it this question
absorbed all his mental powers all else was to him only life's
customary routine to such customary routine belonged his conversations
with the staff the letters he wrote from tarutino to madame de stael 
the reading of novels the distribution of awards his correspondence
with petersburg and so on but the destruction of the french which he
alone foresaw was his heart's one desire 

on the night of the eleventh of october he lay leaning on his arm and
thinking of that 

there was a stir in the next room and he heard the steps of toll 
konovnitsyn and bolkhovitinov 

 eh who's there come in come in what news the field marshal called
out to them 

while a footman was lighting a candle toll communicated the substance
of the news 

 who brought it asked kutuzov with a look which when the candle was
lit struck toll by its cold severity 

 there can be no doubt about it your highness 

 call him in call him here 

kutuzov sat up with one leg hanging down from the bed and his big paunch
resting against the other which was doubled under him he screwed up his
seeing eye to scrutinize the messenger more carefully as if wishing to
read in his face what preoccupied his own mind 

 tell me tell me friend said he to bolkhovitinov in his low aged
voice as he pulled together the shirt which gaped open on his chest 
 come nearer nearer what news have you brought me eh that napoleon
has left moscow are you sure eh 

bolkhovitinov gave a detailed account from the beginning of all he had
been told to report 

 speak quicker quicker don't torture me kutuzov interrupted him 

bolkhovitinov told him everything and was then silent awaiting
instructions toll was beginning to say something but kutuzov checked
him he tried to say something but his face suddenly puckered and
wrinkled he waved his arm at toll and turned to the opposite side of
the room to the corner darkened by the icons that hung there 

 o lord my creator thou has heard our prayer said he in a
tremulous voice with folded hands russia is saved i thank thee o
lord and he wept 





chapter xviii

from the time he received this news to the end of the campaign all
kutuzov's activity was directed toward restraining his troops by
authority by guile and by entreaty from useless attacks 
maneuvers or encounters with the perishing enemy dokhturov went to
malo yaroslavets but kutuzov lingered with the main army and gave
orders for the evacuation of kaluga a retreat beyond which town seemed
to him quite possible 

everywhere kutuzov retreated but the enemy without waiting for his
retreat fled in the opposite direction 

napoleon's historians describe to us his skilled maneuvers at tarutino
and malo yaroslavets and make conjectures as to what would have
happened had napoleon been in time to penetrate into the rich southern
provinces 

but not to speak of the fact that nothing prevented him from advancing
into those southern provinces for the russian army did not bar his
way the historians forget that nothing could have saved his army for
then already it bore within itself the germs of inevitable ruin how
could that army which had found abundant supplies in moscow and had
trampled them underfoot instead of keeping them and on arriving at
smolensk had looted provisions instead of storing them how could that
army recuperate in kaluga province which was inhabited by russians such
as those who lived in moscow and where fire had the same property of
consuming what was set ablaze 

that army could not recover anywhere since the battle of borodino
and the pillage of moscow it had borne within itself as it were the
chemical elements of dissolution 

the members of what had once been an army napoleon himself and all his
soldiers fled without knowing whither each concerned only to make his
escape as quickly as possible from this position of the hopelessness of
which they were all more or less vaguely conscious 

so it came about that at the council at malo yaroslavets when the
generals pretending to confer together expressed various opinions all
mouths were closed by the opinion uttered by the simple minded soldier
mouton who speaking last said what they all felt that the one thing
needful was to get away as quickly as possible and no one not
even napoleon could say anything against that truth which they all
recognized 

but though they all realized that it was necessary to get away there
still remained a feeling of shame at admitting that they must flee an
external shock was needed to overcome that shame and this shock came in
due time it was what the french called le hourra de l'empereur 

the day after the council at malo yaroslavets napoleon rode out early in
the morning amid the lines of his army with his suite of marshals and
an escort on the pretext of inspecting the army and the scene of the
previous and of the impending battle some cossacks on the prowl for
booty fell in with the emperor and very nearly captured him if the
cossacks did not capture napoleon then what saved him was the very
thing that was destroying the french army the booty on which the
cossacks fell here as at tarutino they went after plunder leaving the
men disregarding napoleon they rushed after the plunder and napoleon
managed to escape 

when les enfants du don might so easily have taken the emperor himself
in the midst of his army it was clear that there was nothing for it but
to fly as fast as possible along the nearest familiar road napoleon
with his forty year old stomach understood that hint not feeling his
former agility and boldness and under the influence of the fright
the cossacks had given him he at once agreed with mouton and issued
orders as the historians tell us to retreat by the smolensk road 

that napoleon agreed with mouton and that the army retreated does
not prove that napoleon caused it to retreat but that the forces which
influenced the whole army and directed it along the mozhaysk that is 
the smolensk road acted simultaneously on him also 





chapter xix

a man in motion always devises an aim for that motion to be able to go
a thousand miles he must imagine that something good awaits him at the
end of those thousand miles one must have the prospect of a promised
land to have the strength to move 

the promised land for the french during their advance had been moscow 
during their retreat it was their native land but that native land
was too far off and for a man going a thousand miles it is absolutely
necessary to set aside his final goal and to say to himself today i
shall get to a place twenty five miles off where i shall rest and
spend the night and during the first day's journey that resting place
eclipses his ultimate goal and attracts all his hopes and desires and
the impulses felt by a single person are always magnified in a crowd 

for the french retreating along the old smolensk road the final
goal their native land was too remote and their immediate goal
was smolensk toward which all their desires and hopes enormously
intensified in the mass urged them on it was not that they knew that
much food and fresh troops awaited them in smolensk nor that they were
told so on the contrary their superior officers and napoleon himself 
knew that provisions were scarce there but because this alone could
give them strength to move on and endure their present privations so
both those who knew and those who did not know deceived themselves and
pushed on to smolensk as to a promised land 

coming out onto the highroad the french fled with surprising energy
and unheard of rapidity toward the goal they had fixed on besides the
common impulse which bound the whole crowd of french into one mass and
supplied them with a certain energy there was another cause binding
them together their great numbers as with the physical law of gravity 
their enormous mass drew the individual human atoms to itself in their
hundreds of thousands they moved like a whole nation 

each of them desired nothing more than to give himself up as a prisoner
to escape from all this horror and misery but on the one hand the force
of this common attraction to smolensk their goal drew each of them in
the same direction on the other hand an army corps could not surrender
to a company and though the french availed themselves of every
convenient opportunity to detach themselves and to surrender on the
slightest decent pretext such pretexts did not always occur their
very numbers and their crowded and swift movement deprived them of that
possibility and rendered it not only difficult but impossible for the
russians to stop this movement to which the french were directing all
their energies beyond a certain limit no mechanical disruption of the
body could hasten the process of decomposition 

a lump of snow cannot be melted instantaneously there is a certain
limit of time in less than which no amount of heat can melt the snow on
the contrary the greater the heat the more solidified the remaining snow
becomes 

of the russian commanders kutuzov alone understood this when the flight
of the french army along the smolensk road became well defined what
konovnitsyn had foreseen on the night of the eleventh of october began
to occur the superior officers all wanted to distinguish themselves 
to cut off to seize to capture and to overthrow the french and all
clamored for action 

kutuzov alone used all his power and such power is very limited in the
case of any commander in chief to prevent an attack 

he could not tell them what we say now why fight why block the road 
losing our own men and inhumanly slaughtering unfortunate wretches what
is the use of that when a third of their army has melted away on the
road from moscow to vyazma without any battle but drawing from his
aged wisdom what they could understand he told them of the golden
bridge and they laughed at and slandered him flinging themselves on 
rending and exulting over the dying beast 

ermolov miloradovich platov and others in proximity to the french
near vyazma could not resist their desire to cut off and break up two
french corps and by way of reporting their intention to kutuzov they
sent him a blank sheet of paper in an envelope 

and try as kutuzov might to restrain the troops our men attacked 
trying to bar the road infantry regiments we are told advanced to the
attack with music and with drums beating and killed and lost thousands
of men 

but they did not cut off or overthrow anybody and the french army 
closing up more firmly at the danger continued while steadily melting
away to pursue its fatal path to smolensk 





book fourteen 1812





chapter i

the battle of borodino with the occupation of moscow that followed it
and the flight of the french without further conflicts is one of the
most instructive phenomena in history 

all historians agree that the external activity of states and nations
in their conflicts with one another is expressed in wars and that as a
direct result of greater or less success in war the political strength
of states and nations increases or decreases 

strange as may be the historical account of how some king or emperor 
having quarreled with another collects an army fights his enemy's
army gains a victory by killing three five or ten thousand men and
subjugates a kingdom and an entire nation of several millions all
the facts of history as far as we know it confirm the truth of the
statement that the greater or lesser success of one army against another
is the cause or at least an essential indication of an increase or
decrease in the strength of the nation even though it is unintelligible
why the defeat of an army a hundredth part of a nation should oblige
that whole nation to submit an army gains a victory and at once the
rights of the conquering nation have increased to the detriment of the
defeated an army has suffered defeat and at once a people loses its
rights in proportion to the severity of the reverse and if its army
suffers a complete defeat the nation is quite subjugated 

so according to history it has been found from the most ancient times 
and so it is to our own day all napoleon's wars serve to confirm this
rule in proportion to the defeat of the austrian army austria loses
its rights and the rights and the strength of france increase the
victories of the french at jena and auerstadt destroy the independent
existence of prussia 

but then in 1812 the french gain a victory near moscow moscow is
taken and after that with no further battles it is not russia that
ceases to exist but the french army of six hundred thousand and
then napoleonic france itself to strain the facts to fit the rules of
history to say that the field of battle at borodino remained in the
hands of the russians or that after moscow there were other battles
that destroyed napoleon's army is impossible 

after the french victory at borodino there was no general engagement nor
any that were at all serious yet the french army ceased to exist what
does this mean if it were an example taken from the history of china 
we might say that it was not an historic phenomenon which is the
historians usual expedient when anything does not fit their standards 
if the matter concerned some brief conflict in which only a small number
of troops took part we might treat it as an exception but this event
occurred before our fathers eyes and for them it was a question of the
life or death of their fatherland and it happened in the greatest of
all known wars 

the period of the campaign of 1812 from the battle of borodino to the
expulsion of the french proved that the winning of a battle does not
produce a conquest and is not even an invariable indication of conquest 
it proved that the force which decides the fate of peoples lies not in
the conquerors nor even in armies and battles but in something else 

the french historians describing the condition of the french army
before it left moscow affirm that all was in order in the grand army 
except the cavalry the artillery and the transport there was no forage
for the horses or the cattle that was a misfortune no one could remedy 
for the peasants of the district burned their hay rather than let the
french have it 

the victory gained did not bring the usual results because the peasants
karp and vlas who after the french had evacuated moscow drove in their
carts to pillage the town and in general personally failed to manifest
any heroic feelings and the whole innumerable multitude of such
peasants did not bring their hay to moscow for the high price offered
them but burned it instead 

let us imagine two men who have come out to fight a duel with rapiers
according to all the rules of the art of fencing the fencing has
gone on for some time suddenly one of the combatants feeling himself
wounded and understanding that the matter is no joke but concerns his
life throws down his rapier and seizing the first cudgel that comes to
hand begins to brandish it then let us imagine that the combatant who
so sensibly employed the best and simplest means to attain his end was
at the same time influenced by traditions of chivalry and desiring to
conceal the facts of the case insisted that he had gained his victory
with the rapier according to all the rules of art one can imagine what
confusion and obscurity would result from such an account of the duel 

the fencer who demanded a contest according to the rules of fencing was
the french army his opponent who threw away the rapier and snatched up
the cudgel was the russian people those who try to explain the matter
according to the rules of fencing are the historians who have described
the event 

after the burning of smolensk a war began which did not follow any
previous traditions of war the burning of towns and villages the
retreats after battles the blow dealt at borodino and the renewed
retreat the burning of moscow the capture of marauders the seizure of
transports and the guerrilla war were all departures from the rules 

napoleon felt this and from the time he took up the correct fencing
attitude in moscow and instead of his opponent's rapier saw a cudgel
raised above his head he did not cease to complain to kutuzov and to
the emperor alexander that the war was being carried on contrary to all
the rules as if there were any rules for killing people in spite of the
complaints of the french as to the nonobservance of the rules in
spite of the fact that to some highly placed russians it seemed rather
disgraceful to fight with a cudgel and they wanted to assume a pose en
quarte or en tierce according to all the rules and to make an adroit
thrust en prime and so on the cudgel of the people's war was lifted
with all its menacing and majestic strength and without consulting
anyone's tastes or rules and regardless of anything else it rose and
fell with stupid simplicity but consistently and belabored the french
till the whole invasion had perished 

and it is well for a people who do not as the french did in 1813 salute
according to all the rules of art and presenting the hilt of their
rapier gracefully and politely hand it to their magnanimous conqueror 
but at the moment of trial without asking what rules others have
adopted in similar cases simply and easily pick up the first cudgel
that comes to hand and strike with it till the feeling of resentment and
revenge in their soul yields to a feeling of contempt and compassion 





chapter ii

one of the most obvious and advantageous departures from the so called
laws of war is the action of scattered groups against men pressed
together in a mass such action always occurs in wars that take on a
national character in such actions instead of two crowds opposing
each other the men disperse attack singly run away when attacked by
stronger forces but again attack when opportunity offers this was done
by the guerrillas in spain by the mountain tribes in the caucasus and
by the russians in 1812 

people have called this kind of war guerrilla warfare and assume that
by so calling it they have explained its meaning but such a war does
not fit in under any rule and is directly opposed to a well known rule
of tactics which is accepted as infallible that rule says that an
attacker should concentrate his forces in order to be stronger than his
opponent at the moment of conflict 

guerrilla war always successful as history shows directly infringes
that rule 

this contradiction arises from the fact that military science assumes
the strength of an army to be identical with its numbers military
science says that the more troops the greater the strength les gros
bataillons ont toujours raison 

 large battalions are always victorious 

for military science to say this is like defining momentum in mechanics
by reference to the mass only stating that momenta are equal or unequal
to each other simply because the masses involved are equal or unequal 

momentum quantity of motion is the product of mass and velocity 

in military affairs the strength of an army is the product of its mass
and some unknown x 

military science seeing in history innumerable instances of the fact
that the size of any army does not coincide with its strength and that
small detachments defeat larger ones obscurely admits the existence
of this unknown factor and tries to discover it now in a geometric
formation now in the equipment employed now and most usually in the
genius of the commanders but the assignment of these various meanings
to the factor does not yield results which accord with the historic
facts 

yet it is only necessary to abandon the false view adopted to gratify
the heroes of the efficacy of the directions issued in wartime by
commanders in order to find this unknown quantity 

that unknown quantity is the spirit of the army that is to say the
greater or lesser readiness to fight and face danger felt by all the men
composing an army quite independently of whether they are or are not 
fighting under the command of a genius in two or three line formation 
with cudgels or with rifles that repeat thirty times a minute men
who want to fight will always put themselves in the most advantageous
conditions for fighting 

the spirit of an army is the factor which multiplied by the mass gives
the resulting force to define and express the significance of this
unknown factor the spirit of an army is a problem for science 

this problem is only solvable if we cease arbitrarily to substitute
for the unknown x itself the conditions under which that force becomes
apparent such as the commands of the general the equipment employed 
and so on mistaking these for the real significance of the factor 
and if we recognize this unknown quantity in its entirety as being
the greater or lesser desire to fight and to face danger only then 
expressing known historic facts by equations and comparing the relative
significance of this factor can we hope to define the unknown 

ten men battalions or divisions fighting fifteen men battalions or
divisions conquer that is kill or take captive all the others while
themselves losing four so that on the one side four and on the other
fifteen were lost consequently the four were equal to the fifteen and
therefore 4x = 15y consequently x y = 15 4 this equation does not
give us the value of the unknown factor but gives us a ratio between two
unknowns and by bringing variously selected historic units battles 
campaigns periods of war into such equations a series of numbers
could be obtained in which certain laws should exist and might be
discovered 

the tactical rule that an army should act in masses when attacking and
in smaller groups in retreat unconsciously confirms the truth that the
strength of an army depends on its spirit to lead men forward under
fire more discipline obtainable only by movement in masses is needed
than is needed to resist attacks but this rule which leaves out of
account the spirit of the army continually proves incorrect and is in
particularly striking contrast to the facts when some strong rise or
fall in the spirit of the troops occurs as in all national wars 

the french retreating in 1812 though according to tactics they should
have separated into detachments to defend themselves congregated into
a mass because the spirit of the army had so fallen that only the mass
held the army together the russians on the contrary ought according
to tactics to have attacked in mass but in fact they split up
into small units because their spirit had so risen that separate
individuals without orders dealt blows at the french without needing
any compulsion to induce them to expose themselves to hardships and
dangers 





chapter iii

the so called partisan war began with the entry of the french into
smolensk 

before partisan warfare had been officially recognized by the
government thousands of enemy stragglers marauders and foragers had
been destroyed by the cossacks and the peasants who killed them off
as instinctively as dogs worry a stray mad dog to death denis davydov 
with his russian instinct was the first to recognize the value of
this terrible cudgel which regardless of the rules of military science
destroyed the french and to him belongs the credit for taking the first
step toward regularizing this method of warfare 

on august 24 davydov's first partisan detachment was formed and then
others were recognized the further the campaign progressed the more
numerous these detachments became 

the irregulars destroyed the great army piecemeal they gathered the
fallen leaves that dropped of themselves from that withered tree the
french army and sometimes shook that tree itself by october when
the french were fleeing toward smolensk there were hundreds of such
companies of various sizes and characters there were some that adopted
all the army methods and had infantry artillery staffs and the
comforts of life others consisted solely of cossack cavalry there were
also small scratch groups of foot and horse and groups of peasants and
landowners that remained unknown a sacristan commanded one party which
captured several hundred prisoners in the course of a month and there
was vasilisa the wife of a village elder who slew hundreds of the
french 

the partisan warfare flamed up most fiercely in the latter days of
october its first period had passed when the partisans themselves 
amazed at their own boldness feared every minute to be surrounded
and captured by the french and hid in the forests without unsaddling 
hardly daring to dismount and always expecting to be pursued by the end
of october this kind of warfare had taken definite shape it had become
clear to all what could be ventured against the french and what could
not now only the commanders of detachments with staffs and moving
according to rules at a distance from the french still regarded many
things as impossible the small bands that had started their activities
long before and had already observed the french closely considered
things possible which the commanders of the big detachments did not dare
to contemplate the cossacks and peasants who crept in among the french
now considered everything possible 

on october 22 denisov who was one of the irregulars was with his
group at the height of the guerrilla enthusiasm since early morning he
and his party had been on the move all day long he had been watching
from the forest that skirted the highroad a large french convoy of
cavalry baggage and russian prisoners separated from the rest of the
army which as was learned from spies and prisoners was moving under a
strong escort to smolensk besides denisov and dolokhov who also led
a small party and moved in denisov's vicinity the commanders of some
large divisions with staffs also knew of this convoy and as denisov
expressed it were sharpening their teeth for it two of the commanders
of large parties one a pole and the other a german sent invitations
to denisov almost simultaneously requesting him to join up with their
divisions to attack the convoy 

 no bwother i have gwown mustaches myself said denisov on reading
these documents and he wrote to the german that despite his heartfelt
desire to serve under so valiant and renowned a general he had to forgo
that pleasure because he was already under the command of the polish
general to the polish general he replied to the same effect informing
him that he was already under the command of the german 

having arranged matters thus denisov and dolokhov intended without
reporting matters to the higher command to attack and seize that
convoy with their own small forces on october 22 it was moving from
the village of mikulino to that of shamshevo to the left of the road
between mikulino and shamshevo there were large forests extending in
some places up to the road itself though in others a mile or more back
from it through these forests denisov and his party rode all day 
sometimes keeping well back in them and sometimes coming to the very
edge but never losing sight of the moving french that morning 
cossacks of denisov's party had seized and carried off into the forest
two wagons loaded with cavalry saddles which had stuck in the mud not
far from mikulino where the forest ran close to the road since then 
and until evening the party had watched the movements of the french
without attacking it was necessary to let the french reach shamshevo
quietly without alarming them and then after joining dolokhov who was
to come that evening to a consultation at a watchman's hut in the forest
less than a mile from shamshevo to surprise the french at dawn falling
like an avalanche on their heads from two sides and rout and capture
them all at one blow 

in their rear more than a mile from mikulino where the forest came
right up to the road six cossacks were posted to report if any fresh
columns of french should show themselves 

beyond shamshevo dolokhov was to observe the road in the same way to
find out at what distance there were other french troops they reckoned
that the convoy had fifteen hundred men denisov had two hundred and
dolokhov might have as many more but the disparity of numbers did not
deter denisov all that he now wanted to know was what troops these were
and to learn that he had to capture a tongue that is a man from
the enemy column that morning's attack on the wagons had been made so
hastily that the frenchmen with the wagons had all been killed only a
little drummer boy had been taken alive and as he was a straggler he
could tell them nothing definite about the troops in that column 

denisov considered it dangerous to make a second attack for fear of
putting the whole column on the alert so he sent tikhon shcherbaty a
peasant of his party to shamshevo to try and seize at least one of the
french quartermasters who had been sent on in advance 





chapter iv

it was a warm rainy autumn day the sky and the horizon were both
the color of muddy water at times a sort of mist descended and then
suddenly heavy slanting rain came down 

denisov in a felt cloak and a sheepskin cap from which the rain ran down
was riding a thin thoroughbred horse with sunken sides like his horse 
which turned its head and laid its ears back he shrank from the driving
rain and gazed anxiously before him his thin face with its short thick
black beard looked angry 

beside denisov rode an esaul denisov's fellow worker also in felt
cloak and sheepskin cap and riding a large sleek don horse 

 a captain of cossacks 

esaul lovayski the third was a tall man as straight as an arrow 
pale faced fair haired with narrow light eyes and with calm
self satisfaction in his face and bearing though it was impossible to
say in what the peculiarity of the horse and rider lay yet at first
glance at the esaul and denisov one saw that the latter was wet and
uncomfortable and was a man mounted on a horse while looking at the
esaul one saw that he was as comfortable and as much at ease as always
and that he was not a man who had mounted a horse but a man who was one
with his horse a being consequently possessed of twofold strength 

a little ahead of them walked a peasant guide wet to the skin and
wearing a gray peasant coat and a white knitted cap 

a little behind on a poor small lean kirghiz mount with an enormous
tail and mane and a bleeding mouth rode a young officer in a blue
french overcoat 

beside him rode an hussar with a boy in a tattered french uniform and
blue cap behind him on the crupper of his horse the boy held on to the
hussar with cold red hands and raising his eyebrows gazed about him
with surprise this was the french drummer boy captured that morning 

behind them along the narrow sodden cutup forest road came hussars in
threes and fours and then cossacks some in felt cloaks some in french
greatcoats and some with horsecloths over their heads the horses 
being drenched by the rain all looked black whether chestnut or bay 
their necks with their wet close clinging manes looked strangely
thin steam rose from them clothes saddles reins were all wet 
slippery and sodden like the ground and the fallen leaves that strewed
the road the men sat huddled up trying not to stir so as to warm the
water that had trickled to their bodies and not admit the fresh cold
water that was leaking in under their seats their knees and at the
back of their necks in the midst of the outspread line of cossacks two
wagons drawn by french horses and by saddled cossack horses that had
been hitched on in front rumbled over the tree stumps and branches and
splashed through the water that lay in the ruts 

denisov's horse swerved aside to avoid a pool in the track and bumped
his rider's knee against a tree 

 oh the devil exclaimed denisov angrily and showing his teeth he
struck his horse three times with his whip splashing himself and his
comrades with mud 

denisov was out of sorts both because of the rain and also from hunger
 none of them had eaten anything since morning and yet more because he
still had no news from dolokhov and the man sent to capture a tongue 
had not returned 

 there'll hardly be another such chance to fall on a transport as today 
it's too risky to attack them by oneself and if we put it off till
another day one of the big guerrilla detachments will snatch the prey
from under our noses thought denisov continually peering forward 
hoping to see a messenger from dolokhov 

on coming to a path in the forest along which he could see far to the
right denisov stopped 

 there's someone coming said he 

the esaul looked in the direction denisov indicated 

 there are two an officer and a cossack but it is not presupposable
that it is the lieutenant colonel himself said the esaul who was fond
of using words the cossacks did not know 

the approaching riders having descended a decline were no longer
visible but they reappeared a few minutes later in front at a weary
gallop and using his leather whip rode an officer disheveled and
drenched whose trousers had worked up to above his knees behind him 
standing in the stirrups trotted a cossack the officer a very young
lad with a broad rosy face and keen merry eyes galloped up to denisov
and handed him a sodden envelope 

 from the general said the officer please excuse its not being quite
dry 

denisov frowning took the envelope and opened it 

 there they kept telling us it's dangerous it's dangerous 
said the officer addressing the esaul while denisov was reading the
dispatch but komarov and i he pointed to the cossack were prepared 
we have each of us two pistols but what's this he asked noticing
the french drummer boy a prisoner you've already been in action may
i speak to him 

 wostov petya exclaimed denisov having run through the dispatch 
 why didn't you say who you were and turning with a smile he held out
his hand to the lad 

the officer was petya rostov 

all the way petya had been preparing himself to behave with denisov as
befitted a grown up man and an officer without hinting at their previous
acquaintance but as soon as denisov smiled at him petya brightened
up blushed with pleasure forgot the official manner he had been
rehearsing and began telling him how he had already been in a battle
near vyazma and how a certain hussar had distinguished himself there 

 well i am glad to see you denisov interrupted him and his face
again assumed its anxious expression 

 michael feoklitych said he to the esaul this is again fwom that
german you know he he indicated petya is serving under him 

and denisov told the esaul that the dispatch just delivered was a
repetition of the german general's demand that he should join forces
with him for an attack on the transport 

 if we don't take it tomowwow he'll snatch it fwom under our noses he
added 

while denisov was talking to the esaul petya abashed by denisov's
cold tone and supposing that it was due to the condition of his
trousers furtively tried to pull them down under his greatcoat so
that no one should notice it while maintaining as martial an air as
possible 

 will there be any orders your honor he asked denisov holding his
hand at the salute and resuming the game of adjutant and general for
which he had prepared himself or shall i remain with your honor 

 orders denisov repeated thoughtfully but can you stay till
tomowwow 

 oh please may i stay with you cried petya 

 but just what did the genewal tell you to weturn at once asked
denisov 

petya blushed 

 he gave me no instructions i think i could he returned inquiringly 

 well all wight said denisov 

and turning to his men he directed a party to go on to the halting place
arranged near the watchman's hut in the forest and told the officer on
the kirghiz horse who performed the duties of an adjutant to go and
find out where dolokhov was and whether he would come that evening 
denisov himself intended going with the esaul and petya to the edge of
the forest where it reached out to shamshevo to have a look at the part
of the french bivouac they were to attack next day 

 well old fellow said he to the peasant guide lead us to
shamshevo 

denisov petya and the esaul accompanied by some cossacks and the
hussar who had the prisoner rode to the left across a ravine to the
edge of the forest 





chapter v

the rain had stopped and only the mist was falling and drops from
the trees denisov the esaul and petya rode silently following the
peasant in the knitted cap who stepping lightly with outturned toes
and moving noiselessly in his bast shoes over the roots and wet leaves 
silently led them to the edge of the forest 

he ascended an incline stopped looked about him and advanced to where
the screen of trees was less dense on reaching a large oak tree that
had not yet shed its leaves he stopped and beckoned mysteriously to
them with his hand 

denisov and petya rode up to him from the spot where the peasant was
standing they could see the french immediately beyond the forest on a
downward slope lay a field of spring rye to the right beyond a steep
ravine was a small village and a landowner's house with a broken roof 
in the village in the house in the garden by the well by the pond 
over all the rising ground and all along the road uphill from the
bridge leading to the village not more than five hundred yards
away crowds of men could be seen through the shimmering mist their
un russian shouting at their horses which were straining uphill with the
carts and their calls to one another could be clearly heard 

 bwing the prisoner here said denisov in a low voice not taking his
eyes off the french 

a cossack dismounted lifted the boy down and took him to denisov 
pointing to the french troops denisov asked him what these and those
of them were the boy thrusting his cold hands into his pockets and
lifting his eyebrows looked at denisov in affright but in spite of
an evident desire to say all he knew gave confused answers merely
assenting to everything denisov asked him denisov turned away from him
frowning and addressed the esaul conveying his own conjectures to him 

petya rapidly turning his head looked now at the drummer boy now
at denisov now at the esaul and now at the french in the village and
along the road trying not to miss anything of importance 

 whether dolokhov comes or not we must seize it eh said denisov with
a merry sparkle in his eyes 

 it is a very suitable spot said the esaul 

 we'll send the infantwy down by the swamps denisov continued 
 they'll cweep up to the garden you'll wide up fwom there with the
cossacks he pointed to a spot in the forest beyond the village and i
with my hussars fwom here and at the signal shot 

 the hollow is impassable there's a swamp there said the esaul the
horses would sink we must ride round more to the left 

while they were talking in undertones the crack of a shot sounded
from the low ground by the pond a puff of white smoke appeared then
another and the sound of hundreds of seemingly merry french voices
shouting together came up from the slope for a moment denisov and the
esaul drew back they were so near that they thought they were the cause
of the firing and shouting but the firing and shouting did not relate
to them down below a man wearing something red was running through the
marsh the french were evidently firing and shouting at him 

 why that's our tikhon said the esaul 

 so it is it is 

 the wascal said denisov 

 he'll get away said the esaul screwing up his eyes 

the man whom they called tikhon having run to the stream plunged in
so that the water splashed in the air and having disappeared for an
instant scrambled out on all fours all black with the wet and ran on 
the french who had been pursuing him stopped 

 smart that said the esaul 

 what a beast said denisov with his former look of vexation what has
he been doing all this time 

 who is he asked petya 

 he's our plastun i sent him to capture a tongue 

 oh yes said petya nodding at the first words denisov uttered as if
he understood it all though he really did not understand anything of
it 

tikhon shcherbaty was one of the most indispensable men in their band 
he was a peasant from pokrovsk near the river gzhat when denisov had
come to pokrovsk at the beginning of his operations and had as usual
summoned the village elder and asked him what he knew about the french 
the elder as though shielding himself had replied as all village
elders did that he had neither seen nor heard anything of them but
when denisov explained that his purpose was to kill the french and
asked if no french had strayed that way the elder replied that some
 more orderers had really been at their village but that tikhon
shcherbaty was the only man who dealt with such matters denisov had
tikhon called and having praised him for his activity said a few words
in the elder's presence about loyalty to the tsar and the country and
the hatred of the french that all sons of the fatherland should cherish 

 we don't do the french any harm said tikhon evidently frightened by
denisov's words we only fooled about with the lads for fun you know 
we killed a score or so of more orderers but we did no harm else 

next day when denisov had left pokrovsk having quite forgotten about
this peasant it was reported to him that tikhon had attached himself
to their party and asked to be allowed to remain with it denisov gave
orders to let him do so 

tikhon who at first did rough work laying campfires fetching water 
flaying dead horses and so on soon showed a great liking and aptitude
for partisan warfare at night he would go out for booty and always
brought back french clothing and weapons and when told to would bring
in french captives also denisov then relieved him from drudgery and
began taking him with him when he went out on expeditions and had him
enrolled among the cossacks 

tikhon did not like riding and always went on foot never lagging
behind the cavalry he was armed with a musketoon which he carried
rather as a joke a pike and an ax which latter he used as a wolf uses
its teeth with equal ease picking fleas out of its fur or crunching
thick bones tikhon with equal accuracy would split logs with blows at
arm's length or holding the head of the ax would cut thin little pegs
or carve spoons in denisov's party he held a peculiar and exceptional
position when anything particularly difficult or nasty had to be
done to push a cart out of the mud with one's shoulders pull a horse
out of a swamp by its tail skin it slink in among the french or walk
more than thirty miles in a day everybody pointed laughingly at tikhon 

 it won't hurt that devil he's as strong as a horse they said of him 

once a frenchman tikhon was trying to capture fired a pistol at him
and shot him in the fleshy part of the back that wound which tikhon
treated only with internal and external applications of vodka was the
subject of the liveliest jokes by the whole detachment jokes in which
tikhon readily joined 

 hallo mate never again gave you a twist the cossacks would banter
him and tikhon purposely writhing and making faces pretended to be
angry and swore at the french with the funniest curses the only effect
of this incident on tikhon was that after being wounded he seldom
brought in prisoners 

he was the bravest and most useful man in the party no one found more
opportunities for attacking no one captured or killed more frenchmen 
and consequently he was made the buffoon of all the cossacks and hussars
and willingly accepted that role now he had been sent by denisov
overnight to shamshevo to capture a tongue but whether because he
had not been content to take only one frenchman or because he had slept
through the night he had crept by day into some bushes right among the
french and as denisov had witnessed from above had been detected by
them 





chapter vi

after talking for some time with the esaul about next day's attack 
which now seeing how near they were to the french he seemed to have
definitely decided on denisov turned his horse and rode back 

 now my lad we'll go and get dwy he said to petya 

as they approached the watchhouse denisov stopped peering into the
forest among the trees a man with long legs and long swinging arms 
wearing a short jacket bast shoes and a kazan hat was approaching
with long light steps he had a musketoon over his shoulder and an ax
stuck in his girdle when he espied denisov he hastily threw something
into the bushes removed his sodden hat by its floppy brim and
approached his commander it was tikhon his wrinkled and pockmarked
face and narrow little eyes beamed with self satisfied merriment he
lifted his head high and gazed at denisov as if repressing a laugh 

 well where did you disappear to inquired denisov 

 where did i disappear to i went to get frenchmen answered tikhon
boldly and hurriedly in a husky but melodious bass voice 

 why did you push yourself in there by daylight you ass well why
haven't you taken one 

 oh i took one all right said tikhon 

 where is he 

 you see i took him first thing at dawn tikhon continued spreading
out his flat feet with outturned toes in their bast shoes i took him
into the forest then i see he's no good and think i'll go and fetch a
likelier one 

 you see what a wogue it's just as i thought said denisov to the
esaul why didn't you bwing that one 

 what was the good of bringing him tikhon interrupted hastily and
angrily that one wouldn't have done for you as if i don't know what
sort you want 

 what a bwute you are well 

 i went for another one tikhon continued and i crept like this
through the wood and lay down he suddenly lay down on his stomach
with a supple movement to show how he had done it one turned up and
i grabbed him like this he jumped up quickly and lightly come
along to the colonel i said he starts yelling and suddenly there
were four of them they rushed at me with their little swords so i went
for them with my ax this way what are you up to says i christ
be with you shouted tikhon waving his arms with an angry scowl and
throwing out his chest 

 yes we saw from the hill how you took to your heels through the
puddles said the esaul screwing up his glittering eyes 

petya badly wanted to laugh but noticed that they all refrained from
laughing he turned his eyes rapidly from tikhon's face to the esaul's
and denisov's unable to make out what it all meant 

 don't play the fool said denisov coughing angrily why didn't you
bwing the first one 

tikhon scratched his back with one hand and his head with the other 
then suddenly his whole face expanded into a beaming foolish grin 
disclosing a gap where he had lost a tooth that was why he was called
shcherbaty the gap toothed denisov smiled and petya burst into a peal
of merry laughter in which tikhon himself joined 

 oh but he was a regular good for nothing said tikhon the clothes
on him poor stuff how could i bring him and so rude your honor why 
he says i'm a general's son myself i won't go he says 

 you are a bwute said denisov i wanted to question 

 but i questioned him said tikhon he said he didn't know much 
 there are a lot of us he says but all poor stuff only soldiers in
name he says shout loud at them he says and you'll take
them all tikhon concluded looking cheerfully and resolutely into
denisov's eyes 

 i'll give you a hundwed sharp lashes that'll teach you to play the
fool said denisov severely 

 but why are you angry remonstrated tikhon just as if i'd never seen
your frenchmen only wait till it gets dark and i'll fetch you any of
them you want three if you like 

 well let's go said denisov and rode all the way to the watchhouse
in silence and frowning angrily 

tikhon followed behind and petya heard the cossacks laughing with him
and at him about some pair of boots he had thrown into the bushes 

when the fit of laughter that had seized him at tikhon's words and smile
had passed and petya realized for a moment that this tikhon had killed a
man he felt uneasy he looked round at the captive drummer boy and felt
a pang in his heart but this uneasiness lasted only a moment he felt
it necessary to hold his head higher to brace himself and to question
the esaul with an air of importance about tomorrow's undertaking that
he might not be unworthy of the company in which he found himself 

the officer who had been sent to inquire met denisov on the way with the
news that dolokhov was soon coming and that all was well with him 

denisov at once cheered up and calling petya to him said well tell
me about yourself 





chapter vii

petya having left his people after their departure from moscow joined
his regiment and was soon taken as orderly by a general commanding a
large guerrilla detachment from the time he received his commission 
and especially since he had joined the active army and taken part in
the battle of vyazma petya had been in a constant state of blissful
excitement at being grown up and in a perpetual ecstatic hurry not to
miss any chance to do something really heroic he was highly delighted
with what he saw and experienced in the army but at the same time
it always seemed to him that the really heroic exploits were being
performed just where he did not happen to be and he was always in a
hurry to get where he was not 

when on the twenty first of october his general expressed a wish to send
somebody to denisov's detachment petya begged so piteously to be sent
that the general could not refuse but when dispatching him he recalled
petya's mad action at the battle of vyazma where instead of riding by
the road to the place to which he had been sent he had galloped to the
advanced line under the fire of the french and had there twice fired
his pistol so now the general explicitly forbade his taking part in any
action whatever of denisov's that was why petya had blushed and grown
confused when denisov asked him whether he could stay before they had
ridden to the outskirts of the forest petya had considered he must carry
out his instructions strictly and return at once but when he saw the
french and saw tikhon and learned that there would certainly be an
attack that night he decided with the rapidity with which young people
change their views that the general whom he had greatly respected till
then was a rubbishy german that denisov was a hero the esaul a hero 
and tikhon a hero too and that it would be shameful for him to leave
them at a moment of difficulty 

it was already growing dusk when denisov petya and the esaul rode up
to the watchhouse in the twilight saddled horses could be seen and
cossacks and hussars who had rigged up rough shelters in the glade and
were kindling glowing fires in a hollow of the forest where the french
could not see the smoke in the passage of the small watchhouse a
cossack with sleeves rolled up was chopping some mutton in the room
three officers of denisov's band were converting a door into a tabletop 
petya took off his wet clothes gave them to be dried and at once began
helping the officers to fix up the dinner table 

in ten minutes the table was ready and a napkin spread on it on the
table were vodka a flask of rum white bread roast mutton and salt 

sitting at table with the officers and tearing the fat savory mutton
with his hands down which the grease trickled petya was in an ecstatic
childish state of love for all men and consequently of confidence that
others loved him in the same way 

 so then what do you think vasili dmitrich said he to denisov it's
all right my staying a day with you and not waiting for a reply he
answered his own question you see i was told to find out well i am
finding out only do let me into the very into the chief i
don't want a reward but i want 

petya clenched his teeth and looked around throwing back his head and
flourishing his arms 

 into the vewy chief denisov repeated with a smile 

 only please let me command something so that i may really command 
petya went on what would it be to you oh you want a knife he
said turning to an officer who wished to cut himself a piece of mutton 

and he handed him his clasp knife the officer admired it 

 please keep it i have several like it said petya blushing 
 heavens i was quite forgetting he suddenly cried i have some
raisins fine ones you know seedless ones we have a new sutler and
he has such capital things i bought ten pounds i am used to something
sweet would you like some and petya ran out into the passage to
his cossack and brought back some bags which contained about five pounds
of raisins have some gentlemen have some 

 you want a coffeepot don't you he asked the esaul i bought a
capital one from our sutler he has splendid things and he's very
honest that's the chief thing i'll be sure to send it to you or
perhaps your flints are giving out or are worn out that happens
sometimes you know i have brought some with me here they are and he
showed a bag a hundred flints i bought them very cheap please take as
many as you want or all if you like 

then suddenly dismayed lest he had said too much petya stopped and
blushed 

he tried to remember whether he had not done anything else that was
foolish and running over the events of the day he remembered the french
drummer boy it's capital for us here but what of him where have they
put him have they fed him haven't they hurt his feelings he thought 
but having caught himself saying too much about the flints he was now
afraid to speak out 

 i might ask he thought but they'll say he's a boy himself and so
he pities the boy i'll show them tomorrow whether i'm a boy will it
seem odd if i ask petya thought well never mind and immediately 
blushing and looking anxiously at the officers to see if they appeared
ironical he said 

 may i call in that boy who was taken prisoner and give him something to
eat perhaps 

 yes he's a poor little fellow said denisov who evidently saw
nothing shameful in this reminder call him in his name is vincent
bosse have him fetched 

 i'll call him said petya 

 yes yes call him a poor little fellow denisov repeated 

petya was standing at the door when denisov said this he slipped in
between the officers came close to denisov and said 

 let me kiss you dear old fellow oh how fine how splendid 

and having kissed denisov he ran out of the hut 

 bosse vincent petya cried stopping outside the door 

 who do you want sir asked a voice in the darkness 

petya replied that he wanted the french lad who had been captured that
day 

 ah vesenny said a cossack 

vincent the boy's name had already been changed by the cossacks into
vesenny vernal and into vesenya by the peasants and soldiers in both
these adaptations the reference to spring vesna matched the impression
made by the young lad 

 he is warming himself there by the bonfire ho vesenya 
vesenya vesenny laughing voices were heard calling to one another in
the darkness 

 he's a smart lad said an hussar standing near petya we gave him
something to eat a while ago he was awfully hungry 

the sound of bare feet splashing through the mud was heard in the
darkness and the drummer boy came to the door 

 ah c'est vous said petya voulez vous manger n'ayez pas peur on
ne vous fera pas de mal he added shyly and affectionately touching
the boy's hand entrez entrez 2 

 ah it's you do you want something to eat don't be
 afraid they won't hurt you 

 2 come in come in 


 merci monsieur said the drummer boy in a trembling almost childish
voice and he began scraping his dirty feet on the threshold 

 thank you sir 


there were many things petya wanted to say to the drummer boy but did
not dare to he stood irresolutely beside him in the passage then in
the darkness he took the boy's hand and pressed it 

 come in come in he repeated in a gentle whisper oh what can i do
for him he thought and opening the door he let the boy pass in first 

when the boy had entered the hut petya sat down at a distance from
him considering it beneath his dignity to pay attention to him but
he fingered the money in his pocket and wondered whether it would seem
ridiculous to give some to the drummer boy 





chapter viii

the arrival of dolokhov diverted petya's attention from the drummer boy 
to whom denisov had had some mutton and vodka given and whom he had had
dressed in a russian coat so that he might be kept with their band and
not sent away with the other prisoners petya had heard in the army many
stories of dolokhov's extraordinary bravery and of his cruelty to the
french so from the moment he entered the hut petya did not take his
eyes from him but braced himself up more and more and held his head
high that he might not be unworthy even of such company 

dolokhov's appearance amazed petya by its simplicity 

denisov wore a cossack coat had a beard had an icon of nicholas the
wonder worker on his breast and his way of speaking and everything he
did indicated his unusual position but dolokhov who in moscow had worn
a persian costume had now the appearance of a most correct officer of
the guards he was clean shaven and wore a guardsman's padded coat with
an order of st george at his buttonhole and a plain forage cap set
straight on his head he took off his wet felt cloak in a corner of
the room and without greeting anyone went up to denisov and began
questioning him about the matter in hand denisov told him of the
designs the large detachments had on the transport of the message petya
had brought and his own replies to both generals then he told him all
he knew of the french detachment 

 that's so but we must know what troops they are and their numbers 
said dolokhov it will be necessary to go there we can't start the
affair without knowing for certain how many there are i like to work
accurately here now wouldn't one of these gentlemen like to ride over
to the french camp with me i have brought a spare uniform 

 i i i'll go with you cried petya 

 there's no need for you to go at all said denisov addressing
dolokhov and as for him i won't let him go on any account 

 i like that exclaimed petya why shouldn't i go 

 because it's useless 

 well you must excuse me because because i shall go and that's
all you'll take me won't you he said turning to dolokhov 

 why not dolokhov answered absently scrutinizing the face of the
french drummer boy have you had that youngster with you long he
asked denisov 

 he was taken today but he knows nothing i'm keeping him with me 

 yes and where do you put the others inquired dolokhov 

 where i send them away and take a weceipt for them shouted denisov 
suddenly flushing and i say boldly that i have not a single man's life
on my conscience would it be difficult for you to send thirty or
thwee hundwed men to town under escort instead of staining i speak
bluntly staining the honor of a soldier 

 that kind of amiable talk would be suitable from this young count of
sixteen said dolokhov with cold irony but it's time for you to drop
it 

 why i've not said anything i only say that i'll certainly go with
you said petya shyly 

 but for you and me old fellow it's time to drop these amenities 
continued dolokhov as if he found particular pleasure in speaking of
this subject which irritated denisov now why have you kept this lad 
he went on swaying his head because you are sorry for him don't we
know those receipts of yours you send a hundred men away and thirty
get there the rest either starve or get killed so isn't it all the
same not to send them 

the esaul screwing up his light colored eyes nodded approvingly 

 that's not the point i'm not going to discuss the matter i do not
wish to take it on my conscience you say they'll die all wight only
not by my fault 

dolokhov began laughing 

 who has told them not to capture me these twenty times over but if
they did catch me they'd string me up to an aspen tree and with all
your chivalry just the same he paused however we must get to work 
tell the cossack to fetch my kit i have two french uniforms in it 
well are you coming with me he asked petya 

 i yes yes certainly cried petya blushing almost to tears and
glancing at denisov 

while dolokhov had been disputing with denisov what should be done with
prisoners petya had once more felt awkward and restless but again he
had no time to grasp fully what they were talking about if grown up 
distinguished men think so it must be necessary and right thought he 
 but above all denisov must not dare to imagine that i'll obey him and
that he can order me about i will certainly go to the french camp with
dolokhov if he can so can i 

and to all denisov's persuasions petya replied that he too was
accustomed to do everything accurately and not just anyhow and that he
never considered personal danger 

 for you'll admit that if we don't know for sure how many of them there
are hundreds of lives may depend on it while there are only two
of us besides i want to go very much and certainly will go so don't
hinder me said he it will only make things worse 





chapter ix

having put on french greatcoats and shakos petya and dolokhov rode to
the clearing from which denisov had reconnoitered the french camp 
and emerging from the forest in pitch darkness they descended into the
hollow on reaching the bottom dolokhov told the cossacks accompanying
him to await him there and rode on at a quick trot along the road to the
bridge petya his heart in his mouth with excitement rode by his side 

 if we're caught i won't be taken alive i have a pistol whispered
he 

 don't talk russian said dolokhov in a hurried whisper and at that
very moment they heard through the darkness the challenge qui vive 
and the click of a musket 

 who goes there 


the blood rushed to petya's face and he grasped his pistol 

 lanciers du 6 me replied dolokhov neither hastening nor slackening
his horse's pace 

 lancers of the 6th regiment 


the black figure of a sentinel stood on the bridge 

 mot d'ordre 

 password 


dolokhov reined in his horse and advanced at a walk 

 dites donc le colonel gerard est ici he asked 

 tell me is colonel gerard here 


 mot d'ordre repeated the sentinel barring the way and not replying 

 quand un officier fait sa ronde les sentinelles ne demandent pas le
mot d'ordre cried dolokhov suddenly flaring up and riding straight
at the sentinel je vous demande si le colonel est ici 

 when an officer is making his round sentinels don't ask
 him for the password i am asking you if the colonel is
 here 


and without waiting for an answer from the sentinel who had stepped
aside dolokhov rode up the incline at a walk 

noticing the black outline of a man crossing the road dolokhov stopped
him and inquired where the commander and officers were the man 
a soldier with a sack over his shoulder stopped came close up to
dolokhov's horse touched it with his hand and explained simply and in
a friendly way that the commander and the officers were higher up
the hill to the right in the courtyard of the farm as he called the
landowner's house 

having ridden up the road on both sides of which french talk could be
heard around the campfires dolokhov turned into the courtyard of the
landowner's house having ridden in he dismounted and approached a
big blazing campfire around which sat several men talking noisily 
something was boiling in a small cauldron at the edge of the fire and
a soldier in a peaked cap and blue overcoat lit up by the fire was
kneeling beside it stirring its contents with a ramrod 

 oh he's a hard nut to crack said one of the officers who was sitting
in the shadow at the other side of the fire 

 he'll make them get a move on those fellows said another laughing 

both fell silent peering out through the darkness at the sound of
dolokhov's and petya's steps as they advanced to the fire leading their
horses 

 bonjour messieurs said dolokhov loudly and clearly 

 good day gentlemen 


there was a stir among the officers in the shadow beyond the fire 
and one tall long necked officer walking round the fire came up to
dolokhov 

 is that you clement he asked where the devil but noticing
his mistake he broke off short and with a frown greeted dolokhov as a
stranger asking what he could do for him 

dolokhov said that he and his companion were trying to overtake their
regiment and addressing the company in general asked whether they knew
anything of the 6th regiment none of them knew anything and petya
thought the officers were beginning to look at him and dolokhov with
hostility and suspicion for some seconds all were silent 

 if you were counting on the evening soup you have come too late said
a voice from behind the fire with a repressed laugh 

dolokhov replied that they were not hungry and must push on farther that
night 

he handed the horses over to the soldier who was stirring the pot and
squatted down on his heels by the fire beside the officer with the long
neck that officer did not take his eyes from dolokhov and again asked
to what regiment he belonged dolokhov as if he had not heard the
question did not reply but lighting a short french pipe which he took
from his pocket began asking the officer in how far the road before them
was safe from cossacks 

 those brigands are everywhere replied an officer from behind the
fire 

dolokhov remarked that the cossacks were a danger only to stragglers
such as his companion and himself but probably they would not dare to
attack large detachments he added inquiringly no one replied 

 well now he'll come away petya thought every moment as he stood by
the campfire listening to the talk 

but dolokhov restarted the conversation which had dropped and began
putting direct questions as to how many men there were in the battalion 
how many battalions and how many prisoners asking about the russian
prisoners with that detachment dolokhov said 

 a horrid business dragging these corpses about with one it would be
better to shoot such rabble and burst into loud laughter so strange
that petya thought the french would immediately detect their disguise 
and involuntarily took a step back from the campfire 

no one replied a word to dolokhov's laughter and a french officer whom
they could not see he lay wrapped in a greatcoat rose and whispered
something to a companion dolokhov got up and called to the soldier who
was holding their horses 

 will they bring our horses or not thought petya instinctively
drawing nearer to dolokhov 

the horses were brought 

 good evening gentlemen said dolokhov 

petya wished to say good night but could not utter a word the
officers were whispering together dolokhov was a long time mounting
his horse which would not stand still then he rode out of the yard at a
footpace petya rode beside him longing to look round to see whether or
not the french were running after them but not daring to 

coming out onto the road dolokhov did not ride back across the open
country but through the village at one spot he stopped and listened 
 do you hear he asked petya recognized the sound of russian voices
and saw the dark figures of russian prisoners round their campfires 
when they had descended to the bridge petya and dolokhov rode past the
sentinel who without saying a word paced morosely up and down it then
they descended into the hollow where the cossacks awaited them 

 well now good by tell denisov at the first shot at daybreak said
dolokhov and was about to ride away but petya seized hold of him 

 really he cried you are such a hero oh how fine how splendid 
how i love you 

 all right all right said dolokhov but petya did not let go of him
and dolokhov saw through the gloom that petya was bending toward him and
wanted to kiss him dolokhov kissed him laughed turned his horse and
vanished into the darkness 





chapter x

having returned to the watchman's hut petya found denisov in the
passage he was awaiting petya's return in a state of agitation 
anxiety and self reproach for having let him go 

 thank god he exclaimed yes thank god he repeated listening to
petya's rapturous account but devil take you i haven't slept because
of you well thank god now lie down we can still get a nap before
morning 

 but no said petya i don't want to sleep yet besides i know
myself if i fall asleep it's finished and then i am used to not
sleeping before a battle 

he sat awhile in the hut joyfully recalling the details of his
expedition and vividly picturing to himself what would happen next day 

then noticing that denisov was asleep he rose and went out of doors 

it was still quite dark outside the rain was over but drops were still
falling from the trees near the watchman's hut the black shapes of the
cossacks shanties and of horses tethered together could be seen behind
the hut the dark shapes of the two wagons with their horses beside them
were discernible and in the hollow the dying campfire gleamed red 
not all the cossacks and hussars were asleep here and there amid the
sounds of falling drops and the munching of the horses near by could be
heard low voices which seemed to be whispering 

petya came out peered into the darkness and went up to the wagons 
someone was snoring under them and around them stood saddled horses
munching their oats in the dark petya recognized his own horse which
he called karabakh though it was of ukranian breed and went up to it 

 well karabakh we'll do some service tomorrow said he sniffing its
nostrils and kissing it 

 why aren't you asleep sir said a cossack who was sitting under a
wagon 

 no ah likhachev isn't that your name do you know i have only just
come back we've been into the french camp 

and petya gave the cossack a detailed account not only of his ride but
also of his object and why he considered it better to risk his life
than to act just anyhow 

 well you should get some sleep now said the cossack 

 no i am used to this said petya i say aren't the flints in your
pistols worn out i brought some with me don't you want any you can
have some 

the cossack bent forward from under the wagon to get a closer look at
petya 

 because i am accustomed to doing everything accurately said petya 
 some fellows do things just anyhow without preparation and then
they're sorry for it afterwards i don't like that 

 just so said the cossack 

 oh yes another thing please my dear fellow will you sharpen my
saber for me it's got bl petya feared to tell a lie and the saber
never had been sharpened can you do it 

 of course i can 

likhachev got up rummaged in his pack and soon petya heard the warlike
sound of steel on whetstone he climbed onto the wagon and sat on its
edge the cossack was sharpening the saber under the wagon 

 i say are the lads asleep asked petya 

 some are and some aren't like us 

 well and that boy 

 vesenny oh he's thrown himself down there in the passage fast asleep
after his fright he was that glad 

after that petya remained silent for a long time listening to the
sounds he heard footsteps in the darkness and a black figure appeared 

 what are you sharpening asked a man coming up to the wagon 

 why this gentleman's saber 

 that's right said the man whom petya took to be an hussar was the
cup left here 

 there by the wheel 

the hussar took the cup 

 it must be daylight soon said he yawning and went away 

petya ought to have known that he was in a forest with denisov's
guerrilla band less than a mile from the road sitting on a wagon
captured from the french beside which horses were tethered that under
it likhachev was sitting sharpening a saber for him that the big dark
blotch to the right was the watchman's hut and the red blotch below to
the left was the dying embers of a campfire that the man who had come
for the cup was an hussar who wanted a drink but he neither knew nor
waited to know anything of all this he was in a fairy kingdom where
nothing resembled reality the big dark blotch might really be the
watchman's hut or it might be a cavern leading to the very depths of
the earth perhaps the red spot was a fire or it might be the eye of an
enormous monster perhaps he was really sitting on a wagon but it might
very well be that he was not sitting on a wagon but on a terribly high
tower from which if he fell he would have to fall for a whole day or a
whole month or go on falling and never reach the bottom perhaps it
was just the cossack likhachev who was sitting under the wagon but it
might be the kindest bravest most wonderful most splendid man in the
world whom no one knew of it might really have been that the hussar
came for water and went back into the hollow but perhaps he had simply
vanished disappeared altogether and dissolved into nothingness 

nothing petya could have seen now would have surprised him he was in a
fairy kingdom where everything was possible 

he looked up at the sky and the sky was a fairy realm like the earth 
it was clearing and over the tops of the trees clouds were swiftly
sailing as if unveiling the stars sometimes it looked as if the clouds
were passing and a clear black sky appeared sometimes it seemed as
if the black spaces were clouds sometimes the sky seemed to be rising
high high overhead and then it seemed to sink so low that one could
touch it with one's hand 

petya's eyes began to close and he swayed a little 

the trees were dripping quiet talking was heard the horses neighed and
jostled one another someone snored 

 ozheg zheg ozheg zheg hissed the saber against the whetstone 
and suddenly petya heard an harmonious orchestra playing some unknown 
sweetly solemn hymn petya was as musical as natasha and more so than
nicholas but had never learned music or thought about it and so the
melody that unexpectedly came to his mind seemed to him particularly
fresh and attractive the music became more and more audible the melody
grew and passed from one instrument to another and what was played was
a fugue though petya had not the least conception of what a fugue is 
each instrument now resembling a violin and now a horn but better
and clearer than violin or horn played its own part and before it had
finished the melody merged with another instrument that began almost the
same air and then with a third and a fourth and they all blended into
one and again became separate and again blended now into solemn church
music now into something dazzlingly brilliant and triumphant 

 oh why that was in a dream petya said to himself as he lurched
forward it's in my ears but perhaps it's music of my own well go
on my music now 

he closed his eyes and from all sides as if from a distance sounds
fluttered grew into harmonies separated blended and again all
mingled into the same sweet and solemn hymn oh this is delightful 
as much as i like and as i like said petya to himself he tried to
conduct that enormous orchestra 

 now softly softly die away and the sounds obeyed him now fuller 
more joyful still more and more joyful and from an unknown depth rose
increasingly triumphant sounds now voices join in ordered petya and
at first from afar he heard men's voices and then women's the voices
grew in harmonious triumphant strength and petya listened to their
surpassing beauty in awe and joy 

with a solemn triumphal march there mingled a song the drip from the
trees and the hissing of the saber ozheg zheg zheg and again the
horses jostled one another and neighed not disturbing the choir but
joining in it 

petya did not know how long this lasted he enjoyed himself all the
time wondered at his enjoyment and regretted that there was no one to
share it he was awakened by likhachev's kindly voice 

 it's ready your honor you can split a frenchman in half with it 

petya woke up 

 it's getting light it's really getting light he exclaimed 

the horses that had previously been invisible could now be seen to their
very tails and a watery light showed itself through the bare branches 
petya shook himself jumped up took a ruble from his pocket and gave it
to likhachev then he flourished the saber tested it and sheathed
it the cossacks were untying their horses and tightening their saddle
girths 

 and here's the commander said likhachev 

denisov came out of the watchman's hut and having called petya gave
orders to get ready 





chapter xi

the men rapidly picked out their horses in the semidarkness tightened
their saddle girths and formed companies denisov stood by the
watchman's hut giving final orders the infantry of the detachment
passed along the road and quickly disappeared amid the trees in the mist
of early dawn hundreds of feet splashing through the mud the esaul
gave some orders to his men petya held his horse by the bridle 
impatiently awaiting the order to mount his face having been bathed
in cold water was all aglow and his eyes were particularly brilliant 
cold shivers ran down his spine and his whole body pulsed rhythmically 

 well is ev'wything weady asked denisov bwing the horses 

the horses were brought denisov was angry with the cossack because the
saddle girths were too slack reproved him and mounted petya put his
foot in the stirrup his horse by habit made as if to nip his leg but
petya leaped quickly into the saddle unconscious of his own weight and 
turning to look at the hussars starting in the darkness behind him rode
up to denisov 

 vasili dmitrich entrust me with some commission please for god's
sake said he 

denisov seemed to have forgotten petya's very existence he turned to
glance at him 

 i ask one thing of you he said sternly to obey me and not shove
yourself forward anywhere 

he did not say another word to petya but rode in silence all the way 
when they had come to the edge of the forest it was noticeably growing
light over the field denisov talked in whispers with the esaul and
the cossacks rode past petya and denisov when they had all ridden by 
denisov touched his horse and rode down the hill slipping onto their
haunches and sliding the horses descended with their riders into the
ravine petya rode beside denisov the pulsation of his body constantly
increasing it was getting lighter and lighter but the mist still hid
distant objects having reached the valley denisov looked back and
nodded to a cossack beside him 

 the signal said he 

the cossack raised his arm and a shot rang out in an instant the tramp
of horses galloping forward was heard shouts came from various sides 
and then more shots 

at the first sound of trampling hoofs and shouting petya lashed his
horse and loosening his rein galloped forward not heeding denisov who
shouted at him it seemed to petya that at the moment the shot was
fired it suddenly became as bright as noon he galloped to the bridge 
cossacks were galloping along the road in front of him on the bridge
he collided with a cossack who had fallen behind but he galloped on 
in front of him soldiers probably frenchmen were running from right
to left across the road one of them fell in the mud under his horse's
feet 

cossacks were crowding about a hut busy with something from the midst
of that crowd terrible screams arose petya galloped up and the
first thing he saw was the pale face and trembling jaw of a frenchman 
clutching the handle of a lance that had been aimed at him 

 hurrah lads ours shouted petya and giving rein to his
excited horse he galloped forward along the village street 

he could hear shooting ahead of him cossacks hussars and ragged
russian prisoners who had come running from both sides of the road 
were shouting something loudly and incoherently a gallant looking
frenchman in a blue overcoat capless and with a frowning red face 
had been defending himself against the hussars when petya galloped
up the frenchman had already fallen too late again flashed through
petya's mind and he galloped on to the place from which the rapid firing
could be heard the shots came from the yard of the landowner's house
he had visited the night before with dolokhov the french were making
a stand there behind a wattle fence in a garden thickly overgrown with
bushes and were firing at the cossacks who crowded at the gateway 
through the smoke as he approached the gate petya saw dolokhov whose
face was of a pale greenish tint shouting to his men go round wait
for the infantry he exclaimed as petya rode up to him 

 wait hurrah ah ah shouted petya and without pausing a moment
galloped to the place whence came the sounds of firing and where the
smoke was thickest 

a volley was heard and some bullets whistled past while others plashed
against something the cossacks and dolokhov galloped after petya into
the gateway of the courtyard in the dense wavering smoke some of the
french threw down their arms and ran out of the bushes to meet the
cossacks while others ran down the hill toward the pond petya was
galloping along the courtyard but instead of holding the reins he waved
both his arms about rapidly and strangely slipping farther and farther
to one side in his saddle his horse having galloped up to a campfire
that was smoldering in the morning light stopped suddenly and petya
fell heavily on to the wet ground the cossacks saw that his arms and
legs jerked rapidly though his head was quite motionless a bullet had
pierced his skull 

after speaking to the senior french officer who came out of the house
with a white handkerchief tied to his sword and announced that
they surrendered dolokhov dismounted and went up to petya who lay
motionless with outstretched arms 

 done for he said with a frown and went to the gate to meet denisov
who was riding toward him 

 killed cried denisov recognizing from a distance the unmistakably
lifeless attitude very familiar to him in which petya's body was lying 

 done for repeated dolokhov as if the utterance of these words
afforded him pleasure and he went quickly up to the prisoners who
were surrounded by cossacks who had hurried up we won't take them he
called out to denisov 

denisov did not reply he rode up to petya dismounted and with
trembling hands turned toward himself the bloodstained mud bespattered
face which had already gone white 

 i am used to something sweet raisins fine ones take them all he
recalled petya's words and the cossacks looked round in surprise at the
sound like the yelp of a dog with which denisov turned away walked to
the wattle fence and seized hold of it 

among the russian prisoners rescued by denisov and dolokhov was pierre
bezukhov 





chapter xii

during the whole of their march from moscow no fresh orders had been
issued by the french authorities concerning the party of prisoners
among whom was pierre on the twenty second of october that party was
no longer with the same troops and baggage trains with which it had left
moscow half the wagons laden with hardtack that had traveled the first
stages with them had been captured by cossacks the other half had gone
on ahead not one of those dismounted cavalrymen who had marched in
front of the prisoners was left they had all disappeared the artillery
the prisoners had seen in front of them during the first days was
now replaced by marshal junot's enormous baggage train convoyed by
westphalians behind the prisoners came a cavalry baggage train 

from vyazma onwards the french army which had till then moved in three
columns went on as a single group the symptoms of disorder that pierre
had noticed at their first halting place after leaving moscow had now
reached the utmost limit 

the road along which they moved was bordered on both sides by dead
horses ragged men who had fallen behind from various regiments
continually changed about now joining the moving column now again
lagging behind it 

several times during the march false alarms had been given and the
soldiers of the escort had raised their muskets fired and run
headlong crushing one another but had afterwards reassembled and
abused each other for their causeless panic 

these three groups traveling together the cavalry stores the convoy of
prisoners and junot's baggage train still constituted a separate and
united whole though each of the groups was rapidly melting away 

of the artillery baggage train which had consisted of a hundred and
twenty wagons not more than sixty now remained the rest had been
captured or left behind some of junot's wagons also had been captured
or abandoned three wagons had been raided and robbed by stragglers
from davout's corps from the talk of the germans pierre learned that
a larger guard had been allotted to that baggage train than to the
prisoners and that one of their comrades a german soldier had been
shot by the marshal's own order because a silver spoon belonging to the
marshal had been found in his possession 

the group of prisoners had melted away most of all of the three hundred
and thirty men who had set out from moscow fewer than a hundred now
remained the prisoners were more burdensome to the escort than even the
cavalry saddles or junot's baggage they understood that the saddles and
junot's spoon might be of some use but that cold and hungry soldiers
should have to stand and guard equally cold and hungry russians who
froze and lagged behind on the road in which case the order was to
shoot them was not merely incomprehensible but revolting and the
escort as if afraid in the grievous condition they themselves were in 
of giving way to the pity they felt for the prisoners and so rendering
their own plight still worse treated them with particular moroseness
and severity 

at dorogobuzh while the soldiers of the convoy after locking the
prisoners in a stable had gone off to pillage their own stores several
of the soldier prisoners tunneled under the wall and ran away but were
recaptured by the french and shot 

the arrangement adopted when they started that the officer prisoners
should be kept separate from the rest had long since been abandoned 
all who could walk went together and after the third stage pierre had
rejoined karataev and the gray blue bandy legged dog that had chosen
karataev for its master 

on the third day after leaving moscow karataev again fell ill with the
fever he had suffered from in the hospital in moscow and as he grew
gradually weaker pierre kept away from him pierre did not know why but
since karataev had begun to grow weaker it had cost him an effort to
go near him when he did so and heard the subdued moaning with which
karataev generally lay down at the halting places and when he smelled
the odor emanating from him which was now stronger than before pierre
moved farther away and did not think about him 

while imprisoned in the shed pierre had learned not with his intellect
but with his whole being by life itself that man is created for
happiness that happiness is within him in the satisfaction of simple
human needs and that all unhappiness arises not from privation but from
superfluity and now during these last three weeks of the march he had
learned still another new consolatory truth that nothing in this world
is terrible he had learned that as there is no condition in which man
can be happy and entirely free so there is no condition in which he
need be unhappy and lack freedom he learned that suffering and freedom
have their limits and that those limits are very near together that the
person in a bed of roses with one crumpled petal suffered as keenly as
he now sleeping on the bare damp earth with one side growing chilled
while the other was warming and that when he had put on tight dancing
shoes he had suffered just as he did now when he walked with bare feet
that were covered with sores his footgear having long since fallen to
pieces he discovered that when he had married his wife of his own free
will as it had seemed to him he had been no more free than now when they
locked him up at night in a stable of all that he himself subsequently
termed his sufferings but which at the time he scarcely felt the worst
was the state of his bare raw and scab covered feet the horseflesh
was appetizing and nourishing the saltpeter flavor of the gunpowder
they used instead of salt was even pleasant there was no great cold 
it was always warm walking in the daytime and at night there were the
campfires the lice that devoured him warmed his body the one thing
that was at first hard to bear was his feet 

after the second day's march pierre having examined his feet by the
campfire thought it would be impossible to walk on them but when
everybody got up he went along limping and when he had warmed up 
walked without feeling the pain though at night his feet were more
terrible to look at than before however he did not look at them now 
but thought of other things 

only now did pierre realize the full strength of life in man and the
saving power he has of transferring his attention from one thing
to another which is like the safety valve of a boiler that allows
superfluous steam to blow off when the pressure exceeds a certain limit 

he did not see and did not hear how they shot the prisoners who lagged
behind though more than a hundred perished in that way he did not
think of karataev who grew weaker every day and evidently would soon
have to share that fate still less did pierre think about himself the
harder his position became and the more terrible the future the more
independent of that position in which he found himself were the joyful
and comforting thoughts memories and imaginings that came to him 





chapter xiii

at midday on the twenty second of october pierre was going uphill along
the muddy slippery road looking at his feet and at the roughness of
the way occasionally he glanced at the familiar crowd around him and
then again at his feet the former and the latter were alike familiar
and his own the blue gray bandy legged dog ran merrily along the side
of the road sometimes in proof of its agility and self satisfaction
lifting one hind leg and hopping along on three and then again going on
all four and rushing to bark at the crows that sat on the carrion the
dog was merrier and sleeker than it had been in moscow all around lay
the flesh of different animals from men to horses in various stages of
decomposition and as the wolves were kept off by the passing men the
dog could eat all it wanted 

it had been raining since morning and had seemed as if at any moment it
might cease and the sky clear but after a short break it began raining
harder than before the saturated road no longer absorbed the water 
which ran along the ruts in streams 

pierre walked along looking from side to side counting his steps in
threes and reckoning them off on his fingers mentally addressing the
rain he repeated now then now then go on pelt harder 

it seemed to him that he was thinking of nothing but far down and
deep within him his soul was occupied with something important and
comforting this something was a most subtle spiritual deduction from a
conversation with karataev the day before 

at their yesterday's halting place feeling chilly by a dying campfire 
pierre had got up and gone to the next one which was burning better 
there platon karataev was sitting covered up head and all with his
greatcoat as if it were a vestment telling the soldiers in his
effective and pleasant though now feeble voice a story pierre knew it
was already past midnight the hour when karataev was usually free of
his fever and particularly lively when pierre reached the fire and
heard platon's voice enfeebled by illness and saw his pathetic face
brightly lit up by the blaze he felt a painful prick at his heart his
feeling of pity for this man frightened him and he wished to go away 
but there was no other fire and pierre sat down trying not to look at
platon 

 well how are you he asked 

 how am i if we grumble at sickness god won't grant us death replied
platon and at once resumed the story he had begun 

 and so brother he continued with a smile on his pale emaciated face
and a particularly happy light in his eyes you see brother 

pierre had long been familiar with that story karataev had told it
to him alone some half dozen times and always with a specially joyful
emotion but well as he knew it pierre now listened to that tale as to
something new and the quiet rapture karataev evidently felt as he told
it communicated itself also to pierre the story was of an old merchant
who lived a good and god fearing life with his family and who went once
to the nizhni fair with a companion a rich merchant 

having put up at an inn they both went to sleep and next morning his
companion was found robbed and with his throat cut a bloodstained knife
was found under the old merchant's pillow he was tried knouted and
his nostrils having been torn off all in due form as karataev put it 
he was sent to hard labor in siberia 

 and so brother it was at this point that pierre came up ten years
or more passed by the old man was living as a convict submitting as
he should and doing no wrong only he prayed to god for death well one
night the convicts were gathered just as we are with the old man among
them and they began telling what each was suffering for and how they
had sinned against god one told how he had taken a life another had
taken two a third had set a house on fire while another had simply
been a vagrant and had done nothing so they asked the old man what
are you being punished for daddy i my dear brothers said he am
being punished for my own and other men's sins but i have not killed
anyone or taken anything that was not mine but have only helped my
poorer brothers i was a merchant my dear brothers and had much
property and he went on to tell them all about it in due order i
don't grieve for myself he says god it seems has chastened me 
only i am sorry for my old wife and the children and the old man began
to weep now it happened that in the group was the very man who had
killed the other merchant where did it happen daddy he said when 
and in what month he asked all about it and his heart began to ache 
so he comes up to the old man like this and falls down at his feet 
 you are perishing because of me daddy he says it's quite true 
lads that this man he says is being tortured innocently and for
nothing i he says did that deed and i put the knife under your
head while you were asleep forgive me daddy he says for christ's
sake 

karataev paused smiling joyously as he gazed into the fire and he drew
the logs together 

 and the old man said god will forgive you we are all sinners in his
sight i suffer for my own sins and he wept bitter tears well 
and what do you think dear friends karataev continued his face
brightening more and more with a rapturous smile as if what he now had
to tell contained the chief charm and the whole meaning of his story 
 what do you think dear fellows that murderer confessed to the
authorities i have taken six lives he says he was a great sinner 
 but what i am most sorry for is this old man don't let him suffer
because of me so he confessed and it was all written down and the
papers sent off in due form the place was a long way off and while
they were judging what with one thing and another filling in the
papers all in due form the authorities i mean time passed the affair
reached the tsar after a while the tsar's decree came to set the
merchant free and give him a compensation that had been awarded the
paper arrived and they began to look for the old man where is the old
man who has been suffering innocently and in vain a paper has come from
the tsar so they began looking for him here karataev's lower jaw
trembled but god had already forgiven him he was dead that's how it
was dear fellows karataev concluded and sat for a long time silent 
gazing before him with a smile 

and pierre's soul was dimly but joyfully filled not by the story itself
but by its mysterious significance by the rapturous joy that lit up
karataev's face as he told it and the mystic significance of that joy 





chapter xiv

 a vos places suddenly cried a voice 

 to your places 


a pleasant feeling of excitement and an expectation of something
joyful and solemn was aroused among the soldiers of the convoy and the
prisoners from all sides came shouts of command and from the left came
smartly dressed cavalrymen on good horses passing the prisoners at a
trot the expression on all faces showed the tension people feel at the
approach of those in authority the prisoners thronged together and were
pushed off the road the convoy formed up 

 the emperor the emperor the marshal the duke and hardly had the
sleek cavalry passed before a carriage drawn by six gray horses rattled
by pierre caught a glimpse of a man in a three cornered hat with a
tranquil look on his handsome plump white face it was one of the
marshals his eye fell on pierre's large and striking figure and in
the expression with which he frowned and looked away pierre thought he
detected sympathy and a desire to conceal that sympathy 

the general in charge of the stores galloped after the carriage with a
red and frightened face whipping up his skinny horse several officers
formed a group and some soldiers crowded round them their faces all
looked excited and worried 

 what did he say what did he say pierre heard them ask 

while the marshal was passing the prisoners had huddled together in a
crowd and pierre saw karataev whom he had not yet seen that morning 
he sat in his short overcoat leaning against a birch tree on his face 
besides the look of joyful emotion it had worn yesterday while telling
the tale of the merchant who suffered innocently there was now an
expression of quiet solemnity 

karataev looked at pierre with his kindly round eyes now filled with
tears evidently wishing him to come near that he might say something to
him but pierre was not sufficiently sure of himself he made as if he
did not notice that look and moved hastily away 

when the prisoners again went forward pierre looked round karataev
was still sitting at the side of the road under the birch tree and two
frenchmen were talking over his head pierre did not look round again
but went limping up the hill 

from behind where karataev had been sitting came the sound of a shot 
pierre heard it plainly but at that moment he remembered that he
had not yet finished reckoning up how many stages still remained to
smolensk a calculation he had begun before the marshal went by and he
again started reckoning two french soldiers ran past pierre one of
whom carried a lowered and smoking gun they both looked pale and
in the expression on their faces one of them glanced timidly at
pierre there was something resembling what he had seen on the face of
the young soldier at the execution pierre looked at the soldier and
remembered that two days before that man had burned his shirt while
drying it at the fire and how they had laughed at him 

behind him where karataev had been sitting the dog began to howl 
 what a stupid beast why is it howling thought pierre 

his comrades the prisoner soldiers walking beside him avoided looking
back at the place where the shot had been fired and the dog was howling 
just as pierre did but there was a set look on all their faces 





chapter xv

the stores the prisoners and the marshal's baggage train stopped at
the village of shamshevo the men crowded together round the campfires 
pierre went up to the fire ate some roast horseflesh lay down with his
back to the fire and immediately fell asleep he again slept as he had
done at mozhaysk after the battle of borodino 

again real events mingled with dreams and again someone he or another 
gave expression to his thoughts and even to the same thoughts that had
been expressed in his dream at mozhaysk 

 life is everything life is god everything changes and moves and that
movement is god and while there is life there is joy in consciousness
of the divine to love life is to love god harder and more blessed
than all else is to love this life in one's sufferings in innocent
sufferings 

 karataev came to pierre's mind 

and suddenly he saw vividly before him a long forgotten kindly old man
who had given him geography lessons in switzerland wait a bit said
the old man and showed pierre a globe this globe was alive a vibrating
ball without fixed dimensions its whole surface consisted of drops
closely pressed together and all these drops moved and changed places 
sometimes several of them merging into one sometimes one dividing
into many each drop tried to spread out and occupy as much space as
possible but others striving to do the same compressed it sometimes
destroyed it and sometimes merged with it 

 that is life said the old teacher 

 how simple and clear it is thought pierre how is it i did not know
it before 

 god is in the midst and each drop tries to expand so as to reflect
him to the greatest extent and it grows merges disappears from the
surface sinks to the depths and again emerges there now karataev
has spread out and disappeared do you understand my child said the
teacher 

 do you understand damn you shouted a voice and pierre woke up 

he lifted himself and sat up a frenchman who had just pushed a russian
soldier away was squatting by the fire engaged in roasting a piece
of meat stuck on a ramrod his sleeves were rolled up and his sinewy 
hairy red hands with their short fingers deftly turned the ramrod his
brown morose face with frowning brows was clearly visible by the glow of
the charcoal 

 it's all the same to him he muttered turning quickly to a soldier
who stood behind him brigand get away 

and twisting the ramrod he looked gloomily at pierre who turned
away and gazed into the darkness a prisoner the russian soldier the
frenchman had pushed away was sitting near the fire patting something
with his hand looking more closely pierre recognized the blue gray dog 
sitting beside the soldier wagging its tail 

 ah he's come said pierre and plat he began but did not finish 

suddenly and simultaneously a crowd of memories awoke in his fancy of
the look platon had given him as he sat under the tree of the shot
heard from that spot of the dog's howl of the guilty faces of the two
frenchmen as they ran past him of the lowered and smoking gun and of
karataev's absence at this halt and he was on the point of realizing
that karataev had been killed but just at that instant he knew not
why the recollection came to his mind of a summer evening he had spent
with a beautiful polish lady on the veranda of his house in kiev and
without linking up the events of the day or drawing a conclusion
from them pierre closed his eyes seeing a vision of the country in
summertime mingled with memories of bathing and of the liquid vibrating
globe and he sank into water so that it closed over his head 

before sunrise he was awakened by shouts and loud and rapid firing 
french soldiers were running past him 

 the cossacks one of them shouted and a moment later a crowd of
russians surrounded pierre 

for a long time he could not understand what was happening to him all
around he heard his comrades sobbing with joy 

 brothers dear fellows darlings old soldiers exclaimed weeping as
they embraced cossacks and hussars 

the hussars and cossacks crowded round the prisoners one offered them
clothes another boots and a third bread pierre sobbed as he sat
among them and could not utter a word he hugged the first soldier who
approached him and kissed him weeping 

dolokhov stood at the gate of the ruined house letting a crowd
of disarmed frenchmen pass by the french excited by all that had
happened were talking loudly among themselves but as they passed
dolokhov who gently switched his boots with his whip and watched them
with cold glassy eyes that boded no good they became silent on the
opposite side stood dolokhov's cossack counting the prisoners and
marking off each hundred with a chalk line on the gate 

 how many dolokhov asked the cossack 

 the second hundred replied the cossack 

 filez filez dolokhov kept saying having adopted this expression
from the french and when his eyes met those of the prisoners they
flashed with a cruel light 

 get along get along 


denisov bareheaded and with a gloomy face walked behind some cossacks
who were carrying the body of petya rostov to a hole that had been dug
in the garden 





chapter xvi

after the twenty eighth of october when the frosts began the flight of
the french assumed a still more tragic character with men freezing 
or roasting themselves to death at the campfires while carriages
with people dressed in furs continued to drive past carrying away the
property that had been stolen by the emperor kings and dukes but
the process of the flight and disintegration of the french army went on
essentially as before 

from moscow to vyazma the french army of seventy three thousand men not
reckoning the guards who did nothing during the whole war but pillage 
was reduced to thirty six thousand though not more than five thousand
had fallen in battle from this beginning the succeeding terms of the
progression could be determined mathematically the french army melted
away and perished at the same rate from moscow to vyazma from vyazma
to smolensk from smolensk to the berezina and from the berezina to
vilna independently of the greater or lesser intensity of the cold the
pursuit the barring of the way or any other particular conditions 
beyond vyazma the french army instead of moving in three columns huddled
together into one mass and so went on to the end berthier wrote to his
emperor we know how far commanding officers allow themselves to diverge
from the truth in describing the condition of an army and this is what
he said 


i deem it my duty to report to your majesty the condition of the various
corps i have had occasion to observe during different stages of the last
two or three days march they are almost disbanded scarcely a quarter
of the soldiers remain with the standards of their regiments the others
go off by themselves in different directions hoping to find food and
escape discipline in general they regard smolensk as the place where
they hope to recover during the last few days many of the men have been
seen to throw away their cartridges and their arms in such a state
of affairs whatever your ultimate plans may be the interest of your
majesty's service demands that the army should be rallied at smolensk
and should first of all be freed from ineffectives such as dismounted
cavalry unnecessary baggage and artillery material that is no longer
in proportion to the present forces the soldiers who are worn out with
hunger and fatigue need these supplies as well as a few days rest 
many have died these last days on the road or at the bivouacs this
state of things is continually becoming worse and makes one fear that
unless a prompt remedy is applied the troops will no longer be under
control in case of an engagement 

november 9 twenty miles from smolensk 


after staggering into smolensk which seemed to them a promised land the
french searching for food killed one another sacked their own stores 
and when everything had been plundered fled farther 

they all went without knowing whither or why they were going still less
did that genius napoleon know it for no one issued any orders to
him but still he and those about him retained their old habits wrote
commands letters reports and orders of the day called one another
sire mon cousin prince d'eckmuhl roi de naples and so on but these
orders and reports were only on paper nothing in them was acted upon
for they could not be carried out and though they entitled one
another majesties highnesses or cousins they all felt that they were
miserable wretches who had done much evil for which they had now to
pay and though they pretended to be concerned about the army each
was thinking only of himself and of how to get away quickly and save
himself 





chapter xvii

the movements of the russian and french armies during the campaign
from moscow back to the niemen were like those in a game of russian
blindman's buff in which two players are blindfolded and one of
them occasionally rings a little bell to inform the catcher of his
whereabouts first he rings his bell fearlessly but when he gets into
a tight place he runs away as quietly as he can and often thinking to
escape runs straight into his opponent's arms 

at first while they were still moving along the kaluga road napoleon's
armies made their presence known but later when they reached the
smolensk road they ran holding the clapper of their bell tight and often
thinking they were escaping ran right into the russians 

owing to the rapidity of the french flight and the russian pursuit
and the consequent exhaustion of the horses the chief means of
approximately ascertaining the enemy's position by cavalry scouting was
not available besides as a result of the frequent and rapid change of
position by each army even what information was obtained could not be
delivered in time if news was received one day that the enemy had been
in a certain position the day before by the third day when something
could have been done that army was already two days march farther on
and in quite another position 

one army fled and the other pursued beyond smolensk there were several
different roads available for the french and one would have thought
that during their stay of four days they might have learned where
the enemy was might have arranged some more advantageous plan and
undertaken something new but after a four days halt the mob with no
maneuvers or plans again began running along the beaten track neither
to the right nor to the left but along the old the worst road through
krasnoe and orsha 

expecting the enemy from behind and not in front the french separated
in their flight and spread out over a distance of twenty four hours in
front of them all fled the emperor then the kings then the dukes the
russian army expecting napoleon to take the road to the right beyond
the dnieper which was the only reasonable thing for him to do themselves
turned to the right and came out onto the highroad at krasnoe and here
as in a game of blindman's buff the french ran into our vanguard seeing
their enemy unexpectedly the french fell into confusion and stopped
short from the sudden fright but then they resumed their flight 
abandoning their comrades who were farther behind then for three days
separate portions of the french army first murat's the vice king's 
then davout's and then ney's ran as it were the gauntlet of the
russian army they abandoned one another abandoned all their heavy
baggage their artillery and half their men and fled getting past the
russians by night by making semicircles to the right 

ney who came last had been busying himself blowing up the walls of
smolensk which were in nobody's way because despite the unfortunate
plight of the french or because of it they wished to punish the floor
against which they had hurt themselves ney who had had a corps of ten
thousand men reached napoleon at orsha with only one thousand men left 
having abandoned all the rest and all his cannon and having crossed the
dnieper at night by stealth at a wooded spot 

from orsha they fled farther along the road to vilna still playing
at blindman's buff with the pursuing army at the berezina they again
became disorganized many were drowned and many surrendered but those
who got across the river fled farther their supreme chief donned a
fur coat and having seated himself in a sleigh galloped on alone 
abandoning his companions the others who could do so drove away too 
leaving those who could not to surrender or die 





chapter xviii

this campaign consisted in a flight of the french during which they did
all they could to destroy themselves from the time they turned onto
the kaluga road to the day their leader fled from the army none of the
movements of the crowd had any sense so one might have thought that
regarding this period of the campaign the historians who attributed
the actions of the mass to the will of one man would have found it
impossible to make the story of the retreat fit their theory but
no mountains of books have been written by the historians about this
campaign and everywhere are described napoleon's arrangements the
maneuvers and his profound plans which guided the army as well as the
military genius shown by his marshals 

the retreat from malo yaroslavets when he had a free road into a
well supplied district and the parallel road was open to him along
which kutuzov afterwards pursued him this unnecessary retreat along
a devastated road is explained to us as being due to profound
considerations similarly profound considerations are given for
his retreat from smolensk to orsha then his heroism at krasnoe is
described where he is reported to have been prepared to accept battle
and take personal command and to have walked about with a birch stick
and said 

 j'ai assez fait l'empereur il est temps de faire le general but
nevertheless immediately ran away again abandoning to its fate the
scattered fragments of the army he left behind 

 i have acted the emperor long enough it is time to act
 the general 


then we are told of the greatness of soul of the marshals especially
of ney a greatness of soul consisting in this that he made his way by
night around through the forest and across the dnieper and escaped to
orsha abandoning standards artillery and nine tenths of his men 

and lastly the final departure of the great emperor from his heroic
army is presented to us by the historians as something great and
characteristic of genius even that final running away described in
ordinary language as the lowest depth of baseness which every child
is taught to be ashamed of even that act finds justification in the
historians language 

when it is impossible to stretch the very elastic threads of historical
ratiocination any farther when actions are clearly contrary to all
that humanity calls right or even just the historians produce a saving
conception of greatness greatness it seems excludes the standards
of right and wrong for the great man nothing is wrong there is no
atrocity for which a great man can be blamed 

 c'est grand say the historians and there no longer exists either
good or evil but only grand and not grand grand is good not
grand is bad grand is the characteristic in their conception of some
special animals called heroes and napoleon escaping home in a warm
fur coat and leaving to perish those who were not merely his comrades
but were in his opinion men he had brought there feels que c'est
grand 2 and his soul is tranquil 

 it is great 

 2 that it is great 

 du sublime he saw something sublime in himself au ridicule il n'y
a qu'un pas said he and the whole world for fifty years has been
repeating sublime grand napoleon le grand du sublime au ridicule
il n'y a qu'un pas 

 from the sublime to the ridiculous is but a step 


and it occurs to no one that to admit a greatness not commensurable with
the standard of right and wrong is merely to admit one's own nothingness
and immeasurable meanness 

for us with the standard of good and evil given us by christ no human
actions are incommensurable and there is no greatness where simplicity 
goodness and truth are absent 





chapter xix

what russian reading the account of the last part of the campaign
of 1812 has not experienced an uncomfortable feeling of regret 
dissatisfaction and perplexity who has not asked himself how it is
that the french were not all captured or destroyed when our three armies
surrounded them in superior numbers when the disordered french hungry
and freezing surrendered in crowds and when as the historians relate 
the aim of the russians was to stop the french to cut them off and
capture them all 

how was it that the russian army which when numerically weaker than the
french had given battle at borodino did not achieve its purpose when it
had surrounded the french on three sides and when its aim was to capture
them can the french be so enormously superior to us that when we had
surrounded them with superior forces we could not beat them how could
that happen 

history or what is called by that name replying to these questions
says that this occurred because kutuzov and tormasov and chichagov and
this man and that man did not execute such and such maneuvers 

but why did they not execute those maneuvers and why if they were
guilty of not carrying out a prearranged plan were they not tried and
punished but even if we admitted that kutuzov chichagov and others
were the cause of the russian failures it is still incomprehensible
why the position of the russian army being what it was at krasnoe and
at the berezina in both cases we had superior forces the french army
with its marshals kings and emperor was not captured if that was what
the russians aimed at 

the explanation of this strange fact given by russian military
historians to the effect that kutuzov hindered an attack is unfounded 
for we know that he could not restrain the troops from attacking at
vyazma and tarutino 

why was the russian army which with inferior forces had withstood the
enemy in full strength at borodino defeated at krasnoe and the berezina
by the disorganized crowds of the french when it was numerically
superior 

if the aim of the russians consisted in cutting off and capturing
napoleon and his marshals and that aim was not merely frustrated but all
attempts to attain it were most shamefully baffled then this last period
of the campaign is quite rightly considered by the french to be a
series of victories and quite wrongly considered victorious by russian
historians 

the russian military historians in so far as they submit to claims
of logic must admit that conclusion and in spite of their lyrical
rhapsodies about valor devotion and so forth must reluctantly admit
that the french retreat from moscow was a series of victories for
napoleon and defeats for kutuzov 

but putting national vanity entirely aside one feels that such a
conclusion involves a contradiction since the series of french
victories brought the french complete destruction while the series
of russian defeats led to the total destruction of their enemy and the
liberation of their country 

the source of this contradiction lies in the fact that the historians
studying the events from the letters of the sovereigns and the generals 
from memoirs reports projects and so forth have attributed to this
last period of the war of 1812 an aim that never existed namely that of
cutting off and capturing napoleon with his marshals and his army 

there never was or could have been such an aim for it would have been
senseless and its attainment quite impossible 

it would have been senseless first because napoleon's disorganized
army was flying from russia with all possible speed that is to say was
doing just what every russian desired so what was the use of performing
various operations on the french who were running away as fast as they
possibly could 

secondly it would have been senseless to block the passage of men whose
whole energy was directed to flight 

thirdly it would have been senseless to sacrifice one's own troops in
order to destroy the french army which without external interference
was destroying itself at such a rate that though its path was not
blocked it could not carry across the frontier more than it actually
did in december namely a hundredth part of the original army 

fourthly it would have been senseless to wish to take captive the
emperor kings and dukes whose capture would have been in the highest
degree embarrassing for the russians as the most adroit diplomatists of
the time joseph de maistre and others recognized still more senseless
would have been the wish to capture army corps of the french when our
own army had melted away to half before reaching krasnoe and a whole
division would have been needed to convoy the corps of prisoners and
when our men were not always getting full rations and the prisoners
already taken were perishing of hunger 

all the profound plans about cutting off and capturing napoleon and his
army were like the plan of a market gardener who when driving out of
his garden a cow that had trampled down the beds he had planted should
run to the gate and hit the cow on the head the only thing to be said
in excuse of that gardener would be that he was very angry but not even
that could be said for those who drew up this project for it was not
they who had suffered from the trampled beds 

but besides the fact that cutting off napoleon with his army would have
been senseless it was impossible 

it was impossible first because as experience shows that a three mile
movement of columns on a battlefield never coincides with the plans the
probability of chichagov kutuzov and wittgenstein effecting a junction
on time at an appointed place was so remote as to be tantamount to
impossibility as in fact thought kutuzov who when he received the plan
remarked that diversions planned over great distances do not yield the
desired results 

secondly it was impossible because to paralyze the momentum with which
napoleon's army was retiring incomparably greater forces than the
russians possessed would have been required 

thirdly it was impossible because the military term to cut off has no
meaning one can cut off a slice of bread but not an army to cut off
an army to bar its road is quite impossible for there is always plenty
of room to avoid capture and there is the night when nothing can be
seen as the military scientists might convince themselves by the
example of krasnoe and of the berezina it is only possible to capture
prisoners if they agree to be captured just as it is only possible
to catch a swallow if it settles on one's hand men can only be taken
prisoners if they surrender according to the rules of strategy and
tactics as the germans did but the french troops quite rightly did not
consider that this suited them since death by hunger and cold awaited
them in flight or captivity alike 

fourthly and chiefly it was impossible because never since the world
began has a war been fought under such conditions as those that obtained
in 1812 and the russian army in its pursuit of the french strained its
strength to the utmost and could not have done more without destroying
itself 

during the movement of the russian army from tarutino to krasnoe it
lost fifty thousand sick or stragglers that is a number equal to the
population of a large provincial town half the men fell out of the army
without a battle 

and it is of this period of the campaign when the army lacked boots
and sheepskin coats was short of provisions and without vodka and
was camping out at night for months in the snow with fifteen degrees
of frost when there were only seven or eight hours of daylight and
the rest was night in which the influence of discipline cannot be
maintained when men were taken into that region of death where
discipline fails not for a few hours only as in a battle but for
months where they were every moment fighting death from hunger and
cold when half the army perished in a single month it is of this period
of the campaign that the historians tell us how miloradovich should have
made a flank march to such and such a place tormasov to another place 
and chichagov should have crossed more than knee deep in snow to
somewhere else and how so and so routed and cut off the french and
so on and so on 

the russians half of whom died did all that could and should have been
done to attain an end worthy of the nation and they are not to blame
because other russians sitting in warm rooms proposed that they should
do what was impossible 

all that strange contradiction now difficult to understand between the
facts and the historical accounts only arises because the historians
dealing with the matter have written the history of the beautiful words
and sentiments of various generals and not the history of the events 

to them the words of miloradovich seem very interesting and so do their
surmises and the rewards this or that general received but the question
of those fifty thousand men who were left in hospitals and in graves
does not even interest them for it does not come within the range of
their investigation 

yet one need only discard the study of the reports and general plans and
consider the movement of those hundreds of thousands of men who took a
direct part in the events and all the questions that seemed insoluble
easily and simply receive an immediate and certain solution 

the aim of cutting off napoleon and his army never existed except in
the imaginations of a dozen people it could not exist because it was
senseless and unattainable 

the people had a single aim to free their land from invasion that aim
was attained in the first place of itself as the french ran away 
and so it was only necessary not to stop their flight secondly it was
attained by the guerrilla warfare which was destroying the french and
thirdly by the fact that a large russian army was following the french 
ready to use its strength in case their movement stopped 

the russian army had to act like a whip to a running animal and the
experienced driver knew it was better to hold the whip raised as a
menace than to strike the running animal on the head 





book fifteen 1812 13





chapter i

when seeing a dying animal a man feels a sense of horror substance
similar to his own is perishing before his eyes but when it is a
beloved and intimate human being that is dying besides this horror at
the extinction of life there is a severance a spiritual wound which
like a physical wound is sometimes fatal and sometimes heals but always
aches and shrinks at any external irritating touch 

after prince andrew's death natasha and princess mary alike felt this 
drooping in spirit and closing their eyes before the menacing cloud of
death that overhung them they dared not look life in the face they
carefully guarded their open wounds from any rough and painful contact 
everything a carriage passing rapidly in the street a summons to
dinner the maid's inquiry what dress to prepare or worse still any
word of insincere or feeble sympathy seemed an insult painfully
irritated the wound interrupting that necessary quiet in which
they both tried to listen to the stern and dreadful choir that still
resounded in their imagination and hindered their gazing into those
mysterious limitless vistas that for an instant had opened out before
them 

only when alone together were they free from such outrage and pain 
they spoke little even to one another and when they did it was of very
unimportant matters 

both avoided any allusion to the future to admit the possibility of
a future seemed to them to insult his memory still more carefully did
they avoid anything relating to him who was dead it seemed to them that
what they had lived through and experienced could not be expressed in
words and that any reference to the details of his life infringed the
majesty and sacredness of the mystery that had been accomplished before
their eyes 

continued abstention from speech and constant avoidance of everything
that might lead up to the subject this halting on all sides at the
boundary of what they might not mention brought before their minds with
still greater purity and clearness what they were both feeling 

but pure and complete sorrow is as impossible as pure and complete joy 
princess mary in her position as absolute and independent arbiter of
her own fate and guardian and instructor of her nephew was the first to
be called back to life from that realm of sorrow in which she had dwelt
for the first fortnight she received letters from her relations to
which she had to reply the room in which little nicholas had been put
was damp and he began to cough alpatych came to yaroslavl with reports
on the state of their affairs and with advice and suggestions that they
should return to moscow to the house on the vozdvizhenka street which
had remained uninjured and needed only slight repairs life did not
stand still and it was necessary to live hard as it was for princess
mary to emerge from the realm of secluded contemplation in which she
had lived till then and sorry and almost ashamed as she felt to leave
natasha alone yet the cares of life demanded her attention and she
involuntarily yielded to them she went through the accounts with
alpatych conferred with dessalles about her nephew and gave orders and
made preparations for the journey to moscow 

natasha remained alone and from the time princess mary began making
preparations for departure held aloof from her too 

princess mary asked the countess to let natasha go with her to moscow 
and both parents gladly accepted this offer for they saw their daughter
losing strength every day and thought that a change of scene and the
advice of moscow doctors would be good for her 

 i am not going anywhere natasha replied when this was proposed to
her do please just leave me alone and she ran out of the room with
difficulty refraining from tears of vexation and irritation rather than
of sorrow 

after she felt herself deserted by princes mary and alone in her grief 
natasha spent most of the time in her room by herself sitting huddled
up feet and all in the corner of the sofa tearing and twisting
something with her slender nervous fingers and gazing intently and
fixedly at whatever her eyes chanced to fall on this solitude exhausted
and tormented her but she was in absolute need of it as soon as anyone
entered she got up quickly changed her position and expression and
picked up a book or some sewing evidently waiting impatiently for the
intruder to go 

she felt all the time as if she might at any moment penetrate that
on which with a terrible questioning too great for her strength her
spiritual gaze was fixed 

one day toward the end of december natasha pale and thin dressed in a
black woolen gown her plaited hair negligently twisted into a knot was
crouched feet and all in the corner of her sofa nervously crumpling and
smoothing out the end of her sash while she looked at a corner of the
door 

she was gazing in the direction in which he had gone to the other side
of life and that other side of life of which she had never before
thought and which had formerly seemed to her so far away and improbable 
was now nearer and more akin and more comprehensible than this side of
life where everything was either emptiness and desolation or suffering
and indignity 

she was gazing where she knew him to be but she could not imagine him
otherwise than as he had been here she now saw him again as he had been
at mytishchi at troitsa and at yaroslavl 

she saw his face heard his voice repeated his words and her own and
sometimes devised other words they might have spoken 

there he is lying back in an armchair in his velvet cloak leaning
his head on his thin pale hand his chest is dreadfully hollow and his
shoulders raised his lips are firmly closed his eyes glitter and a
wrinkle comes and goes on his pale forehead one of his legs twitches
just perceptibly but rapidly natasha knows that he is struggling with
terrible pain what is that pain like why does he have that pain what
does he feel how does it hurt him thought natasha he noticed her
watching him raised his eyes and began to speak seriously 

 one thing would be terrible said he to bind oneself forever to a
suffering man it would be continual torture and he looked searchingly
at her natasha as usual answered before she had time to think what she
would say she said this can't go on it won't you will get well quite
well 

she now saw him from the commencement of that scene and relived what she
had then felt she recalled his long sad and severe look at those words
and understood the meaning of the rebuke and despair in that protracted
gaze 

 i agreed natasha now said to herself that it would be dreadful if
he always continued to suffer i said it then only because it would have
been dreadful for him but he understood it differently he thought it
would be dreadful for me he then still wished to live and feared death 
and i said it so awkwardly and stupidly i did not say what i meant 
i thought quite differently had i said what i thought i should have
said even if he had to go on dying to die continually before my eyes 
i should have been happy compared with what i am now now there is
nothing nobody did he know that no he did not and never will know
it and now it will never never be possible to put it right and
now he again seemed to be saying the same words to her only in her
imagination natasha this time gave him a different answer she stopped
him and said terrible for you but not for me you know that for me
there is nothing in life but you and to suffer with you is the greatest
happiness for me and he took her hand and pressed it as he had
pressed it that terrible evening four days before his death and in her
imagination she said other tender and loving words which she might have
said then but only spoke now i love thee thee i love love 
she said convulsively pressing her hands and setting her teeth with a
desperate effort 

she was overcome by sweet sorrow and tears were already rising in her
eyes then she suddenly asked herself to whom she was saying this 
again everything was shrouded in hard dry perplexity and again with a
strained frown she peered toward the world where he was and now now
it seemed to her she was penetrating the mystery but at the instant
when it seemed that the incomprehensible was revealing itself to her a
loud rattle of the door handle struck painfully on her ears dunyasha 
her maid entered the room quickly and abruptly with a frightened look
on her face and showing no concern for her mistress 

 come to your papa at once please said she with a strange excited
look a misfortune about peter ilynich a letter she finished
with a sob 





chapter ii

besides a feeling of aloofness from everybody natasha was feeling a
special estrangement from the members of her own family all of
them her father mother and sonya were so near to her so familiar so
commonplace that all their words and feelings seemed an insult to the
world in which she had been living of late and she felt not merely
indifferent to them but regarded them with hostility she heard
dunyasha's words about peter ilynich and a misfortune but did not grasp
them 

 what misfortune what misfortune can happen to them they just live
their own old quiet and commonplace life thought natasha 

as she entered the ballroom her father was hurriedly coming out of
her mother's room his face was puckered up and wet with tears he
had evidently run out of that room to give vent to the sobs that were
choking him when he saw natasha he waved his arms despairingly and
burst into convulsively painful sobs that distorted his soft round face 

 pe petya go go she is calling and weeping like a child
and quickly shuffling on his feeble legs to a chair he almost fell into
it covering his face with his hands 

suddenly an electric shock seemed to run through natasha's whole being 
terrible anguish struck her heart she felt a dreadful ache as if
something was being torn inside her and she were dying but the pain
was immediately followed by a feeling of release from the oppressive
constraint that had prevented her taking part in life the sight of her
father the terribly wild cries of her mother that she heard through the
door made her immediately forget herself and her own grief 

she ran to her father but he feebly waved his arm pointing to her
mother's door princess mary pale and with quivering chin came out
from that room and taking natasha by the arm said something to her 
natasha neither saw nor heard her she went in with rapid steps pausing
at the door for an instant as if struggling with herself and then ran
to her mother 

the countess was lying in an armchair in a strange and awkward position 
stretching out and beating her head against the wall sonya and the
maids were holding her arms 

 natasha natasha cried the countess it's not true it's not
true he's lying natasha she shrieked pushing those around her
away go away all of you it's not true killed ha ha ha 
it's not true 

natasha put one knee on the armchair stooped over her mother embraced
her and with unexpected strength raised her turned her face toward
herself and clung to her 

 mummy darling i am here my dearest mummy she kept on
whispering not pausing an instant 

she did not let go of her mother but struggled tenderly with her 
demanded a pillow and hot water and unfastened and tore open her
mother's dress 

 my dearest darling mummy my precious she whispered
incessantly kissing her head her hands her face and feeling her own
irrepressible and streaming tears tickling her nose and cheeks 

the countess pressed her daughter's hand closed her eyes and became
quiet for a moment suddenly she sat up with unaccustomed swiftness 
glanced vacantly around her and seeing natasha began to press her
daughter's head with all her strength then she turned toward her
daughter's face which was wincing with pain and gazed long at it 

 natasha you love me she said in a soft trustful whisper natasha 
you would not deceive me you'll tell me the whole truth 

natasha looked at her with eyes full of tears and in her look there was
nothing but love and an entreaty for forgiveness 

 my darling mummy she repeated straining all the power of her love to
find some way of taking on herself the excess of grief that crushed her
mother 

and again in a futile struggle with reality her mother refusing to
believe that she could live when her beloved boy was killed in the bloom
of life escaped from reality into a world of delirium 

natasha did not remember how that day passed nor that night nor the
next day and night she did not sleep and did not leave her mother her
persevering and patient love seemed completely to surround the countess
every moment not explaining or consoling but recalling her to life 

during the third night the countess kept very quiet for a few minutes 
and natasha rested her head on the arm of her chair and closed her eyes 
but opened them again on hearing the bedstead creak the countess was
sitting up in bed and speaking softly 

 how glad i am you have come you are tired won't you have some tea 
natasha went up to her you have improved in looks and grown more
manly continued the countess taking her daughter's hand 

 mamma what are you saying 

 natasha he is no more no more 

and embracing her daughter the countess began to weep for the first
time 





chapter iii

princess mary postponed her departure sonya and the count tried to
replace natasha but could not they saw that she alone was able to
restrain her mother from unreasoning despair for three weeks natasha
remained constantly at her mother's side sleeping on a lounge chair
in her room making her eat and drink and talking to her incessantly
because the mere sound of her tender caressing tones soothed her
mother 

the mother's wounded spirit could not heal petya's death had torn from
her half her life when the news of petya's death had come she had been
a fresh and vigorous woman of fifty but a month later she left her room
a listless old woman taking no interest in life but the same blow that
almost killed the countess this second blow restored natasha to life 

a spiritual wound produced by a rending of the spiritual body is like
a physical wound and strange as it may seem just as a deep wound may
heal and its edges join physical and spiritual wounds alike can yet
heal completely only as the result of a vital force from within 

natasha's wound healed in that way she thought her life was ended 
but her love for her mother unexpectedly showed her that the essence of
life love was still active within her love awoke and so did life 

prince andrew's last days had bound princess mary and natasha together 
this new sorrow brought them still closer to one another princess mary
put off her departure and for three weeks looked after natasha as if
she had been a sick child the last weeks passed in her mother's bedroom
had strained natasha's physical strength 

one afternoon noticing natasha shivering with fever princess mary took
her to her own room and made her lie down on the bed natasha lay down 
but when princess mary had drawn the blinds and was going away she
called her back 

 i don't want to sleep mary sit by me a little 

 you are tired try to sleep 

 no no why did you bring me away she will be asking for me 

 she is much better she spoke so well today said princess mary 

natasha lay on the bed and in the semidarkness of the room scanned
princess mary's face 

 is she like him thought natasha yes like and yet not like but she
is quite original strange new and unknown and she loves me what
is in her heart all that is good but how what is her mind like what
does she think about me yes she is splendid 

 mary she said timidly drawing princess mary's hand to herself 
 mary you mustn't think me wicked no mary darling how i love you 
let us be quite quite friends 

and natasha embracing her began kissing her face and hands making
princess mary feel shy but happy by this demonstration of her feelings 

from that day a tender and passionate friendship such as exists only
between women was established between princess mary and natasha they
were continually kissing and saying tender things to one another and
spent most of their time together when one went out the other became
restless and hastened to rejoin her together they felt more in harmony
with one another than either of them felt with herself when alone a
feeling stronger than friendship sprang up between them an exclusive
feeling of life being possible only in each other's presence 

sometimes they were silent for hours sometimes after they were already
in bed they would begin talking and go on till morning they spoke most
of what was long past princess mary spoke of her childhood of her
mother her father and her daydreams and natasha who with a passive
lack of understanding had formerly turned away from that life of
devotion submission and the poetry of christian self sacrifice now
feeling herself bound to princess mary by affection learned to love her
past too and to understand a side of life previously incomprehensible to
her she did not think of applying submission and self abnegation to her
own life for she was accustomed to seek other joys but she understood
and loved in another those previously incomprehensible virtues for
princess mary listening to natasha's tales of childhood and early
youth there also opened out a new and hitherto uncomprehended side of
life belief in life and its enjoyment 

just as before they never mentioned him so as not to lower as they
thought their exalted feelings by words but this silence about him had
the effect of making them gradually begin to forget him without being
conscious of it 

natasha had grown thin and pale and physically so weak that they all
talked about her health and this pleased her but sometimes she was
suddenly overcome by fear not only of death but of sickness weakness 
and loss of good looks and involuntarily she examined her bare arm
carefully surprised at its thinness and in the morning noticed her
drawn and as it seemed to her piteous face in her glass it seemed to
her that things must be so and yet it was dreadfully sad 

one day she went quickly upstairs and found herself out of breath 
unconsciously she immediately invented a reason for going down and
then testing her strength ran upstairs again observing the result 

another time when she called dunyasha her voice trembled so she called
again though she could hear dunyasha coming called her in the deep chest
tones in which she had been wont to sing and listened attentively to
herself 

she did not know and would not have believed it but beneath the layer
of slime that covered her soul and seemed to her impenetrable delicate
young shoots of grass were already sprouting which taking root would so
cover with their living verdure the grief that weighed her down that
it would soon no longer be seen or noticed the wound had begun to heal
from within 

at the end of january princess mary left for moscow and the count
insisted on natasha's going with her to consult the doctors 





chapter iv

after the encounter at vyazma where kutuzov had been unable to hold
back his troops in their anxiety to overwhelm and cut off the enemy and
so on the farther movement of the fleeing french and of the russians
who pursued them continued as far as krasnoe without a battle the
flight was so rapid that the russian army pursuing the french could
not keep up with them cavalry and artillery horses broke down and the
information received of the movements of the french was never reliable 

the men in the russian army were so worn out by this continuous marching
at the rate of twenty seven miles a day that they could not go any
faster 

to realize the degree of exhaustion of the russian army it is only
necessary to grasp clearly the meaning of the fact that while not
losing more than five thousand killed and wounded after tarutino and
less than a hundred prisoners the russian army which left that place a
hundred thousand strong reached krasnoe with only fifty thousand 

the rapidity of the russian pursuit was just as destructive to our army
as the flight of the french was to theirs the only difference was that
the russian army moved voluntarily with no such threat of destruction
as hung over the french and that the sick frenchmen were left behind
in enemy hands while the sick russians left behind were among their
own people the chief cause of the wastage of napoleon's army was
the rapidity of its movement and a convincing proof of this is the
corresponding decrease of the russian army 

kutuzov as far as was in his power instead of trying to check the
movement of the french as was desired in petersburg and by the russian
army generals directed his whole activity here as he had done at
tarutino and vyazma to hastening it on while easing the movement of our
army 

but besides this since the exhaustion and enormous diminution of the
army caused by the rapidity of the advance had become evident another
reason for slackening the pace and delaying presented itself to kutuzov 
the aim of the russian army was to pursue the french the road the
french would take was unknown and so the closer our troops trod on
their heels the greater distance they had to cover only by following
at some distance could one cut across the zigzag path of the french all
the artful maneuvers suggested by our generals meant fresh movements of
the army and a lengthening of its marches whereas the only reasonable
aim was to shorten those marches to that end kutuzov's activity was
directed during the whole campaign from moscow to vilna not casually or
intermittently but so consistently that he never once deviated from it 

kutuzov felt and knew not by reasoning or science but with the whole of
his russian being what every russian soldier felt that the french were
beaten that the enemy was flying and must be driven out but at the
same time he like the soldiers realized all the hardship of this march 
the rapidity of which was unparalleled for such a time of the year 

but to the generals especially the foreign ones in the russian army 
who wished to distinguish themselves to astonish somebody and for some
reason to capture a king or a duke it seemed that now when any battle
must be horrible and senseless was the very time to fight and conquer
somebody kutuzov merely shrugged his shoulders when one after
another they presented projects of maneuvers to be made with those
soldiers ill shod insufficiently clad and half starved who within a
month and without fighting a battle had dwindled to half their number 
and who at the best if the flight continued would have to go a greater
distance than they had already traversed before they reached the
frontier 

this longing to distinguish themselves to maneuver to overthrow and
to cut off showed itself particularly whenever the russians stumbled on
the french army 

so it was at krasnoe where they expected to find one of the three
french columns and stumbled instead on napoleon himself with sixteen
thousand men despite all kutuzov's efforts to avoid that ruinous
encounter and to preserve his troops the massacre of the broken mob
of french soldiers by worn out russians continued at krasnoe for three
days 

toll wrote a disposition the first column will march to so and so 
etc and as usual nothing happened in accord with the disposition 
prince eugene of wurttemberg fired from a hill over the french crowds
that were running past and demanded reinforcements which did not
arrive the french avoiding the russians dispersed and hid themselves
in the forest by night making their way round as best they could and
continued their flight 

miloradovich who said he did not want to know anything about the
commissariat affairs of his detachment and could never be found when
he was wanted that chevalier sans peur et sans reproche as he styled
himself who was fond of parleys with the french sent envoys demanding
their surrender wasted time and did not do what he was ordered to do 

 knight without fear and without reproach 

 i give you that column lads he said riding up to the troops and
pointing out the french to the cavalry 

and the cavalry with spurs and sabers urging on horses that could
scarcely move trotted with much effort to the column presented
to them that is to say to a crowd of frenchmen stark with cold 
frost bitten and starving and the column that had been presented to
them threw down its arms and surrendered as it had long been anxious to
do 

at krasnoe they took twenty six thousand prisoners several hundred
cannon and a stick called a marshal's staff and disputed as to who
had distinguished himself and were pleased with their achievement though
they much regretted not having taken napoleon or at least a marshal or
a hero of some sort and reproached one another and especially kutuzov
for having failed to do so 

these men carried away by their passions were but blind tools of the
most melancholy law of necessity but considered themselves heroes and
imagined that they were accomplishing a most noble and honorable
deed they blamed kutuzov and said that from the very beginning of the
campaign he had prevented their vanquishing napoleon that he thought of
nothing but satisfying his passions and would not advance from the linen
factories because he was comfortable there that at krasnoe he checked
the advance because on learning that napoleon was there he had quite
lost his head and that it was probable that he had an understanding
with napoleon and had been bribed by him and so on and so on 

not only did his contemporaries carried away by their passions talk
in this way but posterity and history have acclaimed napoleon as grand 
while kutuzov is described by foreigners as a crafty dissolute weak
old courtier and by russians as something indefinite a sort of puppet
useful only because he had a russian name 





chapter v

in 1812 and 1813 kutuzov was openly accused of blundering the emperor
was dissatisfied with him and in a history recently written by order
of the highest authorities it is said that kutuzov was a cunning court
liar frightened of the name of napoleon and that by his blunders at
krasnoe and the berezina he deprived the russian army of the glory of
complete victory over the french 

 history of the year 1812 the character of kutuzov and
 reflections on the unsatisfactory results of the battles at
 krasnoe by bogdanovich 

such is the fate not of great men grands hommes whom the russian mind
does not acknowledge but of those rare and always solitary individuals
who discerning the will of providence submit their personal will to
it the hatred and contempt of the crowd punish such men for discerning
the higher laws 

for russian historians strange and terrible to say napoleon that most
insignificant tool of history who never anywhere even in exile showed
human dignity napoleon is the object of adulation and enthusiasm he
is grand but kutuzov the man who from the beginning to the end of his
activity in 1812 never once swerving by word or deed from borodino to
vilna presented an example exceptional in history of self sacrifice
and a present consciousness of the future importance of what was
happening kutuzov seems to them something indefinite and pitiful and
when speaking of him and of the year 1812 they always seem a little
ashamed 

and yet it is difficult to imagine an historical character whose
activity was so unswervingly directed to a single aim and it would be
difficult to imagine any aim more worthy or more consonant with the
will of the whole people still more difficult would it be to find
an instance in history of the aim of an historical personage being so
completely accomplished as that to which all kutuzov's efforts were
directed in 1812 

kutuzov never talked of forty centuries looking down from the
pyramids of the sacrifices he offered for the fatherland or of
what he intended to accomplish or had accomplished in general he
said nothing about himself adopted no pose always appeared to be
the simplest and most ordinary of men and said the simplest and most
ordinary things he wrote letters to his daughters and to madame de
stael read novels liked the society of pretty women jested with
generals officers and soldiers and never contradicted those who tried
to prove anything to him when count rostopchin at the yauza bridge
galloped up to kutuzov with personal reproaches for having caused the
destruction of moscow and said how was it you promised not to abandon
moscow without a battle kutuzov replied and i shall not abandon
moscow without a battle though moscow was then already abandoned when
arakcheev coming to him from the emperor said that ermolov ought to
be appointed chief of the artillery kutuzov replied yes i was
just saying so myself though a moment before he had said quite the
contrary what did it matter to him who then alone amid a senseless
crowd understood the whole tremendous significance of what was
happening what did it matter to him whether rostopchin attributed the
calamities of moscow to him or to himself still less could it matter to
him who was appointed chief of the artillery 

not merely in these cases but continually did that old man who by
experience of life had reached the conviction that thoughts and the
words serving as their expression are not what move people use quite
meaningless words that happened to enter his head 

but that man so heedless of his words did not once during the whole
time of his activity utter one word inconsistent with the single aim
toward which he moved throughout the whole war obviously in spite of
himself in very diverse circumstances he repeatedly expressed his real
thoughts with the bitter conviction that he would not be understood 
beginning with the battle of borodino from which time his disagreement
with those about him began he alone said that the battle of borodino
was a victory and repeated this both verbally and in his dispatches
and reports up to the time of his death he alone said that the loss of
moscow is not the loss of russia in reply to lauriston's proposal of
peace he said there can be no peace for such is the people's will he
alone during the retreat of the french said that all our maneuvers are
useless everything is being accomplished of itself better than we could
desire that the enemy must be offered a golden bridge that neither
the tarutino the vyazma nor the krasnoe battles were necessary that
we must keep some force to reach the frontier with and that he would
not sacrifice a single russian for ten frenchmen 

and this courtier as he is described to us who lies to arakcheev
to please the emperor he alone incurring thereby the emperor's
displeasure said in vilna that to carry the war beyond the frontier is
useless and harmful 

nor do words alone prove that only he understood the meaning of the
events his actions without the smallest deviation were all directed
to one and the same threefold end 1 to brace all his strength for
conflict with the french 2 to defeat them and 3 to drive them out
of russia minimizing as far as possible the sufferings of our people
and of our army 

this procrastinator kutuzov whose motto was patience and time 
this enemy of decisive action gave battle at borodino investing the
preparations for it with unparalleled solemnity this kutuzov who before
the battle of austerlitz began said that it would be lost he alone in
contradiction to everyone else declared till his death that borodino
was a victory despite the assurance of generals that the battle was
lost and despite the fact that for an army to have to retire after
winning a battle was unprecedented he alone during the whole retreat
insisted that battles which were useless then should not be fought 
and that a new war should not be begun nor the frontiers of russia
crossed 

it is easy now to understand the significance of these events if only we
abstain from attributing to the activity of the mass aims that existed
only in the heads of a dozen individuals for the events and results now
lie before us 

but how did that old man alone in opposition to the general opinion 
so truly discern the importance of the people's view of the events that
in all his activity he was never once untrue to it 

the source of that extraordinary power of penetrating the meaning of the
events then occuring lay in the national feeling which he possessed in
full purity and strength 

only the recognition of the fact that he possessed this feeling caused
the people in so strange a manner contrary to the tsar's wish to
select him an old man in disfavor to be their representative in the
national war and only that feeling placed him on that highest human
pedestal from which he the commander in chief devoted all his powers
not to slaying and destroying men but to saving and showing pity on
them 

that simple modest and therefore truly great figure could not be
cast in the false mold of a european hero the supposed ruler of men that
history has invented 

to a lackey no man can be great for a lackey has his own conception of
greatness 





chapter vi

the fifth of november was the first day of what is called the battle of
krasnoe toward evening after much disputing and many mistakes made by
generals who did not go to their proper places and after adjutants had
been sent about with counterorders when it had become plain that the
enemy was everywhere in flight and that there could and would be no
battle kutuzov left krasnoe and went to dobroe whither his headquarters
had that day been transferred 

the day was clear and frosty kutuzov rode to dobroe on his plump little
white horse followed by an enormous suite of discontented generals who
whispered among themselves behind his back all along the road groups of
french prisoners captured that day there were seven thousand of them 
were crowding to warm themselves at campfires near dobroe an immense
crowd of tattered prisoners buzzing with talk and wrapped and bandaged
in anything they had been able to get hold of were standing in the road
beside a long row of unharnessed french guns at the approach of the
commander in chief the buzz of talk ceased and all eyes were fixed on
kutuzov who wearing a white cap with a red band and a padded overcoat
that bulged on his round shoulders moved slowly along the road on his
white horse one of the generals was reporting to him where the guns and
prisoners had been captured 

kutuzov seemed preoccupied and did not listen to what the general was
saying he screwed up his eyes with a dissatisfied look as he gazed
attentively and fixedly at these prisoners who presented a specially
wretched appearance most of them were disfigured by frost bitten noses
and cheeks and nearly all had red swollen and festering eyes 

one group of the french stood close to the road and two of them one of
whom had his face covered with sores were tearing a piece of raw
flesh with their hands there was something horrible and bestial in
the fleeting glance they threw at the riders and in the malevolent
expression with which after a glance at kutuzov the soldier with the
sores immediately turned away and went on with what he was doing 

kutuzov looked long and intently at these two soldiers he puckered his
face screwed up his eyes and pensively swayed his head at another
spot he noticed a russian soldier laughingly patting a frenchman on the
shoulder saying something to him in a friendly manner and kutuzov with
the same expression on his face again swayed his head 

 what were you saying he asked the general who continuing his report
directed the commander in chief's attention to some standards captured
from the french and standing in front of the preobrazhensk regiment 

 ah the standards said kutuzov evidently detaching himself with
difficulty from the thoughts that preoccupied him 

he looked about him absently thousands of eyes were looking at him from
all sides awaiting a word from him 

he stopped in front of the preobrazhensk regiment sighed deeply and
closed his eyes one of his suite beckoned to the soldiers carrying
the standards to advance and surround the commander in chief with them 
kutuzov was silent for a few seconds and then submitting with evident
reluctance to the duty imposed by his position raised his head
and began to speak a throng of officers surrounded him he looked
attentively around at the circle of officers recognizing several of
them 

 i thank you all he said addressing the soldiers and then again the
officers in the stillness around him his slowly uttered words were
distinctly heard i thank you all for your hard and faithful service 
the victory is complete and russia will not forget you honor to you
forever 

he paused and looked around 

 lower its head lower it he said to a soldier who had accidentally
lowered the french eagle he was holding before the preobrazhensk
standards lower lower that's it hurrah lads he added addressing
the men with a rapid movement of his chin 

 hur r rah roared thousands of voices 

while the soldiers were shouting kutuzov leaned forward in his saddle
and bowed his head and his eye lit up with a mild and apparently ironic
gleam 

 you see brothers said he when the shouts had ceased and all at
once his voice and the expression of his face changed it was no longer
the commander in chief speaking but an ordinary old man who wanted to
tell his comrades something very important 

there was a stir among the throng of officers and in the ranks of the
soldiers who moved that they might hear better what he was going to
say 

 you see brothers i know it's hard for you but it can't be helped 
bear up it won't be for long now we'll see our visitors off and then
we'll rest the tsar won't forget your service it is hard for you but
still you are at home while they you see what they have come to said
he pointing to the prisoners worse off than our poorest beggars 
while they were strong we didn't spare ourselves but now we may even
pity them they are human beings too isn't it so lads 

he looked around and in the direct respectful wondering gaze fixed
upon him he read sympathy with what he had said his face grew brighter
and brighter with an old man's mild smile which drew the corners of his
lips and eyes into a cluster of wrinkles he ceased speaking and bowed
his head as if in perplexity 

 but after all who asked them here serves them right the bloody
bastards he cried suddenly lifting his head 

and flourishing his whip he rode off at a gallop for the first time
during the whole campaign and left the broken ranks of the soldiers
laughing joyfully and shouting hurrah 

kutuzov's words were hardly understood by the troops no one could have
repeated the field marshal's address begun solemnly and then changing
into an old man's simplehearted talk but the hearty sincerity of that
speech the feeling of majestic triumph combined with pity for the foe
and consciousness of the justice of our cause exactly expressed by that
old man's good natured expletives was not merely understood but lay
in the soul of every soldier and found expression in their joyous and
long sustained shouts afterwards when one of the generals addressed
kutuzov asking whether he wished his caleche to be sent for kutuzov in
answering unexpectedly gave a sob being evidently greatly moved 





chapter vii

when the troops reached their night's halting place on the eighth of
november the last day of the krasnoe battles it was already growing
dusk all day it had been calm and frosty with occasional lightly
falling snow and toward evening it began to clear through the falling
snow a purple black and starry sky showed itself and the frost grew
keener 

an infantry regiment which had left tarutino three thousand strong but
now numbered only nine hundred was one of the first to arrive that night
at its halting place a village on the highroad the quartermasters who
met the regiment announced that all the huts were full of sick and dead
frenchmen cavalrymen and members of the staff there was only one hut
available for the regimental commander 

the commander rode up to his hut the regiment passed through the
village and stacked its arms in front of the last huts 

like some huge many limbed animal the regiment began to prepare its
lair and its food one part of it dispersed and waded knee deep
through the snow into a birch forest to the right of the village and
immediately the sound of axes and swords the crashing of branches 
and merry voices could be heard from there another section amid the
regimental wagons and horses which were standing in a group was busy
getting out caldrons and rye biscuit and feeding the horses a third
section scattered through the village arranging quarters for the staff
officers carrying out the french corpses that were in the huts and
dragging away boards dry wood and thatch from the roofs for the
campfires or wattle fences to serve for shelter 

some fifteen men with merry shouts were shaking down the high wattle
wall of a shed the roof of which had already been removed 

 now then all together shove cried the voices and the huge surface
of the wall sprinkled with snow and creaking with frost was seen
swaying in the gloom of the night the lower stakes cracked more and
more and at last the wall fell and with it the men who had been pushing
it loud coarse laughter and joyous shouts ensued 

 now then catch hold in twos hand up the lever that's it where
are you shoving to 

 now all together but wait a moment boys with a song 

all stood silent and a soft pleasant velvety voice began to sing at
the end of the third verse as the last note died away twenty voices
roared out at once oo oo oo oo that's it all together heave away 
boys but despite their united efforts the wattle hardly moved and
in the silence that followed the heavy breathing of the men was audible 

 here you of the sixth company devils that you are lend a hand 
will you you may want us one of these days 

some twenty men of the sixth company who were on their way into the
village joined the haulers and the wattle wall which was about
thirty five feet long and seven feet high moved forward along the
village street swaying pressing upon and cutting the shoulders of the
gasping men 

 get along falling what are you stopping for there now 

merry senseless words of abuse flowed freely 

 what are you up to suddenly came the authoritative voice of a
sergeant major who came upon the men who were hauling their burden 
 there are gentry here the general himself is in that hut and you
foul mouthed devils you brutes i'll give it to you shouted he 
hitting the first man who came in his way a swinging blow on the back 
 can't you make less noise 

the men became silent the soldier who had been struck groaned and wiped
his face which had been scratched till it bled by his falling against
the wattle 

 there how that devil hits out he's made my face all bloody said he
in a frightened whisper when the sergeant major had passed on 

 don't you like it said a laughing voice and moderating their tones
the men moved forward 

when they were out of the village they began talking again as loud as
before interlarding their talk with the same aimless expletives 

in the hut which the men had passed the chief officers had gathered and
were in animated talk over their tea about the events of the day and the
maneuvers suggested for tomorrow it was proposed to make a flank march
to the left cut off the vice king murat and capture him 

by the time the soldiers had dragged the wattle fence to its place
the campfires were blazing on all sides ready for cooking the wood
crackled the snow was melting and black shadows of soldiers flitted
to and fro all over the occupied space where the snow had been trodden
down 

axes and choppers were plied all around everything was done without any
orders being given stores of wood were brought for the night shelters
were rigged up for the officers caldrons were being boiled and muskets
and accouterments put in order 

the wattle wall the men had brought was set up in a semicircle by the
eighth company as a shelter from the north propped up by musket rests 
and a campfire was built before it they beat the tattoo called the
roll had supper and settled down round the fires for the night some
repairing their footgear some smoking pipes and some stripping
themselves naked to steam the lice out of their shirts 





chapter viii

one would have thought that under the almost incredibly wretched
conditions the russian soldiers were in at that time lacking warm boots
and sheepskin coats without a roof over their heads in the snow
with eighteen degrees of frost and without even full rations the
commissariat did not always keep up with the troops they would have
presented a very sad and depressing spectacle 

on the contrary the army had never under the best material conditions
presented a more cheerful and animated aspect this was because all who
began to grow depressed or who lost strength were sifted out of the army
day by day all the physically or morally weak had long since been left
behind and only the flower of the army physically and mentally remained 

more men collected behind the wattle fence of the eighth company than
anywhere else two sergeants major were sitting with them and their
campfire blazed brighter than others for leave to sit by their wattle
they demanded contributions of fuel 

 eh makeev what has become of you you son of a bitch are you lost or
have the wolves eaten you fetch some more wood shouted a red haired
and red faced man screwing up his eyes and blinking because of the
smoke but not moving back from the fire and you jackdaw go and fetch
some wood said he to another soldier 

this red haired man was neither a sergeant nor a corporal but being
robust he ordered about those weaker than himself the soldier
they called jackdaw a thin little fellow with a sharp nose rose
obediently and was about to go but at that instant there came into
the light of the fire the slender handsome figure of a young soldier
carrying a load of wood 

 bring it here that's fine 

they split up the wood pressed it down on the fire blew at it with
their mouths and fanned it with the skirts of their greatcoats making
the flames hiss and crackle the men drew nearer and lit their pipes 
the handsome young soldier who had brought the wood setting his arms
akimbo began stamping his cold feet rapidly and deftly on the spot
where he stood 

 mother the dew is cold but clear it's well that i'm a
musketeer he sang pretending to hiccough after each syllable 

 look out your soles will fly off shouted the red haired man 
noticing that the sole of the dancer's boot was hanging loose what a
fellow you are for dancing 

the dancer stopped pulled off the loose piece of leather and threw it
on the fire 

 right enough friend said he and having sat down took out of his
knapsack a scrap of blue french cloth and wrapped it round his foot 
 it's the steam that spoils them he added stretching out his feet
toward the fire 

 they'll soon be issuing us new ones they say that when we've finished
hammering them we're to receive double kits 

 and that son of a bitch petrov has lagged behind after all it seems 
said one sergeant major 

 i've had an eye on him this long while said the other 

 well he's a poor sort of soldier 

 but in the third company they say nine men were missing yesterday 

 yes it's all very well but when a man's feet are frozen how can he
walk 

 eh don't talk nonsense said a sergeant major 

 do you want to be doing the same said an old soldier turning
reproachfully to the man who had spoken of frozen feet 

 well you know said the sharp nosed man they called jackdaw in a
squeaky and unsteady voice raising himself at the other side of the
fire a plump man gets thin but for a thin one it's death take
me now i've got no strength left he added with sudden resolution
turning to the sergeant major tell them to send me to hospital i'm
aching all over anyway i shan't be able to keep up 

 that'll do that'll do replied the sergeant major quietly 

the soldier said no more and the talk went on 

 what a lot of those frenchies were taken today and the fact is that
not one of them had what you might call real boots on said a soldier 
starting a new theme they were no more than make believes 

 the cossacks have taken their boots they were clearing the hut for the
colonel and carried them out it was pitiful to see them boys put in
the dancer as they turned them over one seemed still alive and would
you believe it he jabbered something in their lingo 

 but they're a clean folk lads the first man went on he was
white as white as birchbark and some of them are such fine fellows you
might think they were nobles 

 well what do you think they make soldiers of all classes there 

 but they don't understand our talk at all said the dancer with a
puzzled smile i asked him whose subject he was and he jabbered in his
own way a queer lot 

 but it's strange friends continued the man who had wondered at their
whiteness the peasants at mozhaysk were saying that when they began
burying the dead where the battle was you know well those dead had been
lying there for nearly a month and says the peasant they lie as white
as paper clean and not as much smell as a puff of powder smoke 

 was it from the cold asked someone 

 you're a clever fellow from the cold indeed why it was hot if it
had been from the cold ours would not have rotted either but he
says go up to ours and they are all rotten and maggoty so he says 
 we tie our faces up with kerchiefs and turn our heads away as we drag
them off we can hardly do it but theirs he says are white as paper
and not so much smell as a whiff of gunpowder 

all were silent 

 it must be from their food said the sergeant major they used to
gobble the same food as the gentry 

no one contradicted him 

 that peasant near mozhaysk where the battle was said the men were all
called up from ten villages around and they carted for twenty days and
still didn't finish carting the dead away and as for the wolves he
says 

 that was a real battle said an old soldier it's the only one worth
remembering but since that it's only been tormenting folk 

 and do you know daddy the day before yesterday we ran at them and 
my word they didn't let us get near before they just threw down their
muskets and went on their knees pardon they say that's only one
case they say platov took poleon himself twice but he didn't know
the right charm he catches him and catches him no good he turns into
a bird in his hands and flies away and there's no way of killing him
either 

 you're a first class liar kiselev when i come to look at you 

 liar indeed it's the real truth 

 if he fell into my hands when i'd caught him i'd bury him in the
ground with an aspen stake to fix him down what a lot of men he's
ruined 

 well anyhow we're going to end it he won't come here again remarked
the old soldier yawning 

the conversation flagged and the soldiers began settling down to sleep 

 look at the stars it's wonderful how they shine you would think the
women had spread out their linen said one of the men gazing with
admiration at the milky way 

 that's a sign of a good harvest next year 

 we shall want some more wood 

 you warm your back and your belly gets frozen that's queer 

 o lord 

 what are you pushing for is the fire only for you look how he's
sprawling 

in the silence that ensued the snoring of those who had fallen asleep
could be heard others turned over and warmed themselves now and again
exchanging a few words from a campfire a hundred paces off came a sound
of general merry laughter 

 hark at them roaring there in the fifth company said one of the
soldiers and what a lot of them there are 

one of the men got up and went over to the fifth company 

 they're having such fun said he coming back two frenchies have
turned up one's quite frozen and the other's an awful swaggerer he's
singing songs 

 oh i'll go across and have a look 

and several of the men went over to the fifth company 





chapter ix

the fifth company was bivouacking at the very edge of the forest a huge
campfire was blazing brightly in the midst of the snow lighting up the
branches of trees heavy with hoarfrost 

about midnight they heard the sound of steps in the snow of the forest 
and the crackling of dry branches 

 a bear lads said one of the men 

they all raised their heads to listen and out of the forest into the
bright firelight stepped two strangely clad human figures clinging to
one another 

these were two frenchmen who had been hiding in the forest they came up
to the fire hoarsely uttering something in a language our soldiers did
not understand one was taller than the other he wore an officer's hat
and seemed quite exhausted on approaching the fire he had been going to
sit down but fell the other a short sturdy soldier with a shawl
tied round his head was stronger he raised his companion and said
something pointing to his mouth the soldiers surrounded the frenchmen 
spread a greatcoat on the ground for the sick man and brought some
buckwheat porridge and vodka for both of them 

the exhausted french officer was ramballe and the man with his head
wrapped in the shawl was morel his orderly 

when morel had drunk some vodka and finished his bowl of porridge he
suddenly became unnaturally merry and chattered incessantly to the
soldiers who could not understand him ramballe refused food and
resting his head on his elbow lay silent beside the campfire looking at
the russian soldiers with red and vacant eyes occasionally he emitted
a long drawn groan and then again became silent morel pointing to his
shoulders tried to impress on the soldiers the fact that ramballe was
an officer and ought to be warmed a russian officer who had come up
to the fire sent to ask his colonel whether he would not take a french
officer into his hut to warm him and when the messenger returned and
said that the colonel wished the officer to be brought to him ramballe
was told to go he rose and tried to walk but staggered and would have
fallen had not a soldier standing by held him up 

 you won't do it again eh said one of the soldiers winking and
turning mockingly to ramballe 

 oh you fool why talk rubbish lout that you are a real peasant came
rebukes from all sides addressed to the jesting soldier 

they surrounded ramballe lifted him on the crossed arms of two
soldiers and carried him to the hut ramballe put his arms around their
necks while they carried him and began wailing plaintively 

 oh you fine fellows my kind kind friends these are men oh my
brave kind friends and he leaned his head against the shoulder of one
of the men like a child 

meanwhile morel was sitting in the best place by the fire surrounded by
the soldiers 

morel a short sturdy frenchman with inflamed and streaming eyes was
wearing a woman's cloak and had a shawl tied woman fashion round his
head over his cap he was evidently tipsy and was singing a french song
in a hoarse broken voice with an arm thrown round the nearest soldier 
the soldiers simply held their sides as they watched him 

 now then now then teach us how it goes i'll soon pick it up how is
it said the man a singer and a wag whom morel was embracing 

 vive henri quatre vive ce roi valiant sang morel winking ce
diable a quatre 

 long live henry the fourth that valiant king that rowdy
 devil 


 vivarika vif seruvaru sedyablyaka repeated the soldier flourishing
his arm and really catching the tune 

 bravo ha ha ha rose their rough joyous laughter from all sides 

morel wrinkling up his face laughed too 

 well go on go on 

 qui eut le triple talent 
 de boire de battre 
 et d'etre un vert galant 

 who had a triple talent
 for drinking for fighting 
 and for being a gallant old boy 

 it goes smoothly too well now zaletaev 

 ke zaletaev brought out with effort ke e e e he drawled 
laboriously pursing his lips le trip ta la de bu de ba e
de tra va ga la he sang 

 fine just like the frenchie oh ho ho do you want some more to eat 

 give him some porridge it takes a long time to get filled up after
starving 

they gave him some more porridge and morel with a laugh set to work on
his third bowl all the young soldiers smiled gaily as they watched him 
the older men who thought it undignified to amuse themselves with such
nonsense continued to lie at the opposite side of the fire but one
would occasionally raise himself on an elbow and glance at morel with a
smile 

 they are men too said one of them as he wrapped himself up in his
coat even wormwood grows on its own root 

 o lord o lord how starry it is tremendous that means a hard
frost 

they all grew silent the stars as if knowing that no one was looking
at them began to disport themselves in the dark sky now flaring
up now vanishing now trembling they were busy whispering something
gladsome and mysterious to one another 





chapter x

the french army melted away at the uniform rate of a mathematical
progression and that crossing of the berezina about which so much has
been written was only one intermediate stage in its destruction and
not at all the decisive episode of the campaign if so much has been
and still is written about the berezina on the french side this is only
because at the broken bridge across that river the calamities their army
had been previously enduring were suddenly concentrated at one moment
into a tragic spectacle that remained in every memory and on the
russian side merely because in petersburg far from the seat of war a
plan again one of pfuel's had been devised to catch napoleon in a
strategic trap at the berezina river everyone assured himself that all
would happen according to plan and therefore insisted that it was just
the crossing of the berezina that destroyed the french army in reality
the results of the crossing were much less disastrous to the french in
guns and men lost than krasnoe had been as the figures show 

the sole importance of the crossing of the berezina lies in the fact
that it plainly and indubitably proved the fallacy of all the plans for
cutting off the enemy's retreat and the soundness of the only possible
line of action the one kutuzov and the general mass of the army
demanded namely simply to follow the enemy up the french crowd fled
at a continually increasing speed and all its energy was directed to
reaching its goal it fled like a wounded animal and it was impossible
to block its path this was shown not so much by the arrangements it
made for crossing as by what took place at the bridges when the bridges
broke down unarmed soldiers people from moscow and women with
children who were with the french transport all carried on by vis
inertiae pressed forward into boats and into the ice covered water and
did not surrender 

that impulse was reasonable the condition of fugitives and of pursuers
was equally bad as long as they remained with their own people each
might hope for help from his fellows and the definite place he held
among them but those who surrendered while remaining in the same
pitiful plight would be on a lower level to claim a share in the
necessities of life the french did not need to be informed of the fact
that half the prisoners with whom the russians did not know what to
do perished of cold and hunger despite their captors desire to save
them they felt that it could not be otherwise the most compassionate
russian commanders those favorable to the french and even the frenchmen
in the russian service could do nothing for the prisoners the french
perished from the conditions to which the russian army was itself
exposed it was impossible to take bread and clothes from our hungry and
indispensable soldiers to give to the french who though not harmful or
hated or guilty were simply unnecessary some russians even did that 
but they were exceptions 

certain destruction lay behind the french but in front there was hope 
their ships had been burned there was no salvation save in collective
flight and on that the whole strength of the french was concentrated 

the farther they fled the more wretched became the plight of the
remnant especially after the berezina on which in consequence of the
petersburg plan special hopes had been placed by the russians and
the keener grew the passions of the russian commanders who blamed one
another and kutuzov most of all anticipation that the failure of
the petersburg berezina plan would be attributed to kutuzov led
to dissatisfaction contempt and ridicule more and more strongly
expressed the ridicule and contempt were of course expressed in a
respectful form making it impossible for him to ask wherein he was
to blame they did not talk seriously to him when reporting to him or
asking for his sanction they appeared to be fulfilling a regrettable
formality but they winked behind his back and tried to mislead him at
every turn 

because they could not understand him all these people assumed that
it was useless to talk to the old man that he would never grasp the
profundity of their plans that he would answer with his phrases which
they thought were mere phrases about a golden bridge about the
impossibility of crossing the frontier with a crowd of tatterdemalions 
and so forth they had heard all that before and all he said that it
was necessary to await provisions or that the men had no boots was so
simple while what they proposed was so complicated and clever that
it was evident that he was old and stupid and that they though not in
power were commanders of genius 

after the junction with the army of the brilliant admiral and petersburg
hero wittgenstein this mood and the gossip of the staff reached their
maximum kutuzov saw this and merely sighed and shrugged his shoulders 
only once after the affair of the berezina did he get angry and write
to bennigsen who reported separately to the emperor the following
letter 

 on account of your spells of ill health will your excellency please
be so good as to set off for kaluga on receipt of this and there await
further commands and appointments from his imperial majesty 

but after bennigsen's departure the grand duke tsarevich constantine
pavlovich joined the army he had taken part in the beginning of the
campaign but had subsequently been removed from the army by kutuzov 
now having come to the army he informed kutuzov of the emperor's
displeasure at the poor success of our forces and the slowness of their
advance the emperor intended to join the army personally in a few days 
time 

the old man experienced in court as well as in military affairs this
same kutuzov who in august had been chosen commander in chief
against the sovereign's wishes and who had removed the grand duke and
heir apparent from the army who on his own authority and contrary to the
emperor's will had decided on the abandonment of moscow now realized at
once that his day was over that his part was played and that the power
he was supposed to hold was no longer his and he understood this not
merely from the attitude of the court he saw on the one hand that the
military business in which he had played his part was ended and felt
that his mission was accomplished and at the same time he began to
be conscious of the physical weariness of his aged body and of the
necessity of physical rest 

on the twenty ninth of november kutuzov entered vilna his dear vilna 
as he called it twice during his career kutuzov had been governor of
vilna in that wealthy town which had not been injured he found old
friends and associations besides the comforts of life of which he had
so long been deprived and he suddenly turned from the cares of army
and state and as far as the passions that seethed around him allowed 
immersed himself in the quiet life to which he had formerly been
accustomed as if all that was taking place and all that had still to be
done in the realm of history did not concern him at all 

chichagov one of the most zealous cutters off and breakers up who
had first wanted to effect a diversion in greece and then in warsaw but
never wished to go where he was sent chichagov noted for the boldness
with which he spoke to the emperor and who considered kutuzov to be
under an obligation to him because when he was sent to make peace
with turkey in 1811 independently of kutuzov and found that peace had
already been concluded he admitted to the emperor that the merit of
securing that peace was really kutuzov's this chichagov was the first
to meet kutuzov at the castle where the latter was to stay in undress
naval uniform with a dirk and holding his cap under his arm he handed
kutuzov a garrison report and the keys of the town the contemptuously
respectful attitude of the younger men to the old man in his dotage was
expressed in the highest degree by the behavior of chichagov who knew
of the accusations that were being directed against kutuzov 

when speaking to chichagov kutuzov incidentally mentioned that the
vehicles packed with china that had been captured from him at borisov
had been recovered and would be restored to him 

 you mean to imply that i have nothing to eat out of on the
contrary i can supply you with everything even if you want to give
dinner parties warmly replied chichagov who tried by every word he
spoke to prove his own rectitude and therefore imagined kutuzov to be
animated by the same desire 

kutuzov shrugging his shoulders replied with his subtle penetrating
smile i meant merely to say what i said 

contrary to the emperor's wish kutuzov detained the greater part of the
army at vilna those about him said that he became extraordinarily slack
and physically feeble during his stay in that town he attended to army
affairs reluctantly left everything to his generals and while awaiting
the emperor's arrival led a dissipated life 

having left petersburg on the seventh of december with his suite count
tolstoy prince volkonski arakcheev and others the emperor reached
vilna on the eleventh and in his traveling sleigh drove straight to
the castle in spite of the severe frost some hundred generals and staff
officers in full parade uniform stood in front of the castle as well as
a guard of honor of the semenov regiment 

a courier who galloped to the castle in advance in a troyka with three
foam flecked horses shouted coming and konovnitsyn rushed into the
vestibule to inform kutuzov who was waiting in the hall porter's little
lodge 

a minute later the old man's large stout figure in full dress uniform 
his chest covered with orders and a scarf drawn round his stomach 
waddled out into the porch he put on his hat with its peaks to the
sides and holding his gloves in his hand and walking with an effort
sideways down the steps to the level of the street took in his hand the
report he had prepared for the emperor 

there was running to and fro and whispering another troyka flew
furiously up and then all eyes were turned on an approaching sleigh
in which the figures of the emperor and volkonski could already be
descried 

from the habit of fifty years all this had a physically agitating effect
on the old general he carefully and hastily felt himself all over 
readjusted his hat and pulling himself together drew himself up and 
at the very moment when the emperor having alighted from the sleigh 
lifted his eyes to him handed him the report and began speaking in his
smooth ingratiating voice 

the emperor with a rapid glance scanned kutuzov from head to foot 
frowned for an instant but immediately mastering himself went up to the
old man extended his arms and embraced him and this embrace too owing
to a long standing impression related to his innermost feelings had its
usual effect on kutuzov and he gave a sob 

the emperor greeted the officers and the semenov guard and again
pressing the old man's hand went with him into the castle 

when alone with the field marshal the emperor expressed his
dissatisfaction at the slowness of the pursuit and at the mistakes made
at krasnoe and the berezina and informed him of his intentions for a
future campaign abroad kutuzov made no rejoinder or remark the same
submissive expressionless look with which he had listened to the
emperor's commands on the field of austerlitz seven years before settled
on his face now 

when kutuzov came out of the study and with lowered head was crossing
the ballroom with his heavy waddling gait he was arrested by someone's
voice saying 

 your serene highness 

kutuzov raised his head and looked for a long while into the eyes of
count tolstoy who stood before him holding a silver salver on which lay
a small object kutuzov seemed not to understand what was expected of
him 

suddenly he seemed to remember a scarcely perceptible smile flashed
across his puffy face and bowing low and respectfully he took the
object that lay on the salver it was the order of st george of the
first class 





chapter xi

next day the field marshal gave a dinner and ball which the emperor
honored by his presence kutuzov had received the order of st george
of the first class and the emperor showed him the highest honors but
everyone knew of the imperial dissatisfaction with him the proprieties
were observed and the emperor was the first to set that example 
but everybody understood that the old man was blameworthy and
good for nothing when kutuzov conforming to a custom of catherine's
day ordered the standards that had been captured to be lowered at the
emperor's feet on his entering the ballroom the emperor made a wry face
and muttered something in which some people caught the words the old
comedian 

the emperor's displeasure with kutuzov was specially increased at vilna
by the fact that kutuzov evidently could not or would not understand the
importance of the coming campaign 

when on the following morning the emperor said to the officers assembled
about him you have not only saved russia you have saved europe they
all understood that the war was not ended 

kutuzov alone would not see this and openly expressed his opinion that
no fresh war could improve the position or add to the glory of russia 
but could only spoil and lower the glorious position that russia had
gained he tried to prove to the emperor the impossibility of levying
fresh troops spoke of the hardships already endured by the people of
the possibility of failure and so forth 

this being the field marshal's frame of mind he was naturally regarded
as merely a hindrance and obstacle to the impending war 

to avoid unpleasant encounters with the old man the natural method was
to do what had been done with him at austerlitz and with barclay at
the beginning of the russian campaign to transfer the authority to the
emperor himself thus cutting the ground from under the commander in
chief's feet without upsetting the old man by informing him of the
change 

with this object his staff was gradually reconstructed and its real
strength removed and transferred to the emperor toll konovnitsyn and
ermolov received fresh appointments everyone spoke loudly of the field
marshal's great weakness and failing health 

his health had to be bad for his place to be taken away and given to
another and in fact his health was poor 

so naturally simply and gradually just as he had come from turkey to
the treasury in petersburg to recruit the militia and then to the army
when he was needed there now when his part was played out kutuzov's
place was taken by a new and necessary performer 

the war of 1812 besides its national significance dear to every russian
heart was now to assume another a european significance 

the movement of peoples from west to east was to be succeeded by a
movement of peoples from east to west and for this fresh war another
leader was necessary having qualities and views differing from
kutuzov's and animated by different motives 

alexander i was as necessary for the movement of the peoples from east
to west and for the refixing of national frontiers as kutuzov had been
for the salvation and glory of russia 

kutuzov did not understand what europe the balance of power or
napoleon meant he could not understand it for the representative of
the russian people after the enemy had been destroyed and russia had
been liberated and raised to the summit of her glory there was nothing
left to do as a russian nothing remained for the representative of the
national war but to die and kutuzov died 





chapter xii

as generally happens pierre did not feel the full effects of the
physical privation and strain he had suffered as prisoner until after
they were over after his liberation he reached orel and on the third
day there when preparing to go to kiev he fell ill and was laid up
for three months he had what the doctors termed bilious fever but
despite the fact that the doctors treated him bled him and gave him
medicines to drink he recovered 

scarcely any impression was left on pierre's mind by all that happened
to him from the time of his rescue till his illness he remembered
only the dull gray weather now rainy and now snowy internal physical
distress and pains in his feet and side he remembered a general
impression of the misfortunes and sufferings of people and of being
worried by the curiosity of officers and generals who questioned him he
also remembered his difficulty in procuring a conveyance and horses and
above all he remembered his incapacity to think and feel all that time 
on the day of his rescue he had seen the body of petya rostov that same
day he had learned that prince andrew after surviving the battle of
borodino for more than a month had recently died in the rostovs house
at yaroslavl and denisov who told him this news also mentioned helene's
death supposing that pierre had heard of it long before all this at
the time seemed merely strange to pierre he felt he could not grasp its
significance just then he was only anxious to get away as quickly as
possible from places where people were killing one another to some
peaceful refuge where he could recover himself rest and think over
all the strange new facts he had learned but on reaching orel he
immediately fell ill when he came to himself after his illness he saw
in attendance on him two of his servants terenty and vaska who had
come from moscow and also his cousin the eldest princess who had been
living on his estate at elets and hearing of his rescue and illness had
come to look after him 

it was only gradually during his convalescence that pierre lost the
impressions he had become accustomed to during the last few months
and got used to the idea that no one would oblige him to go anywhere
tomorrow that no one would deprive him of his warm bed and that he
would be sure to get his dinner tea and supper but for a long time in
his dreams he still saw himself in the conditions of captivity in the
same way little by little he came to understand the news he had been
told after his rescue about the death of prince andrew the death of
his wife and the destruction of the french 

a joyous feeling of freedom that complete inalienable freedom natural
to man which he had first experienced at the first halt outside
moscow filled pierre's soul during his convalescence he was surprised
to find that this inner freedom which was independent of external
conditions now had as it were an additional setting of external
liberty he was alone in a strange town without acquaintances no one
demanded anything of him or sent him anywhere he had all he wanted 
the thought of his wife which had been a continual torment to him was no
longer there since she was no more 

 oh how good how splendid said he to himself when a cleanly laid
table was moved up to him with savory beef tea or when he lay down for
the night on a soft clean bed or when he remembered that the french had
gone and that his wife was no more oh how good how splendid 

and by old habit he asked himself the question well and what then 
what am i going to do and he immediately gave himself the answer 
 well i shall live ah how splendid 

the very question that had formerly tormented him the thing he had
continually sought to find the aim of life no longer existed for
him now that search for the aim of life had not merely disappeared
temporarily he felt that it no longer existed for him and could not
present itself again and this very absence of an aim gave him the
complete joyous sense of freedom which constituted his happiness at
this time 

he could not see an aim for he now had faith not faith in any kind of
rule or words or ideas but faith in an ever living ever manifest
god formerly he had sought him in aims he set himself that search for
an aim had been simply a search for god and suddenly in his captivity
he had learned not by words or reasoning but by direct feeling what his
nurse had told him long ago that god is here and everywhere in his
captivity he had learned that in karataev god was greater more infinite
and unfathomable than in the architect of the universe recognized by the
freemasons he felt like a man who after straining his eyes to see into
the far distance finds what he sought at his very feet all his life
he had looked over the heads of the men around him when he should have
merely looked in front of him without straining his eyes 

in the past he had never been able to find that great inscrutable
infinite something he had only felt that it must exist somewhere and
had looked for it in everything near and comprehensible he had seen
only what was limited petty commonplace and senseless he had
equipped himself with a mental telescope and looked into remote space 
where petty worldliness hiding itself in misty distance had seemed to
him great and infinite merely because it was not clearly seen and such
had european life politics freemasonry philosophy and philanthropy
seemed to him but even then at moments of weakness as he had accounted
them his mind had penetrated to those distances and he had there seen
the same pettiness worldliness and senselessness now however he
had learned to see the great eternal and infinite in everything and
therefore to see it and enjoy its contemplation he naturally threw away
the telescope through which he had till now gazed over men's heads and
gladly regarded the ever changing eternally great unfathomable and
infinite life around him and the closer he looked the more tranquil and
happy he became that dreadful question what for which had formerly
destroyed all his mental edifices no longer existed for him to that
question what for a simple answer was now always ready in his soul 
 because there is a god that god without whose will not one hair falls
from a man's head 





chapter xiii

in external ways pierre had hardly changed at all in appearance he
was just what he used to be as before he was absent minded and seemed
occupied not with what was before his eyes but with something special
of his own the difference between his former and present self was that
formerly when he did not grasp what lay before him or was said to
him he had puckered his forehead painfully as if vainly seeking to
distinguish something at a distance at present he still forgot what was
said to him and still did not see what was before his eyes but he now
looked with a scarcely perceptible and seemingly ironic smile at what
was before him and listened to what was said though evidently seeing
and hearing something quite different formerly he had appeared to be
a kindhearted but unhappy man and so people had been inclined to avoid
him now a smile at the joy of life always played round his lips and
sympathy for others shone in his eyes with a questioning look as to
whether they were as contented as he was and people felt pleased by his
presence 

previously he had talked a great deal grew excited when he talked and
seldom listened now he was seldom carried away in conversation and
knew how to listen so that people readily told him their most intimate
secrets 

the princess who had never liked pierre and had been particularly
hostile to him since she had felt herself under obligations to him after
the old count's death now after staying a short time in orel where she
had come intending to show pierre that in spite of his ingratitude she
considered it her duty to nurse him felt to her surprise and vexation
that she had become fond of him pierre did not in any way seek her
approval he merely studied her with interest formerly she had felt
that he regarded her with indifference and irony and so had shrunk into
herself as she did with others and had shown him only the combative side
of her nature but now he seemed to be trying to understand the most
intimate places of her heart and mistrustfully at first but afterwards
gratefully she let him see the hidden kindly sides of her character 

the most cunning man could not have crept into her confidence more
successfully evoking memories of the best times of her youth and
showing sympathy with them yet pierre's cunning consisted simply in
finding pleasure in drawing out the human qualities of the embittered 
hard and in her own way proud princess 

 yes he is a very very kind man when he is not under the influence of
bad people but of people such as myself thought she 

his servants too terenty and vaska in their own way noticed the change
that had taken place in pierre they considered that he had become much
 simpler terenty when he had helped him undress and wished him good
night often lingered with his master's boots in his hands and clothes
over his arm to see whether he would not start a talk and pierre 
noticing that terenty wanted a chat generally kept him there 

 well tell me now how did you get food he would ask 

and terenty would begin talking of the destruction of moscow and of
the old count and would stand for a long time holding the clothes and
talking or sometimes listening to pierre's stories and then would go
out into the hall with a pleasant sense of intimacy with his master and
affection for him 

the doctor who attended pierre and visited him every day though he
considered it his duty as a doctor to pose as a man whose every moment
was of value to suffering humanity would sit for hours with pierre
telling him his favorite anecdotes and his observations on the
characters of his patients in general and especially of the ladies 

 it's a pleasure to talk to a man like that he is not like our
provincials he would say 

there were several prisoners from the french army in orel and the
doctor brought one of them a young italian to see pierre 

this officer began visiting pierre and the princess used to make fun of
the tenderness the italian expressed for him 

the italian seemed happy only when he could come to see pierre talk
with him tell him about his past his life at home and his love 
and pour out to him his indignation against the french and especially
against napoleon 

 if all russians are in the least like you it is sacrilege to fight
such a nation he said to pierre you who have suffered so from the
french do not even feel animosity toward them 

pierre had evoked the passionate affection of the italian merely by
evoking the best side of his nature and taking a pleasure in so doing 

during the last days of pierre's stay in orel his old masonic
acquaintance count willarski who had introduced him to the lodge in
1807 came to see him willarski was married to a russian heiress who
had a large estate in orel province and he occupied a temporary post in
the commissariat department in that town 

hearing that bezukhov was in orel willarski though they had never been
intimate came to him with the professions of friendship and intimacy
that people who meet in a desert generally express for one another 
willarski felt dull in orel and was pleased to meet a man of his own
circle and as he supposed of similar interests 

but to his surprise willarski soon noticed that pierre had lagged much
behind the times and had sunk as he expressed it to himself into
apathy and egotism 

 you are letting yourself go my dear fellow he said 

but for all that willarski found it pleasanter now than it had been
formerly to be with pierre and came to see him every day to pierre as
he looked at and listened to willarski it seemed strange to think that
he had been like that himself but a short time before 

willarski was a married man with a family busy with his family affairs 
his wife's affairs and his official duties he regarded all these
occupations as hindrances to life and considered that they were all
contemptible because their aim was the welfare of himself and his
family military administrative political and masonic interests
continually absorbed his attention and pierre without trying to
change the other's views and without condemning him but with the quiet 
joyful and amused smile now habitual to him was interested in this
strange though very familiar phenomenon 

there was a new feature in pierre's relations with willarski with the
princess with the doctor and with all the people he now met which
gained for him the general good will this was his acknowledgment of
the impossibility of changing a man's convictions by words and his
recognition of the possibility of everyone thinking feeling and seeing
things each from his own point of view this legitimate peculiarity of
each individual which used to excite and irritate pierre now became a
basis of the sympathy he felt for and the interest he took in other
people the difference and sometimes complete contradiction between
men's opinions and their lives and between one man and another pleased
him and drew from him an amused and gentle smile 

in practical matters pierre unexpectedly felt within himself a center
of gravity he had previously lacked formerly all pecuniary questions 
especially requests for money to which as an extremely wealthy man 
he was very exposed produced in him a state of hopeless agitation and
perplexity to give or not to give he had asked himself i have
it and he needs it but someone else needs it still more who needs it
most and perhaps they are both impostors in the old days he had been
unable to find a way out of all these surmises and had given to all
who asked as long as he had anything to give formerly he had been in a
similar state of perplexity with regard to every question concerning his
property when one person advised one thing and another something else 

now to his surprise he found that he no longer felt either doubt or
perplexity about these questions there was now within him a judge who
by some rule unknown to him decided what should or should not be done 

he was as indifferent as heretofore to money matters but now he felt
certain of what ought and what ought not to be done the first time he
had recourse to his new judge was when a french prisoner a colonel 
came to him and after talking a great deal about his exploits 
concluded by making what amounted to a demand that pierre should give
him four thousand francs to send to his wife and children pierre
refused without the least difficulty or effort and was afterwards
surprised how simple and easy had been what used to appear so
insurmountably difficult at the same time that he refused the colonel's
demand he made up his mind that he must have recourse to artifice when
leaving orel to induce the italian officer to accept some money of
which he was evidently in need a further proof to pierre of his own
more settled outlook on practical matters was furnished by his decision
with regard to his wife's debts and to the rebuilding of his houses in
and near moscow 

his head steward came to him at orel and pierre reckoned up with him his
diminished income the burning of moscow had cost him according to the
head steward's calculation about two million rubles 

to console pierre for these losses the head steward gave him an estimate
showing that despite these losses his income would not be diminished but
would even be increased if he refused to pay his wife's debts which he
was under no obligation to meet and did not rebuild his moscow house
and the country house on his moscow estate which had cost him eighty
thousand rubles a year and brought in nothing 

 yes of course that's true said pierre with a cheerful smile i
don't need all that at all by being ruined i have become much richer 

but in january savelich came from moscow and gave him an account of the
state of things there and spoke of the estimate an architect had made
of the cost of rebuilding the town and country houses speaking of this
as of a settled matter about the same time he received letters from
prince vasili and other petersburg acquaintances speaking of his wife's
debts and pierre decided that the steward's proposals which had so
pleased him were wrong and that he must go to petersburg and settle his
wife's affairs and must rebuild in moscow why this was necessary he
did not know but he knew for certain that it was necessary his income
would be reduced by three fourths but he felt it must be done 

willarski was going to moscow and they agreed to travel together 

during the whole time of his convalescence in orel pierre had
experienced a feeling of joy freedom and life but when during his
journey he found himself in the open world and saw hundreds of new
faces that feeling was intensified throughout his journey he felt like
a schoolboy on holiday everyone the stagecoach driver the post house
overseers the peasants on the roads and in the villages had a new
significance for him the presence and remarks of willarski who
continually deplored the ignorance and poverty of russia and its
backwardness compared with europe only heightened pierre's pleasure 
where willarski saw deadness pierre saw an extraordinary strength and
vitality the strength which in that vast space amid the snows maintained
the life of this original peculiar and unique people he did not
contradict willarski and even seemed to agree with him an apparent
agreement being the simplest way to avoid discussions that could lead to
nothing and he smiled joyfully as he listened to him 





chapter xiv

it would be difficult to explain why and whither ants whose heap
has been destroyed are hurrying some from the heap dragging bits of
rubbish larvae and corpses others back to the heap or why they
jostle overtake one another and fight and it would be equally
difficult to explain what caused the russians after the departure of the
french to throng to the place that had formerly been moscow but when
we watch the ants round their ruined heap the tenacity energy and
immense number of the delving insects prove that despite the destruction
of the heap something indestructible which though intangible is the
real strength of the colony still exists and similarly though in
moscow in the month of october there was no government and no churches 
shrines riches or houses it was still the moscow it had been in
august all was destroyed except something intangible yet powerful and
indestructible 

the motives of those who thronged from all sides to moscow after it had
been cleared of the enemy were most diverse and personal and at first
for the most part savage and brutal one motive only they all had in
common a desire to get to the place that had been called moscow to
apply their activities there 

within a week moscow already had fifteen thousand inhabitants in a
fortnight twenty five thousand and so on by the autumn of 1813 the
number ever increasing and increasing exceeded what it had been in
1812 

the first russians to enter moscow were the cossacks of wintzingerode's
detachment peasants from the adjacent villages and residents who had
fled from moscow and had been hiding in its vicinity the russians who
entered moscow finding it plundered plundered it in their turn they
continued what the french had begun trains of peasant carts came to
moscow to carry off to the villages what had been abandoned in the
ruined houses and the streets the cossacks carried off what they could
to their camps and the householders seized all they could find in other
houses and moved it to their own pretending that it was their property 

but the first plunderers were followed by a second and a third
contingent and with increasing numbers plundering became more and more
difficult and assumed more definite forms 

the french found moscow abandoned but with all the organizations of
regular life with diverse branches of commerce and craftsmanship with
luxury and governmental and religious institutions these forms were
lifeless but still existed there were bazaars shops warehouses 
market stalls granaries for the most part still stocked with goods and
there were factories and workshops palaces and wealthy houses filled
with luxuries hospitals prisons government offices churches and
cathedrals the longer the french remained the more these forms of town
life perished until finally all was merged into one confused lifeless
scene of plunder 

the more the plundering by the french continued the more both the
wealth of moscow and the strength of its plunderers was destroyed but
plundering by the russians with which the reoccupation of the city
began had an opposite effect the longer it continued and the greater
the number of people taking part in it the more rapidly was the wealth
of the city and its regular life restored 

besides the plunderers very various people some drawn by curiosity 
some by official duties some by self interest house owners clergy 
officials of all kinds tradesmen artisans and peasants streamed into
moscow as blood flows to the heart 

within a week the peasants who came with empty carts to carry off
plunder were stopped by the authorities and made to cart the corpses
out of the town other peasants having heard of their comrades 
discomfiture came to town bringing rye oats and hay and beat down
one another's prices to below what they had been in former days gangs
of carpenters hoping for high pay arrived in moscow every day and on
all sides logs were being hewn new houses built and old charred ones
repaired tradesmen began trading in booths cookshops and taverns were
opened in partially burned houses the clergy resumed the services
in many churches that had not been burned donors contributed
church property that had been stolen government clerks set up their
baize covered tables and their pigeonholes of documents in small rooms 
the higher authorities and the police organized the distribution of
goods left behind by the french the owners of houses in which much
property had been left brought there from other houses complained of
the injustice of taking everything to the faceted palace in the kremlin 
others insisted that as the french had gathered things from different
houses into this or that house it would be unfair to allow its owner to
keep all that was found there they abused the police and bribed them 
made out estimates at ten times their value for government stores that
had perished in the fire and demanded relief and count rostopchin
wrote proclamations 





chapter xv

at the end of january pierre went to moscow and stayed in an annex of
his house which had not been burned he called on count rostopchin and
on some acquaintances who were back in moscow and he intended to leave
for petersburg two days later everybody was celebrating the victory 
everything was bubbling with life in the ruined but reviving city 
everyone was pleased to see pierre everyone wished to meet him and
everyone questioned him about what he had seen pierre felt particularly
well disposed toward them all but was now instinctively on his
guard for fear of binding himself in any way to all questions put to
him whether important or quite trifling such as where would he live 
was he going to rebuild when was he going to petersburg and would he
mind taking a parcel for someone he replied yes perhaps or i
think so and so on 

he had heard that the rostovs were at kostroma but the thought of
natasha seldom occurred to him if it did it was only as a pleasant
memory of the distant past he felt himself not only free from social
obligations but also from that feeling which it seemed to him he had
aroused in himself 

on the third day after his arrival he heard from the drubetskoys that
princess mary was in moscow the death sufferings and last days of
prince andrew had often occupied pierre's thoughts and now recurred to
him with fresh vividness having heard at dinner that princess mary
was in moscow and living in her house which had not been burned in
vozdvizhenka street he drove that same evening to see her 

on his way to the house pierre kept thinking of prince andrew of their
friendship of his various meetings with him and especially of the last
one at borodino 

 is it possible that he died in the bitter frame of mind he was then in 
is it possible that the meaning of life was not disclosed to him
before he died thought pierre he recalled karataev and his death and
involuntarily began to compare these two men so different and yet so
similar in that they had both lived and both died and in the love he
felt for both of them 

pierre drove up to the house of the old prince in a most serious mood 
the house had escaped the fire it showed signs of damage but its
general aspect was unchanged the old footman who met pierre with a
stern face as if wishing to make the visitor feel that the absence
of the old prince had not disturbed the order of things in the house 
informed him that the princess had gone to her own apartments and that
she received on sundays 

 announce me perhaps she will see me said pierre 

 yes sir said the man please step into the portrait gallery 

a few minutes later the footman returned with dessalles who brought
word from the princess that she would be very glad to see pierre if he
would excuse her want of ceremony and come upstairs to her apartment 

in a rather low room lit by one candle sat the princess and with her
another person dressed in black pierre remembered that the princess
always had lady companions but who they were and what they were like
he never knew or remembered this must be one of her companions he
thought glancing at the lady in the black dress 

the princess rose quickly to meet him and held out her hand 

 yes she said looking at his altered face after he had kissed her
hand so this is how we meet again he spoke of you even at the very
last she went on turning her eyes from pierre to her companion with a
shyness that surprised him for an instant 

 i was so glad to hear of your safety it was the first piece of good
news we had received for a long time 

again the princess glanced round at her companion with even more
uneasiness in her manner and was about to add something but pierre
interrupted her 

 just imagine i knew nothing about him said he i thought he had been
killed all i know i heard at second hand from others i only know that
he fell in with the rostovs what a strange coincidence 

pierre spoke rapidly and with animation he glanced once at the
companion's face saw her attentive and kindly gaze fixed on him and 
as often happens when one is talking felt somehow that this companion
in the black dress was a good kind excellent creature who would not
hinder his conversing freely with princess mary 

but when he mentioned the rostovs princess mary's face expressed still
greater embarrassment she again glanced rapidly from pierre's face to
that of the lady in the black dress and said 

 do you really not recognize her 

pierre looked again at the companion's pale delicate face with its
black eyes and peculiar mouth and something near to him long forgotten
and more than sweet looked at him from those attentive eyes 

 but no it can't be he thought this stern thin pale face that
looks so much older it cannot be she it merely reminds me of her 
but at that moment princess mary said natasha and with difficulty 
effort and stress like the opening of a door grown rusty on its
hinges a smile appeared on the face with the attentive eyes and from
that opening door came a breath of fragrance which suffused pierre with
a happiness he had long forgotten and of which he had not even been
thinking especially at that moment it suffused him seized him and
enveloped him completely when she smiled doubt was no longer possible 
it was natasha and he loved her 

at that moment pierre involuntarily betrayed to her to princess mary 
and above all to himself a secret of which he himself had been unaware 
he flushed joyfully yet with painful distress he tried to hide his
agitation but the more he tried to hide it the more clearly clearer
than any words could have done did he betray to himself to her and to
princess mary that he loved her 

 no it's only the unexpectedness of it thought pierre but as soon as
he tried to continue the conversation he had begun with princess mary he
again glanced at natasha and a still deeper flush suffused his face and
a still stronger agitation of mingled joy and fear seized his soul he
became confused in his speech and stopped in the middle of what he was
saying 

pierre had failed to notice natasha because he did not at all expect to
see her there but he had failed to recognize her because the change in
her since he last saw her was immense she had grown thin and pale but
that was not what made her unrecognizable she was unrecognizable at the
moment he entered because on that face whose eyes had always shone with
a suppressed smile of the joy of life now when he first entered and
glanced at her there was not the least shadow of a smile only her eyes
were kindly attentive and sadly interrogative 

pierre's confusion was not reflected by any confusion on natasha's part 
but only by the pleasure that just perceptibly lit up her whole face 





chapter xvi

 she has come to stay with me said princess mary the count and
countess will be here in a few days the countess is in a dreadful
state but it was necessary for natasha herself to see a doctor they
insisted on her coming with me 

 yes is there a family free from sorrow now said pierre addressing
natasha you know it happened the very day we were rescued i saw him 
what a delightful boy he was 

natasha looked at him and by way of answer to his words her eyes
widened and lit up 

 what can one say or think of as a consolation said pierre nothing 
why had such a splendid boy so full of life to die 

 yes in these days it would be hard to live without faith remarked
princess mary 

 yes yes that is really true pierre hastily interrupted her 

 why is it true natasha asked looking attentively into pierre's eyes 

 how can you ask why said princess mary the thought alone of what
awaits 

natasha without waiting for princess mary to finish again looked
inquiringly at pierre 

 and because pierre continued only one who believes that there is a
god ruling us can bear a loss such as hers and yours 

natasha had already opened her mouth to speak but suddenly stopped 
pierre hurriedly turned away from her and again addressed princess mary 
asking about his friend's last days 

pierre's confusion had now almost vanished but at the same time he felt
that his freedom had also completely gone he felt that there was now a
judge of his every word and action whose judgment mattered more to
him than that of all the rest of the world as he spoke now he was
considering what impression his words would make on natasha he did
not purposely say things to please her but whatever he was saying he
regarded from her standpoint 

princess mary reluctantly as is usual in such cases began telling of
the condition in which she had found prince andrew but pierre's face
quivering with emotion his questions and his eager restless expression 
gradually compelled her to go into details which she feared to recall
for her own sake 

 yes yes and so pierre kept saying as he leaned toward her with
his whole body and eagerly listened to her story yes yes so he
grew tranquil and softened with all his soul he had always sought
one thing to be perfectly good so he could not be afraid of death the
faults he had if he had any were not of his making so he did soften 
what a happy thing that he saw you again he added suddenly turning to
natasha and looking at her with eyes full of tears 

natasha's face twitched she frowned and lowered her eyes for a moment 
she hesitated for an instant whether to speak or not 

 yes that was happiness she then said in her quiet voice with its
deep chest notes for me it certainly was happiness she paused and
he he he said he was wishing for it at the very moment i entered
the room 

natasha's voice broke she blushed pressed her clasped hands on her
knees and then controlling herself with an evident effort lifted her
head and began to speak rapidly 

 we knew nothing of it when we started from moscow i did not dare to
ask about him then suddenly sonya told me he was traveling with us i
had no idea and could not imagine what state he was in all i wanted was
to see him and be with him she said trembling and breathing quickly 

and not letting them interrupt her she went on to tell what she had
never yet mentioned to anyone all she had lived through during those
three weeks of their journey and life at yaroslavl 

pierre listened to her with lips parted and eyes fixed upon her full of
tears as he listened he did not think of prince andrew nor of death 
nor of what she was telling he listened to her and felt only pity for
her for what she was suffering now while she was speaking 

princess mary frowning in her effort to hold back her tears sat beside
natasha and heard for the first time the story of those last days of
her brother's and natasha's love 

evidently natasha needed to tell that painful yet joyful tale 

she spoke mingling most trifling details with the intimate secrets of
her soul and it seemed as if she could never finish several times she
repeated the same thing twice 

dessalles voice was heard outside the door asking whether little
nicholas might come in to say good night 

 well that's all everything said natasha 

she got up quickly just as nicholas entered almost ran to the door
which was hidden by curtains struck her head against it and rushed
from the room with a moan either of pain or sorrow 

pierre gazed at the door through which she had disappeared and did not
understand why he suddenly felt all alone in the world 

princess mary roused him from his abstraction by drawing his attention
to her nephew who had entered the room 

at that moment of emotional tenderness young nicholas face which
resembled his father's affected pierre so much that when he had kissed
the boy he got up quickly took out his handkerchief and went to the
window he wished to take leave of princess mary but she would not let
him go 

 no natasha and i sometimes don't go to sleep till after two so please
don't go i will order supper go downstairs we will come immediately 

before pierre left the room princess mary told him this is the first
time she has talked of him like that 





chapter xvii

pierre was shown into the large brightly lit dining room a few minutes
later he heard footsteps and princess mary entered with natasha natasha
was calm though a severe and grave expression had again settled on her
face they all three of them now experienced that feeling of awkwardness
which usually follows after a serious and heartfelt talk it is
impossible to go back to the same conversation to talk of trifles is
awkward and yet the desire to speak is there and silence seems like
affectation they went silently to table the footmen drew back the
chairs and pushed them up again pierre unfolded his cold table napkin
and resolving to break the silence looked at natasha and at princess
mary they had evidently both formed the same resolution the eyes of
both shone with satisfaction and a confession that besides sorrow life
also has joy 

 do you take vodka count asked princess mary and those words
suddenly banished the shadows of the past now tell us about yourself 
said she one hears such improbable wonders about you 

 yes replied pierre with the smile of mild irony now habitual to him 
 they even tell me wonders i myself never dreamed of mary abramovna
invited me to her house and kept telling me what had happened or ought
to have happened to me stepan stepanych also instructed me how i ought
to tell of my experiences in general i have noticed that it is very
easy to be an interesting man i am an interesting man now people
invite me out and tell me all about myself 

natasha smiled and was on the point of speaking 

 we have been told princess mary interrupted her that you lost two
millions in moscow is that true 

 but i am three times as rich as before returned pierre 

though the position was now altered by his decision to pay his wife's
debts and to rebuild his houses pierre still maintained that he had
become three times as rich as before 

 what i have certainly gained is freedom he began seriously but did
not continue noticing that this theme was too egotistic 

 and are you building 

 yes savelich says i must 

 tell me you did not know of the countess death when you decided to
remain in moscow asked princess mary and immediately blushed noticing
that her question following his mention of freedom ascribed to his
words a meaning he had perhaps not intended 

 no answered pierre evidently not considering awkward the meaning
princess mary had given to his words i heard of it in orel and you
cannot imagine how it shocked me we were not an exemplary couple he
added quickly glancing at natasha and noticing on her face curiosity as
to how he would speak of his wife but her death shocked me terribly 
when two people quarrel they are always both in fault and one's own
guilt suddenly becomes terribly serious when the other is no longer
alive and then such a death without friends and without consolation 
i am very very sorry for her he concluded and was pleased to notice
a look of glad approval on natasha's face 

 yes and so you are once more an eligible bachelor said princess
mary 

pierre suddenly flushed crimson and for a long time tried not to look
at natasha when he ventured to glance her way again her face was cold 
stern and he fancied even contemptuous 

 and did you really see and speak to napoleon as we have been told 
said princess mary 

pierre laughed 

 no not once everybody seems to imagine that being taken prisoner
means being napoleon's guest not only did i never see him but i heard
nothing about him i was in much lower company 

supper was over and pierre who at first declined to speak about his
captivity was gradually led on to do so 

 but it's true that you remained in moscow to kill napoleon natasha
asked with a slight smile i guessed it then when we met at the
sukharev tower do you remember 

pierre admitted that it was true and from that was gradually led by
princess mary's questions and especially by natasha's into giving a
detailed account of his adventures 

at first he spoke with the amused and mild irony now customary with
him toward everybody and especially toward himself but when he came
to describe the horrors and sufferings he had witnessed he was
unconsciously carried away and began speaking with the suppressed
emotion of a man re experiencing in recollection strong impressions he
has lived through 

princess mary with a gentle smile looked now at pierre and now at
natasha in the whole narrative she saw only pierre and his goodness 
natasha leaning on her elbow the expression of her face constantly
changing with the narrative watched pierre with an attention that never
wandered evidently herself experiencing all that he described not only
her look but her exclamations and the brief questions she put showed
pierre that she understood just what he wished to convey it was clear
that she understood not only what he said but also what he wished to 
but could not express in words the account pierre gave of the incident
with the child and the woman for protecting whom he was arrested was
this it was an awful sight children abandoned some in the flames 
one was snatched out before my eyes and there were women who had
their things snatched off and their earrings torn out he flushed and
grew confused then a patrol arrived and all the men all those who were
not looting that is were arrested and i among them 

 i am sure you're not telling us everything i am sure you did
something said natasha and pausing added something fine 

pierre continued when he spoke of the execution he wanted to pass
over the horrible details but natasha insisted that he should not omit
anything 

pierre began to tell about karataev but paused by this time he had
risen from the table and was pacing the room natasha following him with
her eyes then he added 

 no you can't understand what i learned from that illiterate man that
simple fellow 

 yes yes go on said natasha where is he 

 they killed him almost before my eyes 

and pierre his voice trembling continually went on to tell of the last
days of their retreat of karataev's illness and his death 

he told of his adventures as he had never yet recalled them he now as
it were saw a new meaning in all he had gone through now that he was
telling it all to natasha he experienced that pleasure which a man has
when women listen to him not clever women who when listening either try
to remember what they hear to enrich their minds and when opportunity
offers to retell it or who wish to adopt it to some thought of their
own and promptly contribute their own clever comments prepared in their
little mental workshop but the pleasure given by real women gifted with
a capacity to select and absorb the very best a man shows of himself 
natasha without knowing it was all attention she did not lose a word 
no single quiver in pierre's voice no look no twitch of a muscle in
his face nor a single gesture she caught the unfinished word in its
flight and took it straight into her open heart divining the secret
meaning of all pierre's mental travail 

princess mary understood his story and sympathized with him but she
now saw something else that absorbed all her attention she saw the
possibility of love and happiness between natasha and pierre and the
first thought of this filled her heart with gladness 

it was three o'clock in the morning the footmen came in with sad and
stern faces to change the candles but no one noticed them 

pierre finished his story natasha continued to look at him intently
with bright attentive and animated eyes as if trying to understand
something more which he had perhaps left untold pierre in shamefaced
and happy confusion glanced occasionally at her and tried to think what
to say next to introduce a fresh subject princess mary was silent it
occurred to none of them that it was three o'clock and time to go to
bed 

 people speak of misfortunes and sufferings remarked pierre but if
at this moment i were asked would you rather be what you were before
you were taken prisoner or go through all this again then for
heaven's sake let me again have captivity and horseflesh we imagine
that when we are thrown out of our usual ruts all is lost but it is
only then that what is new and good begins while there is life there is
happiness there is much much before us i say this to you he added 
turning to natasha 

 yes yes she said answering something quite different i too should
wish nothing but to relive it all from the beginning 

pierre looked intently at her 

 yes and nothing more said natasha 

 it's not true not true cried pierre i am not to blame for being
alive and wishing to live nor you either 

suddenly natasha bent her head covered her face with her hands and
began to cry 

 what is it natasha said princess mary 

 nothing nothing she smiled at pierre through her tears good night 
it is time for bed 

pierre rose and took his leave 


princess mary and natasha met as usual in the bedroom they talked of
what pierre had told them princess mary did not express her opinion of
pierre nor did natasha speak of him 

 well good night mary said natasha do you know i am often afraid
that by not speaking of him she meant prince andrew for fear of not
doing justice to our feelings we forget him 

princess mary sighed deeply and thereby acknowledged the justice of
natasha's remark but she did not express agreement in words 

 is it possible to forget said she 

 it did me so much good to tell all about it today it was hard and
painful but good very good said natasha i am sure he really loved
him that is why i told him was it all right she added suddenly
blushing 

 to tell pierre oh yes what a splendid man he is said princess
mary 

 do you know mary natasha suddenly said with a mischievous smile
such as princess mary had not seen on her face for a long time he has
somehow grown so clean smooth and fresh as if he had just come out of
a russian bath do you understand out of a moral bath isn't it true 

 yes replied princess mary he has greatly improved 

 with a short coat and his hair cropped just as if well just as if he
had come straight from the bath papa used to 

 i understand why he prince andrew liked no one so much as him 
said princess mary 

 yes and yet he is quite different they say men are friends when they
are quite different that must be true really he is quite unlike him in
everything 

 yes but he's wonderful 

 well good night said natasha 

and the same mischievous smile lingered for a long time on her face as
if it had been forgotten there 





chapter xviii

it was a long time before pierre could fall asleep that night he paced
up and down his room now turning his thoughts on a difficult problem
and frowning now suddenly shrugging his shoulders and wincing and now
smiling happily 

he was thinking of prince andrew of natasha and of their love at one
moment jealous of her past then reproaching himself for that feeling 
it was already six in the morning and he still paced up and down the
room 

 well what's to be done if it cannot be avoided what's to be done 
evidently it has to be so said he to himself and hastily undressing
he got into bed happy and agitated but free from hesitation or
indecision 

 strange and impossible as such happiness seems i must do everything
that she and i may be man and wife he told himself 

a few days previously pierre had decided to go to petersburg on the
friday when he awoke on the thursday savelich came to ask him about
packing for the journey 

 what to petersburg what is petersburg who is there in petersburg 
he asked involuntarily though only to himself oh yes long ago
before this happened i did for some reason mean to go to petersburg 
he reflected why but perhaps i shall go what a good fellow he is and
how attentive and how he remembers everything he thought looking at
savelich's old face and what a pleasant smile he has 

 well savelich do you still not wish to accept your freedom pierre
asked him 

 what's the good of freedom to me your excellency we lived under the
late count the kingdom of heaven be his and we have lived under you
too without ever being wronged 

 and your children 

 the children will live just the same with such masters one can live 

 but what about my heirs said pierre supposing i suddenly marry 
it might happen he added with an involuntary smile 

 if i may take the liberty your excellency it would be a good thing 

 how easy he thinks it thought pierre he doesn't know how terrible
it is and how dangerous too soon or too late it is terrible 

 so what are your orders are you starting tomorrow asked savelich 

 no i'll put it off for a bit i'll tell you later you must forgive
the trouble i have put you to said pierre and seeing savelich smile 
he thought but how strange it is that he should not know that now
there is no petersburg for me and that that must be settled first of
all but probably he knows it well enough and is only pretending shall
i have a talk with him and see what he thinks pierre reflected no 
another time 

at breakfast pierre told the princess his cousin that he had been to
see princess mary the day before and had there met whom do you think 
natasha rostova 

the princess seemed to see nothing more extraordinary in that than if he
had seen anna semenovna 

 do you know her asked pierre 

 i have seen the princess she replied i heard that they were
arranging a match for her with young rostov it would be a very good
thing for the rostovs they are said to be utterly ruined 

 no i mean do you know natasha rostova 

 i heard about that affair of hers at the time it was a great pity 

 no she either doesn't understand or is pretending thought pierre 
 better not say anything to her either 

the princess too had prepared provisions for pierre's journey 

 how kind they all are thought pierre what is surprising is that
they should trouble about these things now when it can no longer be of
interest to them and all for me 

on the same day the chief of police came to pierre inviting him to send
a representative to the faceted palace to recover things that were to be
returned to their owners that day 

 and this man too thought pierre looking into the face of the chief
of police what a fine good looking officer and how kind fancy
bothering about such trifles now and they actually say he is not honest
and takes bribes what nonsense besides why shouldn't he take bribes 
that's the way he was brought up and everybody does it but what a
kind pleasant face and how he smiles as he looks at me 

pierre went to princess mary's to dinner 

as he drove through the streets past the houses that had been burned
down he was surprised by the beauty of those ruins the picturesqueness
of the chimney stacks and tumble down walls of the burned out quarters
of the town stretching out and concealing one another reminded him of
the rhine and the colosseum the cabmen he met and their passengers 
the carpenters cutting the timber for new houses with axes the women
hawkers and the shopkeepers all looked at him with cheerful beaming
eyes that seemed to say ah there he is let's see what will come of
it 

at the entrance to princess mary's house pierre felt doubtful whether
he had really been there the night before and really seen natasha and
talked to her perhaps i imagined it perhaps i shall go in and find
no one there but he had hardly entered the room before he felt her
presence with his whole being by the loss of his sense of freedom she
was in the same black dress with soft folds and her hair was done the
same way as the day before yet she was quite different had she been
like this when he entered the day before he could not for a moment have
failed to recognize her 

she was as he had known her almost as a child and later on as prince
andrew's fiancee a bright questioning light shone in her eyes and on
her face was a friendly and strangely roguish expression 

pierre dined with them and would have spent the whole evening there but
princess mary was going to vespers and pierre left the house with her 

next day he came early dined and stayed the whole evening though
princess mary and natasha were evidently glad to see their visitor and
though all pierre's interest was now centered in that house by the
evening they had talked over everything and the conversation passed from
one trivial topic to another and repeatedly broke off he stayed so long
that princess mary and natasha exchanged glances evidently wondering
when he would go pierre noticed this but could not go he felt uneasy
and embarrassed but sat on because he simply could not get up and take
his leave 

princess mary foreseeing no end to this rose first and complaining of
a headache began to say good night 

 so you are going to petersburg tomorrow she asked 

 no i am not going pierre replied hastily in a surprised tone and as
though offended yes no to petersburg tomorrow but i won't say
good by yet i will call round in case you have any commissions for me 
said he standing before princess mary and turning red but not taking
his departure 

natasha gave him her hand and went out princess mary on the other hand
instead of going away sank into an armchair and looked sternly and
intently at him with her deep radiant eyes the weariness she
had plainly shown before had now quite passed off with a deep and
long drawn sigh she seemed to be prepared for a lengthy talk 

when natasha left the room pierre's confusion and awkwardness
immediately vanished and were replaced by eager excitement he quickly
moved an armchair toward princess mary 

 yes i wanted to tell you said he answering her look as if she had
spoken princess help me what am i to do can i hope princess my
dear friend listen i know it all i know i am not worthy of her i
know it's impossible to speak of it now but i want to be a brother to
her no not that i don't i can't 

he paused and rubbed his face and eyes with his hands 

 well he went on with an evident effort at self control and coherence 
 i don't know when i began to love her but i have loved her and her
alone all my life and i love her so that i cannot imagine life without
her i cannot propose to her at present but the thought that
perhaps she might someday be my wife and that i may be missing that
possibility that possibility is terrible tell me can i hope 
tell me what i am to do dear princess he added after a pause and
touched her hand as she did not reply 

 i am thinking of what you have told me answered princess mary 
 this is what i will say you are right that to speak to her of love at
present 

princess mary stopped she was going to say that to speak of love was
impossible but she stopped because she had seen by the sudden change
in natasha two days before that she would not only not be hurt if pierre
spoke of his love but that it was the very thing she wished for 

 to speak to her now wouldn't do said the princess all the same 

 but what am i to do 

 leave it to me said princess mary i know 

pierre was looking into princess mary's eyes 

 well well he said 

 i know that she loves will love you princess mary corrected
herself 

before her words were out pierre had sprung up and with a frightened
expression seized princess mary's hand 

 what makes you think so you think i may hope you think 

 yes i think so said princess mary with a smile write to her
parents and leave it to me i will tell her when i can i wish it to
happen and my heart tells me it will 

 no it cannot be how happy i am but it can't be how happy i am 
no it can't be pierre kept saying as he kissed princess mary's hands 

 go to petersburg that will be best and i will write to you she
said 

 to petersburg go there very well i'll go but i may come again
tomorrow 

next day pierre came to say good by natasha was less animated than
she had been the day before but that day as he looked at her pierre
sometimes felt as if he was vanishing and that neither he nor she
existed any longer that nothing existed but happiness is it possible 
no it can't be he told himself at every look gesture and word that
filled his soul with joy 

when on saying good by he took her thin slender hand he could not help
holding it a little longer in his own 

 is it possible that this hand that face those eyes all this treasure
of feminine charm so strange to me now is it possible that it will one
day be mine forever as familiar to me as i am to myself no that's
impossible 

 good by count she said aloud i shall look forward very much to
your return she added in a whisper 

and these simple words her look and the expression on her face which
accompanied them formed for two months the subject of inexhaustible
memories interpretations and happy meditations for pierre i shall
look forward very much to your return yes yes how did she say it 
yes i shall look forward very much to your return oh how happy i
am what is happening to me how happy i am said pierre to himself 





chapter xix

there was nothing in pierre's soul now at all like what had troubled it
during his courtship of helene 

he did not repeat to himself with a sickening feeling of shame the words
he had spoken or say oh why did i not say that and whatever made
me say je vous aime on the contrary he now repeated in imagination
every word that he or natasha had spoken and pictured every detail of
her face and smile and did not wish to diminish or add anything but
only to repeat it again and again there was now not a shadow of doubt
in his mind as to whether what he had undertaken was right or wrong 
only one terrible doubt sometimes crossed his mind wasn't it all
a dream isn't princess mary mistaken am i not too conceited and
self confident i believe all this and suddenly princess mary will tell
her and she will be sure to smile and say how strange he must be
deluding himself doesn't he know that he is a man just a man while
i i am something altogether different and higher 

that was the only doubt often troubling pierre he did not now make any
plans the happiness before him appeared so inconceivable that if only
he could attain it it would be the end of all things everything ended
with that 

a joyful unexpected frenzy of which he had thought himself incapable 
possessed him the whole meaning of life not for him alone but for the
whole world seemed to him centered in his love and the possibility of
being loved by her at times everybody seemed to him to be occupied with
one thing only his future happiness sometimes it seemed to him that
other people were all as pleased as he was himself and merely tried to
hide that pleasure by pretending to be busy with other interests in
every word and gesture he saw allusions to his happiness he often
surprised those he met by his significantly happy looks and smiles which
seemed to express a secret understanding between him and them and when
he realized that people might not be aware of his happiness he pitied
them with his whole heart and felt a desire somehow to explain to them
that all that occupied them was a mere frivolous trifle unworthy of
attention 

when it was suggested to him that he should enter the civil service 
or when the war or any general political affairs were discussed on the
assumption that everybody's welfare depended on this or that issue
of events he would listen with a mild and pitying smile and surprise
people by his strange comments but at this time he saw everybody both
those who as he imagined understood the real meaning of life that
is what he was feeling and those unfortunates who evidently did not
understand it in the bright light of the emotion that shone within
himself and at once without any effort saw in everyone he met
everything that was good and worthy of being loved 

when dealing with the affairs and papers of his dead wife her memory
aroused in him no feeling but pity that she had not known the bliss he
now knew prince vasili who having obtained a new post and some
fresh decorations was particularly proud at this time seemed to him a
pathetic kindly old man much to be pitied 

often in afterlife pierre recalled this period of blissful insanity all
the views he formed of men and circumstances at this time remained true
for him always he not only did not renounce them subsequently but when
he was in doubt or inwardly at variance he referred to the views he had
held at this time of his madness and they always proved correct 

 i may have appeared strange and queer then he thought but i was
not so mad as i seemed on the contrary i was then wiser and had
more insight than at any other time and understood all that is worth
understanding in life because because i was happy 

pierre's insanity consisted in not waiting as he used to do to
discover personal attributes which he termed good qualities in people
before loving them his heart was now overflowing with love and by
loving people without cause he discovered indubitable causes for loving
them 





chapter xx

after pierre's departure that first evening when natasha had said to
princess mary with a gaily mocking smile he looks just yes just as
if he had come out of a russian bath in a short coat and with his hair
cropped something hidden and unknown to herself but irrepressible 
awoke in natasha's soul 

everything her face walk look and voice was suddenly altered 
to her own surprise a power of life and hope of happiness rose to the
surface and demanded satisfaction from that evening she seemed to have
forgotten all that had happened to her she no longer complained of her
position did not say a word about the past and no longer feared to
make happy plans for the future she spoke little of pierre but when
princess mary mentioned him a long extinguished light once more kindled
in her eyes and her lips curved with a strange smile 

the change that took place in natasha at first surprised princess mary 
but when she understood its meaning it grieved her can she have loved
my brother so little as to be able to forget him so soon she thought
when she reflected on the change but when she was with natasha she was
not vexed with her and did not reproach her the reawakened power
of life that had seized natasha was so evidently irrepressible and
unexpected by her that in her presence princess mary felt that she had
no right to reproach her even in her heart 

natasha gave herself up so fully and frankly to this new feeling that
she did not try to hide the fact that she was no longer sad but bright
and cheerful 

when princess mary returned to her room after her nocturnal talk with
pierre natasha met her on the threshold 

 he has spoken yes he has spoken she repeated 

and a joyful yet pathetic expression which seemed to beg forgiveness for
her joy settled on natasha's face 

 i wanted to listen at the door but i knew you would tell me 

understandable and touching as the look with which natasha gazed at
her seemed to princess mary and sorry as she was to see her agitation 
these words pained her for a moment she remembered her brother and his
love 

 but what's to be done she can't help it thought the princess 

and with a sad and rather stern look she told natasha all that pierre
had said on hearing that he was going to petersburg natasha was
astounded 

 to petersburg she repeated as if unable to understand 

but noticing the grieved expression on princess mary's face she guessed
the reason of that sadness and suddenly began to cry 

 mary said she tell me what i should do i am afraid of being bad 
whatever you tell me i will do tell me 

 you love him 

 yes whispered natasha 

 then why are you crying i am happy for your sake said princess mary 
who because of those tears quite forgave natasha's joy 

 it won't be just yet someday think what fun it will be when i am his
wife and you marry nicholas 

 natasha i have asked you not to speak of that let us talk about you 

they were silent awhile 

 but why go to petersburg natasha suddenly asked and hastily replied
to her own question but no no he must yes mary he must 





first epilogue 1813 20





chapter i

seven years had passed the storm tossed sea of european history had
subsided within its shores and seemed to have become calm but the
mysterious forces that move humanity mysterious because the laws of
their motion are unknown to us continued to operate 

though the surface of the sea of history seemed motionless the movement
of humanity went on as unceasingly as the flow of time various groups
of people formed and dissolved the coming formation and dissolution of
kingdoms and displacement of peoples was in course of preparation 

the sea of history was not driven spasmodically from shore to shore as
previously it was seething in its depths historic figures were not
borne by the waves from one shore to another as before they now seemed
to rotate on one spot the historical figures at the head of armies 
who formerly reflected the movement of the masses by ordering wars 
campaigns and battles now reflected the restless movement by political
and diplomatic combinations laws and treaties 

the historians call this activity of the historical figures the
reaction 

in dealing with this period they sternly condemn the historical
personages who in their opinion caused what they describe as the
reaction all the well known people of that period from alexander and
napoleon to madame de stael photius schelling fichte chateaubriand 
and the rest pass before their stern judgment seat and are acquitted or
condemned according to whether they conduced to progress or to reaction 

according to their accounts a reaction took place at that time in russia
also and the chief culprit was alexander i the same man who according
to them was the chief cause of the liberal movement at the commencement
of his reign being the savior of russia 

there is no one in russian literature now from schoolboy essayist to
learned historian who does not throw his little stone at alexander for
things he did wrong at this period of his reign 

 he ought to have acted in this way and in that way in this case he did
well and in that case badly he behaved admirably at the beginning of
his reign and during 1812 but acted badly by giving a constitution
to poland forming the holy alliance entrusting power to arakcheev 
favoring golitsyn and mysticism and afterwards shishkov and photius 
he also acted badly by concerning himself with the active army and
disbanding the semenov regiment 

it would take a dozen pages to enumerate all the reproaches the
historians address to him based on their knowledge of what is good for
humanity 

what do these reproaches mean 

do not the very actions for which the historians praise alexander i
 the liberal attempts at the beginning of his reign his struggle with
napoleon the firmness he displayed in 1812 and the campaign of 1813 
flow from the same sources the circumstances of his birth education 
and life that made his personality what it was and from which the
actions for which they blame him the holy alliance the restoration of
poland and the reaction of 1820 and later also flowed 

in what does the substance of those reproaches lie 

it lies in the fact that an historic character like alexander i 
standing on the highest possible pinnacle of human power with the
blinding light of history focused upon him a character exposed to those
strongest of all influences the intrigues flattery and self deception
inseparable from power a character who at every moment of his life
felt a responsibility for all that was happening in europe and not
a fictitious but a live character who like every man had his personal
habits passions and impulses toward goodness beauty and truth that
this character though not lacking in virtue the historians do not
accuse him of that had not the same conception of the welfare of
humanity fifty years ago as a present day professor who from his
youth upwards has been occupied with learning that is with books and
lectures and with taking notes from them 

but even if we assume that fifty years ago alexander i was mistaken in
his view of what was good for the people we must inevitably assume that
the historian who judges alexander will also after the lapse of some
time turn out to be mistaken in his view of what is good for humanity 
this assumption is all the more natural and inevitable because watching
the movement of history we see that every year and with each new
writer opinion as to what is good for mankind changes so that what
once seemed good ten years later seems bad and vice versa and what is
more we find at one and the same time quite contradictory views as to
what is bad and what is good in history some people regard giving a
constitution to poland and forming the holy alliance as praiseworthy in
alexander while others regard it as blameworthy 

the activity of alexander or of napoleon cannot be called useful or
harmful for it is impossible to say for what it was useful or harmful 
if that activity displeases somebody this is only because it does
not agree with his limited understanding of what is good whether the
preservation of my father's house in moscow or the glory of the russian
arms or the prosperity of the petersburg and other universities or the
freedom of poland or the greatness of russia or the balance of power in
europe or a certain kind of european culture called progress appear
to me to be good or bad i must admit that besides these things the
action of every historic character has other more general purposes
inaccessible to me 

but let us assume that what is called science can harmonize all
contradictions and possesses an unchanging standard of good and bad by
which to try historic characters and events let us say that alexander
could have done everything differently let us say that with guidance
from those who blame him and who profess to know the ultimate aim of the
movement of humanity he might have arranged matters according to
the program his present accusers would have given him of nationality 
freedom equality and progress these i think cover the ground let
us assume that this program was possible and had then been formulated 
and that alexander had acted on it what would then have become of the
activity of all those who opposed the tendency that then prevailed in
the government an activity that in the opinion of the historians was
good and beneficent their activity would not have existed there would
have been no life there would have been nothing 

if we admit that human life can be ruled by reason the possibility of
life is destroyed 





chapter ii

if we assume as the historians do that great men lead humanity to the
attainment of certain ends the greatness of russia or of france 
the balance of power in europe the diffusion of the ideas of the
revolution general progress or anything else then it is impossible
to explain the facts of history without introducing the conceptions of
chance and genius 

if the aim of the european wars at the beginning of the nineteenth
century had been the aggrandizement of russia that aim might have been
accomplished without all the preceding wars and without the invasion if
the aim was the aggrandizement of france that might have been attained
without the revolution and without the empire if the aim was the
dissemination of ideas the printing press could have accomplished that
much better than warfare if the aim was the progress of civilization 
it is easy to see that there are other ways of diffusing civilization
more expedient than by the destruction of wealth and of human lives 

why did it happen in this and not in some other way 

because it happened so chance created the situation genius utilized
it says history 

but what is chance what is genius 

the words chance and genius do not denote any really existing thing and
therefore cannot be defined those words only denote a certain stage of
understanding of phenomena i do not know why a certain event occurs i
think that i cannot know it so i do not try to know it and i talk about
chance i see a force producing effects beyond the scope of ordinary
human agencies i do not understand why this occurs and i talk of
genius 

to a herd of rams the ram the herdsman drives each evening into a
special enclosure to feed and that becomes twice as fat as the others
must seem to be a genius and it must appear an astonishing conjunction
of genius with a whole series of extraordinary chances that this ram 
who instead of getting into the general fold every evening goes into a
special enclosure where there are oats that this very ram swelling with
fat is killed for meat 

but the rams need only cease to suppose that all that happens to them
happens solely for the attainment of their sheepish aims they need only
admit that what happens to them may also have purposes beyond their ken 
and they will at once perceive a unity and coherence in what happened
to the ram that was fattened even if they do not know for what purpose
they are fattened they will at least know that all that happened to the
ram did not happen accidentally and will no longer need the conceptions
of chance or genius 

only by renouncing our claim to discern a purpose immediately
intelligible to us and admitting the ultimate purpose to be beyond our
ken may we discern the sequence of experiences in the lives of
historic characters and perceive the cause of the effect they produce
 incommensurable with ordinary human capabilities and then the words
chance and genius become superfluous 

we need only confess that we do not know the purpose of the european
convulsions and that we know only the facts that is the murders first
in france then in italy in africa in prussia in austria in spain 
and in russia and that the movements from the west to the east and from
the east to the west form the essence and purpose of these events and
not only shall we have no need to see exceptional ability and genius in
napoleon and alexander but we shall be unable to consider them to
be anything but like other men and we shall not be obliged to have
recourse to chance for an explanation of those small events which made
these people what they were but it will be clear that all those small
events were inevitable 

by discarding a claim to knowledge of the ultimate purpose we shall
clearly perceive that just as one cannot imagine a blossom or seed for
any single plant better suited to it than those it produces so it is
impossible to imagine any two people more completely adapted down to the
smallest detail for the purpose they had to fulfill than napoleon and
alexander with all their antecedents 





chapter iii

the fundamental and essential significance of the european events of the
beginning of the nineteenth century lies in the movement of the mass of
the european peoples from west to east and afterwards from east to west 
the commencement of that movement was the movement from west to east 
for the peoples of the west to be able to make their warlike movement
to moscow it was necessary 1 that they should form themselves into
a military group of a size able to endure a collision with the warlike
military group of the east 2 that they should abandon all established
traditions and customs and 3 that during their military movement they
should have at their head a man who could justify to himself and to them
the deceptions robberies and murders which would have to be committed
during that movement 

and beginning with the french revolution the old inadequately large
group was destroyed as well as the old habits and traditions and step
by step a group was formed of larger dimensions with new customs and
traditions and a man was produced who would stand at the head of the
coming movement and bear the responsibility for all that had to be done 

a man without convictions without habits without traditions without
a name and not even a frenchman emerges by what seem the strangest
chances from among all the seething french parties and without joining
any one of them is borne forward to a prominent position 

the ignorance of his colleagues the weakness and insignificance of
his opponents the frankness of his falsehoods and the dazzling and
self confident limitations of this man raise him to the head of the
army the brilliant qualities of the soldiers of the army sent to italy 
his opponents reluctance to fight and his own childish audacity and
self confidence secure him military fame innumerable so called chances
accompany him everywhere the disfavor into which he falls with the
rulers of france turns to his advantage his attempts to avoid his
predestined path are unsuccessful he is not received into the russian
service and the appointment he seeks in turkey comes to nothing during
the war in italy he is several times on the verge of destruction and
each time is saved in an unexpected manner owing to various diplomatic
considerations the russian armies just those which might have destroyed
his prestige do not appear upon the scene till he is no longer there 

on his return from italy he finds the government in paris in a process
of dissolution in which all those who are in it are inevitably wiped
out and destroyed and by chance an escape from this dangerous position
presents itself in the form of an aimless and senseless expedition
to africa again so called chance accompanies him impregnable malta
surrenders without a shot his most reckless schemes are crowned with
success the enemy's fleet which subsequently did not let a single boat
pass allows his entire army to elude it in africa a whole series of
outrages are committed against the almost unarmed inhabitants and the
men who commit these crimes especially their leader assure themselves
that this is admirable this is glory it resembles caesar and alexander
the great and is therefore good 

this ideal of glory and grandeur which consists not merely in
considering nothing wrong that one does but in priding oneself on every
crime one commits ascribing to it an incomprehensible supernatural
significance that ideal destined to guide this man and his associates 
had scope for its development in africa whatever he does succeeds the
plague does not touch him the cruelty of murdering prisoners is not
imputed to him as a fault his childishly rash uncalled for and
ignoble departure from africa leaving his comrades in distress is
set down to his credit and again the enemy's fleet twice lets him slip
past when intoxicated by the crimes he has committed so successfully 
he reaches paris the dissolution of the republican government which a
year earlier might have ruined him has reached its extreme limit and
his presence there now as a newcomer free from party entanglements can
only serve to exalt him and though he himself has no plan he is quite
ready for his new role 

he had no plan he was afraid of everything but the parties snatched at
him and demanded his participation 

he alone with his ideal of glory and grandeur developed in italy and
egypt his insane self adulation his boldness in crime and frankness in
lying he alone could justify what had to be done 

he is needed for the place that awaits him and so almost apart from
his will and despite his indecision his lack of a plan and all his
mistakes he is drawn into a conspiracy that aims at seizing power and
the conspiracy is crowned with success 

he is pushed into a meeting of the legislature in alarm he wishes to
flee considering himself lost he pretends to fall into a swoon and
says senseless things that should have ruined him but the once proud
and shrewd rulers of france feeling that their part is played out are
even more bewildered than he and do not say the words they should have
said to destroy him and retain their power 

chance millions of chances give him power and all men as if by
agreement co operate to confirm that power chance forms the characters
of the rulers of france who submit to him chance forms the character
of paul i of russia who recognizes his government chance contrives
a plot against him which not only fails to harm him but confirms his
power chance puts the duc d'enghien in his hands and unexpectedly
causes him to kill him thereby convincing the mob more forcibly than
in any other way that he had the right since he had the might 
chance contrives that though he directs all his efforts to prepare an
expedition against england which would inevitably have ruined him he
never carries out that intention but unexpectedly falls upon mack and
the austrians who surrender without a battle chance and genius give
him the victory at austerlitz and by chance all men not only the
french but all europe except england which does not take part in the
events about to happen despite their former horror and detestation of
his crimes now recognize his authority the title he has given
himself and his ideal of grandeur and glory which seems excellent and
reasonable to them all 

as if measuring themselves and preparing for the coming movement the
western forces push toward the east several times in 1805 1806 1807 
and 1809 gaining strength and growing in 1811 the group of people that
had formed in france unites into one group with the peoples of central
europe the strength of the justification of the man who stands at the
head of the movement grows with the increased size of the group during
the ten year preparatory period this man had formed relations with all
the crowned heads of europe the discredited rulers of the world can
oppose no reasonable ideal to the insensate napoleonic ideal of
glory and grandeur one after another they hasten to display their
insignificance before him the king of prussia sends his wife to seek
the great man's mercy the emperor of austria considers it a favor that
this man receives a daughter of the caesars into his bed the pope the
guardian of all that the nations hold sacred utilizes religion for the
aggrandizement of the great man it is not napoleon who prepares himself
for the accomplishment of his role so much as all those round him who
prepare him to take on himself the whole responsibility for what is
happening and has to happen there is no step no crime or petty fraud
he commits which in the mouths of those around him is not at once
represented as a great deed the most suitable fete the germans can
devise for him is a celebration of jena and auerstadt not only is he
great but so are his ancestors his brothers his stepsons and his
brothers in law everything is done to deprive him of the remains of his
reason and to prepare him for his terrible part and when he is ready so
too are the forces 

the invasion pushes eastward and reaches its final goal moscow that
city is taken the russian army suffers heavier losses than the opposing
armies had suffered in the former war from austerlitz to wagram but
suddenly instead of those chances and that genius which hitherto had
so consistently led him by an uninterrupted series of successes to the
predestined goal an innumerable sequence of inverse chances occur from
the cold in his head at borodino to the sparks which set moscow on
fire and the frosts and instead of genius stupidity and immeasurable
baseness become evident 

the invaders flee turn back flee again and all the chances are now
not for napoleon but always against him 

a countermovement is then accomplished from east to west with a
remarkable resemblance to the preceding movement from west to east 
attempted drives from east to west similar to the contrary movements of
1805 1807 and 1809 precede the great westward movement there is the
same coalescence into a group of enormous dimensions the same adhesion
of the people of central europe to the movement the same hesitation
midway and the same increasing rapidity as the goal is approached 

paris the ultimate goal is reached the napoleonic government and army
are destroyed napoleon himself is no longer of any account all his
actions are evidently pitiful and mean but again an inexplicable chance
occurs the allies detest napoleon whom they regard as the cause of
their sufferings deprived of power and authority his crimes and his
craft exposed he should have appeared to them what he appeared ten
years previously and one year later an outlawed brigand but by some
strange chance no one perceives this his part is not yet ended the man
who ten years before and a year later was considered an outlawed brigand
is sent to an island two days sail from france which for some reason
is presented to him as his dominion and guards are given to him and
millions of money are paid him 





chapter iv

the flood of nations begins to subside into its normal channels the
waves of the great movement abate and on the calm surface eddies are
formed in which float the diplomatists who imagine that they have
caused the floods to abate 

but the smooth sea again suddenly becomes disturbed the diplomatists
think that their disagreements are the cause of this fresh pressure
of natural forces they anticipate war between their sovereigns the
position seems to them insoluble but the wave they feel to be rising
does not come from the quarter they expect it rises again from the same
point as before paris the last backwash of the movement from the west
occurs a backwash which serves to solve the apparently insuperable
diplomatic difficulties and ends the military movement of that period of
history 

the man who had devastated france returns to france alone without any
conspiracy and without soldiers any guard might arrest him but by
strange chance no one does so and all rapturously greet the man they
cursed the day before and will curse again a month later 

this man is still needed to justify the final collective act 

that act is performed 

the last role is played the actor is bidden to disrobe and wash off his
powder and paint he will not be wanted any more 

and some years pass during which he plays a pitiful comedy to himself
in solitude on his island justifying his actions by intrigues and lies
when the justification is no longer needed and displaying to the whole
world what it was that people had mistaken for strength as long as an
unseen hand directed his actions 

the manager having brought the drama to a close and stripped the actor
shows him to us 

 see what you believed in this is he do you now see that it was not he
but i who moved you 

but dazed by the force of the movement it was long before people
understood this 

still greater coherence and inevitability is seen in the life of
alexander i the man who stood at the head of the countermovement from
east to west 

what was needed for him who overshadowing others stood at the head of
that movement from east to west 

what was needed was a sense of justice and a sympathy with european
affairs but a remote sympathy not dulled by petty interests a moral
superiority over those sovereigns of the day who co operated with him 
a mild and attractive personality and a personal grievance against
napoleon and all this was found in alexander i all this had been
prepared by innumerable so called chances in his life his education 
his early liberalism the advisers who surrounded him and by
austerlitz and tilsit and erfurt 

during the national war he was inactive because he was not needed but
as soon as the necessity for a general european war presented itself he
appeared in his place at the given moment and uniting the nations of
europe led them to the goal 

the goal is reached after the final war of 1815 alexander possesses all
possible power how does he use it 

alexander i the pacifier of europe the man who from his early years
had striven only for his people's welfare the originator of the liberal
innovations in his fatherland now that he seemed to possess the utmost
power and therefore to have the possibility of bringing about the
welfare of his peoples at the time when napoleon in exile was drawing
up childish and mendacious plans of how he would have made mankind happy
had he retained power alexander i having fulfilled his mission and
feeling the hand of god upon him suddenly recognizes the insignificance
of that supposed power turns away from it and gives it into the hands
of contemptible men whom he despises saying only 

 not unto us not unto us but unto thy name i too am a man like the
rest of you let me live like a man and think of my soul and of god 

as the sun and each atom of ether is a sphere complete in itself and
yet at the same time only a part of a whole too immense for man to
comprehend so each individual has within himself his own aims and yet
has them to serve a general purpose incomprehensible to man 

a bee settling on a flower has stung a child and the child is afraid
of bees and declares that bees exist to sting people a poet admires the
bee sucking from the chalice of a flower and says it exists to suck the
fragrance of flowers a beekeeper seeing the bee collect pollen from
flowers and carry it to the hive says that it exists to gather honey 
another beekeeper who has studied the life of the hive more closely
says that the bee gathers pollen dust to feed the young bees and rear
a queen and that it exists to perpetuate its race a botanist notices
that the bee flying with the pollen of a male flower to a pistil
fertilizes the latter and sees in this the purpose of the bee's
existence another observing the migration of plants notices that the
bee helps in this work and may say that in this lies the purpose of the
bee but the ultimate purpose of the bee is not exhausted by the first 
the second or any of the processes the human mind can discern the
higher the human intellect rises in the discovery of these purposes 
the more obvious it becomes that the ultimate purpose is beyond our
comprehension 

all that is accessible to man is the relation of the life of the bee to
other manifestations of life and so it is with the purpose of historic
characters and nations 





chapter v

natasha's wedding to bezukhov which took place in 1813 was the last
happy event in the family of the old rostovs count ilya rostov died
that same year and as always happens after the father's death the
family group broke up 

the events of the previous year the burning of moscow and the flight
from it the death of prince andrew natasha's despair petya's death 
and the old countess grief fell blow after blow on the old count's
head he seemed to be unable to understand the meaning of all these
events and bowed his old head in a spiritual sense as if expecting and
inviting further blows which would finish him he seemed now frightened
and distraught and now unnaturally animated and enterprising 

the arrangements for natasha's marriage occupied him for a while he
ordered dinners and suppers and obviously tried to appear cheerful but
his cheerfulness was not infectious as it used to be on the contrary it
evoked the compassion of those who knew and liked him 

when pierre and his wife had left he grew very quiet and began to
complain of depression a few days later he fell ill and took to his
bed he realized from the first that he would not get up again despite
the doctor's encouragement the countess passed a fortnight in an
armchair by his pillow without undressing every time she gave him
his medicine he sobbed and silently kissed her hand on his last day 
sobbing he asked her and his absent son to forgive him for having
dissipated their property that being the chief fault of which he was
conscious after receiving communion and unction he quietly died and
next day a throng of acquaintances who came to pay their last respects
to the deceased filled the house rented by the rostovs all these
acquaintances who had so often dined and danced at his house and had so
often laughed at him now said with a common feeling of self reproach
and emotion as if justifying themselves well whatever he may have
been he was a most worthy man you don't meet such men nowadays and
which of us has not weaknesses of his own 

it was just when the count's affairs had become so involved that it was
impossible to say what would happen if he lived another year that he
unexpectedly died 

nicholas was with the russian army in paris when the news of his
father's death reached him he at once resigned his commission and
without waiting for it to be accepted took leave of absence and went to
moscow the state of the count's affairs became quite obvious a month
after his death surprising everyone by the immense total of small
debts the existence of which no one had suspected the debts amounted to
double the value of the property 

friends and relations advised nicholas to decline the inheritance but
he regarded such a refusal as a slur on his father's memory which he
held sacred and therefore would not hear of refusing and accepted the
inheritance together with the obligation to pay the debts 

the creditors who had so long been silent restrained by a vague
but powerful influence exerted on them while he lived by the count's
careless good nature all proceeded to enforce their claims at once as
always happens in such cases rivalry sprang up as to which should get
paid first and those who like mitenka held promissory notes given them
as presents now became the most exacting of the creditors nicholas was
allowed no respite and no peace and those who had seemed to pity
the old man the cause of their losses if they were losses now
remorselessly pursued the young heir who had voluntarily undertaken the
debts and was obviously not guilty of contracting them 

not one of the plans nicholas tried succeeded the estate was sold by
auction for half its value and half the debts still remained
unpaid nicholas accepted thirty thousand rubles offered him by his
brother in law bezukhov to pay off debts he regarded as genuinely due
for value received and to avoid being imprisoned for the remainder as
the creditors threatened he re entered the government service 

he could not rejoin the army where he would have been made colonel at
the next vacancy for his mother now clung to him as her one hold on
life and so despite his reluctance to remain in moscow among people who
had known him before and despite his abhorrence of the civil service 
he accepted a post in moscow in that service doffed the uniform of
which he was so fond and moved with his mother and sonya to a small
house on the sivtsev vrazhok 

natasha and pierre were living in petersburg at the time and had no
clear idea of nicholas circumstances having borrowed money from his
brother in law nicholas tried to hide his wretched condition from him 
his position was the more difficult because with his salary of twelve
hundred rubles he had not only to keep himself his mother and sonya 
but had to shield his mother from knowledge of their poverty the
countess could not conceive of life without the luxurious conditions she
had been used to from childhood and unable to realize how hard it was
for her son kept demanding now a carriage which they did not keep to
send for a friend now some expensive article of food for herself or
wine for her son or money to buy a present as a surprise for natasha or
sonya or for nicholas himself 

sonya kept house attended on her aunt read to her put up with her
whims and secret ill will and helped nicholas to conceal their poverty
from the old countess nicholas felt himself irredeemably indebted
to sonya for all she was doing for his mother and greatly admired her
patience and devotion but tried to keep aloof from her 

he seemed in his heart to reproach her for being too perfect and
because there was nothing to reproach her with she had all that people
are valued for but little that could have made him love her he felt
that the more he valued her the less he loved her he had taken her at
her word when she wrote giving him his freedom and now behaved as if all
that had passed between them had been long forgotten and could never in
any case be renewed 

nicholas position became worse and worse the idea of putting something
aside out of his salary proved a dream not only did he not save
anything but to comply with his mother's demands he even incurred some
small debts he could see no way out of this situation the idea of
marrying some rich woman which was suggested to him by his female
relations was repugnant to him the other way out his mother's
death never entered his head he wished for nothing and hoped
for nothing and deep in his heart experienced a gloomy and stern
satisfaction in an uncomplaining endurance of his position he tried
to avoid his old acquaintances with their commiseration and offensive
offers of assistance he avoided all distraction and recreation and
even at home did nothing but play cards with his mother pace silently
up and down the room and smoke one pipe after another he seemed
carefully to cherish within himself the gloomy mood which alone enabled
him to endure his position 





chapter vi

at the beginning of winter princess mary came to moscow from reports
current in town she learned how the rostovs were situated and how the
son has sacrificed himself for his mother as people were saying 

 i never expected anything else of him said princess mary to herself 
feeling a joyous sense of her love for him remembering her friendly
relations with all the rostovs which had made her almost a member of the
family she thought it her duty to go to see them but remembering her
relations with nicholas in voronezh she was shy about doing so making
a great effort she did however go to call on them a few weeks after her
arrival in moscow 

nicholas was the first to meet her as the countess room could only be
reached through his but instead of being greeted with pleasure as she
had expected at his first glance at her his face assumed a cold stiff 
proud expression she had not seen on it before he inquired about her
health led the way to his mother and having sat there for five minutes
left the room 

when the princess came out of the countess room nicholas met her again 
and with marked solemnity and stiffness accompanied her to the anteroom 
to her remarks about his mother's health he made no reply what's that
to you leave me in peace his looks seemed to say 

 why does she come prowling here what does she want i can't bear these
ladies and all these civilities said he aloud in sonya's presence 
evidently unable to repress his vexation after the princess carriage
had disappeared 

 oh nicholas how can you talk like that cried sonya hardly able to
conceal her delight she is so kind and mamma is so fond of her 

nicholas did not reply and tried to avoid speaking of the princess any
more but after her visit the old countess spoke of her several times a
day 

she sang her praises insisted that her son must call on her expressed
a wish to see her often but yet always became ill humored when she
began to talk about her 

nicholas tried to keep silence when his mother spoke of the princess 
but his silence irritated her 

 she is a very admirable and excellent young woman said she and you
must go and call on her you would at least be seeing somebody and i
think it must be dull for you only seeing us 

 but i don't in the least want to mamma 

 you used to want to and now you don't really i don't understand you 
my dear one day you are dull and the next you refuse to see anyone 

 but i never said i was dull 

 why you said yourself you don't want even to see her she is a very
admirable young woman and you always liked her but now suddenly you
have got some notion or other in your head you hide everything from
me 

 not at all mamma 

 if i were asking you to do something disagreeable now but i only ask
you to return a call one would think mere politeness required it 
well i have asked you and now i won't interfere any more since you
have secrets from your mother 

 well then i'll go if you wish it 

 it doesn't matter to me i only wish it for your sake 

nicholas sighed bit his mustache and laid out the cards for a
patience trying to divert his mother's attention to another topic 

the same conversation was repeated next day and the day after and the
day after that 

after her visit to the rostovs and her unexpectedly chilly reception by
nicholas princess mary confessed to herself that she had been right in
not wishing to be the first to call 

 i expected nothing else she told herself calling her pride to her
aid i have nothing to do with him and i only wanted to see the
old lady who was always kind to me and to whom i am under many
obligations 

but she could not pacify herself with these reflections a feeling akin
to remorse troubled her when she thought of her visit though she had
firmly resolved not to call on the rostovs again and to forget the whole
matter she felt herself all the time in an awkward position and when
she asked herself what distressed her she had to admit that it was her
relation to rostov his cold polite manner did not express his feeling
for her she knew that but it concealed something and until she could
discover what that something was she felt that she could not be at
ease 

one day in midwinter when sitting in the schoolroom attending to her
nephew's lessons she was informed that rostov had called with a firm
resolution not to betray herself and not show her agitation she sent
for mademoiselle bourienne and went with her to the drawing room 

her first glance at nicholas face told her that he had only come to
fulfill the demands of politeness and she firmly resolved to maintain
the tone in which he addressed her 

they spoke of the countess health of their mutual friends of the
latest war news and when the ten minutes required by propriety had
elapsed after which a visitor may rise nicholas got up to say good by 

with mademoiselle bourienne's help the princess had maintained the
conversation very well but at the very last moment just when he rose 
she was so tired of talking of what did not interest her and her
mind was so full of the question why she alone was granted so little
happiness in life that in a fit of absent mindedness she sat still her
luminous eyes gazing fixedly before her not noticing that he had risen 

nicholas glanced at her and wishing to appear not to notice her
abstraction made some remark to mademoiselle bourienne and then
again looked at the princess she still sat motionless with a look of
suffering on her gentle face he suddenly felt sorry for her and was
vaguely conscious that he might be the cause of the sadness her face
expressed he wished to help her and say something pleasant but could
think of nothing to say 

 good by princess said he 

she started flushed and sighed deeply 

 oh i beg your pardon she said as if waking up are you going
already count well then good by oh but the cushion for the
countess 

 wait a moment i'll fetch it said mademoiselle bourienne and she
left the room 

they both sat silent with an occasional glance at one another 

 yes princess said nicholas at last with a sad smile it doesn't
seem long ago since we first met at bogucharovo but how much water
has flowed since then in what distress we all seemed to be then yet
i would give much to bring back that time but there's no bringing it
back 

princess mary gazed intently into his eyes with her own luminous ones
as he said this she seemed to be trying to fathom the hidden meaning of
his words which would explain his feeling for her 

 yes yes said she but you have no reason to regret the past count 
as i understand your present life i think you will always recall it
with satisfaction because the self sacrifice that fills it now 

 i cannot accept your praise he interrupted her hurriedly on the
contrary i continually reproach myself but this is not at all an
interesting or cheerful subject 

his face again resumed its former stiff and cold expression but the
princess had caught a glimpse of the man she had known and loved and it
was to him that she now spoke 

 i thought you would allow me to tell you this she said i had come
so near to you and to all your family that i thought you would not
consider my sympathy misplaced but i was mistaken and suddenly her
voice trembled i don't know why she continued recovering herself 
 but you used to be different and 

 there are a thousand reasons why laying special emphasis on the why 
 thank you princess he added softly sometimes it is hard 

 so that's why that's why a voice whispered in princess mary's soul 
 no it was not only that gay kind and frank look not only that
handsome exterior that i loved in him i divined his noble resolute 
self sacrificing spirit too she said to herself yes he is poor now
and i am rich yes that's the only reason yes were it not for
that and remembering his former tenderness and looking now at his
kind sorrowful face she suddenly understood the cause of his coldness 

 but why count why she almost cried unconsciously moving closer to
him why tell me you must tell me 

he was silent 

 i don't understand your why count she continued but it's hard for
me i confess it for some reason you wish to deprive me of our former
friendship and that hurts me there were tears in her eyes and in her
voice i have had so little happiness in life that every loss is hard
for me to bear excuse me good by and suddenly she began to cry
and was hurrying from the room 

 princess for god's sake he exclaimed trying to stop her 
 princess 

she turned round for a few seconds they gazed silently into one
another's eyes and what had seemed impossible and remote suddenly became
possible inevitable and very near 





chapter vii

in the winter of 1813 nicholas married princess mary and moved to bald
hills with his wife his mother and sonya 

within four years he had paid off all his remaining debts without
selling any of his wife's property and having received a small
inheritance on the death of a cousin he paid his debt to pierre as well 

in another three years by 1820 he had so managed his affairs that he
was able to buy a small estate adjoining bald hills and was negotiating
to buy back otradnoe that being his pet dream 

having started farming from necessity he soon grew so devoted to it
that it became his favorite and almost his sole occupation nicholas was
a plain farmer he did not like innovations especially the english ones
then coming into vogue he laughed at theoretical treatises on estate
management disliked factories the raising of expensive products 
and the buying of expensive seed corn and did not make a hobby of any
particular part of the work on his estate he always had before his
mind's eye the estate as a whole and not any particular part of it the
chief thing in his eyes was not the nitrogen in the soil nor the oxygen
in the air nor manures nor special plows but that most important
agent by which nitrogen oxygen manure and plow were made
effective the peasant laborer when nicholas first began farming
and began to understand its different branches it was the serf who
especially attracted his attention the peasant seemed to him not merely
a tool but also a judge of farming and an end in himself at first
he watched the serfs trying to understand their aims and what they
considered good and bad and only pretended to direct them and give
orders while in reality learning from them their methods their manner
of speech and their judgment of what was good and bad only when he
had understood the peasants tastes and aspirations had learned to talk
their language to grasp the hidden meaning of their words and felt
akin to them did he begin boldly to manage his serfs that is to
perform toward them the duties demanded of him and nicholas management
produced very brilliant results 

guided by some gift of insight on taking up the management of the
estates he at once unerringly appointed as bailiff village elder and
delegate the very men the serfs would themselves have chosen had they
had the right to choose and these posts never changed hands before
analyzing the properties of manure before entering into the debit and
credit as he ironically called it he found out how many cattle the
peasants had and increased the number by all possible means he kept the
peasant families together in the largest groups possible not allowing
the family groups to divide into separate households he was hard alike
on the lazy the depraved and the weak and tried to get them expelled
from the commune 

he was as careful of the sowing and reaping of the peasants hay
and corn as of his own and few landowners had their crops sown
and harvested so early and so well or got so good a return as did
nicholas 

he disliked having anything to do with the domestic serfs the drones 
as he called them and everyone said he spoiled them by his laxity when
a decision had to be taken regarding a domestic serf especially if one
had to be punished he always felt undecided and consulted everybody in
the house but when it was possible to have a domestic serf conscripted
instead of a land worker he did so without the least hesitation he
never felt any hesitation in dealing with the peasants he knew that his
every decision would be approved by them all with very few exceptions 

he did not allow himself either to be hard on or punish a man or to
make things easy for or reward anyone merely because he felt inclined
to do so he could not have said by what standard he judged what he
should or should not do but the standard was quite firm and definite in
his own mind 

often speaking with vexation of some failure or irregularity he would
say what can one do with our russian peasants and imagined that he
could not bear them 

yet he loved our russian peasants and their way of life with his whole
soul and for that very reason had understood and assimilated the one
way and manner of farming which produced good results 

countess mary was jealous of this passion of her husband's and regretted
that she could not share it but she could not understand the joys and
vexations he derived from that world to her so remote and alien she
could not understand why he was so particularly animated and happy
when after getting up at daybreak and spending the whole morning in the
fields or on the threshing floor he returned from the sowing or mowing
or reaping to have tea with her she did not understand why he spoke
with such admiration and delight of the farming of the thrifty and
well to do peasant matthew ermishin who with his family had carted
corn all night or of the fact that his nicholas sheaves were already
stacked before anyone else had his harvest in she did not understand
why he stepped out from the window to the veranda and smiled under his
mustache and winked so joyfully when warm steady rain began to fall
on the dry and thirsty shoots of the young oats or why when the wind
carried away a threatening cloud during the hay harvest he would return
from the barn flushed sunburned and perspiring with a smell of
wormwood and gentian in his hair and gleefully rubbing his hands would
say well one more day and my grain and the peasants will all be
under cover 

still less did she understand why he kindhearted and always ready to
anticipate her wishes should become almost desperate when she brought
him a petition from some peasant men or women who had appealed to her
to be excused some work why he that kind nicholas should obstinately
refuse her angrily asking her not to interfere in what was not her
business she felt he had a world apart which he loved passionately and
which had laws she had not fathomed 

sometimes when trying to understand him she spoke of the good work he
was doing for his serfs he would be vexed and reply not in the least 
it never entered my head and i wouldn't do that for their good that's
all poetry and old wives talk all that doing good to one's neighbor 
what i want is that our children should not have to go begging i must
put our affairs in order while i am alive that's all and to do that 
order and strictness are essential that's all about it said he 
clenching his vigorous fist and fairness of course he added for
if the peasant is naked and hungry and has only one miserable horse he
can do no good either for himself or for me 

and all nicholas did was fruitful probably just because he refused to
allow himself to think that he was doing good to others for virtue's
sake his means increased rapidly serfs from neighboring estates came
to beg him to buy them and long after his death the memory of his
administration was devoutly preserved among the serfs he was a
master the peasants affairs first and then his own of course he was
not to be trifled with either in a word he was a real master 





chapter viii

one matter connected with his management sometimes worried nicholas and
that was his quick temper together with his old hussar habit of making
free use of his fists at first he saw nothing reprehensible in
this but in the second year of his marriage his view of that form of
punishment suddenly changed 

once in summer he had sent for the village elder from bogucharovo a
man who had succeeded to the post when dron died and who was accused of
dishonesty and various irregularities nicholas went out into the porch
to question him and immediately after the elder had given a few replies
the sound of cries and blows were heard on returning to lunch nicholas
went up to his wife who sat with her head bent low over her embroidery
frame and as usual began to tell her what he had been doing that
morning among other things he spoke of the bogucharovo elder countess
mary turned red and then pale but continued to sit with head bowed and
lips compressed and gave her husband no reply 

 such an insolent scoundrel he cried growing hot again at the mere
recollection of him if he had told me he was drunk and did not see 
but what is the matter with you mary he suddenly asked 

countess mary raised her head and tried to speak but hastily looked
down again and her lips puckered 

 why whatever is the matter my dearest 

the looks of the plain countess mary always improved when she was in
tears she never cried from pain or vexation but always from sorrow or
pity and when she wept her radiant eyes acquired an irresistible charm 

the moment nicholas took her hand she could no longer restrain herself
and began to cry 

 nicholas i saw it he was to blame but why do you nicholas and
she covered her face with her hands 

nicholas said nothing he flushed crimson left her side and paced up
and down the room he understood what she was weeping about but could
not in his heart at once agree with her that what he had regarded
from childhood as quite an everyday event was wrong is it just
sentimentality old wives tales or is she right he asked himself 
before he had solved that point he glanced again at her face filled with
love and pain and he suddenly realized that she was right and that he
had long been sinning against himself 

 mary he said softly going up to her it will never happen again 
i give you my word never he repeated in a trembling voice like a boy
asking for forgiveness 

the tears flowed faster still from the countess eyes she took his hand
and kissed it 

 nicholas when did you break your cameo she asked to change the
subject looking at his finger on which he wore a ring with a cameo of
laocoon's head 

 today it was the same affair oh mary don't remind me of it and
again he flushed i give you my word of honor it shan't occur again 
and let this always be a reminder to me and he pointed to the broken
ring 

after that when in discussions with his village elders or stewards the
blood rushed to his face and his fists began to clench nicholas would
turn the broken ring on his finger and would drop his eyes before the
man who was making him angry but he did forget himself once or twice
within a twelvemonth and then he would go and confess to his wife and
would again promise that this should really be the very last time 

 mary you must despise me he would say i deserve it 

 you should go go away at once if you don't feel strong enough to
control yourself she would reply sadly trying to comfort her husband 

among the gentry of the province nicholas was respected but not liked 
he did not concern himself with the interests of his own class and
consequently some thought him proud and others thought him stupid the
whole summer from spring sowing to harvest he was busy with the work
on his farm in autumn he gave himself up to hunting with the same
business like seriousness leaving home for a month or even two with
his hunt in winter he visited his other villages or spent his time
reading the books he read were chiefly historical and on these he
spent a certain sum every year he was collecting as he said a serious
library and he made it a rule to read through all the books he bought 
he would sit in his study with a grave air reading a task he first
imposed upon himself as a duty but which afterwards became a habit
affording him a special kind of pleasure and a consciousness of
being occupied with serious matters in winter except for business
excursions he spent most of his time at home making himself one with
his family and entering into all the details of his children's relations
with their mother the harmony between him and his wife grew closer and
closer and he daily discovered fresh spiritual treasures in her 

from the time of his marriage sonya had lived in his house before
that nicholas had told his wife all that had passed between himself and
sonya blaming himself and commending her he had asked princess mary to
be gentle and kind to his cousin she thoroughly realized the wrong he
had done sonya felt herself to blame toward her and imagined that her
wealth had influenced nicholas choice she could not find fault with
sonya in any way and tried to be fond of her but often felt ill will
toward her which she could not overcome 

once she had a talk with her friend natasha about sonya and about her
own injustice toward her 

 you know said natasha you have read the gospels a great deal there
is a passage in them that just fits sonya 

 what asked countess mary surprised 

 to him that hath shall be given and from him that hath not shall be
taken away you remember she is one that hath not why i don't know 
perhaps she lacks egotism i don't know but from her is taken away and
everything has been taken away sometimes i am dreadfully sorry for her 
formerly i very much wanted nicholas to marry her but i always had
a sort of presentiment that it would not come off she is a sterile
flower you know like some strawberry blossoms sometimes i am sorry for
her and sometimes i think she doesn't feel it as you or i would 

though countess mary told natasha that those words in the gospel must be
understood differently yet looking at sonya she agreed with natasha's
explanation it really seemed that sonya did not feel her position
trying and had grown quite reconciled to her lot as a sterile flower 
she seemed to be fond not so much of individuals as of the family as a
whole like a cat she had attached herself not to the people but to the
home she waited on the old countess petted and spoiled the children 
was always ready to render the small services for which she had a gift 
and all this was unconsciously accepted from her with insufficient
gratitude 

the country seat at bald hills had been rebuilt though not on the same
scale as under the old prince 

the buildings begun under straitened circumstances were more than
simple the immense house on the old stone foundations was of wood 
plastered only inside it had bare deal floors and was furnished with
very simple hard sofas armchairs tables and chairs made by their own
serf carpenters out of their own birchwood the house was spacious
and had rooms for the house serfs and apartments for visitors whole
families of the rostovs and bolkonskis relations sometimes came to
bald hills with sixteen horses and dozens of servants and stayed for
months besides that four times a year on the name days and birthdays
of the hosts as many as a hundred visitors would gather there for a day
or two the rest of the year life pursued its unbroken routine with its
ordinary occupations and its breakfasts lunches dinners and suppers 
provided out of the produce of the estate 





chapter ix

it was the eve of st nicholas the fifth of december 1820 natasha had
been staying at her brother's with her husband and children since early
autumn pierre had gone to petersburg on business of his own for three
weeks as he said but had remained there nearly seven weeks and was
expected back every minute 

besides the bezukhov family nicholas old friend the retired general
vasili dmitrich denisov was staying with the rostovs this fifth of
december 

on the sixth which was his name day when the house would be full of
visitors nicholas knew he would have to exchange his tartar tunic for
a tail coat and put on narrow boots with pointed toes and drive to
the new church he had built and then receive visitors who would come to
congratulate him offer them refreshments and talk about the elections
of the nobility but he considered himself entitled to spend the eve
of that day in his usual way he examined the bailiff's accounts of
the village in ryazan which belonged to his wife's nephew wrote two
business letters and walked over to the granaries cattle yards and
stables before dinner having taken precautions against the general
drunkenness to be expected on the morrow because it was a great saint's
day he returned to dinner and without having time for a private talk
with his wife sat down at the long table laid for twenty persons at
which the whole household had assembled at that table were his mother 
his mother's old lady companion belova his wife their three children
with their governess and tutor his wife's nephew with his tutor sonya 
denisov natasha her three children their governess and old michael
ivanovich the late prince's architect who was living on in retirement
at bald hills 

countess mary sat at the other end of the table when her husband took
his place she concluded from the rapid manner in which after taking
up his table napkin he pushed back the tumbler and wineglass standing
before him that he was out of humor as was sometimes the case when
he came in to dinner straight from the farm especially before the soup 
countess mary well knew that mood of his and when she herself was in
a good frame of mind quietly waited till he had had his soup and then
began to talk to him and make him admit that there was no cause for his
ill humor but today she quite forgot that and was hurt that he should
be angry with her without any reason and she felt unhappy she asked
him where he had been he replied she again inquired whether
everything was going well on the farm her unnatural tone made him wince
unpleasantly and he replied hastily 

 then i'm not mistaken thought countess mary why is he cross with
me she concluded from his tone that he was vexed with her and wished
to end the conversation she knew her remarks sounded unnatural but
could not refrain from asking some more questions 

thanks to denisov the conversation at table soon became general and
lively and she did not talk to her husband when they left the table
and went as usual to thank the old countess countess mary held out her
hand and kissed her husband and asked him why he was angry with her 

 you always have such strange fancies i didn't even think of being
angry he replied 

but the word always seemed to her to imply yes i am angry but i won't
tell you why 

nicholas and his wife lived together so happily that even sonya and the
old countess who felt jealous and would have liked them to disagree 
could find nothing to reproach them with but even they had their
moments of antagonism occasionally and it was always just after they
had been happiest together they suddenly had a feeling of estrangement
and hostility which occurred most frequently during countess mary's
pregnancies and this was such a time 

 well messieurs et mesdames said nicholas loudly and with apparent
cheerfulness it seemed to countess mary that he did it on purpose to
vex her i have been on my feet since six this morning tomorrow i
shall have to suffer so today i'll go and rest 

and without a word to his wife he went to the little sitting room and
lay down on the sofa 

 that's always the way thought countess mary he talks to everyone
except me i see i see that i am repulsive to him especially when i
am in this condition she looked down at her expanded figure and in the
glass at her pale sallow emaciated face in which her eyes now looked
larger than ever 

and everything annoyed her denisov's shouting and laughter natasha's
talk and especially a quick glance sonya gave her 

sonya was always the first excuse countess mary found for feeling
irritated 

having sat awhile with her visitors without understanding anything of
what they were saying she softly left the room and went to the nursery 

the children were playing at going to moscow in a carriage made of
chairs and invited her to go with them she sat down and played with
them a little but the thought of her husband and his unreasonable
crossness worried her she got up and walking on tiptoe with
difficulty went to the small sitting room 

 perhaps he is not asleep i'll have an explanation with him she
said to herself little andrew her eldest boy imitating his mother 
followed her on tiptoe she did not notice him 

 mary dear i think he is asleep he was so tired said sonya meeting
her in the large sitting room it seemed to countess mary that she
crossed her path everywhere andrew may wake him 

countess mary looked round saw little andrew following her felt that
sonya was right and for that very reason flushed and with evident
difficulty refrained from saying something harsh she made no reply but
to avoid obeying sonya beckoned to andrew to follow her quietly and went
to the door sonya went away by another door from the room in which
nicholas was sleeping came the sound of his even breathing every
slightest tone of which was familiar to his wife as she listened to it
she saw before her his smooth handsome forehead his mustache and his
whole face as she had so often seen it in the stillness of the night
when he slept nicholas suddenly moved and cleared his throat and at
that moment little andrew shouted from outside the door papa mamma's
standing here countess mary turned pale with fright and made signs
to the boy he grew silent and quiet ensued for a moment terrible to
countess mary she knew how nicholas disliked being waked then through
the door she heard nicholas clearing his throat again and stirring and
his voice said crossly 

 i can't get a moment's peace mary is that you why did you bring
him here 

 i only came in to look and did not notice forgive me 

nicholas coughed and said no more countess mary moved away from the
door and took the boy back to the nursery five minutes later little
black eyed three year old natasha her father's pet having learned from
her brother that papa was asleep and mamma was in the sitting room ran
to her father unobserved by her mother the dark eyed little girl boldly
opened the creaking door went up to the sofa with energetic steps of
her sturdy little legs and having examined the position of her father 
who was asleep with his back to her rose on tiptoe and kissed the hand
which lay under his head nicholas turned with a tender smile on his
face 

 natasha natasha came countess mary's frightened whisper from the
door papa wants to sleep 

 no mamma he doesn't want to sleep said little natasha with
conviction he's laughing 

nicholas lowered his legs rose and took his daughter in his arms 

 come in mary he said to his wife 

she went in and sat down by her husband 

 i did not notice him following me she said timidly i just looked
in 

holding his little girl with one arm nicholas glanced at his wife and 
seeing her guilty expression put his other arm around her and kissed
her hair 

 may i kiss mamma he asked natasha 

natasha smiled bashfully 

 again she commanded pointing with a peremptory gesture to the spot
where nicholas had placed the kiss 

 i don't know why you think i am cross said nicholas replying to the
question he knew was in his wife's mind 

 you have no idea how unhappy how lonely i feel when you are like
that it always seems to me 

 mary don't talk nonsense you ought to be ashamed of yourself he
said gaily 

 it seems to be that you can't love me that i am so plain always 
and now in this cond 

 oh how absurd you are it is not beauty that endears it's love that
makes us see beauty it is only malvinas and women of that kind who are
loved for their beauty but do i love my wife i don't love her but 
i don't know how to put it without you or when something comes between
us like this i seem lost and can't do anything now do i love my
finger i don't love it but just try to cut it off 

 i'm not like that myself but i understand so you're not angry with
me 

 awfully angry he said smiling and getting up and smoothing his hair
he began to pace the room 

 do you know mary what i've been thinking he began immediately
thinking aloud in his wife's presence now that they had made it up 

he did not ask if she was ready to listen to him he did not care a
thought had occurred to him and so it belonged to her also and he told
her of his intention to persuade pierre to stay with them till spring 

countess mary listened till he had finished made some remark and in
her turn began thinking aloud her thoughts were about the children 

 you can see the woman in her already she said in french pointing to
little natasha you reproach us women with being illogical here is our
logic i say papa wants to sleep but she says no he's laughing 
and she was right said countess mary with a happy smile 

 yes yes and nicholas taking his little daughter in his strong hand 
lifted her high placed her on his shoulder held her by the legs and
paced the room with her there was an expression of carefree happiness
on the faces of both father and daughter 

 but you know you may be unfair you are too fond of this one his wife
whispered in french 

 yes but what am i to do i try not to show 

at that moment they heard the sound of the door pulley and footsteps in
the hall and anteroom as if someone had arrived 

 somebody has come 

 i am sure it is pierre i will go and see said countess mary and left
the room 

in her absence nicholas allowed himself to give his little daughter a
gallop round the room out of breath he took the laughing child quickly
from his shoulder and pressed her to his heart his capers reminded
him of dancing and looking at the child's round happy little face he
thought of what she would be like when he was an old man taking her
into society and dancing the mazurka with her as his old father had
danced daniel cooper with his daughter 

 it is he it is he nicholas said countess mary re entering the room
a few minutes later now our natasha has come to life you should have
seen her ecstasy and how he caught it for having stayed away so long 
well come along now quick quick it's time you two were parted she
added looking smilingly at the little girl who clung to her father 

nicholas went out holding the child by the hand 

countess mary remained in the sitting room 

 i should never never have believed that one could be so happy she
whispered to herself a smile lit up her face but at the same time she
sighed and her deep eyes expressed a quiet sadness as though she
felt through her happiness that there is another sort of happiness
unattainable in this life and of which she involuntarily thought at that
instant 





chapter x

natasha had married in the early spring of 1813 and in 1820 already had
three daughters besides a son for whom she had longed and whom she was
now nursing she had grown stouter and broader so that it was difficult
to recognize in this robust motherly woman the slim lively natasha of
former days her features were more defined and had a calm soft 
and serene expression in her face there was none of the ever glowing
animation that had formerly burned there and constituted its charm 
now her face and body were often all that one saw and her soul was
not visible at all all that struck the eye was a strong handsome and
fertile woman the old fire very rarely kindled in her face now that
happened only when as was the case that day her husband returned home 
or a sick child was convalescent or when she and countess mary spoke of
prince andrew she never mentioned him to her husband who she imagined
was jealous of prince andrew's memory or on the rare occasions when
something happened to induce her to sing a practice she had quite
abandoned since her marriage at the rare moments when the old fire
did kindle in her handsome fully developed body she was even more
attractive than in former days 

since their marriage natasha and her husband had lived in moscow in
petersburg on their estate near moscow or with her mother that is to
say in nicholas house the young countess bezukhova was not often seen
in society and those who met her there were not pleased with her
and found her neither attractive nor amiable not that natasha liked
solitude she did not know whether she liked it or not she even thought
that she did not but with her pregnancies her confinements the nursing
of her children and sharing every moment of her husband's life she had
demands on her time which could be satisfied only by renouncing society 
all who had known natasha before her marriage wondered at the change
in her as at something extraordinary only the old countess with her
maternal instinct had realized that all natasha's outbursts had been due
to her need of children and a husband as she herself had once exclaimed
at otradnoe not so much in fun as in earnest and her mother was now
surprised at the surprise expressed by those who had never understood
natasha and she kept saying that she had always known that natasha
would make an exemplary wife and mother 

 only she lets her love of her husband and children overflow all
bounds said the countess so that it even becomes absurd 

natasha did not follow the golden rule advocated by clever folk 
especially by the french which says that a girl should not let herself
go when she marries should not neglect her accomplishments should be
even more careful of her appearance than when she was unmarried and
should fascinate her husband as much as she did before he became her
husband natasha on the contrary had at once abandoned all her witchery 
of which her singing had been an unusually powerful part she gave it up
just because it was so powerfully seductive she took no pains with
her manners or with delicacy of speech or with her toilet or to show
herself to her husband in her most becoming attitudes or to avoid
inconveniencing him by being too exacting she acted in contradiction
to all those rules she felt that the allurements instinct had formerly
taught her to use would now be merely ridiculous in the eyes of
her husband to whom she had from the first moment given herself up
entirely that is with her whole soul leaving no corner of it hidden
from him she felt that her unity with her husband was not maintained
by the poetic feelings that had attracted him to her but by something
else indefinite but firm as the bond between her own body and soul 

to fluff out her curls put on fashionable dresses and sing romantic
songs to fascinate her husband would have seemed as strange as to adorn
herself to attract herself to adorn herself for others might perhaps
have been agreeable she did not know but she had no time at all for it 
the chief reason for devoting no time either to singing to dress or
to choosing her words was that she really had no time to spare for these
things 

we know that man has the faculty of becoming completely absorbed in
a subject however trivial it may be and that there is no subject so
trivial that it will not grow to infinite proportions if one's entire
attention is devoted to it 

the subject which wholly engrossed natasha's attention was her family 
that is her husband whom she had to keep so that he should belong
entirely to her and to the home and the children whom she had to bear 
bring into the world nurse and bring up 

and the deeper she penetrated not with her mind only but with her whole
soul her whole being into the subject that absorbed her the larger
did that subject grow and the weaker and more inadequate did her powers
appear so that she concentrated them wholly on that one thing and yet
was unable to accomplish all that she considered necessary 

there were then as now conversations and discussions about women's
rights the relations of husband and wife and their freedom and rights 
though these themes were not yet termed questions as they are now but
these topics were not merely uninteresting to natasha she positively
did not understand them 

these questions then as now existed only for those who see nothing in
marriage but the pleasure married people get from one another that is 
only the beginnings of marriage and not its whole significance which
lies in the family 

discussions and questions of that kind which are like the question of
how to get the greatest gratification from one's dinner did not then
and do not now exist for those for whom the purpose of a dinner is the
nourishment it affords and the purpose of marriage is the family 

if the purpose of dinner is to nourish the body a man who eats two
dinners at once may perhaps get more enjoyment but will not attain his
purpose for his stomach will not digest the two dinners 

if the purpose of marriage is the family the person who wishes to have
many wives or husbands may perhaps obtain much pleasure but in that
case will not have a family 

if the purpose of food is nourishment and the purpose of marriage is the
family the whole question resolves itself into not eating more than one
can digest and not having more wives or husbands than are needed for
the family that is one wife or one husband natasha needed a husband a
husband was given her and he gave her a family and she not only saw no
need of any other or better husband but as all the powers of her soul
were intent on serving that husband and family she could not imagine
and saw no interest in imagining how it would be if things were
different 

natasha did not care for society in general but prized the more the
society of her relatives countess mary and her brother her mother and
sonya she valued the company of those to whom she could come striding
disheveled from the nursery in her dressing gown and with joyful face
show a yellow instead of a green stain on baby's napkin and from whom
she could hear reassuring words to the effect that baby was much better 

to such an extent had natasha let herself go that the way she dressed
and did her hair her ill chosen words and her jealousy she was jealous
of sonya of the governess and of every woman pretty or plain were
habitual subjects of jest to those about her the general opinion was
that pierre was under his wife's thumb which was really true from the
very first days of their married life natasha had announced her demands 
pierre was greatly surprised by his wife's view to him a perfectly
novel one that every moment of his life belonged to her and to the
family his wife's demands astonished him but they also flattered him 
and he submitted to them 

pierre's subjection consisted in the fact that he not only dared not
flirt with but dared not even speak smilingly to any other woman did
not dare dine at the club as a pastime did not dare spend money on a
whim and did not dare absent himself for any length of time except on
business in which his wife included his intellectual pursuits which
she did not in the least understand but to which she attributed great
importance to make up for this at home pierre had the right to
regulate his life and that of the whole family exactly as he chose at
home natasha placed herself in the position of a slave to her husband 
and the whole household went on tiptoe when he was occupied that is was
reading or writing in his study pierre had but to show a partiality for
anything to get just what he liked done always he had only to express a
wish and natasha would jump up and run to fulfill it 

the entire household was governed according to pierre's supposed orders 
that is by his wishes which natasha tried to guess their way of
life and place of residence their acquaintances and ties natasha's
occupations the children's upbringing were all selected not merely
with regard to pierre's expressed wishes but to what natasha from the
thoughts he expressed in conversation supposed his wishes to be and she
deduced the essentials of his wishes quite correctly and having once
arrived at them clung to them tenaciously when pierre himself wanted to
change his mind she would fight him with his own weapons 

thus in a time of trouble ever memorable to him after the birth of their
first child who was delicate when they had to change the wet nurse
three times and natasha fell ill from despair pierre one day told her
of rousseau's view with which he quite agreed that to have a wet
nurse is unnatural and harmful when her next baby was born despite
the opposition of her mother the doctors and even of her husband
himself who were all vigorously opposed to her nursing her baby herself 
a thing then unheard of and considered injurious she insisted on having
her own way and after that nursed all her babies herself 

it very often happened that in a moment of irritation husband and wife
would have a dispute but long afterwards pierre to his surprise and
delight would find in his wife's ideas and actions the very thought
against which she had argued but divested of everything superfluous
that in the excitement of the dispute he had added when expressing his
opinion 

after seven years of marriage pierre had the joyous and firm
consciousness that he was not a bad man and he felt this because he saw
himself reflected in his wife he felt the good and bad within himself
inextricably mingled and overlapping but only what was really good in
him was reflected in his wife all that was not quite good was rejected 
and this was not the result of logical reasoning but was a direct and
mysterious reflection 





chapter xi

two months previously when pierre was already staying with the rostovs
he had received a letter from prince theodore asking him to come
to petersburg to confer on some important questions that were being
discussed there by a society of which pierre was one of the principal
founders 

on reading that letter she always read her husband's letters natasha
herself suggested that he should go to petersburg though she would feel
his absence very acutely she attributed immense importance to all
her husband's intellectual and abstract interests though she did not
understand them and she always dreaded being a hindrance to him in such
matters to pierre's timid look of inquiry after reading the letter she
replied by asking him to go but to fix a definite date for his return 
he was given four weeks leave of absence 

ever since that leave of absence had expired more than a fortnight
before natasha had been in a constant state of alarm depression and
irritability 

denisov now a general on the retired list and much dissatisfied with
the present state of affairs had arrived during that fortnight he
looked at natasha with sorrow and surprise as at a bad likeness of a
person once dear a dull dejected look random replies and talk about
the nursery was all he saw and heard from his former enchantress 

natasha was sad and irritable all that time especially when her mother 
her brother sonya or countess mary in their efforts to console her
tried to excuse pierre and suggested reasons for his delay in returning 

 it's all nonsense all rubbish those discussions which lead to nothing
and all those idiotic societies natasha declared of the very affairs
in the immense importance of which she firmly believed 

and she would go to the nursery to nurse petya her only boy no one
else could tell her anything so comforting or so reasonable as this
little three month old creature when he lay at her breast and she was
conscious of the movement of his lips and the snuffling of his little
nose that creature said you are angry you are jealous you would
like to pay him out you are afraid but here am i and i am he and
that was unanswerable it was more than true 

during that fortnight of anxiety natasha resorted to the baby for
comfort so often and fussed over him so much that she overfed him and
he fell ill she was terrified by his illness and yet that was just
what she needed while attending to him she bore the anxiety about her
husband more easily 

she was nursing her boy when the sound of pierre's sleigh was heard
at the front door and the old nurse knowing how to please her
mistress entered the room inaudibly but hurriedly and with a beaming
face 

 has he come natasha asked quickly in a whisper afraid to move lest
she should rouse the dozing baby 

 he's come ma'am whispered the nurse 

the blood rushed to natasha's face and her feet involuntarily moved but
she could not jump up and run out the baby again opened his eyes and
looked at her you're here he seemed to be saying and again lazily
smacked his lips 

cautiously withdrawing her breast natasha rocked him a little handed
him to the nurse and went with rapid steps toward the door but at the
door she stopped as if her conscience reproached her for having in
her joy left the child too soon and she glanced round the nurse with
raised elbows was lifting the infant over the rail of his cot 

 go ma'am don't worry go she whispered smiling with the kind of
familiarity that grows up between a nurse and her mistress 

natasha ran with light footsteps to the anteroom 

denisov who had come out of the study into the dancing room with his
pipe now for the first time recognized the old natasha a flood of
brilliant joyful light poured from her transfigured face 

 he's come she exclaimed as she ran past and denisov felt that he too
was delighted that pierre whom he did not much care for had returned 

on reaching the vestibule natasha saw a tall figure in a fur coat
unwinding his scarf it's he it's really he he has come she said
to herself and rushing at him embraced him pressed his head to her
breast and then pushed him back and gazed at his ruddy happy face 
covered with hoarfrost yes it is he happy and contented 

then all at once she remembered the tortures of suspense she had
experienced for the last fortnight and the joy that had lit up her
face vanished she frowned and overwhelmed pierre with a torrent of
reproaches and angry words 

 yes it's all very well for you you are pleased you've had a good
time but what about me you might at least have shown consideration
for the children i am nursing and my milk was spoiled petya was at
death's door but you were enjoying yourself yes enjoying 

pierre knew he was not to blame for he could not have come sooner he
knew this outburst was unseemly and would blow over in a minute or two 
above all he knew that he himself was bright and happy he wanted
to smile but dared not even think of doing so he made a piteous 
frightened face and bent down 

 i could not on my honor but how is petya 

 all right now come along i wonder you're not ashamed if only you
could see what i was like without you how i suffered 

 you are well 

 come come she said not letting go of his arm and they went to
their rooms 

when nicholas and his wife came to look for pierre he was in the nursery
holding his baby son who was again awake on his huge right palm and
dandling him a blissful bright smile was fixed on the baby's broad face
with its toothless open mouth the storm was long since over and there
was bright joyous sunshine on natasha's face as she gazed tenderly at
her husband and child 

 and have you talked everything well over with prince theodore she
asked 

 yes capitally 

 you see he holds it up she meant the baby's head but how he did
frighten me you've seen the princess is it true she's in love with
that 

 yes just fancy 

at that moment nicholas and countess mary came in pierre with the baby
on his hand stooped kissed them and replied to their inquiries but
in spite of much that was interesting and had to be discussed the baby
with the little cap on its unsteady head evidently absorbed all his
attention 

 how sweet said countess mary looking at and playing with the baby 
 now nicholas she added turning to her husband i can't understand
how it is you don't see the charm of these delicious marvels 

 i don't and can't replied nicholas looking coldly at the baby a
lump of flesh come along pierre 

 and yet he's such an affectionate father said countess mary 
vindicating her husband but only after they are a year old or so 

 now pierre nurses them splendidly said natasha he says his hand is
just made for a baby's seat just look 

 only not for this pierre suddenly exclaimed with a laugh and
shifting the baby he gave him to the nurse 





chapter xii

as in every large household there were at bald hills several perfectly
distinct worlds which merged into one harmonious whole though each
retained its own peculiarities and made concessions to the others every
event joyful or sad that took place in that house was important to all
these worlds but each had its own special reasons to rejoice or grieve
over that occurrence independently of the others 

for instance pierre's return was a joyful and important event and they
all felt it to be so 

the servants the most reliable judges of their masters because they
judge not by their conversation or expressions of feeling but by their
acts and way of life were glad of pierre's return because they knew that
when he was there count nicholas would cease going every day to attend
to the estate and would be in better spirits and temper and also
because they would all receive handsome presents for the holidays 

the children and their governesses were glad of pierre's return because
no one else drew them into the social life of the household as he did 
he alone could play on the clavichord that ecossaise his only piece 
to which as he said all possible dances could be danced and they felt
sure he had brought presents for them all 

young nicholas now a slim lad of fifteen delicate and intelligent 
with curly light brown hair and beautiful eyes was delighted because
uncle pierre as he called him was the object of his rapturous and
passionate affection no one had instilled into him this love for pierre
whom he saw only occasionally countess mary who had brought him up
had done her utmost to make him love her husband as she loved him and
little nicholas did love his uncle but loved him with just a shade of
contempt pierre however he adored he did not want to be an hussar or
a knight of st george like his uncle nicholas he wanted to be learned 
wise and kind like pierre in pierre's presence his face always shone
with pleasure and he flushed and was breathless when pierre spoke to
him he did not miss a single word he uttered and would afterwards 
with dessalles or by himself recall and reconsider the meaning of
everything pierre had said pierre's past life and his unhappiness prior
to 1812 of which young nicholas had formed a vague poetic picture from
some words he had overheard his adventures in moscow his captivity 
platon karataev of whom he had heard from pierre his love for natasha
 of whom the lad was also particularly fond and especially pierre's
friendship with the father whom nicholas could not remember all this
made pierre in his eyes a hero and a saint 

from broken remarks about natasha and his father from the emotion with
which pierre spoke of that dead father and from the careful reverent
tenderness with which natasha spoke of him the boy who was only just
beginning to guess what love is derived the notion that his father had
loved natasha and when dying had left her to his friend but the father
whom the boy did not remember appeared to him a divinity who could not
be pictured and of whom he never thought without a swelling heart and
tears of sadness and rapture so the boy also was happy that pierre had
arrived 

the guests welcomed pierre because he always helped to enliven and unite
any company he was in 

the grown up members of the family not to mention his wife were
pleased to have back a friend whose presence made life run more smoothly
and peacefully 

the old ladies were pleased with the presents he brought them and
especially that natasha would now be herself again 

pierre felt the different outlooks of these various worlds and made
haste to satisfy all their expectations 

though the most absent minded and forgetful of men pierre with the aid
of a list his wife drew up had now bought everything not forgetting
his mother and brother in law's commissions nor the dress material for
a present to belova nor toys for his wife's nephews in the early days
of his marriage it had seemed strange to him that his wife should expect
him not to forget to procure all the things he undertook to buy and he
had been taken aback by her serious annoyance when on his first trip he
forgot everything but in time he grew used to this demand knowing that
natasha asked nothing for herself and gave him commissions for others
only when he himself had offered to undertake them he now found an
unexpected and childlike pleasure in this purchase of presents for
everyone in the house and never forgot anything if he now incurred
natasha's censure it was only for buying too many and too expensive
things to her other defects as most people thought them but which
to pierre were qualities of untidiness and neglect of herself she now
added stinginess 

from the time that pierre began life as a family man on a footing
entailing heavy expenditure he had noticed to his surprise that he
spent only half as much as before and that his affairs which had been
in disorder of late chiefly because of his first wife's debts had begun
to improve 

life was cheaper because it was circumscribed that most expensive
luxury the kind of life that can be changed at any moment was no
longer his nor did he wish for it he felt that his way of life had now
been settled once for all till death and that to change it was not in
his power and so that way of life proved economical 

with a merry smiling face pierre was sorting his purchases 

 what do you think of this said he unrolling a piece of stuff like a
shopman 

natasha who was sitting opposite to him with her eldest daughter on her
lap turned her sparkling eyes swiftly from her husband to the things he
showed her 

 that's for belova excellent she felt the quality of the material 
 it was a ruble an arshin i suppose 

pierre told her the price 

 too dear natasha remarked how pleased the children will be and
mamma too only you need not have bought me this she added unable to
suppress a smile as she gazed admiringly at a gold comb set with pearls 
of a kind then just coming into fashion 

 adele tempted me she kept on telling me to buy it returned pierre 

 when am i to wear it and natasha stuck it in her coil of hair when
i take little masha into society perhaps they will be fashionable again
by then well let's go now 

and collecting the presents they went first to the nursery and then to
the old countess rooms 

the countess was sitting with her companion belova playing
grand patience as usual when pierre and natasha came into the drawing
room with parcels under their arms 

the countess was now over sixty was quite gray and wore a cap with a
frill that surrounded her face her face had shriveled her upper lip
had sunk in and her eyes were dim 

after the deaths of her son and husband in such rapid succession she
felt herself a being accidentally forgotten in this world and left
without aim or object for her existence she ate drank slept or kept
awake but did not live life gave her no new impressions she wanted
nothing from life but tranquillity and that tranquillity only death
could give her but until death came she had to go on living that is 
to use her vital forces a peculiarity one sees in very young children
and very old people was particularly evident in her her life had
no external aims only a need to exercise her various functions and
inclinations was apparent she had to eat sleep think speak weep 
work give vent to her anger and so on merely because she had a
stomach a brain muscles nerves and a liver she did these things not
under any external impulse as people in the full vigor of life do 
when behind the purpose for which they strive that of exercising their
functions remains unnoticed she talked only because she physically
needed to exercise her tongue and lungs she cried as a child does 
because her nose had to be cleared and so on what for people in their
full vigor is an aim was for her evidently merely a pretext 

thus in the morning especially if she had eaten anything rich the day
before she felt a need of being angry and would choose as the handiest
pretext belova's deafness 

she would begin to say something to her in a low tone from the other end
of the room 

 it seems a little warmer today my dear she would murmur 

and when belova replied oh yes they've come she would mutter
angrily o lord how stupid and deaf she is 

another pretext would be her snuff which would seem too dry or too damp
or not rubbed fine enough after these fits of irritability her face
would grow yellow and her maids knew by infallible symptoms when belova
would again be deaf the snuff damp and the countess face yellow just
as she needed to work off her spleen so she had sometimes to exercise
her still existing faculty of thinking and the pretext for that was a
game of patience when she needed to cry the deceased count would be
the pretext when she wanted to be agitated nicholas and his health
would be the pretext and when she felt a need to speak spitefully the
pretext would be countess mary when her vocal organs needed exercise 
which was usually toward seven o'clock when she had had an after dinner
rest in a darkened room the pretext would be the retelling of the same
stories over and over again to the same audience 

the old lady's condition was understood by the whole household though no
one ever spoke of it and they all made every possible effort to satisfy
her needs only by a rare glance exchanged with a sad smile
between nicholas pierre natasha and countess mary was the common
understanding of her condition expressed 

but those glances expressed something more they said that she had
played her part in life that what they now saw was not her whole self 
that we must all become like her and that they were glad to yield to
her to restrain themselves for this once precious being formerly as
full of life as themselves but now so much to be pitied memento
mori said these glances 

only the really heartless the stupid ones of that household and the
little children failed to understand this and avoided her 





chapter xiii

when pierre and his wife entered the drawing room the countess was in
one of her customary states in which she needed the mental exertion of
playing patience and so though by force of habit she greeted him with
the words she always used when pierre or her son returned after an
absence high time my dear high time we were all weary of waiting
for you well thank god and received her presents with another
customary remark it's not the gift that's precious my dear but that
you give it to me an old woman yet it was evident that she was
not pleased by pierre's arrival at that moment when it diverted her
attention from the unfinished game 

she finished her game of patience and only then examined the presents 
they consisted of a box for cards of splendid workmanship a
bright blue sevres tea cup with shepherdesses depicted on it and with
a lid and a gold snuffbox with the count's portrait on the lid which
pierre had had done by a miniaturist in petersburg the countess had
long wished for such a box but as she did not want to cry just then she
glanced indifferently at the portrait and gave her attention chiefly to
the box for cards 

 thank you my dear you have cheered me up said she as she always
did but best of all you have brought yourself back for i never saw
anything like it you ought to give your wife a scolding what are we
to do with her she is like a mad woman when you are away doesn't see
anything doesn't remember anything she went on repeating her usual
phrases look anna timofeevna she added to her companion see what
a box for cards my son has brought us 

belova admired the presents and was delighted with her dress material 

though pierre natasha nicholas countess mary and denisov had much to
talk about that they could not discuss before the old countess not
that anything was hidden from her but because she had dropped so
far behindhand in many things that had they begun to converse in her
presence they would have had to answer inopportune questions and to
repeat what they had already told her many times that so and so was
dead and so and so was married which she would again be unable to
remember yet they sat at tea round the samovar in the drawing room from
habit and pierre answered the countess questions as to whether prince
vasili had aged and whether countess mary alexeevna had sent greetings
and still thought of them and other matters that interested no one and
to which she herself was indifferent 

conversation of this kind interesting to no one yet unavoidable 
continued all through teatime all the grown up members of the family
were assembled near the round tea table at which sonya presided beside
the samovar the children with their tutors and governesses had had
tea and their voices were audible from the next room at tea all sat
in their accustomed places nicholas beside the stove at a small table
where his tea was handed to him milka the old gray borzoi bitch
 daughter of the first milka with a quite gray face and large black
eyes that seemed more prominent than ever lay on the armchair beside
him denisov whose curly hair mustache and whiskers had turned half
gray sat beside countess mary with his general's tunic unbuttoned 
pierre sat between his wife and the old countess he spoke of what he
knew might interest the old lady and that she could understand he
told her of external social events and of the people who had formed
the circle of her contemporaries and had once been a real living and
distinct group but who were now for the most part scattered about the
world and like herself were garnering the last ears of the harvests they
had sown in earlier years but to the old countess those contemporaries
of hers seemed to be the only serious and real society natasha saw by
pierre's animation that his visit had been interesting and that he had
much to tell them but dare not say it before the old countess denisov 
not being a member of the family did not understand pierre's caution
and being as a malcontent much interested in what was occurring in
petersburg kept urging pierre to tell them about what had happened in
the semenovsk regiment then about arakcheev and then about the bible
society once or twice pierre was carried away and began to speak of
these things but nicholas and natasha always brought him back to the
health of prince ivan and countess mary alexeevna 

 well and all this idiocy gossner and tatawinova denisov asked is
that weally still going on 

 going on pierre exclaimed why more than ever the bible society is
the whole government now 

 what is that mon cher ami asked the countess who had finished her
tea and evidently needed a pretext for being angry after her meal what
are you saying about the government i don't understand 

 well you know maman nicholas interposed knowing how to translate
things into his mother's language prince alexander golitsyn has
founded a society and in consequence has great influence they say 

 arakcheev and golitsyn incautiously remarked pierre are now the
whole government and what a government they see treason everywhere and
are afraid of everything 

 well and how is prince alexander to blame he is a most estimable
man i used to meet him at mary antonovna's said the countess in an
offended tone and still more offended that they all remained silent 
she went on nowadays everyone finds fault a gospel society well and
what harm is there in that and she rose everybody else got up too 
and with a severe expression sailed back to her table in the sitting
room 

the melancholy silence that followed was broken by the sounds of the
children's voices and laughter from the next room evidently some jolly
excitement was going on there 

 finished finished little natasha's gleeful yell rose above them all 

pierre exchanged glances with countess mary and nicholas natasha he
never lost sight of and smiled happily 

 that's delightful music said he 

 it means that anna makarovna has finished her stocking said countess
mary 

 oh i'll go and see said pierre jumping up you know he added 
stopping at the door why i'm especially fond of that music it is
always the first thing that tells me all is well when i was driving
here today the nearer i got to the house the more anxious i grew as i
entered the anteroom i heard andrusha's peals of laughter and that meant
that all was well 

 i know i know that feeling said nicholas but i mustn't go
there those stockings are to be a surprise for me 

pierre went to the children and the shouting and laughter grew still
louder 

 come anna makarovna pierre's voice was heard saying come here into
the middle of the room and at the word of command one two and
when i say three you stand here and you in my arms well now one 
two said pierre and a silence followed three and a rapturously
breathless cry of children's voices filled the room two two they
shouted 

this meant two stockings which by a secret process known only to
herself anna makarovna used to knit at the same time on the same
needles and which when they were ready she always triumphantly drew 
one out of the other in the children's presence 





chapter xiv

soon after this the children came in to say good night they kissed
everyone the tutors and governesses made their bows and they went out 
only young nicholas and his tutor remained dessalles whispered to the
boy to come downstairs 

 no monsieur dessalles i will ask my aunt to let me stay replied
nicholas bolkonski also in a whisper 

 ma tante please let me stay said he going up to his aunt 

his face expressed entreaty agitation and ecstasy countess mary
glanced at him and turned to pierre 

 when you are here he can't tear himself away she said 

 i will bring him to you directly monsieur dessalles good night 
said pierre giving his hand to the swiss tutor and he turned to young
nicholas with a smile you and i haven't seen anything of one another
yet how like he is growing mary he added addressing countess
mary 

 like my father asked the boy flushing crimson and looking up at
pierre with bright ecstatic eyes 

pierre nodded and went on with what he had been saying when the
children had interrupted countess mary sat down doing woolwork natasha
did not take her eyes off her husband nicholas and denisov rose asked
for their pipes smoked went to fetch more tea from sonya who sat weary
but resolute at the samovar and questioned pierre the curly headed 
delicate boy sat with shining eyes unnoticed in a corner starting
every now and then and muttering something to himself and evidently
experiencing a new and powerful emotion as he turned his curly head 
with his thin neck exposed by his turn down collar toward the place
where pierre sat 

the conversation turned on the contemporary gossip about those in power 
in which most people see the chief interest of home politics denisov 
dissatisfied with the government on account of his own disappointments
in the service heard with pleasure of the things done in petersburg
which seemed to him stupid and made forcible and sharp comments on what
pierre told them 

 one used to have to be a german now one must dance with tatawinova
and madame kwudener and wead ecka'tshausen and the bwethwen oh they
should let that fine fellow bonaparte loose he'd knock all this nonsense
out of them fancy giving the command of the semenov wegiment to a
fellow like that schwa'tz he cried 

nicholas though free from denisov's readiness to find fault with
everything also thought that discussion of the government was a very
serious and weighty matter and the fact that a had been appointed
minister of this and b governor general of that and that the emperor
had said so and so and this minister so and so seemed to him very
important and so he thought it necessary to take an interest in these
things and to question pierre the questions put by these two kept the
conversation from changing its ordinary character of gossip about the
higher government circles 

but natasha knowing all her husband's ways and ideas saw that he had
long been wishing but had been unable to divert the conversation to
another channel and express his own deeply felt idea for the sake of
which he had gone to petersburg to consult with his new friend prince
theodore and she helped him by asking how his affairs with prince
theodore had gone 

 what was it about asked nicholas 

 always the same thing said pierre looking round at his listeners 
 everybody sees that things are going so badly that they cannot be
allowed to go on so and that it is the duty of all decent men to
counteract it as far as they can 

 what can decent men do nicholas inquired frowning slightly what
can be done 

 why this 

 come into my study said nicholas 

natasha who had long expected to be fetched to nurse her baby now
heard the nurse calling her and went to the nursery countess mary
followed her the men went into the study and little nicholas bolkonski
followed them unnoticed by his uncle and sat down at the writing table
in a shady corner by the window 

 well what would you do asked denisov 

 always some fantastic schemes said nicholas 

 why this began pierre not sitting down but pacing the room 
sometimes stopping short gesticulating and lisping the position
in petersburg is this the emperor does not look into anything he
has abandoned himself altogether to this mysticism pierre could not
tolerate mysticism in anyone now he seeks only for peace and only
these people sans foi ni loi can give it him people who recklessly
hack at and strangle everything magnitski arakcheev and tutti
quanti you will agree that if you did not look after your estates
yourself but only wanted a quiet life the harsher your steward was the
more readily your object might be attained he said to nicholas 

 without faith or law 

 well what does that lead up to said nicholas 

 well everything is going to ruin robbery in the law courts in the
army nothing but flogging drilling and military settlements the
people are tortured enlightenment is suppressed all that is young and
honest is crushed everyone sees that this cannot go on everything is
strained to such a degree that it will certainly break said pierre as
those who examine the actions of any government have always said since
governments began i told them just one thing in petersburg 

 told whom 

 well you know whom said pierre with a meaning glance from under
his brows prince theodore and all those to encourage culture and
philanthropy is all very well of course the aim is excellent but in the
present circumstances something else is needed 

at that moment nicholas noticed the presence of his nephew his face
darkened and he went up to the boy 

 why are you here 

 why let him be said pierre taking nicholas by the arm and
continuing that is not enough i told them something else is needed 
when you stand expecting the overstrained string to snap at any moment 
when everyone is expecting the inevitable catastrophe as many as
possible must join hands as closely as they can to withstand the general
calamity everything that is young and strong is being enticed away and
depraved one is lured by women another by honors a third by ambition
or money and they go over to that camp no independent men such as you
or i are left what i say is widen the scope of our society let the
mot d'ordre be not virtue alone but independence and action as well 

nicholas who had left his nephew irritably pushed up an armchair sat
down in it and listened to pierre coughing discontentedly and frowning
more and more 

 but action with what aim he cried and what position will you adopt
toward the government 

 why the position of assistants the society need not be secret if the
government allows it not merely is it not hostile to government but
it is a society of true conservatives a society of gentlemen in the full
meaning of that word it is only to prevent some pugachev or other from
killing my children and yours and arakcheev from sending me off to some
military settlement we join hands only for the public welfare and the
general safety 

 yes but it's a secret society and therefore a hostile and harmful one
which can only cause harm 

 why did the tugendbund which saved europe they did not then venture
to suggest that russia had saved europe do any harm the tugendbund
is an alliance of virtue it is love mutual help it is what christ
preached on the cross 

natasha who had come in during the conversation looked joyfully at
her husband it was not what he was saying that pleased her that did not
even interest her for it seemed to her that was all extremely simple
and that she had known it a long time it seemed so to her because she
knew that it sprang from pierre's whole soul but it was his animated
and enthusiastic appearance that made her glad 

the boy with the thin neck stretching out from the turn down collar whom
everyone had forgotten gazed at pierre with even greater and more
rapturous joy every word of pierre's burned into his heart and with a
nervous movement of his fingers he unconsciously broke the sealing wax
and quill pens his hands came upon on his uncle's table 

 it is not at all what you suppose but that is what the german
tugendbund was and what i am proposing 

 no my fwiend the tugendbund is all vewy well for the sausage eaters 
but i don't understand it and can't even pwonounce it interposed
denisov in a loud and resolute voice i agwee that evewything here is
wotten and howwible but the tugendbund i don't understand if we're
not satisfied let us have a bunt of our own that's all wight je suis
vot'e homme 

 i'm your man 


pierre smiled natasha began to laugh but nicholas knitted his brows
still more and began proving to pierre that there was no prospect of
any great change and that all the danger he spoke of existed only in his
imagination pierre maintained the contrary and as his mental faculties
were greater and more resourceful nicholas felt himself cornered this
made him still angrier for he was fully convinced not by reasoning
but by something within him stronger than reason of the justice of his
opinion 

 i will tell you this he said rising and trying with nervously
twitching fingers to prop up his pipe in a corner but finally
abandoning the attempt i can't prove it to you you say that
everything here is rotten and that an overthrow is coming i don't
see it but you also say that our oath of allegiance is a conditional
matter and to that i reply you are my best friend as you know 
but if you formed a secret society and began working against the
government be it what it may i know it is my duty to obey the
government and if arakcheev ordered me to lead a squadron against you
and cut you down i should not hesitate an instant but should do it 
and you may argue about that as you like 

an awkward silence followed these words natasha was the first to speak 
defending her husband and attacking her brother her defense was weak
and inapt but she attained her object the conversation was resumed and
no longer in the unpleasantly hostile tone of nicholas last remark 

when they all got up to go in to supper little nicholas bolkonski went
up to pierre pale and with shining radiant eyes 

 uncle pierre you no if papa were alive would he agree with
you he asked 

and pierre suddenly realized what a special independent complex and
powerful process of thought and feeling must have been going on in
this boy during that conversation and remembering all he had said he
regretted that the lad should have heard him he had however to give
him an answer 

 yes i think so he said reluctantly and left the study 

the lad looked down and seemed now for the first time to notice what he
had done to the things on the table he flushed and went up to nicholas 

 uncle forgive me i did that unintentionally he said pointing to
the broken sealing wax and pens 

nicholas started angrily 

 all right all right he said throwing the bits under the table 

and evidently suppressing his vexation with difficulty he turned away
from the boy 

 you ought not to have been here at all he said 





chapter xv

the conversation at supper was not about politics or societies but
turned on the subject nicholas liked best recollections of 1812 denisov
started these and pierre was particularly agreeable and amusing about
them the family separated on the most friendly terms 

after supper nicholas having undressed in his study and given
instructions to the steward who had been waiting for him went to the
bedroom in his dressing gown where he found his wife still at her
table writing 

 what are you writing mary nicholas asked 

countess mary blushed she was afraid that what she was writing would
not be understood or approved by her husband 

she had wanted to conceal what she was writing from him but at the same
time was glad he had surprised her at it and that she would now have to
tell him 

 a diary nicholas she replied handing him a blue exercise book
filled with her firm bold writing 

 a diary nicholas repeated with a shade of irony and he took up the
book 

it was in french 


december 4 today when andrusha her eldest boy woke up he did not
wish to dress and mademoiselle louise sent for me he was naughty and
obstinate i tried threats but he only grew angrier then i took the
matter in hand i left him alone and began with nurse's help to get the
other children up telling him that i did not love him for a long time
he was silent as if astonished then he jumped out of bed ran to me in
his shirt and sobbed so that i could not calm him for a long time 
it was plain that what troubled him most was that he had grieved me 
afterwards in the evening when i gave him his ticket he again began
crying piteously and kissing me one can do anything with him by
tenderness 


 what is a ticket nicholas inquired 

 i have begun giving the elder ones marks every evening showing how
they have behaved 

nicholas looked into the radiant eyes that were gazing at him and
continued to turn over the pages and read in the diary was set down
everything in the children's lives that seemed noteworthy to their
mother as showing their characters or suggesting general reflections
on educational methods they were for the most part quite insignificant
trifles but did not seem so to the mother or to the father either now
that he read this diary about his children for the first time 

under the date 5 was entered 


mitya was naughty at table papa said he was to have no pudding he had
none but looked so unhappily and greedily at the others while they were
eating i think that punishment by depriving children of sweets only
develops their greediness must tell nicholas this 

nicholas put down the book and looked at his wife the radiant eyes
gazed at him questioningly would he approve or disapprove of her
diary there could be no doubt not only of his approval but also of his
admiration for his wife 

perhaps it need not be done so pedantically thought nicholas or even
done at all but this untiring continual spiritual effort of which the
sole aim was the children's moral welfare delighted him had nicholas
been able to analyze his feelings he would have found that his steady 
tender and proud love of his wife rested on his feeling of wonder at
her spirituality and at the lofty moral world almost beyond his reach 
in which she had her being 

he was proud of her intelligence and goodness recognized his own
insignificance beside her in the spiritual world and rejoiced all the
more that she with such a soul not only belonged to him but was part of
himself 

 i quite quite approve my dearest said he with a significant look 
and after a short pause he added and i behaved badly today you
weren't in the study we began disputing pierre and i and i lost my
temper but he is impossible such a child i don't know what would
become of him if natasha didn't keep him in hand have you any idea
why he went to petersburg they have formed 

 yes i know said countess mary natasha told me 

 well then you know nicholas went on growing hot at the mere
recollection of their discussion he wanted to convince me that it is
every honest man's duty to go against the government and that the oath
of allegiance and duty i am sorry you weren't there they all fell on
me denisov and natasha natasha is absurd how she rules over him and
yet there need only be a discussion and she has no words of her own
but only repeats his sayings added nicholas yielding to that
irresistible inclination which tempts us to judge those nearest and
dearest to us he forgot that what he was saying about natasha could
have been applied word for word to himself in relation to his wife 

 yes i have noticed that said countess mary 

 when i told him that duty and the oath were above everything he
started proving goodness knows what a pity you were not there what
would you have said 

 as i see it you were quite right and i told natasha so pierre says
everybody is suffering tortured and being corrupted and that it
is our duty to help our neighbor of course he is right there said
countess mary but he forgets that we have other duties nearer to us 
duties indicated to us by god himself and that though we might expose
ourselves to risks we must not risk our children 

 yes that's it that's just what i said to him put in nicholas who
fancied he really had said it but they insisted on their own view 
love of one's neighbor and christianity and all this in the presence of
young nicholas who had gone into my study and broke all my things 

 ah nicholas do you know i am often troubled about little nicholas 
said countess mary he is such an exceptional boy i am afraid i
neglect him in favor of my own we all have children and relations while
he has no one he is constantly alone with his thoughts 

 well i don't think you need reproach yourself on his account all that
the fondest mother could do for her son you have done and are doing for
him and of course i am glad of it he is a fine lad a fine lad this
evening he listened to pierre in a sort of trance and fancy as we were
going in to supper i looked and he had broken everything on my table to
bits and he told me of it himself at once i never knew him to tell an
untruth a fine lad a fine lad repeated nicholas who at heart was
not fond of nicholas bolkonski but was always anxious to recognize that
he was a fine lad 

 still i am not the same as his own mother said countess mary i
feel i am not the same and it troubles me a wonderful boy but i am
dreadfully afraid for him it would be good for him to have companions 

 well it won't be for long next summer i'll take him to petersburg 
said nicholas yes pierre always was a dreamer and always will be 
he continued returning to the talk in the study which had evidently
disturbed him well what business is it of mine what goes on
there whether arakcheev is bad and all that what business was it of
mine when i married and was so deep in debt that i was threatened with
prison and had a mother who could not see or understand it and
then there are you and the children and our affairs is it for my own
pleasure that i am at the farm or in the office from morning to night 
no but i know i must work to comfort my mother to repay you and not
to leave the children such beggars as i was 

countess mary wanted to tell him that man does not live by bread alone
and that he attached too much importance to these matters but she knew
she must not say this and that it would be useless to do so she only
took his hand and kissed it he took this as a sign of approval and
a confirmation of his thoughts and after a few minutes reflection
continued to think aloud 

 you know mary today elias mitrofanych this was his overseer came
back from the tambov estate and told me they are already offering eighty
thousand rubles for the forest 

and with an eager face nicholas began to speak of the possibility of
repurchasing otradnoe before long and added another ten years of life
and i shall leave the children in an excellent position 

countess mary listened to her husband and understood all that he told
her she knew that when he thought aloud in this way he would sometimes
ask her what he had been saying and be vexed if he noticed that she
had been thinking about something else but she had to force herself to
attend for what he was saying did not interest her at all she looked
at him and did not think but felt about something different she felt
a submissive tender love for this man who would never understand all
that she understood and this seemed to make her love for him still
stronger and added a touch of passionate tenderness besides this
feeling which absorbed her altogether and hindered her from following
the details of her husband's plans thoughts that had no connection with
what he was saying flitted through her mind she thought of her nephew 
her husband's account of the boy's agitation while pierre was speaking
struck her forcibly and various traits of his gentle sensitive
character recurred to her mind and while thinking of her nephew she
thought also of her own children she did not compare them with him but
compared her feeling for them with her feeling for him and felt
with regret that there was something lacking in her feeling for young
nicholas 

sometimes it seemed to her that this difference arose from the
difference in their ages but she felt herself to blame toward him and
promised in her heart to do better and to accomplish the impossible in
this life to love her husband her children little nicholas and all
her neighbors as christ loved mankind countess mary's soul always
strove toward the infinite the eternal and the absolute and could
therefore never be at peace a stern expression of the lofty secret
suffering of a soul burdened by the body appeared on her face nicholas
gazed at her o god what will become of us if she dies as i always
fear when her face is like that thought he and placing himself before
the icon he began to say his evening prayers 





chapter xvi

natasha and pierre left alone also began to talk as only a husband
and wife can talk that is with extraordinary clearness and rapidity 
understanding and expressing each other's thoughts in ways contrary to
all rules of logic without premises deductions or conclusions and in
a quite peculiar way natasha was so used to this kind of talk with her
husband that for her it was the surest sign of something being wrong
between them if pierre followed a line of logical reasoning when he
began proving anything or talking argumentatively and calmly and she 
led on by his example began to do the same she knew that they were on
the verge of a quarrel 

from the moment they were alone and natasha came up to him with
wide open happy eyes and quickly seizing his head pressed it to her
bosom saying now you are all mine mine you won't escape from that
moment this conversation began contrary to all the laws of logic and
contrary to them because quite different subjects were talked about at
one and the same time this simultaneous discussion of many topics did
not prevent a clear understanding but on the contrary was the surest
sign that they fully understood one another 

just as in a dream when all is uncertain unreasoning and
contradictory except the feeling that guides the dream so in this
intercourse contrary to all laws of reason the words themselves were
not consecutive and clear but only the feeling that prompted them 

natasha spoke to pierre about her brother's life and doings of how she
had suffered and lacked life during his own absence and of how she
was fonder than ever of mary and how mary was in every way better than
herself in saying this natasha was sincere in acknowledging mary's
superiority but at the same time by saying it she made a demand on
pierre that he should all the same prefer her to mary and to all
other women and that now especially after having seen many women in
petersburg he should tell her so afresh 

pierre answering natasha's words told her how intolerable it had been
for him to meet ladies at dinners and balls in petersburg 

 i have quite lost the knack of talking to ladies he said it was
simply dull besides i was very busy 

natasha looked intently at him and went on 

 mary is so splendid she said how she understands children it is as
if she saw straight into their souls yesterday for instance mitya was
naughty 

 how like his father he is pierre interjected 

natasha knew why he mentioned mitya's likeness to nicholas the
recollection of his dispute with his brother in law was unpleasant and
he wanted to know what natasha thought of it 

 nicholas has the weakness of never agreeing with anything not generally
accepted but i understand that you value what opens up a fresh line 
said she repeating words pierre had once uttered 

 no the chief point is that to nicholas ideas and discussions are
an amusement almost a pastime said pierre for instance he is
collecting a library and has made it a rule not to buy a new book
till he has read what he had already bought sismondi and rousseau and
montesquieu he added with a smile you know how much i he began
to soften down what he had said but natasha interrupted him to show
that this was unnecessary 

 so you say ideas are an amusement to him 

 yes and for me nothing else is serious all the time in petersburg i
saw everyone as in a dream when i am taken up by a thought all else is
mere amusement 

 ah i'm so sorry i wasn't there when you met the children said
natasha which was most delighted lisa i'm sure 

 yes pierre replied and went on with what was in his mind nicholas
says we ought not to think but i can't help it besides when i was in
petersburg i felt i can say this to you that the whole affair would go
to pieces without me everyone was pulling his own way but i succeeded
in uniting them all and then my idea is so clear and simple you see 
i don't say that we ought to oppose this and that we may be mistaken 
what i say is join hands you who love the right and let there be but
one banner that of active virtue prince sergey is a fine fellow and
clever 

natasha would have had no doubt as to the greatness of pierre's idea 
but one thing disconcerted her can a man so important and necessary to
society be also my husband how did this happen she wished to express
this doubt to him now who could decide whether he is really cleverer
than all the others she asked herself and passed in review all those
whom pierre most respected judging by what he had said there was no one
he had respected so highly as platon karataev 

 do you know what i am thinking about she asked about platon
karataev would he have approved of you now do you think 

pierre was not at all surprised at this question he understood his
wife's line of thought 

 platon karataev he repeated and pondered evidently sincerely
trying to imagine karataev's opinion on the subject he would not have
understood yet perhaps he would 

 i love you awfully natasha suddenly said awfully awfully 

 no he would not have approved said pierre after reflection what
he would have approved of is our family life he was always so anxious
to find seemliness happiness and peace in everything and i should
have been proud to let him see us there now you talk of my absence 
but you wouldn't believe what a special feeling i have for you after a
separation 

 yes i should think natasha began 

 no it's not that i never leave off loving you and one couldn't love
more but this is something special yes of course he did not
finish because their eyes meeting said the rest 

 what nonsense it is natasha suddenly exclaimed about honeymoons 
and that the greatest happiness is at first on the contrary now is
the best of all if only you did not go away do you remember how
we quarreled and it was always my fault always mine and what we
quarreled about i don't even remember 

 always about the same thing said pierre with a smile jealo 

 don't say it i can't bear it natasha cried and her eyes glittered
coldly and vindictively did you see her she added after a pause 

 no and if i had i shouldn't have recognized her 

they were silent for a while 

 oh do you know while you were talking in the study i was looking at
you natasha began evidently anxious to disperse the cloud that had
come over them you are as like him as two peas like the boy she
meant her little son oh it's time to go to him the milk's
come but i'm sorry to leave you 

they were silent for a few seconds then suddenly turning to one
another at the same time they both began to speak pierre began with
self satisfaction and enthusiasm natasha with a quiet happy smile 
having interrupted one another they both stopped to let the other
continue 

 no what did you say go on go on 

 no you go on i was talking nonsense said natasha 

pierre finished what he had begun it was the sequel to his complacent
reflections on his success in petersburg at that moment it seemed to
him that he was chosen to give a new direction to the whole of russian
society and to the whole world 

 i only wished to say that ideas that have great results are always
simple ones my whole idea is that if vicious people are united and
constitute a power then honest folk must do the same now that's simple
enough 

 yes 

 and what were you going to say 

 i only nonsense 

 but all the same 

 oh nothing only a trifle said natasha smiling still more brightly 
 i only wanted to tell you about petya today nurse was coming to take
him from me and he laughed shut his eyes and clung to me i'm sure
he thought he was hiding awfully sweet there now he's crying well 
good by and she left the room 


meanwhile downstairs in young nicholas bolkonski's bedroom a little lamp
was burning as usual the boy was afraid of the dark and they could
not cure him of it dessalles slept propped up on four pillows and his
roman nose emitted sounds of rhythmic snoring little nicholas who had
just waked up in a cold perspiration sat up in bed and gazed before him
with wide open eyes he had awaked from a terrible dream he had dreamed
that he and uncle pierre wearing helmets such as were depicted in
his plutarch were leading a huge army the army was made up of white
slanting lines that filled the air like the cobwebs that float about in
autumn and which dessalles called les fils de la vierge in front was
glory which was similar to those threads but rather thicker he and
pierre were borne along lightly and joyously nearer and nearer to their
goal suddenly the threads that moved them began to slacken and become
entangled and it grew difficult to move and uncle nicholas stood before
them in a stern and threatening attitude 

 have you done this he said pointing to some broken sealing wax and
pens i loved you but i have orders from arakcheev and will kill
the first of you who moves forward little nicholas turned to look
at pierre but pierre was no longer there in his place was his
father prince andrew and his father had neither shape nor form but he
existed and when little nicholas perceived him he grew faint with love 
he felt himself powerless limp and formless his father caressed and
pitied him but uncle nicholas came nearer and nearer to them terror
seized young nicholas and he awoke 

 my father he thought though there were two good portraits of prince
andrew in the house nicholas never imagined him in human form my
father has been with me and caressed me he approved of me and of uncle
pierre whatever he may tell me i will do it mucius scaevola burned
his hand why should not the same sort of thing happen to me i know
they want me to learn and i will learn but someday i shall have
finished learning and then i will do something i only pray god that
something may happen to me such as happened to plutarch's men and i
will act as they did i will do better everyone shall know me love me 
and be delighted with me and suddenly his bosom heaved with sobs and
he began to cry 

 are you ill he heard dessalles voice asking 

 no answered nicholas and lay back on his pillow 

 he is good and kind and i am fond of him he thought of dessalles 
 but uncle pierre oh what a wonderful man he is and my father oh 
father father yes i will do something with which even he would be
satisfied 





second epilogue





chapter i

history is the life of nations and of humanity to seize and put into
words to describe directly the life of humanity or even of a single
nation appears impossible 

the ancient historians all employed one and the same method to describe
and seize the apparently elusive the life of a people they described
the activity of individuals who ruled the people and regarded the
activity of those men as representing the activity of the whole nation 

the question how did individuals make nations act as they wished and by
what was the will of these individuals themselves guided the ancients
met by recognizing a divinity which subjected the nations to the will of
a chosen man and guided the will of that chosen man so as to accomplish
ends that were predestined 

for the ancients these questions were solved by a belief in the direct
participation of the deity in human affairs 

modern history in theory rejects both these principles 

it would seem that having rejected the belief of the ancients in man's
subjection to the deity and in a predetermined aim toward which nations
are led modern history should study not the manifestations of power but
the causes that produce it but modern history has not done this having
in theory rejected the view held by the ancients it still follows them
in practice 

instead of men endowed with divine authority and directly guided by
the will of god modern history has given us either heroes endowed with
extraordinary superhuman capacities or simply men of very various
kinds from monarchs to journalists who lead the masses instead of the
former divinely appointed aims of the jewish greek or roman nations 
which ancient historians regarded as representing the progress of
humanity modern history has postulated its own aims the welfare of the
french german or english people or in its highest abstraction the
welfare and civilization of humanity in general by which is usually
meant that of the peoples occupying a small northwesterly portion of a
large continent 

modern history has rejected the beliefs of the ancients without
replacing them by a new conception and the logic of the situation has
obliged the historians after they had apparently rejected the divine
authority of the kings and the fate of the ancients to reach the same
conclusion by another road that is to recognize 1 nations guided
by individual men and 2 the existence of a known aim to which these
nations and humanity at large are tending 

at the basis of the works of all the modern historians from gibbon to
buckle despite their seeming disagreements and the apparent novelty of
their outlooks lie those two old unavoidable assumptions 

in the first place the historian describes the activity of individuals
who in his opinion have directed humanity one historian considers
only monarchs generals and ministers as being such men while another
includes also orators learned men reformers philosophers and poets 
secondly it is assumed that the goal toward which humanity is being led
is known to the historians to one of them this goal is the greatness of
the roman spanish or french realm to another it is liberty equality 
and a certain kind of civilization of a small corner of the world called
europe 

in 1789 a ferment arises in paris it grows spreads and is expressed
by a movement of peoples from west to east several times it moves
eastward and collides with a countermovement from the east westward 
in 1812 it reaches its extreme limit moscow and then with remarkable
symmetry a countermovement occurs from east to west attracting to
it as the first movement had done the nations of middle europe the
counter movement reaches the starting point of the first movement in the
west paris and subsides 

during that twenty year period an immense number of fields were left
untilled houses were burned trade changed its direction millions
of men migrated were impoverished or were enriched and millions
of christian men professing the law of love of their fellows slew one
another 

what does all this mean why did it happen what made those people burn
houses and slay their fellow men what were the causes of these events 
what force made men act so these are the instinctive plain and
most legitimate questions humanity asks itself when it encounters the
monuments and tradition of that period 

for a reply to these questions the common sense of mankind turns to the
science of history whose aim is to enable nations and humanity to know
themselves 

if history had retained the conception of the ancients it would have
said that god to reward or punish his people gave napoleon power and
directed his will to the fulfillment of the divine ends and that reply
would have been clear and complete one might believe or disbelieve
in the divine significance of napoleon but for anyone believing in
it there would have been nothing unintelligible in the history of that
period nor would there have been any contradictions 

but modern history cannot give that reply science does not admit the
conception of the ancients as to the direct participation of the deity
in human affairs and therefore history ought to give other answers 

modern history replying to these questions says you want to know what
this movement means what caused it and what force produced these
events then listen 

 louis xiv was a very proud and self confident man he had such and such
mistresses and such and such ministers and he ruled france badly his
descendants were weak men and they too ruled france badly and they had
such and such favorites and such and such mistresses moreover certain
men wrote some books at that time at the end of the eighteenth century
there were a couple of dozen men in paris who began to talk about all
men being free and equal this caused people all over france to begin
to slash at and drown one another they killed the king and many other
people at that time there was in france a man of genius napoleon he
conquered everybody everywhere that is he killed many people because
he was a great genius and for some reason he went to kill africans and
killed them so well and was so cunning and wise that when he returned to
france he ordered everybody to obey him and they all obeyed him having
become an emperor he again went out to kill people in italy austria 
and prussia and there too he killed a great many in russia there
was an emperor alexander who decided to restore order in europe and
therefore fought against napoleon in 1807 he suddenly made friends
with him but in 1811 they again quarreled and again began killing many
people napoleon led six hundred thousand men into russia and captured
moscow then he suddenly ran away from moscow and the emperor
alexander helped by the advice of stein and others united europe to
arm against the disturber of its peace all napoleon's allies suddenly
became his enemies and their forces advanced against the fresh forces he
raised the allies defeated napoleon entered paris forced napoleon to
abdicate and sent him to the island of elba not depriving him of the
title of emperor and showing him every respect though five years before
and one year later they all regarded him as an outlaw and a brigand 
then louis xviii who till then had been the laughingstock both of the
french and the allies began to reign and napoleon shedding tears
before his old guards renounced the throne and went into exile then
the skillful statesmen and diplomatists especially talleyrand who
managed to sit down in a particular chair before anyone else and
thereby extended the frontiers of france talked in vienna and by
these conversations made the nations happy or unhappy suddenly the
diplomatists and monarchs nearly quarreled and were on the point of
again ordering their armies to kill one another but just then napoleon
arrived in france with a battalion and the french who had been hating
him immediately all submitted to him but the allied monarchs were
angry at this and went to fight the french once more and they defeated
the genius napoleon and suddenly recognizing him as a brigand sent him
to the island of st helena and the exile separated from the beloved
france so dear to his heart died a lingering death on that rock and
bequeathed his great deeds to posterity but in europe a reaction
occurred and the sovereigns once again all began to oppress their
subjects 

it would be a mistake to think that this is ironic a caricature of the
historical accounts on the contrary it is a very mild expression of
the contradictory replies not meeting the questions which all the
historians give from the compilers of memoirs and the histories
of separate states to the writers of general histories and the new
histories of the culture of that period 

the strangeness and absurdity of these replies arise from the fact that
modern history like a deaf man answers questions no one has asked 

if the purpose of history be to give a description of the movement of
humanity and of the peoples the first question in the absence of a
reply to which all the rest will be incomprehensible is what is the
power that moves peoples to this modern history laboriously replies
either that napoleon was a great genius or that louis xiv was very
proud or that certain writers wrote certain books 

all that may be so and mankind is ready to agree with it but it is not
what was asked all that would be interesting if we recognized a divine
power based on itself and always consistently directing its nations
through napoleons louis es and writers but we do not acknowledge such
a power and therefore before speaking about napoleons louis es and
authors we ought to be shown the connection existing between these men
and the movement of the nations 

if instead of a divine power some other force has appeared it should
be explained in what this new force consists for the whole interest of
history lies precisely in that force 

history seems to assume that this force is self evident and known to
everyone but in spite of every desire to regard it as known anyone
reading many historical works cannot help doubting whether this new
force so variously understood by the historians themselves is really
quite well known to everybody 





chapter ii

what force moves the nations 

biographical historians and historians of separate nations understand
this force as a power inherent in heroes and rulers in their narration
events occur solely by the will of a napoleon and alexander or in
general of the persons they describe the answers given by this kind
of historian to the question of what force causes events to happen are
satisfactory only as long as there is but one historian to each event 
as soon as historians of different nationalities and tendencies begin
to describe the same event the replies they give immediately lose all
meaning for this force is understood by them all not only differently
but often in quite contradictory ways one historian says that an
event was produced by napoleon's power another that it was produced by
alexander's a third that it was due to the power of some other person 
besides this historians of that kind contradict each other even
in their statement as to the force on which the authority of some
particular person was based thiers a bonapartist says that napoleon's
power was based on his virtue and genius lanfrey a republican says it
was based on his trickery and deception of the people so the historians
of this class by mutually destroying one another's positions destroy
the understanding of the force which produces events and furnish no
reply to history's essential question 

writers of universal history who deal with all the nations seem to
recognize how erroneous is the specialist historians view of the force
which produces events they do not recognize it as a power inherent in
heroes and rulers but as the resultant of a multiplicity of variously
directed forces in describing a war or the subjugation of a people a
general historian looks for the cause of the event not in the power
of one man but in the interaction of many persons connected with the
event 

according to this view the power of historical personages represented
as the product of many forces can no longer it would seem be regarded
as a force that itself produces events yet in most cases universal
historians still employ the conception of power as a force that itself
produces events and treat it as their cause in their exposition an
historic character is first the product of his time and his power only
the resultant of various forces and then his power is itself a force
producing events gervinus schlosser and others for instance at one
time prove napoleon to be a product of the revolution of the ideas of
1789 and so forth and at another plainly say that the campaign of 1812
and other things they do not like were simply the product of napoleon's
misdirected will and that the very ideas of 1789 were arrested in their
development by napoleon's caprice the ideas of the revolution and the
general temper of the age produced napoleon's power but napoleon's
power suppressed the ideas of the revolution and the general temper of
the age 

this curious contradiction is not accidental not only does it occur at
every step but the universal historians accounts are all made up of
a chain of such contradictions this contradiction occurs because after
entering the field of analysis the universal historians stop halfway 

to find component forces equal to the composite or resultant force the
sum of the components must equal the resultant this condition is never
observed by the universal historians and so to explain the resultant
forces they are obliged to admit in addition to the insufficient
components another unexplained force affecting the resultant action 

specialist historians describing the campaign of 1813 or the restoration
of the bourbons plainly assert that these events were produced by the
will of alexander but the universal historian gervinus refuting this
opinion of the specialist historian tries to prove that the campaign of
1813 and the restoration of the bourbons were due to other things beside
alexander's will such as the activity of stein metternich madame de
stael talleyrand fichte chateaubriand and others the historian
evidently decomposes alexander's power into the components talleyrand 
chateaubriand and the rest but the sum of the components that is 
the interactions of chateaubriand talleyrand madame de stael and the
others evidently does not equal the resultant namely the phenomenon
of millions of frenchmen submitting to the bourbons that chateaubriand 
madame de stael and others spoke certain words to one another only
affected their mutual relations but does not account for the submission
of millions and therefore to explain how from these relations of theirs
the submission of millions of people resulted that is how component
forces equal to one a gave a resultant equal to a thousand times a the
historian is again obliged to fall back on power the force he had
denied and to recognize it as the resultant of the forces that is he
has to admit an unexplained force acting on the resultant and that is
just what the universal historians do and consequently they not only
contradict the specialist historians but contradict themselves 

peasants having no clear idea of the cause of rain say according to
whether they want rain or fine weather the wind has blown the clouds
away or the wind has brought up the clouds and in the same way the
universal historians sometimes when it pleases them and fits in with
their theory say that power is the result of events and sometimes 
when they want to prove something else say that power produces events 

a third class of historians the so called historians of
culture following the path laid down by the universal historians who
sometimes accept writers and ladies as forces producing events again
take that force to be something quite different they see it in what is
called culture in mental activity 

the historians of culture are quite consistent in regard to their
progenitors the writers of universal histories for if historical
events may be explained by the fact that certain persons treated one
another in such and such ways why not explain them by the fact that
such and such people wrote such and such books of the immense number of
indications accompanying every vital phenomenon these historians select
the indication of intellectual activity and say that this indication is
the cause but despite their endeavors to prove that the cause of events
lies in intellectual activity only by a great stretch can one admit
that there is any connection between intellectual activity and the
movement of peoples and in no case can one admit that intellectual
activity controls people's actions for that view is not confirmed by
such facts as the very cruel murders of the french revolution resulting
from the doctrine of the equality of man or the very cruel wars and
executions resulting from the preaching of love 

but even admitting as correct all the cunningly devised arguments with
which these histories are filled admitting that nations are governed by
some undefined force called an idea history's essential question still
remains unanswered and to the former power of monarchs and to the
influence of advisers and other people introduced by the universal
historians another newer force the idea is added the connection of
which with the masses needs explanation it is possible to understand
that napoleon had power and so events occurred with some effort one may
even conceive that napoleon together with other influences was the cause
of an event but how a book le contrat social had the effect of making
frenchmen begin to drown one another cannot be understood without an
explanation of the causal nexus of this new force with the event 

undoubtedly some relation exists between all who live contemporaneously 
and so it is possible to find some connection between the intellectual
activity of men and their historical movements just as such a
connection may be found between the movements of humanity and commerce 
handicraft gardening or anything else you please but why intellectual
activity is considered by the historians of culture to be the cause or
expression of the whole historical movement is hard to understand 
only the following considerations can have led the historians to such
a conclusion 1 that history is written by learned men and so it is
natural and agreeable for them to think that the activity of their class
supplies the basis of the movement of all humanity just as a similar
belief is natural and agreeable to traders agriculturists and soldiers
 if they do not express it that is merely because traders and soldiers
do not write history and 2 that spiritual activity enlightenment 
civilization culture ideas are all indistinct indefinite conceptions
under whose banner it is very easy to use words having a still less
definite meaning and which can therefore be readily introduced into any
theory 

but not to speak of the intrinsic quality of histories of this kind
 which may possibly even be of use to someone for something the
histories of culture to which all general histories tend more and more
to approximate are significant from the fact that after seriously
and minutely examining various religious philosophic and political
doctrines as causes of events as soon as they have to describe an
actual historic event such as the campaign of 1812 for instance they
involuntarily describe it as resulting from an exercise of power and say
plainly that that was the result of napoleon's will speaking so the
historians of culture involuntarily contradict themselves and show that
the new force they have devised does not account for what happens in
history and that history can only be explained by introducing a power
which they apparently do not recognize 





chapter iii

a locomotive is moving someone asks what moves it a peasant says
the devil moves it another man says the locomotive moves because its
wheels go round a third asserts that the cause of its movement lies in
the smoke which the wind carries away 

the peasant is irrefutable he has devised a complete explanation to
refute him someone would have to prove to him that there is no devil 
or another peasant would have to explain to him that it is not the devil
but a german who moves the locomotive only then as a result of the
contradiction will they see that they are both wrong but the man who
says that the movement of the wheels is the cause refutes himself for
having once begun to analyze he ought to go on and explain further why
the wheels go round and till he has reached the ultimate cause of the
movement of the locomotive in the pressure of steam in the boiler he
has no right to stop in his search for the cause the man who explains
the movement of the locomotive by the smoke that is carried back has
noticed that the wheels do not supply an explanation and has taken the
first sign that occurs to him and in his turn has offered that as an
explanation 

the only conception that can explain the movement of the locomotive is
that of a force commensurate with the movement observed 

the only conception that can explain the movement of the peoples is that
of some force commensurate with the whole movement of the peoples 

yet to supply this conception various historians take forces of
different kinds all of which are incommensurate with the movement
observed some see it as a force directly inherent in heroes as the
peasant sees the devil in the locomotive others as a force resulting
from several other forces like the movement of the wheels others again
as an intellectual influence like the smoke that is blown away 

so long as histories are written of separate individuals whether
caesars alexanders luthers or voltaires and not the histories
of all absolutely all those who take part in an event it is quite
impossible to describe the movement of humanity without the conception
of a force compelling men to direct their activity toward a certain end 
and the only such conception known to historians is that of power 

this conception is the one handle by means of which the material of
history as at present expounded can be dealt with and anyone who
breaks that handle off as buckle did without finding some other method
of treating historical material merely deprives himself of the one
possible way of dealing with it the necessity of the conception of
power as an explanation of historical events is best demonstrated by
the universal historians and historians of culture themselves for they
professedly reject that conception but inevitably have recourse to it at
every step 

in dealing with humanity's inquiry the science of history up to now
is like money in circulation paper money and coin the biographies and
special national histories are like paper money they can be used and
can circulate and fulfill their purpose without harm to anyone and even
advantageously as long as no one asks what is the security behind them 
you need only forget to ask how the will of heroes produces events and
such histories as thiers will be interesting and instructive and may
perhaps even possess a tinge of poetry but just as doubts of the real
value of paper money arise either because being easy to make too much
of it gets made or because people try to exchange it for gold so also
doubts concerning the real value of such histories arise either because
too many of them are written or because in his simplicity of heart
someone inquires by what force did napoleon do this that is wants
to exchange the current paper money for the real gold of actual
comprehension 

the writers of universal histories and of the history of culture are
like people who recognizing the defects of paper money decide to
substitute for it money made of metal that has not the specific gravity
of gold it may indeed make jingling coin but will do no more than
that paper money may deceive the ignorant but nobody is deceived by
tokens of base metal that have no value but merely jingle as gold is
gold only if it is serviceable not merely for exchange but also for use 
so universal historians will be valuable only when they can reply to
history's essential question what is power the universal historians
give contradictory replies to that question while the historians of
culture evade it and answer something quite different and as counters
of imitation gold can be used only among a group of people who agree to
accept them as gold or among those who do not know the nature of
gold so universal historians and historians of culture not answering
humanity's essential question serve as currency for some purposes of
their own only in universities and among the mass of readers who have a
taste for what they call serious reading 





chapter iv

having abandoned the conception of the ancients as to the divine
subjection of the will of a nation to some chosen man and the subjection
of that man's will to the deity history cannot without contradictions
take a single step till it has chosen one of two things either a return
to the former belief in the direct intervention of the deity in human
affairs or a definite explanation of the meaning of the force producing
historical events and termed power 

a return to the first is impossible the belief has been destroyed and
so it is essential to explain what is meant by power 

napoleon ordered an army to be raised and go to war we are so
accustomed to that idea and have become so used to it that the question 
why did six hundred thousand men go to fight when napoleon uttered
certain words seems to us senseless he had the power and so what he
ordered was done 

this reply is quite satisfactory if we believe that the power was given
him by god but as soon as we do not admit that it becomes essential to
determine what is this power of one man over others 

it cannot be the direct physical power of a strong man over a weak one a
domination based on the application or threat of physical force like
the power of hercules nor can it be based on the effect of moral force 
as in their simplicity some historians think who say that the leading
figures in history are heroes that is men gifted with a special
strength of soul and mind called genius this power cannot be based on
the predominance of moral strength for not to mention heroes such as
napoleon about whose moral qualities opinions differ widely history
shows us that neither a louis xi nor a metternich who ruled over
millions of people had any particular moral qualities but on the
contrary were generally morally weaker than any of the millions they
ruled over 

if the source of power lies neither in the physical nor in the moral
qualities of him who possesses it it must evidently be looked for
elsewhere in the relation to the people of the man who wields the power 

and that is how power is understood by the science of jurisprudence 
that exchange bank of history which offers to exchange history's
understanding of power for true gold 

power is the collective will of the people transferred by expressed or
tacit consent to their chosen rulers 

in the domain of jurisprudence which consists of discussions of how a
state and power might be arranged were it possible for all that to
be arranged it is all very clear but when applied to history that
definition of power needs explanation 

the science of jurisprudence regards the state and power as the ancients
regarded fire namely as something existing absolutely but for history 
the state and power are merely phenomena just as for modern physics
fire is not an element but a phenomenon 

from this fundamental difference between the view held by history and
that held by jurisprudence it follows that jurisprudence can tell
minutely how in its opinion power should be constituted and what
power existing immutably outside time is but to history's questions
about the meaning of the mutations of power in time it can answer
nothing 

if power be the collective will of the people transferred to their
ruler was pugachev a representative of the will of the people if not 
then why was napoleon i why was napoleon iii a criminal when he was
taken prisoner at boulogne and why later on were those criminals whom
he arrested 

do palace revolutions in which sometimes only two or three people take
part transfer the will of the people to a new ruler in international
relations is the will of the people also transferred to their
conqueror was the will of the confederation of the rhine transferred
to napoleon in 1806 was the will of the russian people transferred
to napoleon in 1809 when our army in alliance with the french went to
fight the austrians 

to these questions three answers are possible 

either to assume 1 that the will of the people is always
unconditionally transferred to the ruler or rulers they have chosen and
that therefore every emergence of a new power every struggle
against the power once appointed should be absolutely regarded as an
infringement of the real power or 2 that the will of the people
is transferred to the rulers conditionally under definite and known
conditions and to show that all limitations conflicts and even
destructions of power result from a nonobservance by the rulers of the
conditions under which their power was entrusted to them or 3 that
the will of the people is delegated to the rulers conditionally but
that the conditions are unknown and indefinite and that the appearance
of several authorities their struggles and their falls result solely
from the greater or lesser fulfillment by the rulers of these unknown
conditions on which the will of the people is transferred from some
people to others 

and these are the three ways in which the historians do explain the
relation of the people to their rulers 

some historians those biographical and specialist historians already
referred to in their simplicity failing to understand the question of
the meaning of power seem to consider that the collective will of
the people is unconditionally transferred to historical persons and
therefore when describing some single state they assume that particular
power to be the one absolute and real power and that any other force
opposing this is not a power but a violation of power mere violence 

their theory suitable for primitive and peaceful periods of history 
has the inconvenience in application to complex and stormy periods in
the life of nations during which various powers arise simultaneously and
struggle with one another that a legitimist historian will prove
that the national convention the directory and bonaparte were mere
infringers of the true power while a republican and a bonapartist will
prove the one that the convention and the other that the empire was the
real power and that all the others were violations of power 
evidently the explanations furnished by these historians being mutually
contradictory can only satisfy young children 

recognizing the falsity of this view of history another set of
historians say that power rests on a conditional delegation of the will
of the people to their rulers and that historical leaders have power
only conditionally on carrying out the program that the will of the
people has by tacit agreement prescribed to them but what this program
consists in these historians do not say or if they do they continually
contradict one another 

each historian according to his view of what constitutes a nation's
progress looks for these conditions in the greatness wealth freedom 
or enlightenment of citizens of france or some other country but not
to mention the historians contradictions as to the nature of this
program or even admitting that some one general program of these
conditions exists the facts of history almost always contradict that
theory if the conditions under which power is entrusted consist in the
wealth freedom and enlightenment of the people how is it that louis
xiv and ivan the terrible end their reigns tranquilly while louis xvi
and charles i are executed by their people to this question historians
reply that louis xiv's activity contrary to the program reacted on
louis xvi but why did it not react on louis xiv or on louis xv why
should it react just on louis xvi and what is the time limit for such
reactions to these questions there are and can be no answers equally
little does this view explain why for several centuries the collective
will is not withdrawn from certain rulers and their heirs and
then suddenly during a period of fifty years is transferred to the
convention to the directory to napoleon to alexander to louis xviii 
to napoleon again to charles x to louis philippe to a republican
government and to napoleon iii when explaining these rapid transfers
of the people's will from one individual to another especially in view
of international relations conquests and alliances the historians are
obliged to admit that some of these transfers are not normal delegations
of the people's will but are accidents dependent on cunning on
mistakes on craft or on the weakness of a diplomatist a ruler or a
party leader so that the greater part of the events of history civil
wars revolutions and conquests are presented by these historians
not as the results of free transferences of the people's will but as
results of the ill directed will of one or more individuals that is 
once again as usurpations of power and so these historians also see
and admit historical events which are exceptions to the theory 

these historians resemble a botanist who having noticed that some
plants grow from seeds producing two cotyledons should insist that all
that grows does so by sprouting into two leaves and that the palm the
mushroom and even the oak which blossom into full growth and no longer
resemble two leaves are deviations from the theory 

historians of the third class assume that the will of the people
is transferred to historic personages conditionally but that the
conditions are unknown to us they say that historical personages have
power only because they fulfill the will of the people which has been
delegated to them 

but in that case if the force that moves nations lies not in the
historic leaders but in the nations themselves what significance have
those leaders 

the leaders these historians tell us express the will of the people 
the activity of the leaders represents the activity of the people 

but in that case the question arises whether all the activity of the
leaders serves as an expression of the people's will or only some part
of it if the whole activity of the leaders serves as the expression of
the people's will as some historians suppose then all the details
of the court scandals contained in the biographies of a napoleon or
a catherine serve to express the life of the nation which is evident
nonsense but if it is only some particular side of the activity of an
historical leader which serves to express the people's life as other
so called philosophical historians believe then to determine which
side of the activity of a leader expresses the nation's life we have
first of all to know in what the nation's life consists 

met by this difficulty historians of that class devise some most
obscure impalpable and general abstraction which can cover all
conceivable occurrences and declare this abstraction to be the aim of
humanity's movement the most usual generalizations adopted by almost
all the historians are freedom equality enlightenment progress 
civilization and culture postulating some generalization as the goal
of the movement of humanity the historians study the men of whom the
greatest number of monuments have remained kings ministers generals 
authors reformers popes and journalists to the extent to which in
their opinion these persons have promoted or hindered that abstraction 
but as it is in no way proved that the aim of humanity does consist in
freedom equality enlightenment or civilization and as the connection
of the people with the rulers and enlighteners of humanity is only based
on the arbitrary assumption that the collective will of the people is
always transferred to the men whom we have noticed it happens that the
activity of the millions who migrate burn houses abandon agriculture 
and destroy one another never is expressed in the account of the
activity of some dozen people who did not burn houses practice
agriculture or slay their fellow creatures 

history proves this at every turn is the ferment of the peoples of
the west at the end of the eighteenth century and their drive eastward
explained by the activity of louis xiv xv and xvi their mistresses
and ministers and by the lives of napoleon rousseau diderot 
beaumarchais and others 

is the movement of the russian people eastward to kazan and siberia
expressed by details of the morbid character of ivan the terrible and by
his correspondence with kurbski 

is the movement of the peoples at the time of the crusades explained by
the life and activity of the godfreys and the louis es and their ladies 
for us that movement of the peoples from west to east without
leaders with a crowd of vagrants and with peter the hermit remains
incomprehensible and yet more incomprehensible is the cessation of that
movement when a rational and sacred aim for the crusade the deliverance
of jerusalem had been clearly defined by historic leaders popes kings 
and knights incited the peoples to free the holy land but the people
did not go for the unknown cause which had previously impelled them to
go no longer existed the history of the godfreys and the minnesingers
can evidently not cover the life of the peoples and the history of the
godfreys and the minnesingers has remained the history of godfreys
and minnesingers but the history of the life of the peoples and their
impulses has remained unknown 

still less does the history of authors and reformers explain to us the
life of the peoples 

the history of culture explains to us the impulses and conditions of
life and thought of a writer or a reformer we learn that luther had
a hot temper and said such and such things we learn that rousseau was
suspicious and wrote such and such books but we do not learn why after
the reformation the peoples massacred one another nor why during the
french revolution they guillotined one another 

if we unite both these kinds of history as is done by the newest
historians we shall have the history of monarchs and writers but not
the history of the life of the peoples 





chapter v

the life of the nations is not contained in the lives of a few men for
the connection between those men and the nations has not been found 
the theory that this connection is based on the transference of the
collective will of a people to certain historical personages is an
hypothesis unconfirmed by the experience of history 

the theory of the transference of the collective will of the people to
historic persons may perhaps explain much in the domain of jurisprudence
and be essential for its purposes but in its application to history as
soon as revolutions conquests or civil wars occur that is as soon as
history begins that theory explains nothing 

the theory seems irrefutable just because the act of transference of the
people's will cannot be verified for it never occurred 

whatever happens and whoever may stand at the head of affairs the
theory can always say that such and such a person took the lead because
the collective will was transferred to him 

the replies this theory gives to historical questions are like the
replies of a man who watching the movements of a herd of cattle and
paying no attention to the varying quality of the pasturage in different
parts of the field or to the driving of the herdsman should attribute
the direction the herd takes to what animal happens to be at its head 

 the herd goes in that direction because the animal in front leads
it and the collective will of all the other animals is vested in that
leader this is what historians of the first class say those who assume
the unconditional transference of the people's will 

 if the animals leading the herd change this happens because the
collective will of all the animals is transferred from one leader to
another according to whether the animal is or is not leading them in
the direction selected by the whole herd such is the reply historians
who assume that the collective will of the people is delegated to
rulers under conditions which they regard as known with this method
of observation it often happens that the observer influenced by the
direction he himself prefers regards those as leaders who owing to the
people's change of direction are no longer in front but on one side 
or even in the rear 

 if the animals in front are continually changing and the direction of
the whole herd is constantly altered this is because in order to follow
a given direction the animals transfer their will to the animals that
have attracted our attention and to study the movements of the herd
we must watch the movements of all the prominent animals moving on all
sides of the herd so say the third class of historians who regard all
historical persons from monarchs to journalists as the expression of
their age 

the theory of the transference of the will of the people to historic
persons is merely a paraphrase a restatement of the question in other
words 

what causes historical events power what is power power is the
collective will of the people transferred to one person under what
condition is the will of the people delegated to one person on
condition that that person expresses the will of the whole people that
is power is power in other words power is a word the meaning of which
we do not understand 

if the realm of human knowledge were confined to abstract reasoning 
then having subjected to criticism the explanation of power that
juridical science gives us humanity would conclude that power is merely
a word and has no real existence but to understand phenomena man
has besides abstract reasoning experience by which he verifies his
reflections and experience tells us that power is not merely a word but
an actually existing phenomenon 

not to speak of the fact that no description of the collective activity
of men can do without the conception of power the existence of power is
proved both by history and by observing contemporary events 

whenever an event occurs a man appears or men appear by whose will the
event seems to have taken place napoleon iii issues a decree and the
french go to mexico the king of prussia and bismarck issue decrees and
an army enters bohemia napoleon i issues a decree and an army enters
russia alexander i gives a command and the french submit to the
bourbons experience shows us that whatever event occurs it is always
related to the will of one or of several men who have decreed it 

the historians in accord with the old habit of acknowledging divine
intervention in human affairs want to see the cause of events in
the expression of the will of someone endowed with power but that
supposition is not confirmed either by reason or by experience 

on the one side reflection shows that the expression of a man's will his
words are only part of the general activity expressed in an event 
as for instance in a war or a revolution and so without assuming an
incomprehensible supernatural force a miracle one cannot admit that
words can be the immediate cause of the movements of millions of men 
on the other hand even if we admitted that words could be the cause
of events history shows that the expression of the will of historical
personages does not in most cases produce any effect that is to say 
their commands are often not executed and sometimes the very opposite
of what they order occurs 

without admitting divine intervention in the affairs of humanity we
cannot regard power as the cause of events 

power from the standpoint of experience is merely the relation that
exists between the expression of someone's will and the execution of
that will by others 

to explain the conditions of that relationship we must first establish a
conception of the expression of will referring it to man and not to the
deity 

if the deity issues a command expresses his will as ancient history
tells us the expression of that will is independent of time and is not
caused by anything for the divinity is not controlled by an event but
speaking of commands that are the expression of the will of men acting
in time and in relation to one another to explain the connection of
commands with events we must restore 1 the condition of all that
takes place the continuity of movement in time both of the events and
of the person who commands and 2 the inevitability of the connection
between the person commanding and those who execute his command 





chapter vi

only the expression of the will of the deity not dependent on time can
relate to a whole series of events occurring over a period of years or
centuries and only the deity independent of everything can by his
sole will determine the direction of humanity's movement but man acts
in time and himself takes part in what occurs 

reinstating the first condition omitted that of time we see that no
command can be executed without some preceding order having been given
rendering the execution of the last command possible 

no command ever appears spontaneously or itself covers a whole series
of occurrences but each command follows from another and never refers
to a whole series of events but always to one moment only of an event 

when for instance we say that napoleon ordered armies to go to war 
we combine in one simultaneous expression a whole series of consecutive
commands dependent one on another napoleon could not have commanded
an invasion of russia and never did so today he ordered such and such
papers to be written to vienna to berlin and to petersburg 
tomorrow such and such decrees and orders to the army the fleet the
commissariat and so on and so on millions of commands which formed
a whole series corresponding to a series of events which brought the
french armies into russia 

if throughout his reign napoleon gave commands concerning an invasion
of england and expended on no other undertaking so much time and effort 
and yet during his whole reign never once attempted to execute that
design but undertook an expedition into russia with which country he
considered it desirable to be in alliance a conviction he repeatedly
expressed this came about because his commands did not correspond to
the course of events in the first case but did so correspond in the
latter 

for an order to be certainly executed it is necessary that a man should
order what can be executed but to know what can and what cannot be
executed is impossible not only in the case of napoleon's invasion of
russia in which millions participated but even in the simplest event 
for in either case millions of obstacles may arise to prevent its
execution every order executed is always one of an immense number
unexecuted all the impossible orders inconsistent with the course of
events remain unexecuted only the possible ones get linked up with a
consecutive series of commands corresponding to a series of events and
are executed 

our false conception that an event is caused by a command which precedes
it is due to the fact that when the event has taken place and out of
thousands of others those few commands which were consistent with that
event have been executed we forget about the others that were not
executed because they could not be apart from that the chief source
of our error in this matter is due to the fact that in the historical
accounts a whole series of innumerable diverse and petty events such
for instance as all those which led the french armies to russia is
generalized into one event in accord with the result produced by that
series of events and corresponding with this generalization the whole
series of commands is also generalized into a single expression of will 

we say that napoleon wished to invade russia and invaded it in
reality in all napoleon's activity we never find anything resembling an
expression of that wish but find a series of orders or expressions of
his will very variously and indefinitely directed amid a long series
of unexecuted orders of napoleon's one series for the campaign of 1812 
was carried out not because those orders differed in any way from the
other unexecuted orders but because they coincided with the course of
events that led the french army into russia just as in stencil work
this or that figure comes out not because the color was laid on from
this side or in that way but because it was laid on from all sides over
the figure cut in the stencil 

so that examining the relation in time of the commands to the events 
we find that a command can never be the cause of the event but that a
certain definite dependence exists between the two 

to understand in what this dependence consists it is necessary to
reinstate another omitted condition of every command proceeding not from
the deity but from a man which is that the man who gives the command
himself takes part in the event 

this relation of the commander to those he commands is just what is
called power this relation consists in the following 

for common action people always unite in certain combinations in which
regardless of the difference of the aims set for the common action the
relation between those taking part in it is always the same 

men uniting in these combinations always assume such relations toward
one another that the larger number take a more direct share and the
smaller number a less direct share in the collective action for which
they have combined 

of all the combinations in which men unite for collective action one of
the most striking and definite examples is an army 

every army is composed of lower grades of the service the rank and
file of whom there are always the greatest number of the next higher
military rank corporals and noncommissioned officers of whom there are
fewer and of still higher officers of whom there are still fewer 
and so on to the highest military command which is concentrated in one
person 

a military organization may be quite correctly compared to a cone of
which the base with the largest diameter consists of the rank and file 
the next higher and smaller section of the cone consists of the next
higher grades of the army and so on to the apex the point of which
will represent the commander in chief 

the soldiers of whom there are the most form the lower section of
the cone and its base the soldier himself does the stabbing hacking 
burning and pillaging and always receives orders for these actions
from men above him he himself never gives an order the noncommissioned
officers of whom there are fewer perform the action itself less
frequently than the soldiers but they already give commands an
officer still less often acts directly himself but commands still more
frequently a general does nothing but command the troops indicates the
objective and hardly ever uses a weapon himself the commander in chief
never takes direct part in the action itself but only gives general
orders concerning the movement of the mass of the troops a similar
relation of people to one another is seen in every combination of men
for common activity in agriculture trade and every administration 

and so without particularly analyzing all the contiguous sections of
a cone and of the ranks of an army or the ranks and positions in
any administrative or public business whatever from the lowest to the
highest we see a law by which men to take associated action combine
in such relations that the more directly they participate in performing
the action the less they can command and the more numerous they are 
while the less their direct participation in the action itself the more
they command and the fewer of them there are rising in this way from
the lowest ranks to the man at the top who takes the least direct share
in the action and directs his activity chiefly to commanding 

this relation of the men who command to those they command is what
constitutes the essence of the conception called power 

having restored the condition of time under which all events occur 
we find that a command is executed only when it is related to a
corresponding series of events restoring the essential condition of
relation between those who command and those who execute we find that
by the very nature of the case those who command take the smallest part
in the action itself and that their activity is exclusively directed to
commanding 





chapter vii

when an event is taking place people express their opinions and wishes
about it and as the event results from the collective activity of
many people some one of the opinions or wishes expressed is sure to be
fulfilled if but approximately when one of the opinions expressed
is fulfilled that opinion gets connected with the event as a command
preceding it 

men are hauling a log each of them expresses his opinion as to how and
where to haul it they haul the log away and it happens that this is
done as one of them said he ordered it there we have command and power
in their primary form the man who worked most with his hands could not
think so much about what he was doing or reflect on or command what
would result from the common activity while the man who commanded
more would evidently work less with his hands on account of his greater
verbal activity 

when some larger concourse of men direct their activity to a common aim
there is a yet sharper division of those who because their activity is
given to directing and commanding take less part in the direct work 

when a man works alone he always has a certain set of reflections which
as it seems to him directed his past activity justify his present
activity and guide him in planning his future actions just the same is
done by a concourse of people allowing those who do not take a direct
part in the activity to devise considerations justifications and
surmises concerning their collective activity 

for reasons known or unknown to us the french began to drown and kill
one another and corresponding to the event its justification appears in
people's belief that this was necessary for the welfare of france for
liberty and for equality people ceased to kill one another and
this event was accompanied by its justification in the necessity for a
centralization of power resistance to europe and so on men went
from the west to the east killing their fellow men and the event
was accompanied by phrases about the glory of france the baseness of
england and so on history shows us that these justifications of the
events have no common sense and are all contradictory as in the case of
killing a man as the result of recognizing his rights and the killing
of millions in russia for the humiliation of england but these
justifications have a very necessary significance in their own day 

these justifications release those who produce the events from moral
responsibility these temporary aims are like the broom fixed in front
of a locomotive to clear the snow from the rails in front they clear
men's moral responsibilities from their path 

without such justification there would be no reply to the simplest
question that presents itself when examining each historical event how
is it that millions of men commit collective crimes make war commit
murder and so on 

with the present complex forms of political and social life in europe
can any event that is not prescribed decreed or ordered by monarchs 
ministers parliaments or newspapers be imagined is there any
collective action which cannot find its justification in political
unity in patriotism in the balance of power or in civilization so
that every event that occurs inevitably coincides with some expressed
wish and receiving a justification presents itself as the result of
the will of one man or of several men 

in whatever direction a ship moves the flow of the waves it cuts
will always be noticeable ahead of it to those on board the ship the
movement of those waves will be the only perceptible motion 

only by watching closely moment by moment the movement of that flow and
comparing it with the movement of the ship do we convince ourselves that
every bit of it is occasioned by the forward movement of the ship 
and that we were led into error by the fact that we ourselves were
imperceptibly moving 

we see the same if we watch moment by moment the movement of historical
characters that is re establish the inevitable condition of all that
occurs the continuity of movement in time and do not lose sight of the
essential connection of historical persons with the masses 

when the ship moves in one direction there is one and the same wave
ahead of it when it turns frequently the wave ahead of it also turns
frequently but wherever it may turn there always will be the wave
anticipating its movement 

whatever happens it always appears that just that event was foreseen
and decreed wherever the ship may go the rush of water which neither
directs nor increases its movement foams ahead of it and at a distance
seems to us not merely to move of itself but to govern the ship's
movement also 

examining only those expressions of the will of historical persons
which as commands were related to events historians have assumed
that the events depended on those commands but examining the events
themselves and the connection in which the historical persons stood to
the people we have found that they and their orders were dependent on
events the incontestable proof of this deduction is that however many
commands were issued the event does not take place unless there are
other causes for it but as soon as an event occurs be it what it
may then out of all the continually expressed wishes of different people
some will always be found which by their meaning and their time of
utterance are related as commands to the events 

arriving at this conclusion we can reply directly and positively to
these two essential questions of history 

 1 what is power 

 2 what force produces the movement of the nations 

 1 power is the relation of a given person to other individuals 
in which the more this person expresses opinions predictions and
justifications of the collective action that is performed the less is
his participation in that action 

 2 the movement of nations is caused not by power nor by intellectual
activity nor even by a combination of the two as historians have
supposed but by the activity of all the people who participate in
the events and who always combine in such a way that those taking
the largest direct share in the event take on themselves the least
responsibility and vice versa 

morally the wielder of power appears to cause the event physically
it is those who submit to the power but as the moral activity is
inconceivable without the physical the cause of the event is neither in
the one nor in the other but in the union of the two 

or in other words the conception of a cause is inapplicable to the
phenomena we are examining 

in the last analysis we reach the circle of infinity that final limit
to which in every domain of thought man's reason arrives if it is not
playing with the subject electricity produces heat heat produces
electricity atoms attract each other and atoms repel one another 

speaking of the interaction of heat and electricity and of atoms we
cannot say why this occurs and we say that it is so because it is
inconceivable otherwise because it must be so and that it is a law the
same applies to historical events why war and revolution occur we do
not know we only know that to produce the one or the other action 
people combine in a certain formation in which they all take part and
we say that this is so because it is unthinkable otherwise or in other
words that it is a law 





chapter viii

if history dealt only with external phenomena the establishment of this
simple and obvious law would suffice and we should have finished our
argument but the law of history relates to man a particle of matter
cannot tell us that it does not feel the law of attraction or repulsion
and that that law is untrue but man who is the subject of history 
says plainly i am free and am therefore not subject to the law 

the presence of the problem of man's free will though unexpressed is
felt at every step of history 

all seriously thinking historians have involuntarily encountered this
question all the contradictions and obscurities of history and the
false path historical science has followed are due solely to the lack of
a solution of that question 

if the will of every man were free that is if each man could act as he
pleased all history would be a series of disconnected incidents 

if in a thousand years even one man in a million could act freely that
is as he chose it is evident that one single free act of that man's
in violation of the laws governing human action would destroy the
possibility of the existence of any laws for the whole of humanity 

if there be a single law governing the actions of men free will cannot
exist for then man's will is subject to that law 

in this contradiction lies the problem of free will which from most
ancient times has occupied the best human minds and from most ancient
times has been presented in its whole tremendous significance 

the problem is that regarding man as a subject of observation
from whatever point of view theological historical ethical or
philosophic we find a general law of necessity to which he like all
that exists is subject but regarding him from within ourselves as what
we are conscious of we feel ourselves to be free 

this consciousness is a source of self cognition quite apart from and
independent of reason through his reason man observes himself but only
through consciousness does he know himself 

apart from consciousness of self no observation or application of reason
is conceivable 

to understand observe and draw conclusions man must first of all be
conscious of himself as living a man is only conscious of himself as
a living being by the fact that he wills that is is conscious of
his volition but his will which forms the essence of his life man
recognizes and can but recognize as free 

if observing himself man sees that his will is always directed by
one and the same law whether he observes the necessity of taking
food using his brain or anything else he cannot recognize this
never varying direction of his will otherwise than as a limitation of
it were it not free it could not be limited a man's will seems to him
to be limited just because he is not conscious of it except as free 

you say i am not free but i have lifted my hand and let it fall 
everyone understands that this illogical reply is an irrefutable
demonstration of freedom 

that reply is the expression of a consciousness that is not subject to
reason 

if the consciousness of freedom were not a separate and independent
source of self consciousness it would be subject to reasoning and
to experience but in fact such subjection does not exist and is
inconceivable 

a series of experiments and arguments proves to every man that he as
an object of observation is subject to certain laws and man submits to
them and never resists the laws of gravity or impermeability once he
has become acquainted with them but the same series of experiments
and arguments proves to him that the complete freedom of which he is
conscious in himself is impossible and that his every action depends
on his organization his character and the motives acting upon him yet
man never submits to the deductions of these experiments and arguments 
having learned from experiment and argument that a stone falls
downwards a man indubitably believes this and always expects the law
that he has learned to be fulfilled 

but learning just as certainly that his will is subject to laws he does
not and cannot believe this 

however often experiment and reasoning may show a man that under the
same conditions and with the same character he will do the same thing as
before yet when under the same conditions and with the same character
he approaches for the thousandth time the action that always ends in the
same way he feels as certainly convinced as before the experiment
that he can act as he pleases every man savage or sage however
incontestably reason and experiment may prove to him that it is
impossible to imagine two different courses of action in precisely the
same conditions feels that without this irrational conception which
constitutes the essence of freedom he cannot imagine life he feels
that however impossible it may be it is so for without this conception
of freedom not only would he be unable to understand life but he would
be unable to live for a single moment 

he could not live because all man's efforts all his impulses to life 
are only efforts to increase freedom wealth and poverty fame and
obscurity power and subordination strength and weakness health and
disease culture and ignorance work and leisure repletion and hunger 
virtue and vice are only greater or lesser degrees of freedom 

a man having no freedom cannot be conceived of except as deprived of
life 

if the conception of freedom appears to reason to be a senseless
contradiction like the possibility of performing two actions at one and
the same instant of time or of an effect without a cause that only
proves that consciousness is not subject to reason 

this unshakable irrefutable consciousness of freedom uncontrolled by
experiment or argument recognized by all thinkers and felt by everyone
without exception this consciousness without which no conception of man
is possible constitutes the other side of the question 

man is the creation of an all powerful all good and all seeing god 
what is sin the conception of which arises from the consciousness of
man's freedom that is a question for theology 

the actions of men are subject to general immutable laws expressed in
statistics what is man's responsibility to society the conception of
which results from the conception of freedom that is a question for
jurisprudence 

man's actions proceed from his innate character and the motives acting
upon him what is conscience and the perception of right and wrong
in actions that follows from the consciousness of freedom that is a
question for ethics 

man in connection with the general life of humanity appears subject
to laws which determine that life but the same man apart from that
connection appears to be free how should the past life of nations and
of humanity be regarded as the result of the free or as the result of
the constrained activity of man that is a question for history 

only in our self confident day of the popularization of knowledge thanks
to that most powerful engine of ignorance the diffusion of printed
matter has the question of the freedom of will been put on a level on
which the question itself cannot exist in our time the majority of
so called advanced people that is the crowd of ignoramuses have taken
the work of the naturalists who deal with one side of the question for a
solution of the whole problem 

they say and write and print that the soul and freedom do not exist 
for the life of man is expressed by muscular movements and muscular
movements are conditioned by the activity of the nerves the soul and
free will do not exist because at an unknown period of time we sprang
from the apes they say this not at all suspecting that thousands of
years ago that same law of necessity which with such ardor they are now
trying to prove by physiology and comparative zoology was not merely
acknowledged by all the religions and all the thinkers but has never
been denied they do not see that the role of the natural sciences in
this matter is merely to serve as an instrument for the illumination
of one side of it for the fact that from the point of view of
observation reason and the will are merely secretions of the brain and
that man following the general law may have developed from lower animals
at some unknown period of time only explains from a fresh side
the truth admitted thousands of years ago by all the religious and
philosophic theories that from the point of view of reason man is
subject to the law of necessity but it does not advance by a hair's
breadth the solution of the question which has another opposite side 
based on the consciousness of freedom 

if men descended from the apes at an unknown period of time that is
as comprehensible as that they were made from a handful of earth at a
certain period of time in the first case the unknown quantity is the
time in the second case it is the origin and the question of how
man's consciousness of freedom is to be reconciled with the law of
necessity to which he is subject cannot be solved by comparative
physiology and zoology for in a frog a rabbit or an ape we can
observe only the muscular nervous activity but in man we observe
consciousness as well as the muscular and nervous activity 

the naturalists and their followers thinking they can solve this
question are like plasterers set to plaster one side of the walls of
a church who availing themselves of the absence of the chief
superintendent of the work should in an access of zeal plaster over the
windows icons woodwork and still unbuttressed walls and should be
delighted that from their point of view as plasterers everything is now
so smooth and regular 





chapter ix

for the solution of the question of free will or inevitability history
has this advantage over other branches of knowledge in which the
question is dealt with that for history this question does not refer
to the essence of man's free will but its manifestation in the past and
under certain conditions 

in regard to this question history stands to the other sciences as
experimental science stands to abstract science 

the subject for history is not man's will itself but our presentation of
it 

and so for history the insoluble mystery presented by the
incompatibility of free will and inevitability does not exist as it does
for theology ethics and philosophy history surveys a presentation of
man's life in which the union of these two contradictions has already
taken place 

in actual life each historic event each human action is very clearly
and definitely understood without any sense of contradiction although
each event presents itself as partly free and partly compulsory 

to solve the question of how freedom and necessity are combined and
what constitutes the essence of these two conceptions the philosophy
of history can and should follow a path contrary to that taken by other
sciences instead of first defining the conceptions of freedom and
inevitability in themselves and then ranging the phenomena of life
under those definitions history should deduce a definition of the
conception of freedom and inevitability themselves from the immense
quantity of phenomena of which it is cognizant and that always appear
dependent on these two elements 

whatever presentation of the activity of many men or of an individual
we may consider we always regard it as the result partly of man's free
will and partly of the law of inevitability 

whether we speak of the migration of the peoples and the incursions
of the barbarians or of the decrees of napoleon iii or of someone's
action an hour ago in choosing one direction out of several for his
walk we are unconscious of any contradiction the degree of freedom and
inevitability governing the actions of these people is clearly defined
for us 

our conception of the degree of freedom often varies according to
differences in the point of view from which we regard the event but
every human action appears to us as a certain combination of freedom and
inevitability in every action we examine we see a certain measure of
freedom and a certain measure of inevitability and always the more
freedom we see in any action the less inevitability do we perceive and
the more inevitability the less freedom 

the proportion of freedom to inevitability decreases and increases
according to the point of view from which the action is regarded but
their relation is always one of inverse proportion 

a sinking man who clutches at another and drowns him or a hungry mother
exhausted by feeding her baby who steals some food or a man trained
to discipline who on duty at the word of command kills a defenseless
man seem less guilty that is less free and more subject to the law of
necessity to one who knows the circumstances in which these people were
placed and more free to one who does not know that the man was himself
drowning that the mother was hungry that the soldier was in the ranks 
and so on similarly a man who committed a murder twenty years ago and
has since lived peaceably and harmlessly in society seems less guilty
and his action more due to the law of inevitability to someone who
considers his action after twenty years have elapsed than to one who
examined it the day after it was committed and in the same way every
action of an insane intoxicated or highly excited man appears less
free and more inevitable to one who knows the mental condition of him
who committed the action and seems more free and less inevitable to one
who does not know it in all these cases the conception of freedom
is increased or diminished and the conception of compulsion is
correspondingly decreased or increased according to the point of view
from which the action is regarded so that the greater the conception of
necessity the smaller the conception of freedom and vice versa 

religion the common sense of mankind the science of jurisprudence 
and history itself understand alike this relation between necessity and
freedom 

all cases without exception in which our conception of freedom and
necessity is increased and diminished depend on three considerations 

 1 the relation to the external world of the man who commits the deeds 

 2 his relation to time 

 3 his relation to the causes leading to the action 

the first consideration is the clearness of our perception of the man's
relation to the external world and the greater or lesser clearness
of our understanding of the definite position occupied by the man
in relation to everything coexisting with him this is what makes it
evident that a drowning man is less free and more subject to necessity
than one standing on dry ground and that makes the actions of a man
closely connected with others in a thickly populated district or of one
bound by family official or business duties seem certainly less free
and more subject to necessity than those of a man living in solitude and
seclusion 

if we consider a man alone apart from his relation to everything around
him each action of his seems to us free but if we see his relation
to anything around him if we see his connection with anything
whatever with a man who speaks to him a book he reads the work on
which he is engaged even with the air he breathes or the light that
falls on the things about him we see that each of these circumstances
has an influence on him and controls at least some side of his activity 
and the more we perceive of these influences the more our conception of
his freedom diminishes and the more our conception of the necessity that
weighs on him increases 

the second consideration is the more or less evident time relation of
the man to the world and the clearness of our perception of the place
the man's action occupies in time that is the ground which makes the
fall of the first man resulting in the production of the human race 
appear evidently less free than a man's entry into marriage today it is
the reason why the life and activity of people who lived centuries ago
and are connected with me in time cannot seem to me as free as the life
of a contemporary the consequences of which are still unknown to me 

the degree of our conception of freedom or inevitability depends in this
respect on the greater or lesser lapse of time between the performance
of the action and our judgment of it 

if i examine an act i performed a moment ago in approximately the same
circumstances as those i am in now my action appears to me undoubtedly
free but if i examine an act performed a month ago then being in
different circumstances i cannot help recognizing that if that act had
not been committed much that resulted from it good agreeable and even
essential would not have taken place if i reflect on an action still
more remote ten years ago or more then the consequences of my action
are still plainer to me and i find it hard to imagine what would have
happened had that action not been performed the farther i go back
in memory or what is the same thing the farther i go forward in my
judgment the more doubtful becomes my belief in the freedom of my
action 

in history we find a very similar progress of conviction concerning
the part played by free will in the general affairs of humanity a
contemporary event seems to us to be indubitably the doing of all the
known participants but with a more remote event we already see its
inevitable results which prevent our considering anything else possible 
and the farther we go back in examining events the less arbitrary do
they appear 

the austro prussian war appears to us undoubtedly the result of the
crafty conduct of bismarck and so on the napoleonic wars still seem
to us though already questionably to be the outcome of their heroes 
will but in the crusades we already see an event occupying its definite
place in history and without which we cannot imagine the modern history
of europe though to the chroniclers of the crusades that event appeared
as merely due to the will of certain people in regard to the migration
of the peoples it does not enter anyone's head today to suppose that
the renovation of the european world depended on attila's caprice the
farther back in history the object of our observation lies the more
doubtful does the free will of those concerned in the event become and
the more manifest the law of inevitability 

the third consideration is the degree to which we apprehend that
endless chain of causation inevitably demanded by reason in which each
phenomenon comprehended and therefore man's every action must have
its definite place as a result of what has gone before and as a cause of
what will follow 

the better we are acquainted with the physiological psychological and
historical laws deduced by observation and by which man is controlled 
and the more correctly we perceive the physiological psychological 
and historical causes of the action and the simpler the action we are
observing and the less complex the character and mind of the man in
question the more subject to inevitability and the less free do our
actions and those of others appear 

when we do not at all understand the cause of an action whether a
crime a good action or even one that is simply nonmoral we ascribe a
greater amount of freedom to it in the case of a crime we most urgently
demand the punishment for such an act in the case of a virtuous act we
rate its merit most highly in an indifferent case we recognize in it
more individuality originality and independence but if even one of
the innumerable causes of the act is known to us we recognize a certain
element of necessity and are less insistent on punishment for the crime 
or the acknowledgment of the merit of the virtuous act or the freedom
of the apparently original action that a criminal was reared among
malefactors mitigates his fault in our eyes the self sacrifice of a father
or mother or self sacrifice with the possibility of a reward is more
comprehensible than gratuitous self sacrifice and therefore seems less
deserving of sympathy and less the result of free will the founder of a
sect or party or an inventor impresses us less when we know how or by
what the way was prepared for his activity if we have a large range
of examples if our observation is constantly directed to seeking the
correlation of cause and effect in people's actions their actions
appear to us more under compulsion and less free the more correctly we
connect the effects with the causes if we examined simple actions and
had a vast number of such actions under observation our conception of
their inevitability would be still greater the dishonest conduct of the
son of a dishonest father the misconduct of a woman who had fallen
into bad company a drunkard's relapse into drunkenness and so on are
actions that seem to us less free the better we understand their cause 
if the man whose actions we are considering is on a very low stage of
mental development like a child a madman or a simpleton then 
knowing the causes of the act and the simplicity of the character and
intelligence in question we see so large an element of necessity and so
little free will that as soon as we know the cause prompting the action
we can foretell the result 

on these three considerations alone is based the conception of
irresponsibility for crimes and the extenuating circumstances admitted
by all legislative codes the responsibility appears greater or less
according to our greater or lesser knowledge of the circumstances in
which the man was placed whose action is being judged and according
to the greater or lesser interval of time between the commission of the
action and its investigation and according to the greater or lesser
understanding of the causes that led to the action 





chapter x

thus our conception of free will and inevitability gradually diminishes
or increases according to the greater or lesser connection with the
external world the greater or lesser remoteness of time and the
greater or lesser dependence on the causes in relation to which we
contemplate a man's life 

so that if we examine the case of a man whose connection with the
external world is well known where the time between the action and
its examination is great and where the causes of the action are most
accessible we get the conception of a maximum of inevitability and a
minimum of free will if we examine a man little dependent on external
conditions whose action was performed very recently and the causes of
whose action are beyond our ken we get the conception of a minimum of
inevitability and a maximum of freedom 

in neither case however we may change our point of view however plain
we may make to ourselves the connection between the man and the external
world however inaccessible it may be to us however long or short the
period of time however intelligible or incomprehensible the causes
of the action may be can we ever conceive either complete freedom or
complete necessity 

 1 to whatever degree we may imagine a man to be exempt from the
influence of the external world we never get a conception of freedom
in space every human action is inevitably conditioned by what surrounds
him and by his own body i lift my arm and let it fall my action seems
to me free but asking myself whether i could raise my arm in every
direction i see that i raised it in the direction in which there was
least obstruction to that action either from things around me or from
the construction of my own body i chose one out of all the possible
directions because in it there were fewest obstacles for my action
to be free it was necessary that it should encounter no obstacles to
conceive of a man being free we must imagine him outside space which is
evidently impossible 

 2 however much we approximate the time of judgment to the time of the
deed we never get a conception of freedom in time for if i examine
an action committed a second ago i must still recognize it as not
being free for it is irrevocably linked to the moment at which it was
committed can i lift my arm i lift it but ask myself could i have
abstained from lifting my arm at the moment that has already passed to
convince myself of this i do not lift it the next moment but i am
not now abstaining from doing so at the first moment when i asked the
question time has gone by which i could not detain the arm i then
lifted is no longer the same as the arm i now refrain from lifting 
nor is the air in which i lifted it the same that now surrounds me the
moment in which the first movement was made is irrevocable and at that
moment i could make only one movement and whatever movement i made
would be the only one that i did not lift my arm a moment later does
not prove that i could have abstained from lifting it then and since i
could make only one movement at that single moment of time it could not
have been any other to imagine it as free it is necessary to imagine
it in the present on the boundary between the past and the future that
is outside time which is impossible 

 3 however much the difficulty of understanding the causes may be
increased we never reach a conception of complete freedom that is 
an absence of cause however inaccessible to us may be the cause of the
expression of will in any action our own or another's the first demand
of reason is the assumption of and search for a cause for without a
cause no phenomenon is conceivable i raise my arm to perform an action
independently of any cause but my wish to perform an action without a
cause is the cause of my action 

but even if imagining a man quite exempt from all influences examining
only his momentary action in the present unevoked by any cause we were
to admit so infinitely small a remainder of inevitability as equaled
zero we should even then not have arrived at the conception of complete
freedom in man for a being uninfluenced by the external world standing
outside of time and independent of cause is no longer a man 

in the same way we can never imagine the action of a man quite devoid of
freedom and entirely subject to the law of inevitability 

 1 however we may increase our knowledge of the conditions of space
in which man is situated that knowledge can never be complete for the
number of those conditions is as infinite as the infinity of space and
therefore so long as not all the conditions influencing men are defined 
there is no complete inevitability but a certain measure of freedom
remains 

 2 however we may prolong the period of time between the action we are
examining and the judgment upon it that period will be finite while
time is infinite and so in this respect too there can never be absolute
inevitability 

 3 however accessible may be the chain of causation of any action we
shall never know the whole chain since it is endless and so again we
never reach absolute inevitability 

but besides this even if admitting the remaining minimum of freedom to
equal zero we assumed in some given case as for instance in that of a
dying man an unborn babe or an idiot complete absence of freedom by
so doing we should destroy the very conception of man in the case we are
examining for as soon as there is no freedom there is also no man and
so the conception of the action of a man subject solely to the law of
inevitability without any element of freedom is just as impossible as
the conception of a man's completely free action 

and so to imagine the action of a man entirely subject to the law of
inevitability without any freedom we must assume the knowledge of an
infinite number of space relations an infinitely long period of time 
and an infinite series of causes 

to imagine a man perfectly free and not subject to the law of
inevitability we must imagine him all alone beyond space beyond time 
and free from dependence on cause 

in the first case if inevitability were possible without freedom
we should have reached a definition of inevitability by the laws of
inevitability itself that is a mere form without content 

in the second case if freedom were possible without inevitability we
should have arrived at unconditioned freedom beyond space time and
cause which by the fact of its being unconditioned and unlimited would
be nothing or mere content without form 

we should in fact have reached those two fundamentals of which man's
whole outlook on the universe is constructed the incomprehensible
essence of life and the laws defining that essence 

reason says 1 space with all the forms of matter that give it
visibility is infinite and cannot be imagined otherwise 2 time is
infinite motion without a moment of rest and is unthinkable otherwise 
 3 the connection between cause and effect has no beginning and can
have no end 

consciousness says 1 i alone am and all that exists is but me 
consequently i include space 2 i measure flowing time by the fixed
moment of the present in which alone i am conscious of myself as living 
consequently i am outside time 3 i am beyond cause for i feel myself
to be the cause of every manifestation of my life 

reason gives expression to the laws of inevitability consciousness
gives expression to the essence of freedom 

freedom not limited by anything is the essence of life in man's
consciousness inevitability without content is man's reason in its
three forms 

freedom is the thing examined inevitability is what examines freedom
is the content inevitability is the form 

only by separating the two sources of cognition related to one another
as form to content do we get the mutually exclusive and separately
incomprehensible conceptions of freedom and inevitability 

only by uniting them do we get a clear conception of man's life 

apart from these two concepts which in their union mutually define one
another as form and content no conception of life is possible 

all that we know of the life of man is merely a certain relation of free
will to inevitability that is of consciousness to the laws of reason 

all that we know of the external world of nature is only a certain
relation of the forces of nature to inevitability or of the essence of
life to the laws of reason 

the great natural forces lie outside us and we are not conscious of
them we call those forces gravitation inertia electricity animal
force and so on but we are conscious of the force of life in man and
we call that freedom 

but just as the force of gravitation incomprehensible in itself but
felt by every man is understood by us only to the extent to which we
know the laws of inevitability to which it is subject from the first
knowledge that all bodies have weight up to newton's law so too the
force of free will incomprehensible in itself but of which everyone is
conscious is intelligible to us only in as far as we know the laws of
inevitability to which it is subject from the fact that every man dies 
up to the knowledge of the most complex economic and historic laws 

all knowledge is merely a bringing of this essence of life under the
laws of reason 

man's free will differs from every other force in that man is directly
conscious of it but in the eyes of reason it in no way differs from
any other force the forces of gravitation electricity or chemical
affinity are only distinguished from one another in that they are
differently defined by reason just so the force of man's free will
is distinguished by reason from the other forces of nature only by the
definition reason gives it freedom apart from necessity that is 
apart from the laws of reason that define it differs in no way from
gravitation or heat or the force that makes things grow for reason 
it is only a momentary undefinable sensation of life 

and as the undefinable essence of the force moving the heavenly bodies 
the undefinable essence of the forces of heat and electricity or
of chemical affinity or of the vital force forms the content of
astronomy physics chemistry botany zoology and so on just in the
same way does the force of free will form the content of history 
but just as the subject of every science is the manifestation of this
unknown essence of life while that essence itself can only be the
subject of metaphysics even the manifestation of the force of free will
in human beings in space in time and in dependence on cause forms
the subject of history while free will itself is the subject of
metaphysics 

in the experimental sciences what we know we call the laws of
inevitability what is unknown to us we call vital force vital force is
only an expression for the unknown remainder over and above what we know
of the essence of life 

so also in history what is known to us we call laws of inevitability 
what is unknown we call free will free will is for history only an
expression for the unknown remainder of what we know about the laws of
human life 





chapter xi

history examines the manifestations of man's free will in connection
with the external world in time and in dependence on cause that is it
defines this freedom by the laws of reason and so history is a science
only in so far as this free will is defined by those laws 

the recognition of man's free will as something capable of influencing
historical events that is as not subject to laws is the same for
history as the recognition of a free force moving the heavenly bodies
would be for astronomy 

that assumption would destroy the possibility of the existence of laws 
that is of any science whatever if there is even a single body
moving freely then the laws of kepler and newton are negatived and no
conception of the movement of the heavenly bodies any longer exists if
any single action is due to free will then not a single historical law
can exist nor any conception of historical events 

for history lines exist of the movement of human wills one end
of which is hidden in the unknown but at the other end of which a
consciousness of man's will in the present moves in space time and
dependence on cause 

the more this field of motion spreads out before our eyes the more
evident are the laws of that movement to discover and define those laws
is the problem of history 

from the standpoint from which the science of history now regards its
subject on the path it now follows seeking the causes of events in
man's free will a scientific enunciation of those laws is impossible 
for however man's free will may be restricted as soon as we recognize
it as a force not subject to law the existence of law becomes
impossible 

only by reducing this element of free will to the infinitesimal that
is by regarding it as an infinitely small quantity can we convince
ourselves of the absolute inaccessibility of the causes and then
instead of seeking causes history will take the discovery of laws as
its problem 

the search for these laws has long been begun and the new methods of
thought which history must adopt are being worked out simultaneously
with the self destruction toward which ever dissecting and dissecting
the causes of phenomena the old method of history is moving 

all human sciences have traveled along that path arriving at
infinitesimals mathematics the most exact of sciences abandons the
process of analysis and enters on the new process of the integration
of unknown infinitely small quantities abandoning the conception
of cause mathematics seeks law that is the property common to all
unknown infinitely small elements 

in another form but along the same path of reflection the other sciences
have proceeded when newton enunciated the law of gravity he did not say
that the sun or the earth had a property of attraction he said that all
bodies from the largest to the smallest have the property of attracting
one another that is leaving aside the question of the cause of the
movement of the bodies he expressed the property common to all bodies
from the infinitely large to the infinitely small the same is done by
the natural sciences leaving aside the question of cause they seek for
laws history stands on the same path and if history has for its object
the study of the movement of the nations and of humanity and not the
narration of episodes in the lives of individuals it too setting
aside the conception of cause should seek the laws common to all the
inseparably interconnected infinitesimal elements of free will 





chapter xii

from the time the law of copernicus was discovered and proved the mere
recognition of the fact that it was not the sun but the earth that moves
sufficed to destroy the whole cosmography of the ancients by disproving
that law it might have been possible to retain the old conception of
the movements of the bodies but without disproving it it would seem
impossible to continue studying the ptolemaic worlds but even after
the discovery of the law of copernicus the ptolemaic worlds were still
studied for a long time 

from the time the first person said and proved that the number of births
or of crimes is subject to mathematical laws and that this or that
mode of government is determined by certain geographical and economic
conditions and that certain relations of population to soil produce
migrations of peoples the foundations on which history had been built
were destroyed in their essence 

by refuting these new laws the former view of history might have been
retained but without refuting them it would seem impossible to continue
studying historic events as the results of man's free will for if a
certain mode of government was established or certain migrations
of peoples took place in consequence of such and such geographic 
ethnographic or economic conditions then the free will of those
individuals who appear to us to have established that mode of government
or occasioned the migrations can no longer be regarded as the cause 

and yet the former history continues to be studied side by side with the
laws of statistics geography political economy comparative philology 
and geology which directly contradict its assumptions 

the struggle between the old views and the new was long and stubbornly
fought out in physical philosophy theology stood on guard for the
old views and accused the new of violating revelation but when truth
conquered theology established itself just as firmly on the new
foundation 

just as prolonged and stubborn is the struggle now proceeding between
the old and the new conception of history and theology in the same way
stands on guard for the old view and accuses the new view of subverting
revelation 

in the one case as in the other on both sides the struggle provokes
passion and stifles truth on the one hand there is fear and regret for
the loss of the whole edifice constructed through the ages on the other
is the passion for destruction 

to the men who fought against the rising truths of physical philosophy 
it seemed that if they admitted that truth it would destroy faith in
god in the creation of the firmament and in the miracle of joshua the
son of nun to the defenders of the laws of copernicus and newton to
voltaire for example it seemed that the laws of astronomy destroyed
religion and he utilized the law of gravitation as a weapon against
religion 

just so it now seems as if we have only to admit the law of
inevitability to destroy the conception of the soul of good and evil 
and all the institutions of state and church that have been built up on
those conceptions 

so too like voltaire in his time uninvited defenders of the law of
inevitability today use that law as a weapon against religion though
the law of inevitability in history like the law of copernicus in
astronomy far from destroying even strengthens the foundation on which
the institutions of state and church are erected 

as in the question of astronomy then so in the question of history
now the whole difference of opinion is based on the recognition or
nonrecognition of something absolute serving as the measure of visible
phenomena in astronomy it was the immovability of the earth in history
it is the independence of personality free will 

as with astronomy the difficulty of recognizing the motion of the earth
lay in abandoning the immediate sensation of the earth's fixity and of
the motion of the planets so in history the difficulty of recognizing
the subjection of personality to the laws of space time and cause
lies in renouncing the direct feeling of the independence of one's own
personality but as in astronomy the new view said it is true that we
do not feel the movement of the earth but by admitting its immobility
we arrive at absurdity while by admitting its motion which we do not
feel we arrive at laws so also in history the new view says it is
true that we are not conscious of our dependence but by admitting our
free will we arrive at absurdity while by admitting our dependence on
the external world on time and on cause we arrive at laws 

in the first case it was necessary to renounce the consciousness of an
unreal immobility in space and to recognize a motion we did not feel 
in the present case it is similarly necessary to renounce a freedom
that does not exist and to recognize a dependence of which we are not
conscious 










